《The Vampire's Love: You Are My Destiny》


 Chapter 1 - Hallowpass

    The sleepy town of Hallowpass was situated on the outskirt of Westborough City. It has a poption of more than 10,000, consisting of merchants, farmers, fishermen, coal miners, gypsies, and a lot more that can''t be seen with a human eye.


    Thest mansion on Ga Street was noticeably dark tonight. Themp post on the gate was off.


    ??


    Laura and her sister Sofia just arrived home from attending a birthday party together with their friends. The gate was opened by the newly hired guard. The previous guard resignedst week due to health-rted problem.


    "Why the light is off, Finley?" Laura asked the guard, frowning.


    "The light just died today, Miss. It needs to be reced. I already informed Madam about it," Finley replied.


    Laura and her sister moved to the hugewn, passing gardens of blooming flowers and mystic fountains.


    Before reaching the entrance of the house, they halted on their tracks. The girls'' eyes widened in shock and horror...there are about hundreds of scary-looking men blocking the entrance of the house. They''re all wearing ck cloaks fitted with hoods covering half of their faces.


    Petrified, Sofia clutched her sister''s arms tightly, her body shaking. "Sis, who are these dark men? What are they doing in our house?" she asked in horror.


    Laura took a deep breath, trying to calm her tense nerves. She had seen this scene a hundred times in her dreams, and now it''s finally happening! It''s rare for her dreams toe true. She closed her eyes for a moment gathering enough courage to investigate what''s going on inside the house.


    She feared the safety of her parents. "You go to the swing and wait for me there," she whispered. "No matter what happen...do not enter the house! If you see amotion or hear something rming, don''t hesitate to run towards the shade, hide in the shelter, and locked yourself there! Do you understand, sister?" she whispered.


    Sofia nodded her head and slowly walked towards the shade where the rusted iron swing was located. She sat on the swing, looking fearfully at her sister.


    Laura took a step forward, moving towards the door. The hooded cape men were not blocking her path though, instead, they opened the door for her, bowing their heads while she walked past them on her way to the entrance.


    She entered the door with trembling knees...what she saw inside the living room made her fearful for the lives of her parents.


    The scene she saw inside was aplete disaster...!


    It looks like a powerful hurricane has just visited their living room. Her favorite couch and all the furniture were broken into pieces. The center table was torn in half and the windows were shattered.


    What''s going on!?


    She was careful not to step into broken pieces of furniture and figurines scattered everywhere. The only thing that was not destroyed, was the chandelier still hanging brightly in the ceiling.


    She nced at the top of the stairs trying to find her parents. They''re probably up there on the second floor. She fought the urge to call her parents, fearing that she will alert the intruders inside the house.


    ''Dear God, please protect my parents!'' she prayed fervently in her mind. By the look of things in the living room, it seemed the visitors weren''t here to share tea with her parents.


    They''re here for something else...


    She forced her trembling knees to move forward. She needs to find out what happened to her parents!


    She was about to step into the stairs when she suddenly sense something... a feeling of awareness that there''s someone looking at her and when she raised her head...there... at the top of the stairs are two people in ck hooded cape looking at her. Her eyes widened in rm, she was tongue-tied as paralyzing fear gripped her senses.


    "Isn''t she beautiful, darling?" the guy asked hispanion.


    "Yes, darling," the woman''s voice answered. "She has white ivory skin to die for. Her face is beautiful like that of a goddess. I like her long wavy ck hair cascading behind her back and...oh my... she got a slender waist! She''s what I always envisioned her to be, a perfect wife for our son!"


    "Indeed! Our son only deserved the best!" the guy said.


    Laura''s brows furrowed in confusion. Huh? Who are they? And what are they talking about? She was hesitating to continue climbing the stairs now after seeing the strangers at the top of the stairs.


    The guy in the ck cloak looked at the hesitant girl. "Common dear," he beckoned her. "Do you want to see your parents?" he asked.


    "Yes! Where are my parents? Did you kill them!?" Laura shouted at him. If he will answer yes, then she will flee from the house in the speed of light, grabbed her sister, and run for their lives.


    "Your parents are okay. We don''t need to kill them as long youe with us," the woman answered calmly.


    "I need to see them first! If you didn''t harm my parents, I will obey yourmand!" she responded.


    "Good! By all means, go to your parents now! They''re sitting on the couch on the balcony waiting for you," the guy said.


    Laura was feeling relieved and climbs the stairs in a hurry.


    The mysterious couple disappeared instantly from her vision the moment she arrived on the top of the stairs.


    Laura ran into the balcony. Atst! She saw her frightened parents there. Thank God, they''re alive! They huddled together on the sofa. Two men in cape were guarding her parents.


    There was blood trickling on her father''s forehead, evidenced that he was trying to fight and resist the intruders who invaded his home. Thankfully, her mother has not hurt, but she''s sobbing silently beside him. Laura feels at ease a bit.


    "Mother, Father!" She was about to rush to her parent''s side, but the men in cape blocked her path.


    "Stay where you are, mydy!" one of the ck menmanded in a hard voice.


    Suddenly, the couple in ck capes materialized in front of Laura, blocking her way.


    "Laura dear, now that you see your parents in good condition. It''s now time for you toe with us... as you promised," the woman said.


    "Please have mercy on us! Don''t take our daughter away!" Simon cried, begging the strangers for mercy.


    The guy in the ck cape went to Laura''s father, grabbed him in the arm, and hurled him back into the floor angrily.


    A loud thud echoed around the balcony as the old man''s body hits the floor.


    "No! Please, don''t hurt my Father!" Laura screamed as she saw her father crumbled helplessly on the floor, face down.


    "Oh my god! Please don''t hurt my husband!" Rosa shouted and rushed to her husband''s side, embracing him tightly, trying to shield his body from another blow.


    Laura was throwing daggers at the strangers. She had a hard time understanding how these people can hurt a frail man so easily. "Why you''re hurting my father!? What wrong has my father has done to you people!?" she shouted furiously to all of them.


    The mysterious woman looked at Laura. "Dear...you should ask your parents why? I bet they haven''t told you anything about us yet. You know why? Your father made a deal with us a long time ago when you were still a baby," the woman said in a gentle manner.


    Laura''s brows furrowed in confusion. "Huh? What deal?"


    The guy in the ck cape went to her father''s side and kicked him hard on the legs.


    Simon groaned in pain.


    Rosa dropped to the floor facing the ck couple on bended knees. "Please, let me exin everything to my daughter. Give us enough time, please? I begged you," she said as fat tears rolled down her face.


    "Shut up! We will tell your daughter the truth. You broke our trust when you fled the vige. We should have burned you guys a long time ago!" the guy in a ck cape said harshly. Suddenly, blue mes appeared in his hands.


    Laura''s eyes widened in fright. She rushed to her parent''s side, shielding them from the me. "Wait...! You guys told me that you won''t harm my parents as long I''m willing to go with you! I don''t care where you will take me, just leave my parents alone! Just give me another ten days to spend time with my family. That''s all I need," she begged and went down on bended knees in front of the intruders.


    The mysterious couple was silent for a moment. The woman whispered something on her husband''s ears, then looked at Laura.


    "Well, since our daughter-inw begged pitifully, then I will grant her request," she said. She addressed Laura. "Make no mistake dear, do not try to escape, or else we won''t be merciful to your parents next time!" warned the woman.


    "Thank you!" Laura bowed her head in front of the couple, showing them her respect.


    The guy in the ck cape motioned his men to leave the balcony.


    The intruders along with the mysterious couple disappeared silently into the darkness of the night.


    Laura leaped to her feet and helped her father settle back on the sofa.


    "W-where is your sister!?" asked Simon.


    "Oh, no! My sister!" Laura''s eyes widened.


    "Where is Sofia? Why she''s not with you?" Rosa asked apprehensively.


    "I left her in the swing. I''ll go there and bring her back!" she said and bolted towards the direction of the stairs. The moment her feet touched the ground, she rushed towards the open door barely avoiding the scattered mess on the floor.


    Thank God! The men guarding the front door were gone! Breathing in relief, she sprinted into the garden where the swing was located. When she arrived there, the swing was empty! Her heart turned cold.


    "Oh my God! Where is my sister? She must be hiding in the shelter!" she said in panic.


    Laura proceed to the shade and grabbed the cover of the shelter, it was empty! She can''t see her sister below. "Where is she?" she asked loudly as paralyzing fear gripped her body.


    Her gaze sweeps the garden frantically, looking for Sofia.


    "Sister!" Sofia''s voice echoed behind her.


    She spun around to locate her sister''s voice.


    There she is!


    Sofia was nked by the men in a ck cape.


    Suddenly, the mysterious woman materialized in front of Laura. "To make sure that you won''t do something stupid while we''re away, we will hold your sister hostage!"


    "No, please don''t take my sister away!" she protested and begged.


    But her begging ended in vain because the mysterious people along with her sister disappeared from her vision instantly.


    "Sister! Where are you!" she sweeps her gaze around the area.


    They vanished magically into thin air, leaving no trace behind them.


    With a heavy step, she went back to the house to inform her parents that her sister was taken away by the same people who invaded their home.

 Chapter 2 - The Deal

    "Mother, Father...those mysterious men took Sofia away! They told me that they will bring her back after ten days and warned me not to flee!" Laura informed her parents.


    Rosa erupted into a painful sob and covered her tear-stained face with her hands. "Husband, they''re going to kill our child!" she said hysterically.


    ??


    Laura looked at her father in confusion. "What is going on, Father? Who are these people? Why are they hurting you? And why are they talking about marrying me to their son? I don''t understand!" she bombarded her father with questions. A painful headache pounded her head.


    Simon looked at his daughter. "Child...go...hurry to the servants quarter and released the servants! They were imprisoned there by those intruders. Tell them to start cleaning the living room at once!" he ordered.


    Laura obeyed and rushed towards the stairs, going to the servants'' quarters. When she arrived there, she found the servants huddled together in the corner in a terrified state, their feet and hands were bound by a rope. After she finished releasing them, she ordered the servants to clean the mess in the living room. Then she went upstairs to continue interrogating her parents about those mysterious men.


    When she went upstairs, she found her parents in the master''s bedroom. Her mother was attending to her father''s cut on his forehead. "Mother, let me do it!" she offered.


    "Nah, it''s okay. It''s done already," Rosa replied.


    Simon looked at Laura. "Daughter, go to your room and pack your things! You will leave tomorrow!" he ordered.


    Laura''s brows furrowed, she remembered the mysterious woman''s words, warning her against doing something stupid. "No, father! I can''t leave this house! They have taken my sister away. They will kill Sofia if they returned here and discovered that I fled," she protested.


    "Child, don''t be so stubborn! Your life is more important than your sister!" he pointed out.


    "Father, how can you say that!?" Laura''s eyes widened in disbelief. How can her father disregard her sister''s life? Although Sofia is an adoptive child, she loved her sister dearly, as her flesh and blood. She looked at her mother. "Mom, please convince father!" she urged her.


    Rosa released a deep sigh. "Laura, you know that I love you both as my daughters, but we are only thinking of your safety. Those ck men in capes will return soon, and they will take you away. We can''t allow that!" she said gravely. "As for your sister, we will find a way to save her..."


    Laura released a deep sigh. Her heart was throbbing painfully for her sister. "Mother, Father...tell me what''s going on! Who are these people? I can tell that they''re not humans! They have supernatural powers! Why they''re after me? Why they''re hurting you, Father? Why? And why they mentioned a deal? What that deal has to do with me?" she asked her father the questions that have been bothering her mind ever since those mysterious people invaded their mansion.


    Rosa and Simon looked at each other.


    "I think it''s about time that our daughter will know the truth about what happens twenty years ago," Rosa stated. "Husband, please tell her everything..."


    Simon released a heavy sigh. The time has finallye to reveal the truth to his daughter. "Sit down, Laura. I''m going to tell you what transpired a long time ago when you''re still a baby..."


    Laura lowered herself on the chair. She faced her father apprehensively. "Please continue, Father," she said. She felt anxious about what she''s going to discover regarding her past.


    Simon cleared his throat and began his narration...


    "Twenty years ago, we lived in a faraway vige surrounded by rivers and mountains. Your mother and I were longing for a child. We''ve been married for a long time but never blessed with a child. We kept praying to God for a baby. One day, our waiting finallye to end. Your mother found out that she was pregnant. Our hearts were overflowing with happiness.


    Months went by.


    On the night you were born, a tragedy happened. After your mother sessfully delivered you to this world, you never cried, and the person who assisted your mother on her delivery announced to us with sadness that you were born dead.


    That person went home, and we were left with a dead baby to bury. We were so heartbroken and devastated that the only thing we can do is stare at you for hours with tears rolling down our faces. We are truly devastated that after waiting for so long... with excitement in our hearts, you were born dead. We didn''t expect that our happiness was short-lived.


    Your mother and I hugged you for thest time.


    Finally, I have gathered enough strength to pick up the shovel and went to the backyard to start digging your grave. While I''m busy at work, your mother exited the house carrying you in her arms. Tears rolled down her face. I''ve finished digging your grave. With a heavy heart, we both kissed your cold cheeks for thest time.


    I was about to put you in the ground wrapped in a clean linen when our neighbor, the old woman, approached us.


    "Let me see the baby! Maybe there''s still hope to bring her back to life!" said the old woman whom I fondly called ''Grandma.''


    I handed your cold body to her. "Our baby is already dead! She''s been dead for five hours," I told her miserably.


    "There''s another way! Don''t give up so easily. I can bring you to a couple who can do miracles. We will travel on boat by the river. We will arrive at the couple''s ce in two hours," Grandma said.


    Your mother and I looked at each other. We dare not hope, or else we will get disappointed again. "I don''t think our baby can stille back to life," I finally said. A pain so great squeezed my heart after saying those words.


    Grandma sighed. "Why are you so hopeless? You are going to bury her just the same, and let the worm feast on her young body. The result is still the same. What I''m trying to say here is - if there''s a small chance that your child can be resurrected, aren''t you willing to try it?" she asked. "If everything fails...go ahead...you can bury her in this grave. But before you do that, I suggest that you try thest option. There is nothing to lose..." she said, urging us convincingly.


    Your mother looked at me with pleading eyes.


    ? "Husband, let''s try Grandma''s suggestion! Please? There is nothing to lose anymore because we already lose her..." Rosa said earnestly. A glimmer of hope and desperation crept into her voice.


    "Alright, I''ll bring our baby to that couple. I''ll prepare some money first," I said.


    "No need to bring money. The couple doesn''t ept money," Grandma dered.


    "Okay," I murmured to myself and walked towards the house to pack some clothes for the baby.


    Your mother followed me inside the house, holding you in her arms. "I will wait for you, husband. I hope and wish that when you returned, our baby is already alive and breathing," she said optimistically, tears shimmered in her eyes.


    I felt like my heart was being shredded into thousand pieces by the distraught and desperate look I saw on your mother''s eyes.


    I know that reviving you is crazy. I want to remind your mother that it would be impossible for you to be alive again because you were born dead in the first ce.


    Simon paused for a moment, recalling that painful event in his life. He fixed his gaze on the window and looked beyond. His mouth opened and he starts talking again.


    I doubted everything that grandma told me, but since it''s my wife that begged me to go, then I will go, but I wasn''t expecting a positive result because I know deep inside my heart that our baby daughter was already gone.


    A few minutester, grandma and I were already walking towards the river. Then we boarded a small boat that we have hired for the journey.


    The river was calm during that time, pretty good for traveling.


    I was holding you in my arms, lovingly.


    Grandma, on the other hand, was gazing at the bright full moon above.


    "What kind of people are we going to ask for help?" I asked grandma.


    "You will know them when you see them," Grandma replied.


    Two hourster.


    We finally reached our destination.


    The boat stopped on the riverbank. I instructed the boatman to wait for us.


    Grandma and I walked for more than half an hour on a torch-lighted path leading towards the house of the couple, located just behind the mountain. Our path was illuminated by the bright moon and the sparkling stars in the sky above.


    When we reached the house, I was surprised because it''s not an ordinary house at all, but an old castle that was nestled behind the mountain. Several ck hooded cape men were guarding the rusted iron gate of the castle. They opened the iron gate, and we were ushered in the ground of the castle.


    The main door was opened by the guard. And we were escorted inside the living room. The room has no electricity. The only thing that gives light to the whole ce was the endless array of candles burning brightly in every corner.


    "Have a seat!" The guy in cape motioned us to sit down on the sofa and he left afterward.


    I was staring at the long flight of stairs located near the living room.


    A few minutester.


    The couple wearing a ck hooded cape descended the stairs.


    "Wow! We have visitors!" the woman said enthusiastically.


    She was staring at the baby in my arms.


    "Why are you here for, old woman?" the guy asked mypanion.


    Grandma looked at me, then at him. "My neighbor here wants your help. His wife delivered a dead baby today. It''s their only child. Please take a look at the baby. Maybe you can help him by resurrecting his baby daughter back to life." Grandma exined to the guy our reason for the visit.


    The woman in cape went to my side and took my baby daughter in her arms. "Aww...what a cute baby! I''ll take her to the ritual room! Let see if I can do something to revive her," she said, her lips formed into a bright smile.


    The woman went upstairs in a hurry, leaving behind her husband to deal with us.


    The guy in the cape looked at me and asked, "What is your name?"


    "My name is Simon," I replied.


    "Simon, if we can bring your baby back to life, can you promise us that when shees at the right age, you will marry her to our son? And one more thing, you must not leave the vige until wee for her. Deal or no deal?" he asked me.


    I was taken aback by the odd condition that he had thrown upon me. I nced at grandma. "I... don''t think...I can agree to..." my voice faltered halfway.


    Grandma spoke, "Oh...mon. It''s just a union between two people. She''s not going to be a ve. She will live a long life. Are you going to deny your daughter a chance to live a long life? Are you going to deny yourself and your wife the chance to enjoy your daughter''spany for many years? Besides, not all things are free in this world. You also need to give something in return. Give and take, that is how life works in this world," she added.


    I was surprised and confused for a few minutes.


    Honestly, I don''t like marrying my daughter to the son of this mysterious couple living in an old castle. I smell something fishy about these people. But if they can bring my daughter back to life, then I have no choice but to ept their condition. "Deal..." I finally said without giving much thought to my decision, thinking that it would be impossible to resurrect a baby that is already dead for hours.


    "Fantastic!" The guy in cape smiled and ascended the stairs hurriedly to join his wife upstairs in the ritual.

 Chapter 3 - Resurrected!

    Grandma and I waited patiently in the living room.


    "What is this ritual they''re talking about? Who are these people?" I asked Grandma in confusion. I was feeling restless.


    ??


    "Shh...stop asking questions. If you want a miracle to happen, just keep your mouth shut and ept the result with open arms. Remember, you already agreed to the deal. You can''t back out!" Grandma replied.


    Sighing, I kept my mouth shut. I wasn''t expecting a positive result. I was just humoring my wife.


    Two hourster.


    Suddenly, we heard a loud crying of a baby echoing inside the castle.


    "Uwaeeeee...uwaeeeee...uhahhaha...uhahhaha...."


    The loud wailing of the baby interrupted my musing and instantly pumped my heart with joy. I rose to my feet, looking at the top of the stairs. My whole being was gripped with extreme shock and surprise at what''s happening.


    Astonishment mirrored my eyes when I looked at Grandma. "D-did they just seeded in resurrecting my daughter back to life? This is impossible!" I murmured to myself, feeling excited at the same time. I was ted beyond words.


    Grandma smiled triumphantly and nodded her head. "Yes...did you hear the voice of your baby daughter? They have resurrected her back to life! Congrattion!" she said animatedly.


    I can''t express my happiness in words. I wanted to see my baby daughter at once! But I have to contain my excitement and prevent myself from climbing the stairs in a hurry, wanting to see her. The sound of my child crying for the first time makes me want to jump up and down with joy. It''s so exhrating and wonderful!


    It''s hard to imagine such a miracle could still happen in this world. My baby daughter hase back to life! It filled my heart with dness. My heart was overflowing with love and happiness. I''m looking forward to hugging my child in my arms. Now all my doubts were cleared.


    I don''t care anymore what the mysterious couple did behind the scene to bring my child back to life. All I care about now is to get my baby back and bring her to my wife''s arms as fast as I could. I''m already imagining the jubtion on my wife''s face.


    I''m pacing back and forth on the floor, wondering why the couple took a long time to return my baby to me?


    My waiting didn''tst long. The couple descended the stairs and went to my side.


    "Your daughter is alive!" the woman in the cape said. She ced my baby daughter in my waiting arms.


    "Congrattion, Simon!" the husband said.


    My heart was overflowing with happiness while looking at my daughter''s bright eyes. She was wriggling in my arms, alive and healthy. I raised my head and looked at the couple with awe and respect. "Thank you so much for bringing my baby back to life! I can''t thank you enough. I''m forever grateful for your help. I''m sorry, I don''t have much money in my pocket right now. I can''t repay your kindness..." I apologized to them wholeheartedly.


    "Ah, no need to pay us with money. Agreeing to the deal is good enough payment for our hard work in bringing your daughter back to life," the woman in cape replied.


    "Go home now! Raised your daughter well and enjoy her precious presence in your lives!" the guy in capemanded.


    I was ready to go...but wait a minute...some nagging questions need to be addressed first before we will take our leave. "May I know what kind of ritual did you go through to resurrect my baby?" I asked the couple curiously.


    The woman in the cape smiled. "I''m sorry, we don''t reveal our ritual to a stranger. It''s aplicated process. You won''t understand anything."


    "Try me! I''m willing to understand. Please tell me..." I pressed on.


    The woman in the cape looked at her husband, then at me.


    "Well, I could exin it to you in simple terms. It goes like this...the truth... is I went through the gate of hell and passed the gate of the infinite void just to retrieve your baby''s soul and nted it back into your daughter''s body. I undergo thousands of painfulshing in my body just to get your daughter''s soul back. The keeper doesn''t want to give her up because she would be a nice addition to his little angels adorning his ce. In short, I made a deal with the devil, just to bring her back to life..." said the woman wickedly.


    Her words sent a chill down my spine.


    I was shocked. I dunno if she was just joking or telling the truth. The dramatic way the woman exins her ordeal in the pits of hell terrifies me. I looked at her with a raised brow. I''m kind of skeptical. Should I believe her?


    "Oh...you don''t believe me? Here, see the bruises in my arms!" the woman said and revealed the cuts in her arms, it was ugly looking, and her flesh was red all over due to the severity ofshing.


    I swallowed back my saliva. "I''m so sorry...I...I..."


    I can''t find the words to express my admiration for the woman who undergoes extreme sacrifice just to resurrect my daughter. I felt ashame. I was supposed to be the one who should do it for my daughter.


    "It''s okay, don''t feel guilty! Your daughter is worth my sacrifice. Go home now..." the woman said.


    The guy in the cape gave grandma a pouch of gold as a reward for bringing me to them. Then he handed me a much bigger pouch of gold.


    "Used the proceeds of these precious metals to raise your daughter well. And don''t forget our deal!" he said, smiling at me.


    Time to leave the ce!


    The mysterious couple apanied us in the path leading to the river bank and bid us goodbye.


    The couple in the cape continue watching us until Grandma and I boarded the boat safely.


    A few minutester.


    I can no longer see them standing on the same path. The couple disappeared into the night.


    While the boat was moving...


    ? I can''t believe my luck tonight. My baby daughter is very much alive and breathing! I was also rewarded with gold nuggets that I can sell for a hefty price. My wife and I would be rich in no time!


    I was smiling with happiness while gazing at my baby daughter. She''s so cute, and she wriggled a lot.


    After a while, I realized that I failed to ask the couple''s name. I directed my gaze to mypanion sitting beside me. "Grandma, who are they? I forgot to ask their names!" I scratched my head in shame.


    "The husband''s name is Zalvo, and the wife''s name is Sylvia," Grandma replied.


    "What kind of people are they? Why are they living in an old castle? Why they''re all wearing a ck hooded cape as if they were trying to hide their identities? Are these people belong to a cult?" I asked her.


    Grandma sighed. "Don''t ask too many questions! Just be thankful that your baby daughter is already back in thend of the living. She''s alive, and that is what truly matters right now!" she reprimanded me.


    "B-but...Grandma... the identity of these people is questionable. I feel something is not right with them. Why would they want my daughter to marry their son?" I asked in bewilderment.


    "That''s the price you have to pay for your daughter''s life, and you already agreed to the deal! There''s nothing more to discuss regarding this topic," Grandma concluded.


    I released a deep sigh. Since Grandma is no longer in the mood to discuss the mysterious couple with me, I kept my mouth shut. I shifted my attention to my baby daughter and immersed myself in the wonderful feeling of being a father for the first time.


    Two hourster.


    We arrived at our vige.


    Grandma warned me not to break the deal, or else, I will anger the couple, and they will kill me and my wife. I asked her once again. "Who are those people?" I persisted.


    "They belong to the vampire n," Grandma finally dropped the bomb.


    "Whaaat!? Holy Christ" I eximed in shock and made a sign of the cross. My face went pale. I felt scared after learning the truth. I looked at my baby daughter, her cherubic face melted my heart but terrified me as well. My conscience was gnawing at me. Hell no! I don''t want my baby daughter to marry a vampire!


    Grandma and I proceed to our vige in silence. We went our separate ways.


    As expected, my wife was jumping with joy after seeing our baby daughter alive! She was crying and at the same timeughing while bombarding our daughter with her kisses. Then she breastfeeds our daughter for the first time.


    I was looking at them in awe. The mother and daughter bonding was a beautiful sight to behold.


    However, deep inside me, I was already feeling restless. I''m thinking of escaping and taking my family away from this vige. The answer lies in the golden nuggets that the vampire couple had given me.


    A few monthster. After telling my wife everything, we fled the vige and migrated to a faraway town. We stayed here in Hallowpass peacefully for thest twenty years.


    ...


    Simon finished narrating his tale.


    He looked at his daughter sadly, begging for her understanding. He released a deep sigh. "That''s how everything started, daughter," he said.


    Laura closed her eyes for a moment and breathed deeply. Now she finally understood everything. What happened today is connected with the mystery of her birth. Her father made a deal with the vampires to bring her back to life. After so many years, those ck hooded cape men finally located their whereabouts, wanting the deal to be honored!


    Their life will be in danger if those vampirese back and find out that they have fled again. She wants to escape with her family, but Sofia was taken by the vampires! She can''t leave her sister alone at the mercy of those bloodsuckers!


    Aargh! Her dilemma was huge!


    She left her parent''s room in a daze and went to her bedroom. She lies in bed, shaken to the core, struggling toe up with a better n on how to evade those vampires. They''re powerful beings, and they can easily find her and her family wherever they will go and hide.


    Her world went on a nosedive today.

 Chapter 4 - Hard Choices

    One hourter.


    Rosa and Simon knocked at their daughter''s door. "Laura, open the door! We need to talk!"


    ??


    Laura rose from the bed, opened the door, and allowed her parents to enter her bedroom.


    Simon released a deep sigh. "Daughter, I have a solid n for you. I will marry you to the son of the most powerful family in South Pond Town. It''s the only way to secure your future. I can''t allow you to marry a vampire. I don''t want our family to be associated with those monsters. I''m confident that after you marry Cooper, the vampire couple will no longer pursue you because you are already tainted," he said.


    Laura''s brows furrowed. "W-who is this Cooper, Father?" she asked, frowning.


    "He was the son of my old acquaintance, a friend in that city. His name is Thomas. We used to do business together in the past. Last two months ago, we met again, and we talked about our children. He has two sons, and I have two daughters. He liked your photo and wanted his second son to marry you. His name is Cooper," Simon exined.


    "B-but... Father... I can''t marry someone I haven''t met before!" Laura protested. But she realized how difficult her situation is nowadays, she can''t be choosy. "Tell me more about this guy!" she demanded.


    Simon sighed. He was sure that the moment her daughter will hear about Cooper''s bad habits she will not marry him. But she has the right to know everything about the man she was going to marry. "Child, your future husband is chubby,zy, and always frequented in brothels. He is a womanizer. His father thought that once he settles down with a good wife, he will change for the better. I''m sorry about this..." he apologized.


    Laura''s face contorted into a grimace. Sigh. Goodbye to her wish of marrying someone she loves. Right now, the important thing is her safety. She would rather marry a chubby human than a bloodsucker. She used to think that vampires were just folklore because she''d never seen one before. She never imagined that they are real creatures and still existing today! Worst, she was destined to marry one of their kind.


    "Father, can I see Cooper''s photo?" she asked.


    "Sure, I''ll get it from my study," Simon replied and left the room to get the photo.


    Rosa hugged her daughter. "I''m sorry, daughter. If only there''s another way to secure your safety, we will do it. But no matter where we go, I feared that those bloodsuckers will continue finding us. Only by marrying you to another guy, you will be spared. You just have to bear it, okay?" she said.


    Laura nodded her head and sighed heavily. "I understand, Mother. No need to worry about my feelings. I will marry anyone, just not a vampire," she replied sadly. "But Mother, how about my sister Sofia? What''s going to happen to her?" she asked worriedly.


    "Your Father will pay the vampires money to free your sister," Rosa said.


    "B-but Mother...I think vampires don''t need money. They need a wife for their son!" she reminded her.


    Rosa sighed. "Yeah. But we can only try this time..." she said in a sad tone.


    "What I''m worried about is the possibility that they will kill my father and my sister when they returned here and discovered that I''m already gone! I''m afraid that they will get angry and will hurt Father again. I''m terrified of that possibility, Mother," Laura voiced out her concerns.


    Tears shimmered in Rosa''s eyes. "That is also my worry, daughter. But what can we do now?" she mumbled in desperation.


    Laura breathed deeply.


    A few minutester.


    Simon returned to the room, holding a photo in his right hand, he gave it to his daughter. "Here is the photo of your future husband," he said.


    Laura epted the photo and looked at it. She stared at the profile of the guy in the photo.


    Rosa and Simon left the room quietly.


    Her father is right, her future husband is chubby but not ugly.


    Laura released a deep sigh. He will do fine, she told herself. She put the photo on the bedside table and stared at the ceiling, weighing her options.


    A few minutester, she left her room, wanting to talk to her father regarding their n to leave their house. Before ten days is over, they should be gone by then, or else it will be hard for them to escape.


    She found her brooding father in the study room. She sat on the chair, facing him. "Father, I''m sure the vampire couple stationed someone to watch over this house. They are not that stupid. If they''ll see me leaving the house, they will get angry, and they might kill us!"


    "You are right, daughter. I was thinking about that possibility. The best thing to do is to hide you in a chest or a coffin-like box so that we can get you out of the house undetected. That way, they can''t see you leaving our house. I already sent one of our servants to bring the message to my friend in South Pond Town asking for his protection," he exined.


    "How about you? and mother?" asked Laura.


    "We can''t be seen leaving together. The n is to send you first inside a chest. You will be apanied by one of the servants in a horse-drawn carriage going to South Pond Town. On the way there, my friend''s servants will meet you to escort you to his home. Then after you sessfully arrived there, your mother wille next..." exined Simon.


    "How about you, Father?" Laura asked.


    "Don''t worry about me. I will be the next one to flee. But I have to be here when the vampires returned so that I can save your sister," Simon said.


    Laura was frowning. "B-but...how are you going to do it, Father? You''re no match with their powers. They''re powerful beings. They can appear and disappear anytime! They can also levitate in the air. You''re just an ordinary human being. You have no idea what else they can do to you. But based on what I have seen with my two eyes, I''m convinced that they''re not the type of creatures that anyone wants to mess around with," she concluded.


    Simon took a deep breath. He was reeling from the heavy burden that he was carrying on his shoulder right now. "You''re right, daughter. I''m also scared, but there''s no other way. We either ignore the existence of your sister and save ourselves or save her? But there''s no guarantee that Sofia and I will stand a chance of surviving once the vampire couple knows that you already fled with your mother. What I''m going to do is...is ... suicide," he said sadly.


    Tears shimmered in Laura''s eyes. She felt terrified of whaty ahead. "What we''re going to do now, Father?" she asked, feeling miserable. "I''m feeling guilty saving myself while you and my sister''s life are hanging by a thread. It''s not right!" she argued.


    Simon was shaking his head. "No matter how I look at our situation at every angle, it''s impossible not to have any casualty when all this finallyes to an end," he said in a foreboding tone.


    Laura agreed. She can still remember how that vampire guy kicked his father without mercy. Those bloodsuckers won''t hesitate to kill anyone that angers them. Sometimes, she thinks that it''s better that she''s dead and wasn''t resurrected back to life. This way, her family won''t undergo this extreme misery right now.


    She looked at her father. "You shouldn''t have allowed that vampire couple to resurrect me, Father. Is it worth it? Is my existence worth it?" she asked him.


    Simon smiled fondly at his daughter. "Child, you give us so much happiness. I never regretted your existence. My only regret is that I made a deal with the vampires. But if I didn''t do it, you''re not here with us today. If only they''re not vampires, I won''t mind marrying you to their son. But as soon as I have known their identity, I know I can''t allow you to marry a vampire, because they are not humans! They are monsters!" he said vehemently.


    "Father, why do the vampires still existed today? I thought their existence was already eradicated in the current times?" she asked in confusion.


    Simon sighed.


    "Nowadays, there are only a few sightings of them. The majority of them live in faraway ces and don''t mingle anymore with humans. Hundred years ago, mysterious beings existed in our midsts, such as vampires, demons, goblins, elves, and many others. In the current times, only a few of them existed. I was shocked that those vampire couples were still alive. I thought they were already annihted by the vigntes a long time ago. I guess I''m wrong," Simon borated further.


    Laura stared at the window. "How about we hired vigntes to fight the vampires?" she suggested.


    "I already considered that. But there are no more vigntes left nowadays. I''m afraid that we can no longer find anyone powerful enough to kill vampires," Simon replied.


    Laura sighed, they reached the dead end. "I''m going back to my room, Father. While I''m there, I''ll try to think of another solution to our problem," she said and left the room quietly.


    Inside her room.


    Laura was weighing the options in her mind. It''s still not toote to decide. Either she made up her mind to marry the vampire''s son and be done with it or just go away and escape?


    If she will honor the deal willingly, no one will get hurt in the process. She will just suffer alone and live the rest of her life with vampires ''coz it''s her destiny. It''s a bitter pill to swallow but not entirely impossible to do so.


    Or...she will marry Cooper...sacrifice her father and sister''s life? But what if the vampires will never let go of her and are still able to find her new location? Then they will massacre Cooper''s entire family? That would be awful.


    The scenario would be bloody... both her father and sister were killed, Cooper''s family ughtered, along with all the servants of the two families. Damn! She was trembling with horror, just thinking about those sickening thoughts made her want to vomit. Sigh...such useless bloodshed for just one person! Not making sense to her at all!


    Her life...pared to the life of many?


    How''s it''s gonna be?


    How selfish she can be?


    She was torn between hard choices.


    Ugh! What she''s going to do?


    She was feeling confused as hell.


    She felt a pounding headache hammering her head. Tears welled in her eyes. She was at a crossroads in her life, trying to decide between the life and death of her loved ones and her safety. Which is more important to her?


    She has to decide on which path to take.


    Hours went by.


    Laura''s agony and misery persisted throughout the night.


    It''s only after midnight that her body finally sumbed to a deep slumber, unable toe up with a practical solution to her dilemma.

 Chapter 5 - Decision

    The next day, after eating breakfast in the dining room, Laura went back to her room to ponder about her dilemma. She''s starting to hate herself because until now, she still can''t decide on what is the best thing to do regarding her situation.


    It''s obvious that for the safety of her loved ones she needs to marry the vampire son.


    ? ?


    All her problems will dissolve quickly that way.


    But why she''s still hesitating to decide? What''s holding her?


    The truth is, she''s afraid to live with the vampires. She''s feared that they will suck her blood dry every day. She fears that they''re going to eat her flesh and drink her blood. She had nightmares thinking about those frightful things that she''s going to encounter when she''s already living among those bloodsuckers.


    It scared her to the bones. It terrifies her.


    What''s she going to do now? She still has eight days left to decide. She must decide quickly!


    "Oh, God! Please help me!" she begged the Heavenly Father in heaven for a quick deliverance from her dilemma.


    She picked up Cooper''s photo from the bedside table and stared at his face. At least with Cooper, she had already seen his face. But when ites to that couple''s vampire son, she has never seen his face. It would be scary to marry someone, not of your kind, and worst he is a vampire, and she had no idea what he looks like in person.


    Those thoughts were killing her inside.


    She should just ept her fate and prepare herself to plunge into darkness!


    What she''s going to do?


    Sighing, she exited her room and went to the basement. His father and the servants are constructing a trunk that she can hide with, so that she can escape to South Pond Town, undetected.


    She went down the basement just in time when the men were having a break. She went to her father''s side. The chest-like box was already finished, and the only thingcking is the cover. It doesn''t look like a coffin, more like a chest that travelers are using to store their clothes and stuff.


    She sat on the chair, facing her father. "I want to inquire about the castle. How it looks like, Father?" she asked.


    Simon looked at the ceiling, trying to recall what the castle looks like twenty years ago. "Hmm...the only thing I can remember is that it was a big ce twenty years ago. But during those times the castle was already showing signs of decay. I was surprised to see a castle hidden so well behind a mountain. It was surrounded by towering trees. No one would think that there was a castle in there..." he said, lost in his thoughts for a moment.


    "Anything else? What else you see inside the castle?" she inquired.


    "Grandma and I were taken to the living room lighted by hundreds of candles that can be found everywhere. There was a grand staircase leading to the second floor, but I haven''t had the chance to explore the whole area because we''re told to stay in the living room only."


    "How about the outside of the castle?"


    "There was a hugewn with garden and high iron rusted gate. That''s all I can remember. I didn''t think much about the whole ce because I''m not there for sightseeing. So...I wasn''t paying much attention to everything around me," Simon replied.


    "Okay...how about the couple''s son? Have you seen his face?" she asked.


    Simon sighed. "I''m sorry, daughter. During the whole time that we''re there, the couple didn''t introduce me to their son. I guessed the son was already born during that time or maybe he was ten years older than you. I dunno..." he said, shaking his head.


    Laura reached a dead end. "So... if they will take me away from here...they would bring me to that castle hidden behind the mountain?" she asked.


    "Yes. I think that''s what they''re going to do," Simon replied.


    "But I don''t want to live there! It''s too far away from here!" she grumbled.


    "I know, that is why we have to finish this chest quickly so that you can finally leave this ce before the vampirese back!" Simon said. He patted his daughter''s head affectionately. "Don''t worry daughter, you will be safe. I will make sure of that..."


    "B-but Father how about your safety and that of my sister?" she reminded him.


    "Daughter, don''t worry too much about me. I''m already 70 years old. I only have a few years to live. I will try my best to save your sister. It doesn''t matter if I will die in the process as long you girls are safe. I''m sure my friend will take good care of you since you are going to be his daughter-inw," he exined.


    The two servants returned to the basement after their break.


    "You go now back to your room or talk to your mother so that we can finish this chest quickly," Simon said.


    Laura left the basement and went to find her mother outside the house.


    Rosa was in her garden, getting busy with her flowers and ornamental nts. She finds joy in her garden and if she will leave her ns behind to live in another ce, she would be missing her nts dearly.


    Laura lowered herself on the chair, watching her mother watering her nts.


    Because of her... her parent''s peaceful life will be affected, her sister''s life in danger, and the servants as well. It''s a chaos that can be prevented if she''s willing to sacrifice herself.


    And it alles down to her.


    Why is that her normal life suddenly turned upside down?


    At her age right now, she doesn''t want to marry yet. First, she wants to have a romantic date with her love interest, and enjoy the getting to know each other phase of every rtionship, then savor the long engagement.


    The vampire couple disrupted her life abruptly, but she can''t also me them entirely. Her father entered into the deal without thinking much about the consequences.


    She can''t also me her parents. After waiting for so long to have a child, and have it delivered into the world, only to find out that their baby died...they were devastated. Their happiness only continues after she returned from the dead.


    Just thinking about it, maybe, she should have remained dead a long time ago, than to suffer all these kinds of pain and confusion. Right now, it feels like she was just waiting to be thrown into the cage filled with fierce lions, no way out!


    Rosa turned her head and looked at her daughter. "What''s wrong?" she asked after seeing the problematic expression on her face.


    "Nothing, Mother. Just continue what you''re doing. I won''t take much of your time. I''ll just stay here for a while and admire the beautiful flowers," she said.


    Rosa resumed her activity.


    "Mother, I''m sorry... you''re going to miss your nts when we relocate to South Pond Town," she said apologetically.


    Rosa nced at her. "Don''t be sorry, child. Your life is more important than anything else in this world. I''m willing to leave everything behind. I can give up my flowers anytime for you!" she said without a hint of sadness. She resumed her activity, sweeping dry leaves around the garden.


    Laura sighed heavily. "Thank you, Mother," she said feeling wretched inside. Her parents are already old. They should not be subjected to any difficult and dangerous situation. They should be enjoying the remaining days of their lives in peace.


    She was rubbing her temple, trying to prevent a painful headache from forming in her head. She only had this frequent headache after thinking so much about her current problem.


    Rosa looked at her daughter. "Tomorrow, we will start packing our things for the journey towards South Pond Town. We will pack your things first and mine will be next. Then let''s also pack Sofia''s clothes," she said.


    "Mother, I think there is no need to pack clothes. I made up my mind already. To prevent bloodshed, I will just marry the vampire''s son. I''m doing this for the good of everyone," Laura said with finality in her voice.


    "B-but...daughter...we already decided on this matter!" Rosa said.


    "I know, Mother. I grow up in this house, it bes our beloved home. You and Father don''t need to abandon this house just because of what happened twenty years ago. Since my fate has already been sealed during that time then I should honor it. Father agreed to the deal twenty years ago. We should honor it! Besides, I''m just going to marry someone. I cane here for a visit anytime. I will ask my husband to relocate us here in this town so that I can visit you often," Laura exined.


    Rosa took a deep breath. "Daughter, you are going to marry a vampire, not our kind! Those vampires will try living in far-flung areas away from humans so that nobody can discover their secret identity," she reminded her.


    "Mother, it doesn''t matter. I will visit you here as long as I have the time, I''m sure my husband won''t object," Laura insisted.


    Rosa was shaking her head. "Your Father and I already agreed to marry you to Cooper, at least he is human! This matter was already decided. All you need to do is get inside that chest and you will arrive safely in your groom''s house..." she said firmly.


    Laura sighed and bit her lip. "Mother, I''m going to tell Father my decision," she said and left the garden.


    She went to the basement. His father was alone in there.


    Simon looked at her. "Daughter, we already finished the cover. Why don''t you try it?" he said.


    ? Laura shook her head. "I''m sorry father. I''m not going inside that thing!"


    "Huh? Why?" Simon''s eyes widened in confusion.


    "Because I have already made up my mind. I''m going to marry that couple''s son. It''s the only way to prevent anyone from getting killed because of me!" she said in a determined voice.


    Simon took a deep breath. "Daughter, we already talked about this..."


    "I know, but I''ve changed my mind already," she said and walked away.


    "Laura...! Come back here!" Simon called her.


    "I''m going back to my room, Father," she replied and exited the basement going to her room.

 Chapter 6 - White Lies

    Laura was sulking in her bedroom and chose not to eat any meal on that day. If she will go along with her parent''s n there will be bloodshed happening soon.


    It doesn''t matter if she will be the one who will suffer in the hands of the bloodsuckers as long her family is safe.


    ??


    Once she made a decision she will stand by it and she will never change her mind. She used to feel fearful of the vampires, and self-preservation is always first on her mind but after a thorough analysis regarding the situation of her family and her sister, she realized that she was selfish.


    Since it''s her destiny, then she will face it bravely.


    Besides, for twenty years, she was able to experience living a happy life with her family. It''s a good life full of bliss. She has no regrets.


    Now it''s about time to face the deal that her father had made a long time ago with the vampires in behalf of herself. If her parents were not willing to honor the deal then she will honor it!


    After all, it''s her life.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    "Laura open the door! Time for dinner," Rosa''s loud voice echoed in the air.


    "I''m not hungry, Mother," she replied.


    "Common, don''t be stubborn! At least eat something! You will get sick if you aren''t eating anything. Your empty stomach will grumble!" Rosa insisted.


    "I won''t eat...unless...Father will agree that I will honor the deal that he made with the vampires a long time ago!" she shouted.


    There was silence.


    Then she heard her mother''s footsteps fading away. She sat on the bed, her stomach was already grumbling, she''s starving!


    Dang!


    She rose from the bed and opened the drawer of the bedside table. She used to stash some biscuits in there. But now there''s nothing!


    Aargh!


    Sighing, she went back to lie in bed, nning to sneak in the kitchenter to find something to eat when everyone was already retiring for the night.


    She closed her eyes trying to imagine what her future vampire husband looks like. She was imagining a sinister-looking, century-old vampire with his sharp fangs gracing his mouth, ready to suck her blood dry.


    Maybe the vampire wants to have a human wife so that he can feed on fresh blood all the time without going far to haunt for blood.


    Grimacing, she was already feeling terrified just thinking about it.


    Her train of thoughts was interrupted by the sound of sessive knocking on the door.


    "Laura,e out now and eat your dinner. I will no longer force you to flee. If you want to marry the vampire son of those parasites then it''s up to you. I will let you decide for your future," Simon''s voice rang in the air.


    Laura left the bed quickly and opened the door. "Father, do you really mean it? Are you telling me the truth?" she asked.


    Simon released a deep sigh and nodded his head. "You hear me, right?" he said and walked away.


    Laura can sense that her father was not happy with his decision. She looked at her mother with a questioning nce.


    Rosa sighed heavily. "Why are you being stubborn?" she scolded her daughter.


    "I''m sorry, Mother. You know that I''m always an obedient child. I always listen to your decisions, but this time innocent lives are at stake. I can''t bear it if someone has to die just for saving me. Not worth it!" she expressed her reasons.


    "Let''s go now to the dining room and eat dinner," Rosa said and sauntered towards the dining room.


    Laura followed her mother as they walked quietly towards the dining room.


    Her father was already eating on the table when they entered the dining room. Laura took a seat beside him. "Father, I''m very sorry..." she apologized.


    "It''s okay. Since you''re old enough to decide for yourself, then I''ll respect your decision," he said with a gloomy sigh. "You eat now. Don''t starve yourself," he said gently.


    Laura picked up the spoon and began putting foods on her te.


    The family eats in silence.


    When they finished eating dinner, Laura went back to her room while her parents retired to the master''s bedroom.


    Inside the couple''s room.


    Rosa was looking at her husband and questioned him. "Do you really mean it?"


    "What do you mean?" Simon said feigning innocence.


    Rosa sighed. "Letting Laura have her way..."


    Simon shook his head. "Hell no! I lied to her just to make her eat dinner."


    Rosa''s eyes widened. "You mean-?"


    "Yes. We will proceed with our n. I have no intention in marrying our daughter to those bloodsuckers. Tomorrow morning after breakfast, I will go to the pharmacy to buy sleeping pills or any medicine that can knock her off and make her weak so that she can''t get out from the wooden trunk that the servants and I have already finished constructing in the basement," he exined with determination shining in his eyes.


    Rosa nodded her head. "Okay, you have my full support husband," she said.


    "Thank you, wife. Our daughter might feel angry at first but in the end, she will understand that everything we did today is for her well being," he said sadly.


    The atmosphere inside the bedroom turned gloomy. Rosa went to her husband''s side and rubbed his back gently to show him her support and to share the heavy burden that he was carrying on his shoulder.


    Simon nted a loving kiss on her forehead. "Wife, no matter what happens, don''te back here. You and Laura continue living well in my friend''s house. Teach Laura how to be obedient to her husband. You are the onlypanion she got there. She will depend on you for advice most of the time," he gave his final instruction.


    "How about you and Sofia?" asked Rosa, teary-eyed.


    Simon breathed deeply. "I''ll try my best to save Sofia from the vampires. I already hired two retired vignte''s that are expert on ying vampires. I will pay them a hefty sum just to help me save Sofia. We will make preparations here in our ce after you and Laura left this house," he exined.


    "Okay. So, when will our daughter starts her journey towards South Pond?" Rosa asked.


    "She will leave three dayster. Then you will travel the next day with another servant. She will be ahead of you for one day," Simon said.


    Rosa sighed deeply. She shut off her eyes for a moment. There are no more words left to say to each other. They already decided on the course of their fate in the next days toe.


    And now, the only thing left is to execute the n.

 Chapter 7 - Pay Back Time

    The next day.


    After eating breakfast, Laura was looking down at the window of her bedroom when she saw her father leaving their home in a horse-drawn carriage.


    ??


    She went to her parents'' bedroom. Her mother was not there. She went downstairs and found her mother standing in the middle of the living room, looking at where the furniture used to be.


    Rosa looked over her shoulder and saw her daughter staring at her. "What''s wrong, child?"


    "Mother, I saw Father leaving in a carriage. Where is he going?" Laura asked.


    "He''s going to the drug store to buy medicine for his stomach digestion problem," Rosa answered.


    "Ah okay," Laura said. "Why are you staring in the middle of the empty living room, Mother?" she inquired.


    "I''m just imagining what kind of furniture we will buy to rece the ones that had been destroyed by the vampires. What color of sofa you want me to buy, daughter?" Rosa said and solicits her daughter''s opinion.


    "I like anything with pastel colors, soft to the eyes," Laura responded.


    "Okay, let''s buy a couch with pastel color. Any color in particr that you have in mind?" Rosa inquired.


    "Ah, lc color, Mother. Let''s just go to the antique store and buy new figurines and other decoration," she suggested.


    Rosa agreed and nodded her head. "Alright, let''s go shopping for new furniture this weekend," she said. She lowered her eyes so that her daughter can''t see through her lies.


    "I''ll go back to my room to take a bath, Mother," Laura said.


    "You go ahead..." Rosa nods her head.


    Laura climbs the stairs and went to her room and take a bath in the bathroom.


    A few hourster. Simon finally arrived from his short trip outside the house.


    Rosa waited for her husband to exit the carriage. She can''t wait to ask him. "Did you buy something...?"


    Simon nodded his head. "Shh...lower your voice..." he said looking around the area fearing that his daughter can hear their conversation.


    "Calm down, she''s not around. She''s in her room," Rosa said. "Let me see it..." she said looking at the small parcel that her husband was holding in his right hand.


    "Not here... let''s go to our room," Simon said.


    The couple went upstairs and entered their bedroom, then locked the door.


    Simon handed the parcel to his wife.


    Rosa emptied the contents on the table. "What is this?" holding a small bottle. She opened the lid and peered inside, then she smelled the liquid, it''s odorless. "Is this it, husband?"


    Simon nodded his head. "Yeah, that''s it!"


    "That liquid can make her sleep for a few hours and after she wakes up she will feel groggy and weak. She won''t be able to push the cover of the trunk easily. The journey onlysts 24 hours, she won''t be dead yet by the time she arrived in South Pond Town, besides we assigned a servant by her side just in case she needs anything," Simon borated.


    "Is this safe?" asked Rosa worriedly.


    "Yes. It''s just a sleeping pill in liquid form but more potent than the ones that weremonly sold in the stores," he exined. "You will add it to Laura''s milkter. After directly taking it, the effect will start thirty minutes after ingestion. So, you have to apany her in her bedroom so that she won''t go anywhere, or else she might start feeling dizzy and hit her head identally..."


    "Okay, I''ll remember your instructions," Rosa said and put the bottle in the pocket of her dress.


    "Read the exact dosage first before you mix it with the milk," he warned her.


    "Yes, I''ll check it before mixing it with Laura''s drinks," replied Rosa.


    Simon sighed.


    Rosa looked at him. "What is it, husband? What is bothering you?" she asked.


    Simon took a deep breath. His face was showing sadness. "Sometimes, I''m asking myself if we really have to do this?" he said, doubt was creeping in his voice.


    Rosa joined his husband in sighing. Her tormented face shows the inner conflict that was raging in her mind. "We just have to think about what''s going to happen if our daughter marries a vampire. Can we bear looking at our grandchildren that are going to be vampires as well? In the years toe, the rest of our descendants will be vampires," she said in distressed.


    Simon agreed. "Yeah, I got your point. Let''s go ahead with our n." He was convinced again.


    The couple looked at each other''s eyes for a long time. Then they hugged each other.


    Their happy times are over. The change of tide is starting to shake the course of their life.


    Simon rose to his feet and entered the bathroom while Rosa went downstairs to instruct the cook on what to prepare for lunch.


    In the other room.


    Laura was thinking about her sister Sofia. She was praying to God that her sister was treated with care by those vampires. She tried to avoid thinking of the possibility that they were now feeding on her sister''s fresh blood as of this moment.


    Last month, her father trained her with office works so that she will be the one to take over their milling business in the years toe. His father also has a Buy and Sell Business. They buy rice and corn grains from the farmers in the viges and sell them to the stores in towns, along with the addition of livestock and vegetables.


    Aside from those mentioned businesses, her father was also raising horses, poultry products, and currently added pig farming to his portfolio. All her father''s businesses were doing well.


    And she had to remind herself that all their wealth originated from the vampires'' gold nuggetsbined with her father''s hard work and skill in managing their businesses sessfully together with their devoted employees.


    Now it''s payback time!


    She closed her eyes for a few minutes. Despite the bad things, she has to look on the brighter side and see the goodness behind the vampire couple''s intention.


    Since she''s not going anywhere, she might as well ready her mind mentally to face her future husband without wincing in fright!


    She has to be emotionally ready so that she won''t have a heart attack after seeing her vampire husband for the first time.


    Two hourster.


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Daughter, it''s lunchtime!" Rosa''s voice rang in the air.


    Laura left the bed and joined her mother outside the door. They walked towards the stairs together.


    In the dining room.


    Simon was already waiting for them. "Daughter, do you want to go to the farm with me?" he asked.


    "Sure!" Laura said excitedly. She loves riding horses and feeding the fish in the pond. The farm offers her endless fun. She and her sister Sofia loves to go there every weekend.


    "I''ll join you guys. I have not visited the farm sincest month," Rosa said merrily.


    Simon smiled. "Okay. Girls, be ready at 1:00... we will start traveling after lunch today," he said.


    The trio starts eating.


    They were having a lively discussion about the farm while devouring the delicious dishes in front of them.

 Chapter 8 - Starting Point

    One hourter.


    The wagon carrying Simon, Rosa, and Laura finally arrived at the family''s farm located a hundred miles from the Hallowpass Town.


    ??


    The wagon stopped in front of the two-story brick house. There was a barn nearby, and hay for horses was scattered nearby.


    There was a pig pen on the north side and the fish pond was on the west side of the farm. Trees of all sizes were scattered all over the farm.


    Laura and Rosa went down from the wagon and entered the house. They went upstairs in their respective rooms and changed into their farm clothes such as long pants and long sleeve blouses to ward off insects from biting their skin. They also wore a straw hat to cover their eyes from the zing rays of the sun.


    Their farm activities began.


    Laura and her mother were having fun visiting the fish pond, the pigpen, and also the horse barn.


    They have a pic beside theke under the shade of the tree.


    Simon, Laura, and Rosa were sitting on the pic nket, eating different varieties of food such as fruits, boiled corn, boiled sweet potato, and refreshing fresh buko juice.


    They enjoyed the sparkling view of theke.


    A few minutester.


    Laura rode her favorite ck stallion horse that was brought by the stable boy for her. She enjoyed horse riding around the farm for one hour.


    While Rosa stayed on the pic nket near the river bank enjoying the cool breeze and the weather. Simon conducts his usual routine checking the farm and asking the caretaker about the condition of the livestock inside the farm. After finishing talking to the caretaker, Simon rejoined his wife in the river.


    Done horseback riding, Laura returned to the pic area.


    The servants served mouth-watering grilled fish and boiled rice at 5:00 in the afternoon.


    Simon looked at his daughter. "Having fun with your favorite horse?" he asked.


    Laura grinned with her flustered face. "Yes, very much Father!" she replied.


    Simon nced at his wife beside him. "Do you like horseback riding with me, wife? It''s been a long time," he said and winked at her.


    Rosa smiled. "Sure, husband!" she responded in a thrilling voice.


    Laura smiled happily looking fondly at her parents.


    The farm boy brought his father''s horse nearby. Laura watched as her parents mounted the horse and enjoyed riding the obedient animal all over the farm.


    The couple was wearing a happy smile on their faces trying to forget their current problems.


    Her parents have twenty years gap between them. Right now, her father is already 70 years old and her mother is 50 years old. Despite the huge age gap, her parents love each other unconditionally. They were the best of friends and seldom fight. She and Sofia grew up in a peaceful and loving family.


    Laura wants that kind of ideal love between her and her future husband. Too bad she might not be able to experience that kind of love in her lifetime.


    Then her mind wandered to her sister Sofia. She remembered so well that particr Sunday morning. She was five years old during that time when her mother was alerted by the guard after finding a baby crying outside the gate of the mansion. Sofia was abandoned by her unknown mother a few months from her birth.


    Sofia grew up to be a good child and be her instant youngest sister and her ymate. Simon and Rosa adopted her legally.


    They have such a happy perfect family.


    That was before the vampires located them. Now everything changed.


    After she will marry into the vampire n, she might now be able toe back here to the farm and enjoy her family''s presence. This might be theirst bonding moments with her parents for a long time. She will savor it while itsted.


    Hours went by.


    The night was fast approaching when Simon finally decided they have to go home.


    One hourter, they finally boarded the wagon back to Hallowpass Town.


    There was a full moon during the time of their travel. Their journey went smoothly.


    They arrived at the mansion at 7:30 in the evening.


    After getting out of the wagon, Laura went straight to her bedroom to rest.


    Simon and Rosa went upstairs as well to their bedroom to rest while waiting for the dinner to be served in the dining room.


    Rosa was reading the dosage of the sleeping drug while Simon was staring at the full moon in the sky above.


    "Just mixed the liquid in her milk. She drinks milk before bedtime. Make sure she drinks it before she retires for the night," he told his wife.


    "Yes, husband!" Rosa said.


    "I''m going to the basement to have ast-minute check on the chest and the wagon and give my instruction to the drivers and the servant who will apany our daughter to her journey," Simon said and exited the room.


    Thirty minutester, dinner was ready.


    Rosa knocked at the door of her daughter''s bedroom. "Laura,e down now. Dinner is ready. Your father is already waiting in the dining room."


    "Yes, Mother. I will go down in a minute," Laura said. She gets up from the bed and went to the bathroom.


    After getting out of the bathroom, shebed her long wavy hair and styled it on a ponytail in front of the mirror, she''s done.


    She walked towards the door and exited. She strolled in the hallway and went downstairs going to the dining room.


    In the dining area.


    Laura lowered herself on the chair beside her mother.


    After a short prayer, the family began eating their meal.


    Laura''s stomach was still full of the recent grilled fish and rice she had eaten on the farm. She just eats the vegetable stew with chicken and a few spoonfuls of rice. Then she was done eating dinner.


    Since her parents eat slowly, she just munched on the cauliflower, one of her favorite veggies. "Mother, we will go to the furniture store tomorrow or the weekend?" she said.


    Rosa smiled and nodded her head. "Tomorrow is fine, we will go there after lunch, at 2:00 in the afternoon. I will let you chose all the furniture you like," she replied to her daughter.


    "Nice!" Laura said beaming, looking forward to enjoying buying furniture and figurines in Westborough City with her beloved mother. She only has a few days left before the vampires will take her away from her home. She will be feeling utterly sad on that day. She wants to enjoy bonding moments with her mother.


    She will be missing her parents and sister''s presence in her life terribly if she no longer lives with them. She let out a small sigh.


    Finally, her parents were done eating dinner. They left the dining room together so that the servants can eat dinner at the table.

 Chapter 9 - Execution

    Laura and the couple retired to the balcony to watch the beautiful full moon above.


    "Wow, the moon is especially bright tonight!" Laura said, she looked heavenward.


    ??


    "It''s a good night to travel tonight, the road is bright," Simonmented while looking at his wife.


    Rosa nodded her head.


    "Daughter, stay with us with your mother here on the balcony for a few minutes, okay?" he said.


    Laura nodded her head. "Yes, Father," she replied.


    They stayed there for thirty minutes.


    Finally, Simon had enough of the full moon. He and Rosa rose to their feet. "Your mother and I are going to retire to our bedroom, child," he said.


    "Okay, Father. I will go to sleep too," Laura said.


    Together they left the balcony and closed the door.


    Rosa went downstairs into the kitchen to make the milk for Laura. She poured the right dosage of the sleeping liquid drug in the mug and added powdered milk and sugar as well as hot water and stirred them well with the spoon.


    She went back upstairs and knocked on her daughter''s door. "Daughter, you forgot your milk!" she announced.


    Laura opened the door and let her mother enter the room.


    Rosa handed the ss to her daughter.


    "Mother, you don''t have to do this. I''m old enough to make my milk," Laura protested.


    "It''s okay, daughter. When you go away to the vampires'' territory, I won''t be able to do this for you anymore," Rosa said, misty-eyed.


    Laura smiled and nted a loving kiss on her mother''s forehead. "Thank you, Mother!" she said and drink the milk in one go, bottoms up. "Finish, Mother!" she said.


    "Won''t you mind if I will stay here inside your room for a few hours until you will fall asleep? I just want to spend more time with you while you''re still here with us," Rosa said.


    Laura smiled. "No problem, Mother," she said. She went inside the bathroom to clean herself before sleeping.


    Rosa ced the mug on the table in the corner and made the bed while her daughter was inside the bathroom.


    A few minutester, Laura exited the bathroom wearing her sleeping attire and get in the bed.


    "Sleep well, my daughter. I''ll be here watching over you. I will leave the room after you fall asleep," Rosa said.


    Laura smiled at her mother fondly. She''s going to miss her mother so much! She sighed and closed her eyes.


    Rosa watched her daughter falling into a deep sleep, her breathing went steady.


    One hourter, Laura was already snoring lightly.


    Rosa went out of the bed, opened the closet, and grabbed a velvet red dress then donned it on her sleeping daughter''s body. She also picked up the ck coat and folded it neatly beside her daughter, she will include it on the chest.


    Done dressing her daughter, she went to the door and opened it. Her husband and the servants were already waiting in the hallway for her signal.


    Simon went to her wife''s side. "She''s sleeping already?" he asked.


    "Yes," Rosa nodded her head.


    "Okay, let''s get her inside the chest," Simon said.


    Rosa examined the chest, it was fitted with a soft cushion on all surface to protect Laura from getting bruises on her body, once the horses start moving. Then the upper side of the chest has several holes to allow the air to circte inside.


    Simon looked at the four male servants standing nearby and ordered them to bring the chest inside the room.


    The servants obeyed hismand and entered the room carrying the chest.


    Simon and Rosa helped the servants put the sleeping Laura inside the chest.


    After making sure, his daughter was now in afortable position inside the chest, Simon closed the cover and locked it outside, then he ordered the servants to bring the chest downstairs to be loaded in the wagon.


    The servants descended the stairs slowly andnded on the ground safely. They exited the house.


    After loading the chest into the wagon, Laura''s clothes and other stuff were included as well. Then the female servant entered the wagon to apany Laura, just in case she suddenly awakened and get frightened with what''s going on around her. The female servant will exin everything to Laura. The two male servants took their positions in front of the wagon, they are in charge of the horses.


    Rosa was trying hard to control her emotion. Somehow, she felt that something will happen down the road. It''s a women''s intuition that she was trying hard to suppress in her mind and heart.


    Simon released a deep sigh and ordered the drivers to start their journey going to South Pond Town.


    The driver patted the horses, and the wagon moved forward exiting the gate and moving away from the mansion at a steady pace.


    Simon and Rosa were holding their breath while watching the wagon fading away from their vision.


    Rosa was already feeling nervous, her hands were shaking terribly while holding her husband''s arms. "Do you think, it''s a good idea? Sending our daughter like that?" she asked worriedly.


    Simon was trying to shake the doubts and hesitation in his mind. The wagon was already on its way. If he wants, he can always send another servant toe after the wagon and order it to return to the mansion right at this very moment, but he must be firm with his decision. Laura needs to arrive at the South Pond Town safely for the arranged marriage to take ce.


    He was hoping that Laura''s marriage to a human being will deter the vampire couple from pursuing his daughter.


    It''s a n that is worth trying and it''s already in motion.


    Toote to change anything now.


    Simon looked at his wife in the eyes. "Don''t worry so much, wife. Our daughter will arrive safely in South Pond Town tomorrow night," he confidently told her, trying to quell her fears.


    Rosa was standing still, facing the gate, hoping that the wagon wille back.


    Simon wrapped his arms around his wife''s shoulder. "Let''s go upstairs now into our bedroom and retire for the night," he said.


    Rosa sighed and obeyed her husband''smand.


    The couple and the servants entered the house while Finley the guard closed the gate.


    Simon and Rosa were lying in the bed. But they can''t sleep right away. Their mind was preupied with Laura''s journey inside the chest. They can''t rx. They were suffering from anxiety all of a sudden.


    Simon rubbed his wife''s back. Rosa was facing the wall instead of him. He knows that his wife was feeling nervous. They can''t rest in peace unless they will receive a message informing them that Laura has finally arrived safely in South Pond Town.


    In the next 24 hours, their mind will be bombarded with worries and anxiety as well as extreme nervousness.


    Will Laura arrive safely in South Pond Town or not?


    That''s the question that bothered the couple''s mind before they fell asleep at midnight.

 Chapter 10 - Gone!

    The wagon was already moving steadily into the deserted road, passing towering trees, sleepy towns, and rivers. They already left the vicinity of Hallowpass and entering viges where houses are getting far and between from each other.


    The two drivers of the wagon, Lucas and Omar, takes turn in guiding the horses. When one is already feeling sleepy the other one will take charge in making sure the two horses stay on track in the road.


    ??


    While Lucinda the female servant was already sleeping beside the chest inside the wagon.


    It was already 3:00 am, the moon was still shining brightly up in the sky. The area surrounding the road was submerged in darkness due to the dense forest. Thanks to the four burningnterns attached to the wagon, the travelers'' only source of direct light.


    The road was in the middle of a forest.


    Omar was snoring beside Lucas.


    Lucas noticed that there was a thick fog a few meters on the road ahead. He knows that it''s dangerous to travel when fog is thick because it''s hard to see the road ahead.


    He halted the horses for a minute hesitating to continue traveling or not.


    He squeezed Omar''s arms to wake him up, he needs to ask him if they will go ahead or just wait until the fog disappear?


    Omar rubbed his eyes. "W-what''s wrong?"


    "Look at the fog ahead, I can''t see the road ahead! Can you see it?" he asked him.


    Omar squinted his eyes. Indeed, he can''t see the road ahead. He looked left and right. He pointed his fingers to the left side. "Go to that area... there''s seems to be a small clearing. Let''s just stay in that ce until the morninges. When there is already light and we have a clear view of the road, we will resume our travel," he said.


    "Alright, go back to sleep," Lucas told hispanion.


    Omar shut off his eyes again and resumed dozing off.


    Lucas stirred the horses out of the road going to the area on his left side where a small clearing can be seen. It was surrounded by towering trees and wild bushes.


    After he settled the wagon in the clearing, he went down and took some hay and feed the horses, then let them drink water to quench their thirst. The horses need to rest as well.


    He went to the back of the wagon to check on his passengers. Lucinda was sleeping beside the chest. The chest was not showing any movement inside. Satisfied that everything is looking normal, he went back to his post in front of the horses. The horses dozed off in a standing position.


    Lucas lighted his tobo. Getting bored with nothing to do, he gathered dry twigs nearby, then made a small bonfire near the wagon. He won''t be sleeping because he will be guarding his travelpanion tonight. He might as well warm up himself beside a bonfire to ward off the mosquitoes away.


    He looked heavenward, the bright moon was nowhere to be seen. His gaze sweeps the entire area. There were endless trees as far as his eyes can see.


    He was enjoying the tranquility of the surrounding, staring at the mes produced by the dry twigs while smoking his tobo.


    A few minutester, sleep caught up with him and he was slowly dozing off. He sat straight up and rubbed his eyes, no, he can''t sleep!


    He rose to his feet and went to the back of the wagon, he took a nce at Lucinda''s sleeping form and the chest. Then he carefully picked up the basket where the powdered coffee, sugar, spoon, mug, tes, and thermos were stored.


    He brought them near the bonfire and began mixing coffee, sugar, and hot water on the mug.


    "Ah, nice! My hot coffee!" he murmured to himself, smiling.


    He began sipping his coffee while enjoying thepany of the bonfire. A few minutester, he finished his coffee, then all of a sudden he noticed the thick fog starts creeping in the whole area.


    Lucas''s attention was centered on theing fog, he failed to see the dark men in ck hooded capes hovering above the trees, there''s about thirty of them.


    Lucas and the wagon were totally swallowed by the thick fog, the bonfire died instantly, and he can''t see anything, then he slowly loses consciousness and crumbled on the ground.


    The men in ck hooded capes descended and their feetnded on the ground, the thick fog disappeared slowly.


    The leader in ck cloak addressed four of his men. "Open the wagon and take everyone out," he said.


    The mysterious men opened the wagon''s door and took the chest out including the sleeping Lucinda.


    The leader looked at Lucinda for a few minutes. "Put her back inside the wagon," he ordered.


    One of the men carried Lucinda in his arms and ced her back inside the wagon.


    The leader examined the chest and found the lock, he opened it easily with his hands. He opened the cover quickly...


    His breath was caught in his throat. There... lying inside the chest was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen in his entire existence. She was wearing a red dress while sleeping soundly.


    He was smirking. "Wow! We got a beauty here! Let''s take her with us!"


    "And what about the rest?" one of the men said.


    "Let''s leave them alone, they are of no value to us!" the leader replied.


    The hooded men in a ck cloak, levitated in the air and brought the chest with them along with the sleeping Laura on it.


    ~


    Three hourster.


    The sun was already starting to appear on the horizon. The forest was now awake and the fog was nowhere to be seen.


    Lucas and Omar were immediately awakened by the sound of Lucinda''s screaming.


    "Oh my God! The chest was gone! The chest was gone, where did it go!?" she continued screaming hysterically.


    The men scrambled to their feet and rushed towards the back of the wagon feeling nervous. The only thing they can see is the screaming Lucinda, the chest was indeed gone! Their eyes widened in shock.


    "Please stop screaming, Lucinda. Tell us what happened?" Omar asked, rubbing his eyes.


    "When I woke up this morning, the first thing I noticed is that the chest was gone along with Miss Laura on it!" Lucinda exined in horror.


    Omar looked at Lucas. "I was sleeping the whole night, you were the one who guarded usst night. You didn''t notice that the chest was already gone?" he questioned him.


    Lucas scratches his head and trying hard to recall what happenedst night. "Hmm, I did check the wagonst night. The chest was still there. I made a bonfire, smoke my tobo, and then drink coffee. Thest thing I remember was fog...okay I remember now...the thick fog reached this area and enveloped the entire surrounding. Then I suddenly feel so sleepy and doze off...which is a bit weird because I just finished drinking coffee to help me stay awake. The next thing I know it''s already morning and I heard Lucinda screaming about the chest gone missing!"


    Omar released a deep sigh. "Who would steal a chest with a human inside?" he asked worriedly.


    "C-could be the vampires?" Lucas suggested.


    The three of them stared at each other, their eyes mirrored fear, worries, and nervousness.


    Lucinda breathed deeply and exited the wagon. "Let''s find the chest in the nearby areas! Sir and Madam will kill us if we can''t find Miss Laura!" she said.


    The three of them scrambled to different directions in the forest looking for the missing chest.


    The trio stopped looking for the chest at noon. Exhausted, thirsty, and hungry, they give up finding the missing chest. They eat their lunch under the shade of the tree.


    "We have to go back to Hallowpass Town and inform Sir and Madam about the missing chest. If they ask us what happened, we just tell them the truth," Omar finally decided for the three of them.


    "But we just can''t leave here without continue looking for Miss Laura!" Lucinda protested.


    Lucas agreed with Omar. "We have to go back home and wait for Sir and Madam''s decision. If they want us toe back here to continue finding Miss Laura then we will return here. They have to know that their daughter was missing," he said.


    Lucinda sighed deeply and kept to herself. She was ming herself. Why she was not able to detect even the slightest noise when the chest was taken away from the wagon? Why?


    She should have not dozed off at all! Tears of frustration welled in her eyes.


    After finishing lunch, the trio began their journey back home without their important cargo.

 Chapter 11 - Take My Breath Away

    Laura was finally awakened, she was trying to stretch her body but her arms hit the wood instead. "Ouch!" A frown appeared on her forehead. "Huh...where am I?"


    Her eyes opened up wide, blinking rapidly...as her vision sweeps the area where she was in. She hadn''t seen much because there''s not much to see anyway, her face was just a few inches from the wood cover. Her shock was great, it took her breath away after discovering that she was locked up inside a chest. It only took her a few seconds to fit the pieces of the puzzle together.


    ??


    She remembered this chest... it was the one that her father and the servants constructed for her in the basement!


    Dang!


    Her father got his way and put her inside the chest without her permission, he must have drugged her! Or else... how they will be able to put her inside if she was conscious?


    The truth is...unknown to Laura... she awakened inside a room in a big house, located at a 5-hectarend surrounded by towering trees and mountains, far from the neighboring town.


    She stays quiet for a moment, trying to hear any movement or sounds outside the chest, she can''t hear anything and one thing for sure she was no longer traveling on the road because no movement or sound can give her indication that she was still inside the wagon.


    Did she already arrive at her future husband''s ce?


    Maybe...


    Because the chest was steady...she must already have arrived in South Pond Town. But why they still locked her up inside the chest? Why not put her in a bed instead? Did Cooper already had seen her face? He didn''t like her appearance and n to send her back home?


    Sighing...she tried to find out the lock of the chest...Where is it? She wants to get out! It''s bing hotter inside the chest, she wants to breathe fresh air!


    "Hello...somebody there?" she tried calling anyone for help.


    When she attempted to push open the chest, it opened up a little on the first try, she used all her strength and pushed it away, it''s a bit heavy... but she managed to open the cover of the chest and breathed in relief after seeing the ceiling of the room.


    Whew... free atst!


    She slowly crawled out of the chest and saw the king size bed. She moved towards it and climbs on the bed andy her body down, she closed her eyes for a moment, enjoying thefortable bed.


    She opened her eyes...and noticed her dress...she can''t remember wearing this dressst night because she was wearing her sleep attire to sleep. Her mother must have changed her clothes while they drugged her.


    Where is everybody? Where is Cooper? Why she was dumped in a room and no one bothered to put her in the bed at least? Her eyesnded on the window.


    Then she felt ufortable down her abdomen, her body urged her to empty her dder, she needs to pee! Her eyes darted around the room trying to find a toilet!


    She saw another closed door inside the room, that must be the bathroom! She sprinted towards it and opened the door hastily, she can no longer hold on! As soon she saw the toilet bowl she lowered her underwear in the speed of lighting and sat on the clean bowl and relieved herself. Ah, she feels good, the difort of her abdomen was gone.


    She flushed the bowl and washed her hands in the sink. She looked at her face in the mirror. Her hair was a mess. Shebs her hair using her fingers, trying to make herself presentable just in case her future husband will enter the room unannounced.


    She went back to bed thinking what to do next? Should she just wait here? Or leave the room and find her future husband? Damn, her stomach was already grumbling! She''s getting hungry!


    Sighing, she got up from the bed and went to the window. She looked at the surrounding areas of the house...oh my...all she can see was endless trees and mountains!


    She looked heavenward, the sun was already shining brightly in the sky. It''s alreadyte morning and she had not eaten her breakfast yet, that''s why she was feeling hungry all of a sudden. The thoughts of foods make the difort in her stomach intensify.


    Then suddenly, she heard the door opening slowly.


    "Good morning, Miss. I was the maid assigned to serve your breakfast. I will put the food here on the table so that you can start eating your meal. I''ll be outside the door if you need my assistance. If you are done eating, just inform me outside the door and I''ll take the empty dishes and bring them to the kitchen," said the woman in her early 30''s.


    Laura turned around, she watched as the servant was busy putting the dishes into the table. She was about to ask a question to the servant but as soon her gazended on the delicious dishes her stomach grumbled again, she needs to eat first. She can ask questionster. "Thank you," she told the maid.


    The servant smiled "You''re wee, Miss."


    Laura went to the table and sat on the chair picking up the spoon and fork and began putting foods on her te, while the maid was on her way to the door and exited quietly.


    In fairness...the dishes were delicious... she resumed eating with gusto.


    A few minutester, she was done eating and informed the servant. The maid piled the dirty dishes into the tray.


    "What is your name?" Laura asked the maid.


    "My name is Sally..." answered the maid.


    "Nice meeting you Sally," she smiled pleasantly at the maid. "Hmm, when can I see Cooper?" Laura asked.


    A frown appeared on Sally''s face. "Who''s Cooper? I dunno anyone living in this house with that name," she answered.


    Laura sighed. The maid must be new to the house. "Alright, bring that tray back to the kitchen first and returnter because I still have lots of questions to ask you, okay?"


    Sally nodded her head. "Okay, Miss. I''ll take my leave now," she said and exited the room.


    With her stomach full, Laura went back to the window and gazed outside, inhaling the refreshing air, loving the gentle wind that blows her hair away from her face. She can hear the chirping of the birds from the nearby trees.


    "Nice ce!" she murmured. Not a bad ce to live for the rest of her life. She hadn''t seen the whole house yet but she feelsfortable already inside the room.


    Suddenly, the door opened slowly...


    "I see...my beautiful bride is already awake!" a deep masculine voice said.


    Laura froze.


    She was feeling nervous all of a sudden, the owner of the voice must be Cooper!


    She slowly turned around to see him. Her eyes widened in surprise.


    She didn''t see a chubby guy...instead...what she saw...took her breath away.

 Chapter 12 - Youre So Beautiful!

    She gasps...her eyes widened...because the one calling her bride... is not Cooper at all!


    This guy standing in front of her has an athletic body, as in, she caught glimpsed of ripped muscles due to the open shirt that he was currently unbuttoning... his curly ck hair was hanging loose on his shoulder. He looked at herzily with bedroom eyes, his thin lips disyed a smirk. Her breath was caught in her throat. He looks to be in histe 20''s.


    ? ?


    He was tall, dark, and handsome. He was as sexy as hell!


    "Excuse me! You are intruding in my room!" she shouted at him, finding her voice atst.


    The guy chuckled, amused at her behavior. "You''re in my room, sweetheart," he informed her gently.


    Her eyes widened. Dang! She was the one who intrudes into his room. "Where is my room then?" she asked.


    The guy grinned. "My room is also your room, sweetheart," he replied endearingly.


    Laura released a deep sigh. "A-are you Cooper?" she asked.


    The guy looked at her quizzically. "Huh? Who is Cooper?"


    Laura took a deep breath, are they ying games here? She was getting frustrated. "Where is this ce? Where am I?"


    "You are in my mansion, sweetheart," he answered.


    "I mean the ce-? Where is this ce?" she asked.


    "You are in Bay Meadow, in my house," he responded. He already discarded his upper clothes, his ripped muscles were in full disy for her to see.


    Laura swallowed her saliva and tore her gaze away from his muscled body. "There must be a mistake! I am about to marry a guy named Cooper in South Pond. I know he is not you!" she said.


    The guy shrugged and didn''t say anything. He went to the cab and took some clothes. "I''m going to take a bath," he said into her back.


    Laura heard the door of the bathroom opening and closing. She turned around and checked the cab. He was telling her the truth, the closet was filled with a man''s clothing!


    Ugh!


    Since she was not in South Pond Town, she might as well ask the guy to bring her to South Pond.


    Wait...why did she arrive in this ce? Oh God, she was confused as hell. She wanted to ask the guy a lot of questions.


    She sat on the edge of the bed and waited patiently for him to finish his bath.


    A few minutester, the door of the bathroom opened and the guy exited, holding a towel on his head in the process of drying his hair. He was naked on the upper part of his body. He dropped the towel on the table in the corner and looked at her.


    Laura met his intense gaze. She was feeling rmed when he didn''t break his gaze and he was moving swiftly towards her direction. She climbs in the bed edging away from him as possible. "Don''te closer!" she shouted.


    The guy grinned devilishly as he pursued her, Laura was nowhere to go as her back already hit the headboard, she was cornered.


    His face was inches from hers, his hot breath was fanning her face. Then he smiled charmingly at her. "What? Afraid of me, sweetheart? You shouldn''t be... after all I''m your husband," he said gently.


    "You are not clearly, Cooper. There''s no reason for me to marry you," she said.


    The guy looked at her for a long time. "You are my bride, sweetheart," he said and nted a kiss on her forehead.


    "I can''t marry you because I don''t know you!" she protested. "Please, let me go home!" she begged as his body was pinning her down in the bed. She ttened her palms on his chest to stop him from pressing her down. Dammit, his body is hot!


    "No! I will never let you go!" he said. The guy shook his head in amusement.


    "Get off me!" she demanded.


    His mouth curved into a yful smile. "Don''t you know that I''ve waited for a long time to finally have you in my bed?" he said.


    "What do you mean?" her eyes widened in surprise. Oh my! C-could he be the couple''s vampire son? Her heart was beating faster in her rib cage. "A-are you a vampire?"


    The guy''s mouth descended on Laura''s lips in a sh, it was toote for her to close her mouth as the force of his hungry lips and his tongue takes over her mouthpletely. Her body grows limp beneath him because she was carried away by the impact of his sensuous kiss, he was such a good kisser, expertly coaxing her tongue to respond to his kisses. He imed her mouth savagely not giving her any option to resist.


    As he continues to dominate her mouth, she realized that she was already responding to his kisses! What the heck!


    Why is this happening? Why he has power over her body?


    Then all of a sudden the kiss stopped. She opened her eyes and looked into his dark orbs.


    He was staring at her, smitten by her beauty. "You''re so beautiful! I could spend the rest of my life staring into your beautiful face and your body is so soft," he whispered in her ears.


    Laura was speechless by his confession. Much more when he began kissing her neck heatedly down to her chest... her whole body was engulfed by the fire of desire awakening her senses to a fever pitch.


    He was stopped by the sound of loud knocking on the door. He groaned in dismay. "What is it?" he shouted looking at the door.


    "Your father is here!" a male voice echoed in the air.


    The guy closed her eyes for a moment and got up reluctantly from the bed. "I''m sorry about this..." he apologized. See you tonight, sweetheart," he spoke looking into her eyes lustfully.


    He finished donning the rest of his clothes on his body and left the room in a hurry.


    Laura was left alone in the bed, her face flustered and the erratic beating of her heart has yet to calm down. She was shocked by the way her body reacted wantonly beneath him. Oh, God! She was being shameless!


    She touched her lips, her mouth was ravaged by his mind-blowing kisses that warms her whole body to her toes. She never expected that a stranger can arouse such a strange feeling in her body.


    This is all madness!


    To think that he was not Cooper, her future husband!


    Oh My God! She was wantonly responding to the advances of a stranger and she didn''t even know his name!

 Chapter 13 - Dont Ever Try!

    Laura was visibly shaken by what''s going on with her life. Everything happened so fast, one after another, she was still reeling with the recent happenings, which was finding herself in this house and kissing a stranger in his bed.


    Her head hurts thinking about what''s going on!


    ??


    Who is that guy? Why did she forget to ask his name?


    She needs to clear her jumbled thoughts. She got up from the bed and went to the door.


    Suddenly the door opened...


    Sally entered the room holding several neatly folded woman''s clothes in her hands. "Miss, I was instructed by the Lord to bring these clothes to you," she said.


    Laura epted the clothes. There were pink, floral red dress and ck dresses with different designs as well as undergarments. She inspected the clothes, they were just her size, and their length reaching below her knees.


    "I''lle backter to fetch you. The Lord instructed me to bring you to the flower garden just in case you will get bored here," Sally said.


    "Okay, I''ll take a bath first," Laura responded.


    Sally exited the room and waited outside.


    Laura picked up a clean towel from the closet and went to the bathroom bringing the red floral dress and clean undergarments with her.


    She enjoyed the refreshing water whilethering her body with the soap, she recalled the guy''s hot kisses. She blushed and feels guilty that she responded shamelessly to his kisses.


    Sighing, she forced herself not to think of him. She stays in the bathroom for a few minutes more. After done bathing, she donned the clean undergarments and the red floral dress on her body. She wrapped the towel on her hair and exited the bathroom.


    She began drying her hair with the towel. She found a cleanb in front of the mirror. Shebs her hair while thinking of her dilemma.


    Has she forgotten that she shouldn''t leave her house at all? If she can''t go back to her home in time, there will be a dire consequences waiting for her... for sure when the vampire returns and she''s not there, they will kill her parents and her sister Sofia.


    She released a deep sigh. Until now she has no idea why shees to this ce? She needs to ask the guy how he got her hands on the chest. And why he was calling her his bride? She will beg him to release her so that she can return to her house immediately or else her parents and sister''s life are in danger!


    Afterbing her hair, she let her wet hair cascade at her back. Time to see the servant and ask questions. She needs to have answers to her questions or else she will go crazy!


    She exited the room and found the servant waiting for her outside the hallway.


    "Follow me, Miss," the maid said.


    They passed the hallway and saw several rooms along the way, then they went downstairs,nding in the parlor and exited the main door of the house.


    Sally brought her under the shade of the tree with a table and two chairs.


    Laura sat on the chair and was mesmerized by the view. "Wow!" In front of her are blossoming flowers in different varieties. The flowers were in full blooms, bright colors exploded in her eyes. The wonderful scenery brought a smile to her lips.


    "I will go back to the house, Miss. I will bring you some fruit juice and biscuits," Sally said.


    "Ah, no need for biscuits, I just need water or fruit juice," Laura told her.


    "Okay..." Sally was about to leave.


    "Wait...what is the name of the Lord of this mansion?" she asked.


    Sally hesitated in answering her, she scratched her head. "Hmm... Our Lord told me not to tell you anything..."


    Laura''s brows furrowed. "Huh? Including his name?" she asked in confusion.


    "Yes, Miss. Including his name. He told me that he will answer all your questions tonight after he returns from his short trip," Sally said.


    "Okay," Laura murmured. She was dismayed that the maid was not willing to answer all her questions. But she can''t me her, if the master of the house told her not to reveal anything then the servants have to follow or else they will get punished for viting their master''s order.


    Sighing, she motioned the maid to leave. She focused her attention to the blossoming flowers. This ce reminds her of her mother''s flower garden. Her parents might already be worrying about her whereabouts after she was gone missing!


    This won''t do! She needs to go home!


    She looked at the imposing structure behind her. It was a two-story mansion surrounded by trees in every direction.


    Sally returned with a pitcher of cold lemonade and a ss. She put the pitcher and the ss on the table.


    ? Laura looked at the maid. "Sally...how far is the road from here?" she asked. Trying to gather as much information as she can. She will try to escape if that guy will not release her. She needs to go home...ASAP!


    "It''s far, Miss. It''s one kilometer if you walk on foot. But if you ride a horse or a carriage it will just take a few minutes," Sally responded.


    Damn! Laura closed her eyes in frustration. "Are there carriages or horses nearby that can be hired anytime?" she asked.


    Sally shook her head. "This is the only house here, Miss. No horses or carriages traveled her. The Lord has his horses and carriage in the stable," she replied.


    Laura was fuming inside. How annoying! If she is lucky to escape and walk on foot, they will surely catch up with her before she can even reach the main road. Besides, even if there is a carriage or horse that can be hired, she has no money to pay her fare.


    She released a deep breath. She was getting frustrated as minutes passed by. Based on that guy''s words, he told her that he will never let her go because she was his bride!


    Ugh! Things are gettingplicated in her life!


    First... there was the vampire couple''s son.


    Then... an arranged marriage to Cooper!


    And now...a stranger imed her as her bride!


    Dang! Things are surely getting confusing for her toprehend!


    Sally looked at her. "Miss, if you are nning to leave the mansion, don''t ever try. The iron gate is high and there are guards stationed there, day and night. If you run into the forest you will get lost easily. You might encounter wild animals in every corner and they will maul you to death. So... it''s better not to escape for your own well-being," she warned her.


    Laura nodded her head, she bit her lower lip in frustrations. "Thanks for your reminders..." she said dejectedly.

 Chapter 14 - Restless

    This is a depressing time for Laura, she ended in a strange ce, straight into the arms of a mysterious handsome stranger in the middle of nowhere.


    With problems piling up one after another, she was lost on how to proceed next! She knows that she needs to go home quickly before the vampires find out that she was not in her house or else... all hell will break loose in her home. She was afraid that if she can''te home on time, the vampires will massacre her entire family along with the loyal servants that have been serving her family for many years.


    ??


    She needs to n her escape before that mysterious guyes back! She looked at Sally. "Can you bring me some biscuits or bread, please?" she asked.


    Sally nodded her head. "Yes, Miss. I''ll go to the kitchen..." she said and left.


    Laura rose to her feet and went to the area near the iron gate, Sally was telling the truth. The gate is high more than eight feet tall and two guards are guarding it.


    Damn! She can''t escape through the gate.


    She went back to the flower garden and walked towards the forest at the back of the house. Is she brave enough to venture into the forest where overgrown bushes and grass might hide snakes and suddenly bite her? She might die by the snake''s venom in there and no one can help her. If she dies in the forest, her death can''t solve her problem. Her entire family will still be killed by vampires!


    Tears welled in her eyes as her frustration grows in her heart, suffocating her.


    She wants to go home badly!


    She bit her lower lip and sighed heavily. She turned around heading back to the flower garden. She will just wait for another opportunity...


    The maid was already there when she returned to the table. She lowered herself in the chair and poured the pitcher of lemonade into the ss.


    Sally''s worries turned into relief after seeing hering back to the table. "I''m d you''re back, Miss. I thought you''re already nning in escaping..." she said worriedly.


    Laura sighed. "Don''t worry I won''t escape today," she said.


    "If you''re gone and goes missing...our Lord will kill me!" Sally said misty-eyed.


    "Calm down, I''m still here," Laura said and drinks the ss of refreshing lemonade.


    Fearing that she will escape, Sally remained in the flower garden watching over the Lord''s mistress.


    Hours went by.


    Noontime.


    "Miss, where do you want to eat your lunch... here in the garden or inside the Lord''s room?" Sally asked.


    "Just bring the food here. I want to eat my lunch surrounded by the blooming flowers," Laura replied.


    "Okay, I''ll get your food from the kitchen," Sally said and walked towards the house.


    Laura waited for Sally toe back to bring her meal. Worrying much about her dire situation made her hungry. The flower garden is beautiful to look at but its charm can no longer cheer her up as she was deeply troubled by her current condition. Stranded in a faraway ce surrounded by strangers with no chance to go home is the worst thing ever.


    She was losing hope already...


    Wait... if she can convince that handsome guy to send her home, maybe things aren''t as hopeless as they looked to be.


    But how to convince that guy? He was keen on keeping her by his side. Convincing him is herst option. She has no other choice, she will try her best to convince him tonight to let her go home the next day. Maybe...after hearing her exnation...he will take pity on her sad plight and release her.


    Sally returned carrying a tray of food. She ced the tray on the table and arranged the dishes.


    There was chicken soup, with ginger, and mixed with green leafy vegetables. There was also an appetizing pork dish stewed in tomato sauce, and then rice.


    "Enjoy your meal, Miss!" Sally said.


    Laura smiled. "Why don''t you go back to the house and eat your meal as well instead of waiting when I will finish eating," she suggested.


    Sally was hesitating.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t escape today. Rest assured that when you return here I''m still here in the garden. You don''t have to worry about me," Laura said reassuringly.


    Sally smiled. "Thank you, Miss!" she said with dness in her voice and sauntered towards the house.


    Laura sighed and began putting food on her te. She tasted the chicken soup, it tastes delicious. Next... the pork dish was tasty as well and it melts in her mouth. Liking the food, she eats ravenously.


    Thirty minutester, Sally was back in the garden. "I''m d you like the dishes today, Miss," she said looking at the empty dish tter.


    Laura smiled. "Tell the cook, I like her cooking a lot! She''s a good cook!" she stated.


    "Okay, I''ll tell her. She would be delighted to know that the Lord''s mistress likes her cooking skills," Sally said. She began putting back the dirty dishes in the tray. "Miss, would you like to stay here longer or back in the Lord''s bedroom?" she inquired.


    "I''ll stay here for a while. I''ll go back to the room,ter. I''m still enjoying thepany of the beautiful flowers," Laura replied.


    "Okay, I''ll go back to the house now. Is there anything you want me to bring for you after I''m done putting the dishes into the kitchen?" Sally asked.


    Laura shook her head. "I can''t think of anything right now. Oh, wait...do you have an empty flower vase lying somewhere in the house? I want to cut some flowers and put them in the flower vase and bring them to the room if that''s okay," Laura said.


    "Yes, we have. When Ie back, I will bring the porcin vase and the scissor to cut the flowers," Sally said and left the garden.


    Laura sighed. She shifted her attention to the flowers as they were swayed by the gentle wind.


    A few minutester, Sally returns with the porcin flower vase and scissor.


    Laura picked up the scissor and walked towards the flowers, she was enjoying cutting the White Daisy and Pink Carnation. After getting satisfied with the number of flowers that she had cut, she went back to the table and began arranging the flowers in the vase. She smiled in delight while admiring her handiwork.


    "It''s nice to look at, Miss. You arranged the flowers beautifully..." Sallymented.


    Laura smiled, very much pleased with her flower arrangement.


    They stayed in the garden until 3:00 in the afternoon.


    Then Laura began yawning and rose to her feet. "I wanna go upstairs and take a short nap," she said. "By the way, what time does your Lord return?" she asked the maid curiously.


    Sally shook her head. "I have no idea, Miss. Usually, if he goes out of the house, he returnste at night and sometimes he would return the following day," she answered.


    "Okay, let''s return to the house now," Laura said.


    Sally picked up the flower vase and they walked towards the house.


    "What does the Lord do for a living?" Laura began interrogating the servant.


    Sally scratches her head. "Sorry, Miss. I can''t tell you..." she apologized for not answering her questions.


    Laura sighed and no longer ask the maid another question or else she will only get disappointed.


    They entered the house and climbs the grand staircase, they went straight towards the Lord''s bedroom.


    After putting the flower vase on the table, Sally left the room.


    Laura was left alone to her devices. She lies in bed and stares at the flowers on the table. A few minutester, she was already dozing off.


    She slept for a few hours and woke up to see the room submerged in darkness. She left the bed and carefully navigated her way towards the door, she managed to locate the switch and turn it on. The light-flooded the entire room.


    She looked at the window, the evening already arrived. Where is that guy? Why does it take him so long toe back? She''s getting restless!


    A few minutester... the door opened.

 Chapter 15 - Im Your First Kiss

    It was just Sally...bringing her another tray of food for dinner.


    "Dinner time, Miss," Sally announced and walked towards the table. She arranged the dishes and the cutlery on the table. Done with everything, she looked at Laura. "Enjoy your meal..." she said.


    ??


    "Okay, you too!" Laura responded. "Wait...the Lord has note back yet?" she inquired impatiently.


    Sally shook her head. "Not yet. Anything else, Miss? I will take my leave now," she said.


    Laura nodded her head. She watched the maid exiting the door. Sighing, she went to the table and inspected the dishes. "Hmm...they looked ptable," she murmured and sat on the table. She smelled the dishes one by one, her mouth watered. "Yummy!" she picked up the cutlery and began eating.


    Thirty minutester, she was done eating. She left the table and went to the window. All she can see beyond is darkness, especially in the part where the forest was located.


    The wind is getting colder, she closed the window.


    A momentter, Sally returned and took the dirty dishes away.


    Laura was alone again. "Will that guy ever return?" she asked loudly. Well, if she doesn''te home today he will surely return tomorrow and he woulde here because it''s his bedroom.


    Since it''s too early to sleep again, she was pacing the room back and forth. How about if she will go out and venture outside? That''s right! She hurriedly went to the door and tried opening but it''s not opening up no matter how hard she tried... it was locked on the outside!


    What''s going on!?


    This is madness!


    D-did they locked her up inside the room?


    A big fat yes!


    "Sally! Open the door!" she shouted over and over again until her voice grew hoarse with so much shouting. Still, no onees around to open the door. It must be the Lord''s instruction to lock her up during the night to prevent her from leaving the house.


    Dang!


    She gritted her teeth in anger and frustration. Since she can''t open the door she went back to the bed and sat on it. She was furious! But she can''t me the servants, they were just doing their job.


    She needs to let some steam evaporate from her system. Her eyesnded on the bathroom door. She will take a long bath! That''s right! Maybe the cool water will wash away some of her disappointments.


    Since she has no sleeping attire to change into she will just wear the pink dress to sleep. She went inside the bathroom and began her long bath.


    Minutes went by.


    She only exited the bathroom after her anger dissipated.


    She sat on the bed wearing the pink dress, drying her hair with the towel. She went to the mirror and picked up theb, she beganbing her hair.


    Her hair was still dripping wet. She avoids lying on the bed or else she will get the pillows wet and that guy might get angry that she was messing up his bed.


    She took another dry towel from his closet and dry her hair with it.


    Three hourster, her hair was now dry. She can finallyy down in the bed. She climbs the bed and lies down, waiting for his arrival...


    She doesn''t want to turn off the light.


    Two hourster.


    Laura was already dozing off, it was alreadyte, past 11:00 in the evening. She finally falls into a deep slumber.


    ? She was sleeping soundly and failed to hear the door opening slowly...


    The owner of the room finally returned. He removed his ck cloak and hanged it on the coat hanger stand near the door. He picked up some clean clothes from the closet and went inside the bathroom to take a short bath.


    A few minutester, he exited the bathroom, vigorously rubbing the towel on his wet hair. He nced at the beautiful woman wearing a pink dress lying in his bed. A gentle smile appeared on his lips.


    Done drying his hair, he climbs the bed and lies down beside her. He draped his arms on her abdomen and stared at her beautiful face, he lowered his mouth wanting to im her kissable lips. But she stirred on her sleep and turned away.


    He smiled and bury his face in her neck and began nuzzling her ear. His left hand was caressing her tummy sensuously.


    Laura stirred in her sleep, she can feel a gentle caress in her abdomen and the tingling of her ear. She must be dreaming...but when she opened her eyes...she realized that she was no longer alone in the room and the mysterious guy finally returned!


    She tried pushing him off her but his body was like a rock, she can''t push him away no matter how hard she tries. "Get off me!" she hissed. Her gaze throwing daggers into his eyes.


    The guy chuckled and touched her face gently. "You looked more adorable when you''re angry, Laura," he murmured.


    Her eyes widened when he mentioned her name for the first time. "Y-you know my name?" she asked in disbelief.


    The guy smiled broadly. "Yes, of course!"


    "How did you know my name? Have we met before?" she continued asking him.


    "I have known you for a while and follow you in the dark. But I never showed myself to you because it''s not the right time yet," he answered.


    "What do you mean?" she asked in confusion.


    He grinned and stole a quick kiss on her lips. "I have loved you from afar, that''s all I can say for now," he said mysteriously.


    Her brows knitted together. She was trying to recall any events or times that she met someone like him in the past, but no matter how hard she tries, she can''t remember him. With his handsome face, it would be hard to miss him if they indeed cross paths previously.


    She sighed heavily and looked into his eyes. "Stop kissing me and stop touching my body!" she yelled at him.


    "Huh? Why I can''t do that? You are my bride... I can''t help myself but touch you," he protested while looking at her with lust and passion smoldering in his eyes.


    "I''m not your bride!" she corrected him defiantly.


    The guy shrugged. "Well...you are in my bedroom now. That means you are now my responsibility and you are my bride," he insisted.


    Laura was getting annoyed, either he was crazy or insane, it''s the same. He kept insisting that she was his bride. "I''m not your bride because there is no wedding yet and I didn''t ept you as my husband," she red at him.


    He just chuckled and dismissed her protest. He lowered his mouth into hers, his breath fanning her face. She froze beneath him, her eyes widened in anticipation...when their lips touched and his tongue entered her mouth swiftly...she was not able to do anything...because her body was already burning with desire as he ravaged her mouth intensely like there''s no tomorrow. Passion red in her eyes, he had sessfully awakened the sexual desire hidden in her body.


    She felt his hands caressing her thighs sensually underneath her clothes. His touch was so hot! He continues touching her there as a hot liquid of desire began building in her stomach. A moan escapes her lips.


    He looked into her eyes and chuckled. "I''m happy I was able to make you moan," he said, grinning, his eyes were disying amusement. "I know that you never had a boyfriend before and I know that I am your first kiss," he dered proudly.

 Chapter 16 - I Love The Way You Lie

    Laura was speechless. How did he know everything about her?


    "I am your first in everything and no other guy can make you feel this way. No one!" he dered boldly.


    ??


    Laura breathed deeply. "M-May I know your name?"


    "Eager to know my name, eh?" he smiled sexily.


    Laura blinked. Every time he smiles this way, her heart was melting in her rib cage.


    Luke met her gaze. The way she looked at him, makes his heart beat faster. He lowered his mouth again, then he whispered something in her ear that took her breath away. "I love you. Will you marry me and spend the rest of your life with me?" he asked her with a serious face. He looked into her eyes to read her reactions.


    She just stared at him, she had that nk expression on her face. Inside her mind... she was thinking about how to go home? While he was whispering sweet nothing in her ears. How can she think of love right now when her family was in danger?


    She needs to talk to him about her condition, maybe he will listen this time. "Can we talk, please?" she pleaded. "There is something you need to know about me. My life isplicated and you are adding to my problems," she told him.


    He looked at her thoughtfully for a minute. "Okay...go on...tell me...let me hear your problems," he encouraged her to talk for the first time. He twirled a few strands of her hair in his fingers.


    Laura took a deep breath. It''s a good thing that he was no longer kissing her and touching her body. She can finally think straight. "I died when I was a baby, then my father entered into a deal with vampires just to resurrect me, the deal was to marry me to their son. My parents fled our vige to hide me. Then after so many years, the vampire couple that resurrected me found me and wanted to take me away. I asked for ten days to spend time with my family before I''ll go with them. To make sure that I won''t flee again, they took my sister with them, threatening me that they will kill her if they discover that I escape..."


    She paused for a moment.


    "Continue..." he said.


    "My father doesn''t want me to marry a bloodsucker. He doesn''t want a vampire son-inw. So he enters me into another arranged marriage with the son of his friend in another town. I was supposed to go there in that chest!" she pointed at the chest in the corner of the room. "But I was greatly surprised finding myself here inside your room," she exined. "I wonder why I arrived here?" She looked at him wanting to get to the bottom of everything.


    A few minutes of silence enveloped them.


    "You were taken by my men," he finally said. "Upon my order of course!" he confessed.


    Laura closed her eyes for a moment. So, everything was intentional on his part. "Can''t you see... if you don''t return me to my family the next day, they will die. The vampires will kill them all if they can''t find me inside our house. I hope you understand my difficult situation now..." she said pleading for his understanding.


    "Why you don''t want to marry a vampire? Have you seen the son of that vampire couple yet?" he asked.


    Laura shook her head. "I''m not interested in marrying a bloodsucker. I want to marry my kind!" she said.


    "And how about that son of your father''s friend? Are you willing to marry him?" he asked.


    "Cooper is better than that bloodsucker, at least he is human like me. I have no choice but to marry him," she said.


    "And how about me, between that vampire and that Cooper? Between the three of us. Who do you think is deserving to be your husband? Who would you want to marry?" he asked.


    Laura sighed. Now he wants her to choose. She''s contemting on what to do. If she will choose the vampire or Cooper, he will get angry and she might not release her anymore. "I''ll marry you," she said without hesitation, without batting an eysh.


    A broad grin appeared in his mouth, he felt triumphant. "I know right?" He began raining kisses on her face, his happiness was radiating on his countenance.


    "Just say the words and I''ll take you home, back to your family..." he whispered in her ears.


    Laura was confused about what exactly the words he wanted to hear from her. "W-what words?" she asked him. She''s willing to say anything to him as long he will take her home.


    "Say that you love me sincerely into my eyes..." he ordered her.


    Laura looked at him for a few seconds and breathed deeply. "I love you..." she said.


    "My name is Luke..." he whispered his name into her ears. "Say it again..." he urged her.


    She looked into his eyes. "I love you, Luke," she said. The words came out of her mouth naturally and it sounds nice to hear.


    "I love you too, Laura. I love you so much!" he said. "I wanna make love to you right now," he said and imed her mouth for a passionate kiss. His hands wandered up and down on her body, fondling her sensitive parts, arousing desire in her body. He discarded his clothes and hers and after done exploring her whole body, he buries his hardness in her softness.


    Their bodies were locked in a passionate embrace filled with pulsating lust and heightened desire.


    A moan of pleasure escapes Laura''s lips as shey naked, writhing beneath him in pleasure. They both reached nirvana after a few minutes... then Laura went limp in his arms. He can''t stop showering kisses all over her cheeks and on her lips, he was ted that she gives herself to him wholeheartedly.


    Laura finally surrendered her body to Luke so that she can go home. She let him have his way with her body, hoping that he will send her home. She was that desperate.


    When they were done with their steamy lovemaking, Laura falls asleep soundly in his arms.


    "I love the way you lie, Laura," he murmured into her ears and covered their naked bodies with the nket. He knows that she was only lying when she told him that she loves him because she''s desperate to go home. But even though it''s just a lie, it made him happy. He closed his eyes ready to sleep while holding her possessively in his arms. He smiled, fully sated. Tonight he finally imed her. He was driven by the blinding power of lust and love for her. He nted a gentle kiss on her forehead. "I love you, sweetheart!" he said.


    He lies in the bed together with his beloved. His lifelong dream has been granted. Now time to face reality...

 Chapter 17 - Blossoming Feelings

    The next day.


    Laura woke up to a beautiful morning, her head was resting on Luke''s chiseled chest. She smiled a bit and was tempted to run her fingers on his muscled chest.


    ??


    Luke stirred in his sleep and felt Laura''s fingers caressing his chest. He captured her hand and brought it to his mouth, he nted a kiss on her palm which brought a smile to Laura''s lips. "Good morning, sweetheart," he whispered and bestowed her a quick kiss on the lips.


    Laura smiled. "Good morning," she replied to his greetings. Things have escted fast between them, no courtship and no first hello...but they are already intimate with each other. In just one night, she was able to experience the intimate moments that only lovers and legit couples would do. On the other hand, she was d he was her first in everything. It made her first time memorable, something that she also enjoyed doing.


    He looked deeply into her eyes. "No regrets?"


    Laura smiled. "No regrets... as long you send me home tomorrow," she said. Giving herself to himst night so that she can go home and save her family, justifies her actions, she has no regrets of what transpired between themst night.


    "Alright, I won''t back out on my words. I''ll send you home tomorrow," he replied. He nted a loving kiss on her forehead. "I''ll go to the bathroom," he said and rose naked from the bed, unting his muscled body for her to see, then he went inside the bathroom.


    Laura blushed crimson red upon seeing all of him and hides under the cover. ''Oh My God, his body is perfect in so many ways,'' she thought to herself. Luke is tall, dark, and handsome. He was the epitome of masculinity, he is every woman''s wild dream.


    But she can''t hold on to him. She doesn''t want to add another problem to her already problematic life. She will just consider Luke a sweet interlude in her life. They probably will never see each other again after the vampires take her away. So, why bother thinking about him?


    But why does she felt sadness with their impending parting? C-could it be that her heart was yearning to get to know him better? She would like to spend more time with him. Does she had taken a liking at him?


    No! It''s impossible!


    But she didn''t feel any repulsion towards his kisses and his touches, and she even enjoyed it tremendously when their body joined together. It only means one thing... a big part of her likes him. That part of her was craving for his passionate kisses and smoldering touches that can bring pleasure to her body to the highest level.


    Sighing, she got up from the bed and wrapped a towel on her nakedness. She will use the bathroom after he gets out. She walked towards the window and opened it wide, allowing the fresh air to circte the entire room.


    The door to the bathroom opened. Luke came out with only the towel wrapped around his waist. He walked to her side in big stride and embrace her from behind, he lowered his mouth and showered her neck with sweet kisses.


    "Stop kissing me, I smell bad and I''m dirty, I haven''t had a bath yet," she scolded him.


    "Nah, you smell nice, sweetheart. I love you," he whispered.


    Laura giggled. "Let go of me, I want to take my bath now," she said.


    "I wanna go inside the bathroom with you, let''s bath together," he winked naughtily at her.


    Laura broke into a giggle, she understood so well what that naughty wink means. "No way! I will never be able to finish my bath!" she refused his suggestion.


    "Alright." He let go of her. "By the way...let''s have breakfast in the dining hall after you are done bathing," he informed her.


    "A-are you going out today?" she asked.


    "No. I will stay here in the house the whole day and the whole night. This will be ourst day together so we might as well make it memorable so that our memories couldst a lifetime," he said.


    "Okay." Laura smiled, she picked up the ck dress and entered the bathroom.


    Luke exited the bedroom and went to the kitchen, he instructed the servant to prepare the breakfast in the dining hall. Then he went back to the bedroom to wait for Laura to finish her bath.


    It''s hard to describe the happiness he felt when he was under the sheet with her, it''s beyond words. She will always be his everything. He will always cherish these wonderful memories with her. His biggest regret now is that he wish he acted sooner.


    But it''s toote now...


    The reality is much moreplicated than he anticipated.


    He had to let her go hoping that in the future when their path will cross again, maybe they will have a future together. And he was hoping deep inside his heart that she will never forget about him...because he will never forget everything about her.


    A few minutester, Laura exited the bathroom wearing the long ck dress he had given her. A smile of appreciation appeared on his lips. She looks beautiful and eternal in the ck dress. His perfect bride!


    "Come here, let meb your hair," he beckoned her.


    Laura smiled and picked up theb and handed it to him. She sat on the chair facing the mirror, he went to her side and beganbing her hair. She likes the way he wasbing her hair, it feels so nice. No guy has everb her hair before.


    Finishedbing her hair, Luke put theb down on the table. "Let''s go to the dining hall... sweetheart... ''coz I''m starving," he said. He reached for her hand and intertwined it with hers.


    Laura smiled and rose from the chair.


    The couple exited the bedroom going to the dining hall downstairs.


    The dining hall consisted of one long oval table with eight chairs surrounding it and a beautiful chandelier hanging in the ceiling.


    Luke seated Laura beside him. "Let''s eat, sweetheart," he said smiling at her. He nted a kiss on her forehead before putting food on her te.


    Laura smiled. Luke is very affectionate, his actions speak volumes. She likes his extra sweet attitude towards her, she feels so special and very much loved by him.


    "Eat a lot, sweetheart," he said while putting a serving of delicious chicken dish on her te.


    The couple eats in silence and asionally throws meaningful nces at each other.


    Thirty minutester, they have finished eating their breakfast.


    "Where do you want to go next?" he asked her.


    "To the garden. Can we have lunch in the flower garden? I love that ce so much!" she said.


    "Sure, we''ll have our lunch there," he said, very much willing to grant all her request. "After lunch, we will go to the stable and ride horses," he offered.


    Laura smiled brightly. "I love that! I love horseback riding!" she enthused.


    Luke pinched her cheek lovingly. "I love you, Laura," he whispered.


    Laura smiled sweetly at him. "I love you, Luke. I meant it," she spoke sincerely, looking deeply into his eyes, braving to admit the wonderful feelings that were rapidly taking roots in her heart for him.


    Luke was feeling overjoyed with her confession and embraced her tightly, knocking her breath away, then he showered her face with feathery kisses.


    Laura giggled beneath his kisses. She likes and appreciates his disy of affection, soooo much!

 Chapter 18 - Splendid!

    The following day.


    When Laura woke up to a beautiful morning, she was surprised to see Luke beside her in bed. Then slowly...she remembered the things that transpired between themst night.


    ??


    A! They have steamy lovemaking and... oh boy! That was her first time! It was so splendid, so mind-blowing and pleasurable...that she can''t describe it in words.


    She was blushing red after recalling everything in her mind, the union of their bodies so hot, she was sure she will never experience something like it again in her life.


    She''s going to marry the vampire soon and it''s something that she wasn''t looking forward to. Her life is already going downhill... at least she had created such a sweet memory with Luke that couldst a lifetime and will shield her from the ugly and terrifying life she''s going to face with her vampire husband.


    She will treasure her sweet memories with Luke, it was the closest to falling in love with your dream guy.


    Luke is everything a woman could ask for. He is gentle, loving, romantic, tall...dark and handsome. She envied the woman who will be his wife, they will live a long life together...while she is destined to suffer...her happiness and freedom will end the moment she''s back in her home to face the vampires.


    She snuggled closer into his warm body and buried her face into his chiseled chest. She will forever remember his masculine smell ''coz she won''t be able to stay close like this with him ever again.


    Luke opened his eyes and wrapped his arms around Laura''s body. He nted a kiss on her forehead. "Good morning, sweetheart. How''s your sleep?" he asked smiling adoringly at her.


    She met his gaze and her lips broke into a girly giggle. "Very nice..." she answered delightfully and hugged him tightly.


    "I love you, sweetheart, always remember that," he said endearingly, his voiceced with desire. He caresses the exposed skin of her arms sensuously.


    "Yes, I will remember that..." she replied in a whisper.


    Luke released a deep sigh. "I will send you home tonight...so that by tomorrow noon...you''re already back home," he said sadly.


    "Thank you..." Laura said. She bit her lower lip in sadness. Cuddling with him in bed feels so right. She wants to keep indulging herself in these intimate moments with him for the rest of her life. Right now, she was tempted to just stay by his side forever. But...she has a responsibility to her family. She might be living in paradise with Luke but it would also mean death for her father, her mother, her sister, and the servants living in their mansion.


    She could not luxuriate herself in fantasy alone while the reality is about to smash her entire family with a preventable tragedy. Yep! That''s right...the tragedy that was about to happen to her family can be prevented as long she will surrender to the vampires... peacefully.


    How could she live in paradise at the expense of her family''s death?


    She isn''t a selfish and greedy person to think only of herself and disregards the life of other people which includes her family and the people who are close to her.


    This time...she finally realized the true meaning of sacrifice. When you let go of your happiness and willing to settle in the life you don''t want to live - because you want to save your family from certain death - is called a huge sacrifice. It''s something that she''s terrified to do but willing to jump into because lives are at stake.


    No matter how many times she thinks about her situation...there is no escape for her...destiny already created the life she''s going to live for the rest of her life here on earth.


    She nced at him, misty-eyed.


    Luke looked at her face closely. "What''s the matter... why there is sadness in your eyes?"


    "After I''m gone you are going to meet another woman, get married and have children. I wish you well. I wish you happiness throughout your life with someone you love. Don''t wait for me..." she said in a heartfelt voice. After the vampires will take her away, she will be living in an old crumbling castle in a farawaynd. There is no way she would be able to see Luke again.


    "That''s not for you to decide, sweetheart," he said.


    "What do you mean?" she asked.


    "The world is round...our path may cross again...let see what is in the store for us," he said and kissed her lips.


    She looked at him with rm shing in her eyes. "You can''t possibly take me away from the vampires...? Is that the reason why you are going to apany me in bringing me home because you want to be there when the vampires appear and you will fight them and take me away? Is that your n?" she asked him, she needed to know what he''s nning in his mind right now so that she can prevent it.


    "And if I tell you, that is part of my n? Why? You don''t like it? You don''t want me to fight those vampires to death just to prove to you that I''m willing to do anything for you?" he said fiercely.


    "No! Please don''t do that!" Laura shook her head frantically. "That is the stupidest thing I ever heard from you. Those vampires possess supernatural powers. Humans are not a match for them. You will only get yourself and your men killed swiftly. Lives are forever wasted just because of me. It''s not something that makes me proud...it will torture me... every waking hour of my life."


    "I''m willing to die for you!" Luke dered passionately.


    She looked at him in horror. "No! Let''s stop talking about these things! I won''t forgive myself if you will die because of me. You had a good life ahead of you. I want you to continue your life, meet a woman that loves you and marry her, then raised children together. That is the vision I have for you. It''s stupid to die on my behalf because I realized that no matter where I go, the vampires will always find ways to locate me. I don''t want anyone''s life to perish because of me. End of discussion!" she said adamantly.


    Luke''s lips broke into a chuckle finding her outburst cute. He needs to change the depressing topic quickly. "Alright, let''s no longer talk about this issue..." he finally agreed. "By the way...after breakfast...what do you want to do? We can go to the stable and entertain ourselves with horseback riding if you want," he suggested.


    Laura''s face broke into a dazzling smile. "I love that!" she beamed. Horseback riding always gives her pleasure. It''s one favorite hobby of hers.


    He nted a loving kiss on her forehead. "I''ll go to the bathroom first, and let''s eat breakfast together in the dining hall. Then after breakfast let''s proceed to the stable for horseback riding..."


    "OK!" she answered enthusiastically, nodding her head in agreement.


    He rose from the bed and went inside the bathroom, while Laura remained sprawledfortably on the bed...daydreaming of her wonderful intimate moments with Luke.

 Chapter 19 - Pure Bliss

    The sweet couple was like honeymooners eating delicious breakfast in the dining hall.


    Half an hourter they were done eating breakfast and exited the mansion holding each other hands. A horse-drawn carriage was already waiting outside, they boarded their transportation going to the stable which was located fifteen minutes away from the mansion.


    ??


    When they reached the stable, Luke brought Laura to the horse shade and let her choose between five different breeds of horses to ride.


    Laura chose the ck stallion, always been her favorite among breeds of horses. She climbs on the back of the horse easily and Luke followed. He feels contented letting Laura take the reign of the horse guiding the animal away from the stable. He sneaked his hands around her waist possessively, pulling her body closer to his.


    Laura prompted the horse to move forward.


    They toured the area in the next twenty minutes.


    "Are you enjoying our horseback riding experience, sweetheart?" he asked as his lips were touching her earlobe lightly.


    Laura grinned. "Yesss... so much!" she answered.


    He kissed her head. "You will see a pristineke fifteen minutes ahead... we can rest there if you want. I already instructed the servants to prepare a pic table and a pic nket for us. There are plenty of foods as well..." he said cheerfully.


    "I love that!" Laura smiled happily. If this is what it''s like spending a typical day with Luke, she doesn''t want to go home anymore. She''s very much at home beside him. She can keep fantasizing about beautiful days like this with him.


    A few minutester.


    The horse finally brought them to the marvelouske, surrounded by trees and sunflowers. Everywhere she looked around her...there was an explosion of yellow colors. The ce is so breathtaking, it induces a heady feeling of happiness in Laura''s heart!


    They get off the horse, she tied the rope around the nearest tree. They walked towards the pic nket beside the tableden with foods and fruits.


    She feels giddy. "Oh, my...it''s so beautiful here!" she eximed jubntly.


    Luke smiled. "I''m d you like it. I especially instructed the servants to nt sunflowers in this area so that you will see it one day with me," he said joyfully and opened his arms wide for her.


    "Thank you!" Laura said and catapulted into his arms.


    "I love you, sweetheart," he said with a serious face.


    "I love you too!" she replied ecstatically.


    He twirled her body... and the wind blows Laura''s hair away from her face.


    They were beaming at each other as happiness filled their hearts with dness and contentment.


    They finally rested in the pic nket under the shade of the Golden Wattle tree. They watched the sparkling water in theke that glistened under the rays of the sun.


    "Such a nice ce to have a pic! I love it!" Laura enthused.


    "I''m d you like it. All my preparation in the past finally paid off!" he said proudly smiling into her face.


    "Thanks for bringing me here, I love it!" she said her voice filled with gratitude.


    Luke gathered her in his arms as they watched the picturesque surrounding heightened by the addicting presence of each other.


    A few minutester, they went horse riding again and explored the nearby areas, then went back to the pic table to quench their thirst.


    "Theke is lovely? Can we take a swim?" Laura asked him.


    "Yes, of course!" he answered.


    "B-but...I wasn''t able to bring a dry dress to change into..." she said as disappointment marred her pretty face.


    "Ah...that''s not a problem... sweetheart," he assured her. He pointed at the brown leather knapsack on the chair. "That bag contains your clothes as well as mine. I have it prepared by the servants in advance just in case you want us to go swimming in theke," he said, grinning.


    "A, you have a quick mind!" she nted a quick kiss on his lips appreciating his thoughtfulness.


    Luke responded with a kiss on her forehead. They shared a passionate kiss for a few minutes, then their lips parted.


    "Let''s go swimming now!" Laura said and rose to her feet swiftly.


    "After you...sweetheart!" he said.


    Laura bolted into theke, screaming in delight while Luke was running behind her.


    They plunged into theke, creating a huge ssh in the calm water.


    Theke was filled with their ruckusughter as they continue frolicking in the invigorating water with sheer abandon.


    Hours went by.


    The lovers werepletely enjoying the tranquil area and thepany of each other.


    A few minutester.


    They finally got off from the water and went back to the pic table. Luke opened the knapsack containing the dry clothes. First, he took out Laura''s clothes and undergarments and handed it to her. Then he picked up the two long ck cloaks and wrapped them around Laura.


    "Go on, start changing your clothes while I''m holding the cloak around you," he ordered.


    Laura did as told. She''s done dressing up. "It''s now your turn. I''ll hold the cloak for you," she volunteered.


    "No need, I will just discard my wet clothes while you watched," he said and winked at her naughtily.


    Laura blushed and giggled. "No way!" She wrapped the ck cloak around him. "Get dressed now, my Lord!" she ordered.


    "Yes, Madam!" Luke replied with a grin.


    Done dressing, they continue enjoying the rxing surrounding while whispering sweet nothings into each other''s ears. They would burst intoughter every time Luke tickled Laura''s side... then she would do the same to him.


    They were having a good time while the hands of time are getting nearer to their impending parting.


    It was alreadyte in the afternoon, the sun already set on the horizon, they decided to leave theke and rode the ck stallion going back to the stable. From there... they boarded the horse-drawn carriage going back to the mansion.


    After arriving in the mansion, they rested in Luke''s bedroom for a while, entangled in each other''s arms.


    At exactly 6:30 in the evening, they dined in the dining hall. The servants have done a good job in decorating the hall and turning it into a romantic candlelit dinner for the lovers,plete with candles. The whole ce was dotted with colorful flowers from top to bottom.


    It was a wonderful experience for Laura and Luke.


    After done eating, they retired into Luke''s bedroom upstairs.


    A few minutester, they were already cuddling in bed and kissing each other passionately as strong desire res up in their body. The lovers ended up naked under the sheet, locked in a steamy embrace. Once more, they engaged in pleasurable lovemaking thatsted up to one hour of pure bliss.


    After the fires of desire faded away, they gazed into each other''s eyes lovingly.


    "Sleep for a few minutes, sweetheart. I will wake you up when we''re ready to leave," he said softly, brushing his lips on her cheek lightly.


    She closed her eyes and drifted into a slumber.


    Luke wrapped Laura in his loving arms as he shut his eyes off to join her in a deep slumber.

 Chapter 20 - Beyond Compare

    At 10:00 in the evening, Luke finally woke up, he nted a quick kiss on Laura''s forehead and untangled himself gently from her body. He left the bed and entered the bathroom to have a quick bath and get himself ready for the journey to Hallowpass.


    Fifteen minutester, he exited the bathroom and saw Laura already awake, wearing a towel around her body. He smiled adoringly at her. "Excited to go home?" he asked her in a sad tone. He reached her side and gave her a quick hug.


    ??


    "Yes..." she replied with a gloomy sigh.


    ? "Okay, take your bath and I''ll go outside to check our transportation for the journey," he said.


    Laura nodded her head and went inside the bathroom to start bathing.


    After donning clothes on his body, Luke left the room to check the carriage outside the house.


    When Laura exited the bathroom a momentter, Luke was nowhere in sight. She changed into the red floral dress and dried her hair with the towel, then she startsbing her hair.


    She found a ck leather backpack from the closet and took it out. She folded the clothes neatly and put them inside the bag and left the red velvet dress on the bed. She has nothing to give him as their remembrance... except for the red dress.


    She sat on the chair waiting for his return. She''s feeling sad about leaving Luke''s side but also feeling excited to return home. The mixed feeling she had right now was torturing her.


    A minuteter.


    The door opened and Luke stood in the doorway wearing a brown cloak around his body, he stepped into the room and looked at her. "Ready?" he asked.


    "Yes," she replied. "By the way, since I have nothing to put my clothes into... I took one of the knapsacks from the closet and put my clothes on it," she said apologetically.


    Luke smiled and covered their distance in just seconds, he hugged her tightly and ced a loving kiss on her forehead. The pain of letting go is making his heart bleed. He picked up the knapsack and reached for her hand. "Let''s go..." he said softly as sadness engulfed his eyes.


    "Okay," Laura said.


    They exited the room going downstairs to start their journey.


    A few minutester, they were already boarding the horse-drawn carriage. The horses were moving forward in a steady manner exiting the gate. Laura stared back at the mansion, giving it onest nce before she will leave this cepletely. It''s hard to leave such a nice ce that produces beautiful memories that she had shared with Luke.


    She rested her head on his shoulder.


    "Sweetheart, you can sleep in myp. I will hold you till we arrive at your home," Luke offered.


    Laura took a deep breath. "A few hours from now, we will never see each other again," she said sorrowfully.


    "I know, but you still have a choice. Just say the word and I will order the carriage to bring us back to my house and we will live happily ever after," he offered.


    Laura released a deep sigh. "I''m so sorry, Luke. I just can''t do it and you know the reason why," she said in a dispirited voice.


    "It''s okay, I understand your situation, it must be pretty hard for you to decide. Anyways, I''ll stop asking you to go back with me to avoid subjecting you to mental stress. I''ll just keep my mouth shut and hold you until we arrive at your home," he said trying to ease the heavy burden that she was carrying on her shoulder.


    "Thanks..." Laura murmured and closed her eyes. One hourter, she was already dozing off in his arm.


    Luke settled Laura''s sleeping form properly in hisp. "Sleep well... sweetheart," he whispered in her ear.


    Their journey went smooth sailing while the full moon was shining brightly up in the sky.


    Luke was staring at Laura''s face absolutely enamored by her mesmerizing features. The times he had spent with her were the best moments of his entire life. He only experienced full happiness when he was with her. The kind of happiness that was beyondpare.


    Hours went by.


    The dawn was breaking on the horizon outside the carriage.


    The drivers of the carriage asked for a short break so that they can feed the horses and allow the animals to take a rest for at least two hours.


    Luke agreed. They camped in a nearby clearing situated a few meters away from the main road. Laura was still sleeping in hisp. He has done his best to make his beloved sleepfortably in hisp as much as possible.


    When Laura woke up, it''s already early morning. She noticed that she was sleeping on hisp. "Oh my! Did I sleep the whole night?" she asked in horror.


    Luke nodded his head. "Yes... I let you sleep in myp," he answered.


    "I''m sorry, it must be very ufortable for you," she apologized.


    "Not really..." Luke responded. "Do you want to eat breakfast now?" he asked her.


    "Where are we?" Laura asked. She took a glimpse outside the window of the carriage, she notices that the carriage was no longer moving and they have parked in a clearing out of nowhere. She yawned and covered her mouth with her hands. "I want to go out and stretch my body, can I?" she said.


    "Sure..." Luke replied.


    They left the carriage stepping into a grassy ground.


    Laura saw the two drivers setting up the portable table and chairs nearby. She began stretching her body while roaming her eyes around the area.


    On the table were two mugs of coffee and some tasty bread and biscuits.


    "Sweetheart... have some coffee," Luke told her as he sat on the wooden chair stirring his coffee.


    Laura settled on the wooden chair facing him and picked up one piece of tasty butter biscuit and put it in her mouth, munching on it. "This tastes nice," shemented.


    "I''m d you like it," he spoke.


    They eat the biscuits and began sipping their coffee.


    "We will have a proper breakfast a hundred miles from here. We''ll have a stopover in an eatery located near the road," Luke said.


    The couple consumed their coffee along with the bread and biscuits while the birds were serenading them with their chirping above the branches of the trees.


    One hourter, they resumed traveling on the road.


    The couple was usually quiet inside the carriage. Outside they were contented holding each other, while in their minds, they were mentally tortured by their imminent separation.


    Thirty minutester, they finally arrived at the eatery located on the side of the road. Luke''s entourage refilled their water jug and allowed the horses to have a rest while they were having heavy breakfast inside the eatery.

 Chapter 21 - Parting Time

    As they were nearing their destination, the couple''s hearts were gripped with sadness. They were about to enter the vicinity of Hallowpass Town. Soon it will be parting time for them!


    They stared at each other inside the carriage both teary-eyed, Luke closed the distance between them and locked Laura in a fierce embrace.


    ??


    "This is it... time to say goodbye," Luke said softly.


    There were tears in Laura''s eyes. "Thank you for the wonderful memories," she said.


    "I love you so much, that''s all I can say for now," he said sighing heavily.


    "I love you too," she replied and buried her tear stricken face on his chest.


    Luke sighed deeply and rubbed her back gently with his hands.


    They shared a passionate kiss that was broken by the voice of one of the drivers informing them that they finally arrived at their destination.


    Laura took a peek at the window and saw the iron gate of their mansion a few meters away. Oh, God! She can''t believe that she''s finally back for real! She looked at Luke. "So...this is it...our final goodbye," she said dejectedly.


    Luke breathed deeply and kissed her lips once more. "You go now... I''ll watch you enter the gate of your home before we go back to my ce," he said calmly trying hard to conceal the sadness and pain in his voice.


    The sadness they''re feeling right now was making them emotional.


    Luke can''t get enough of Laura as his mouth descended on her lips, they shared a heated kiss...then he hugged her tightly for thest time. "Take care of yourself, sweetheart. I''ll be dreaming of you every waking hour. I''ll never forget you. I''ll always keep our memories alive in my heart, please don''t forget me," he said in a wretched voice.


    ''''Yes, I will never forget you. I love you," she replied in a miserable voice.


    A few seconds of silence passed between them.


    Finally, Laura grabbed the knapsack and left Luke''s side, she exited the carriage. She slowly walked towards the iron gate with heavy steps. With every step she was getting away from Luke, her heart was dying inside her rib cage.


    Luke was watching Laura in the window until she reached the iron gate. She turned around and waved at him in the carriage, he waved back.


    Finley, the guard was shocked to see Laura standing in front of him in flesh and blood. "Miss, where have you been!? What happened to you? Your parents have been looking for you everywhere," he said while opening the iron gate for her.


    Laura stepped into thewn and Finley shut off the gate. She looked over her shoulder to the location of the carriage and felt sad after discovering that the carriage was already gone. She felt upset that he didn''t wait for her to say goodbye from afar before he went away.


    She sprinted towards the mansion and went to her mother''s flower garden. She saw her mother staring at her flowers with a nk look on her face. "Mother! I''m back!" she eximed happily.


    Rosa has to blink several times before finally realizing that she was not dreaming! Oh my God! Her daughter finally returns safely to their home! "Thank God you are safe, daughter!" she said bursting into tears.


    "I''m safe, Mother!" Laura stated.


    The mother and daughter locked each other in an embrace.


    Rosa examined her daughter''s face. "Where have you been? What happened to you? The servants returned home crying, telling us that somebody stole the chest! Your father hired people tob the entire area but they were not able to find you. We were already fearing the worst scenario. Who stole the chest? Do you know those people? Have they harm you?" she asked worriedly trying to check her daughter''s body for any injury, yet she found none which she was very grateful.


    "Mother, don''t worry, I''m okay now. Those people didn''t harm me. They just mistook the chest filled with treasures, but find me instead, they released me eventually. Now I''m back safe and sound," she lied.


    "That''s good! You have no idea that your father and I were racking our brains like crazy thinking what happened to you and where to find you," Rosa cried.


    "Mother, please calm down. I''m back now, my body intact! Where is my father?" she asked.


    "He''s looking for you everywhere all over the town along with the men he hired to find you. He will be back home before the sunset," Rosa replied.


    "Mother, did the vampire already returned? Any news about my sister Sofia?" she inquired.


    Rosa shook her head sadly. "Not yet, but tomorrow is the 10th day. I''m sure they will be back to take you away. I dunno what to do with you anymore. I''m confused..." she said as tears glistened in her eyes.


    Laura hugged her mother tofort her. "Mother, please don''t worry too much about the vampires. I haven''t changed my decision yet. As long I will go with them, they won''t harm my sister and everyone in this house. It''s just a marriage...there''s nothing to be afraid of. We will still see each other again," she assured her.


    "I dunno daughter... I''m scared of what''s going to happen tomorrow when the vampires return," Rosa said.


    Laura sighed deeply. "Everything will be alright, Mother. I''ll go upstairs to my room so that I can start packing my things and get ready for the vampire''s arrival tomorrow," she said.


    "Go ahead, daughter. I''ll just stay here in my flower garden waiting for your father''s arrival to tell him the good news," Rosa replied.


    "Okay, Mother," Laura said and left the garden area going to the house.


    When she''s already inside her room, she began folding her clothes and putting them inside the bag.


    Two hourster.


    Simon finally arrived and was overjoyed after the guard told him that his daughter has finally returned home safely. He rushed inside the house, climbs the stairs in a hurry wanting to see his daughter with his two eyes.


    When he entered his daughter''s room, she was indeed back home. The father and daughter hugged each other. Huge relief washed over Simon''s face. He inspected her daughter for any visible injury on her body. "Daughter...what happened to you? Why did you disappear from the carriage? What exactly happened? The servants can''t remember anything when they woke up in the morning. Your mother and I were so worried about your disappearance..."


    Laura sighed. "Please calm down, Father. Some thieves took the chest away expecting it was filled with treasures, but they got disappointed after seeing me inside. Good thing, they didn''t harm me and finally released me. See...I''m back!" she lied again.


    ''"I''m d that you''re finally back home. You need to travel again to South Pond to my friend''s house and continue the marriage with Cooper," Simon said.


    Laura shook her head firmly. "No, Father! I''m sorry... but this time you have to respect my decision. I''m willing to marry the vampire son. It''s the only way to make sure that no one will get hurt tomorrow," she said with finality in her voice.


    Simon looked at his daughtermentably. "Why are you being so stubborn?" he whined.


    "Father, please... I want to save my sister Sofia...please allow me to do the right thing. Besides I''m an adult now, I have the right to make my own decision when ites to my life. Please respect my wishes," she pleaded.


    Simon sighed heavily and looked at his daughter with a disappointed look on his face. "Let''s continue talking about this issue after dinner..." he said and left the room.


    Laura breathed deeply and continue packing her things.

 Chapter 22 - Pay Back

    Rosa, Simon, and Laura eat dinner together in the dining room, heavy silence nketed around them.


    Simon stared at his daughter. She is indeed an adult already. The more he wants to insist on her what his decision for her, the more they have a conflict with each other. "Daughter...what is it that you really want for your life?" he asked her in a serious tone.


    ??


    Laura stopped eating and looked at her father. "It''s about time we will honor the deal, Father. No matter how I analyzed the situation, it all boils to one thing...you made a deal with those vampires a long time ago. This is the price we have to pay for resurrecting me from death. Let''s face it...we owe those vampires a lot. First, for my life... then second... they give you gold nuggets that help improve our lives tremendously. We should just pay them back what we owe them...we can''t keep running away from them and put our lives in danger..."


    Simon and Rosa stared at each other for a few minutes trying to digest Laura''s reasoning.


    "Alright... since you already decided for yourself, we respect your decision," Simon finally said.


    Rosa''s eyes widened. "Husband, you can''t just give away our daughter that way!" she protested.


    Laura sighed. "Mother, I''m going to marry the vampire son. They are not going to kill me or make a ve out of me. There''s nothing to worry about. Let me deal with vampires peacefully. It''s only by agreeing to what they want...we can make sure our lives are safe. There''s no other way, Mom," she insisted on her logic. She finally concluded the issue that has been bothering their minds since the vampires start appearing in their lives.


    Simon addressed his wife. "Wife, let''s respect our daughter''s decision," he said.


    Rosa sighed deeply, clearly not agreeing to her daughter and her husband''s decision regarding the pressing issue that their family was currently facing. She will try to talk to her daughter in her bedroomter, after dinner.


    "Let''s continue eating..." Simon said.


    They resumed eating in silence, no one dared to talk about the pressing issue again.


    After finishing dinner, the family retired to their bedroom.


    Laura continues on herst-minute preparation in her room. She paused for a minute and looked at the window. She remembered Luke all of a sudden. Her countenance turned sad. She missed him already....she sighed... tears welled in her eyes...she wiped the tears that fell from her eyes. She resumed her packing, she''s almost done.


    Tomorrow, her life will be changed forever.


    A few minutester, she was done packing. She lies in bed and buries her head on the pillow, feeling depressed. Although she already made the final decision and her father finally approves of it, she can''t help but agonize over it. She''s terrified of meeting her vampire husband! She has no idea how he will look like. Now that she has agreed to go with the vampires, she might not be able to visit her family for a long time.


    These depressing thoughts troubled her a lot.


    ~


    Meanwhile, in the couple''s bedroom.


    Rosa walked towards the door, she''s going to put some sense in her daughter''s head. If she can convince Laura, they will start their journey towards South Pond Town tomorrow morning.


    Simon looked at his wife heading to the door. While it''s hard for him to ept his daughter''s decision but he understood why Laura has to do it. He knows too well that Laura is not willing to marry the vampire''s son but she must insist on it so that there will be no bloodshed happening tomorrow.


    He was sure that was the only reason her daughter has for marrying the vampire. "Where do you think you''re going, wife?" he asked her before she can reach the door.


    "I''m going to Laura''s room, I will try to convince her to change her mind..." she replied adamantly. Laura''s decision doesn''t sit well with her. It doesn''t help that her husband finally agreed with her daughter''s stupid decision, it''s making her feel depressed and agitated. She had a hard time epting the fact that her daughter will marry a vampire and going to be taken to a faraway ce. And she had no idea where they will take her. Being a mother, she can''t allow that to happen!


    Simon sighed heavily. "We already agreed to honor your daughter''s wishes. Let Laura decide for herself, after all, it''s her life to live," he firmly said.


    Rosa turned around and looked at her husband with pain in her eyes. "H-how can we just give up on our daughter like that?" she said, her eyes watered.


    Simon sighed and went to his wife''s side. "Wife, let it be. Let Laura decide for herself. She already made a decision. Forcing her against her will doesn''t work anymore..."


    Tears shimmered in Rosa''s eyes. She went to the bed and slumped on it. "What can we do now?" she asked in a dispirited voice.


    "Nothing...let''s just wait for the vampires tomorrow...and see how things will unfold. Since Laura is willing to go with them... I think the vampires won''t create trouble anymore. Tomorrow, they will finally return Sofia to us," he said confidently.


    "We''re going to lose our real daughter but regain the adopted one?" she said in a mocking voice. "Why can''t we just offer Sofia to the vampires so that they will leave Laura alone?" she suggested. Although she loves Sofia as her child, she loves Laura the more because she is her flesh and blood.


    Simon was shaking his head. "Wife, you seemed to forget that the baby they resurrected a long time ago was Laura, not the adopted daughter that we had. They want our real daughter specifically! Theye for Laura, not for Sofia!" he emphasized his words so that his wife can understand that they can no longer avoid the deal they had made with the vampires a long time ago.


    Rosa released a deep sigh and lies in bed, finally resigning her daughter''s fate to her destiny.


    ~


    Back in Laura''s room.


    She was hugging the clothes that Luke had given her. In her mind, she was wondering... what''s he''s doing right now? She wanted to go back to his side because she was yearning for his touch, longing for his wonderful presence that could make her feel happy andplete.


    Sadly, their short intimate rtionship no matter how sweet and romantic it was not meant to be.


    Hours went by...


    Laura finally drifted into a deep slumber.


    She forgot to close the window.


    Unknown to her... a dark shadow entered the room undetected through the window.

 Chapter 23 - Mystery Of The Rose

    The following day.


    Laura woke up to a rainy day. She can see and hear the rain falling outside the window that she had forgotten to closest night.


    ??


    What a gloomy day to begin with, and it matches the anguish she felt inside.


    Then her eyesnded on the dresser table with a mirror in the corner, she caught sight of a single stem rose! Her brows furrowed. She can''t remember picking up a rose in her mother''s garden and bringing it to her room.


    She got up from the bed, went to the table and picked up the rose, she examined it for a few minutes. The rose wasn''t in the dresserst night before she went to sleep, she was sure of that.


    Where did ite from? And who brought the rose to her room? She went to the door and inspected it, it''s still locked, which means no one has entered her room sincest night.


    She went back to the dresser and stared at the rose for a few minutes. No matter how hard she wracked her brain...she can''t find an answer to her questions.


    Laura sighed and walked away from the dresser table going to the bathroom.


    A few minutester, she exited the toilet and lowered herself on the bed. Despite her misery, she was able to sleep early that night.


    Her eyes wandered back to the single stem of rose, how did ite to her room? It became a big mystery to her. But she can''t spend her whole day thinking about the rose that magically appeared in her bedroom. She had a bigger problem to face tonight when the vampires will finally show up in her house. She will make sure they will release Sofia first before she goes with them.


    She picked up theb and beganbing her hair, then styled it in a ponytail...done...she exited her room going to the dining hall.


    She met her mother and father in the hallway, they went downstairs and proceed to the dining room to eat breakfast together.


    They finished eating breakfast infortable silence.


    Surprisingly, no one talks about the pressing matters they are facing right now. Laura was feeling d that her parents finally warmed up to her decision that honoring the deal with vampires is the best way to solve their problems.


    Laura apanied her mother into the garden to spend some quality time with her. Today might be thest time they will see each other for a long time.


    They reached the garden and Laura sat on the chair. While her mother began tending to her flowers, cutting, trimming, and watering the flowers and ornamental nts that were arranged beautifully in the shade.


    "Mother, do you want my help?" Laura offered.


    Rosa shook her head. "No need..." she replied. Then she noticed that something is wrong with one of the roses, one of the stems was already lying in the ground and the other one was missing. She tends to her flowers every day therefore she knows what''s going on inside her flower garden. Someone must have cut the roses in a hurry. Her brows furrowed...who among the servants will dare to do such a thing? They knew that her garden was off-limits to the servants.


    "Mother, what''s wrong?" Laura noticed her mother''s face turned sullen.


    "I dunno but something happened here... someone took one stem of my roses and leave the other one lying on the ground..." Rosa said.


    Laura went to her mother''s side, her eyes widened, she saw the single stem of rose fallen in the ground. And one of the stems was missing...then she remembered the stem rose in her bedroom. The missing flower must be the one thatnded on her dresser table upstairs in her bedroom! How on earth did itnd there?


    Rosa picked up the broom and dustpan and began sweeping the fallen rose and the leaves in the ground and dumped them in the trash can.


    Laura''s brows knitted together. "Mother, I''ll go back to my room..." she said.


    "Okay," Rosa responded and resumed tending to her flowers and ornamental nts.


    Laura entered the house and climbs the stairs in deep thoughts, trying to understand how the red rosended inside her bedroom and who brought it there? Why she can''t remember anything? And she didn''t see anyone entering her room either.


    She scratches her head in confusion.


    When she reached her room, she went to the dresser and picked up the red rose. "Who brought this here?" she asked no one in particr.


    After staring at the rose for a few minutes, she put it back on the table and went to the window. The rain has finally stopped falling. The sun was beginning to appear behind the clouds.


    There nothing in there behind their house but towering trees and all kinds of nts. She looked down below... a long stair is needed before anyone can reach her room from the ground.


    Her confusion deepens...unless the one who brought the rose inside the room is a creature with wings and it flies passing through the window andnded in her room and left the rose in the dresser! What about vampires? They can hover in the air as well. C-could it be that a vampire entered her roomst night through the window?


    If it''s a vampire and part of the couple''s vampire entourage then he or she should have announced their presence to her, it''s not making sense to her at all if they are just trying to scare her. If it''s another creature then who could it be? What exactly happenedst night while she was sleeping soundly in her bed? Did that intruder stay longer inside the bedroom and watched her sleeping or it left right away after delivering the rose?


    Dang! She was being careless! She shouldn''t forget to close the windowst night. It''s scary to think that her bedroom was essible by anyone so easily. A chill ran on her spine. If that intruder was nning something bad on her, she might already be dead or horribly vited by now.


    Laura released a deep sigh.


    She willed herself back to her present problem, which is the return of the vampires tonight!


    She was expecting that they wille during the night, she should be preparing herself now and not waste her time trying to guess the identity of the one who brought the rose to her room.


    She already prepared the dress she''s going to wearter when meeting the vampires. She will wear the ck dress...which signifies the death of her heart.


    She walked towards the dresser to throw the rose in the trash can.


    "How are you Laura?" a deep male voice appeared out of nowhere.


    Laura froze in her tracks...her eyes widened in fear...she felt a chill on her spine... she spun around looking everywhere around her room to locate the source of the voice. B-but she can''t find anyone!


    What the hell!? She was the only one inside her room!


    W-where does the voice came from?


    "Who are you!? Where are you?" she asked loudly.


    "I''m inside your room sincest night," the male voice said.


    Laura''s face turned paperwhite. What the hell is going on?


    "Are you the one w-who brought the rose?" she asked, still trying to locate the origin of the voice.

 Chapter 24 - The Invisible Visitor

    Laura froze in her tracks for a few seconds...she felt a chill on her spine...then she spun around her gaze sweeps the room to locate the source of the voice. B-but she can''t find anyone!


    What the hell!? She was the only one inside her room!


    ??


    W-where does the voice came from?


    "Who are you!? Where are you?" she asked loudly.


    "I''m here inside your room sincest night. Don''t worry...I meant no harm to you..." the male voice said.


    Laura''s face turned paperwhite. What the hell is going on?


    "A-are you the one w-who put the rose in my dresser?" she asked still trying to locate the origin of the voice.


    "Yes, I am... do you like my gift to you?" the voice asked.


    Laura ignored his question, she was already shaking with fright. Having someone entering her room in the middle of the night while she was sleeping is a total nightmare. "Where are you? Why I can''t see you?" she asked him. "Show yourself to me!" she demanded.


    "Alright...calm down...walked towards your dresser and look at the mirror...I will show myself to you..." the voice said.


    Laura was now hesitating to go to the mirror afraid she''s going to see something terrifying, the fact that there is an invisible entity that can get in and get out of her room without her permission terrified her a lot.


    "What''s the problem, Laura? Are you afraid you are going to see something sinister in the mirror?" the voice chuckled.


    "Go on...satisfy your curiosity..." the voice coaxed her. "I''m sure you will like what you see..." the voiceughs.


    Laura took a deep breath and gathered her strength... since ites to this...she might as well have a mental picture of the entity that was intruding in her room right now.


    She sauntered towards the dresser where the mirror was located. She was already in front of the mirror...she can''t find anything unusual except her own image. "Where are you? I''m already facing the mirror!" she said.


    "Alright...close your eyes for a few seconds and you will finally see me..." the voicemanded.


    Laura obeyed and closed her eyes.


    A cloud of dark smoke swirled inside the room and formed into a man wearing a ck hooded cloak, his face was concealed by the hood, he stood behind Laura.


    A few seconds passed.


    "You may open your eyes now..." the voice ordered.


    Laura slowly opened her eyes and stared at the mirror... the voice is real! It''s not her imagination at all! But she can''t see his face! She was curious about how he looks like. "Let me see your face!" she demanded.


    The voice erupted into a chuckle. "Excited to see my face? Eh?"


    Laura ignored the sarcasm in his voice. "Show me your face!"


    "Alright...you''re so demanding! I like that in a woman...fierce and gentle...a perfectbination!" the voice said, chuckling.


    The guy in the mirror took the hood away from his face. "Now you see me... What do you think?"


    Laura stared at the image of the guy in the mirror...Luke!?...she was confused as hell! She was not mistaken! The guy in the mirror is no other than Luke! But his voice is totally different from the one she heard in his mansion.


    "What the hell is going on!? You look like Luke but you have a different voice!" she gushes in confusion.


    "Really? Ahhh....damn! My mistake, I forgot to change my voice to that of your lover Luke...Let me change my voice..." the mysterious guy said, he coughed several times. "But how about now? My voice sounds like Luke now? What do you think...?" heughed softly.


    Laura''s eyes widened. Now, there''s no mistake that he was staring exactly at Luke''s doppelganger... his face, and his voice was purely Luke! She waspletely blown away by what''s taking ce inside her room.


    Although she was staring at Luke right now and the longing of her heart was stirring restlessly inside her rib cage, she isn''t a fool to jump into his arms in a heartbeat. She isn''t that stupid enough to believe that Luke was with her right now inside her bedroom.


    This entity is powerful and clearly ying with her vision and her emotions right now. She won''t be buying any of his tricks. "You are simply copying Luke''s face! I want to see your true face!" she demanded.


    The mysterious guy erupted intoughter, amusement was shing in his eyes. "My beloved Laura...I can be anything you wish me to be. I can be your lover Luke for eternity. I can love you forever. I will only show my real face to my bride. Would you like to be my bride? If you say yes...I won''t hesitate to show you my real face. Just say yes first...then after you see my face...I will take you to my ce and you will be my bride and we will live happily ever after. No vampires will harass you and your family ever again..."


    Laura''s eyes widened in shock.


    "We can live in my ce and I will wear Luke''s face and voice every day to please you so that you will be happy. We can visit your family anytime you like. I will grant you anything you wish in life. I will make you happy as long as you are willing to be my bride. As you can see... I''m aplete package. I can be Luke, I can be your lover, I can be your protector. I can be your everything..." the guy said convincingly, he was clearly unting his power to her.


    Laura knows that he was trying to impress her. "But why me? Why can''t you find another woman to be your bride?" she asked in confusion.


    "Because...my dear Laura...you are destined to be my bride. You are the only one who can make me happy. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time," the guy said.


    Laura was confused as hell right now.


    "W-what''s the matter?" The mysterious guy saw the confusion in her eyes. "You can''t decide yet...? Just focus on your current situation...the vampires will arrive anytime soon. Then they will take you away. Would you rather marry a bloodsucker who will feast on your blood every day or be my bride and see my handsome face every day? It''s really not hard to decide what''s best for you and what can make you happy in the long run. You only have two choices left right now...think quickly before the vampires arrived! Hurry up!" he was pressing her for her decision.


    Laura was listening to the guy''s statement attentively. The mysterious guy was making sense! Between the vampires and this guy, he was a better alternative. But the vampires still got her sister as a prisoner and they will get angry if they discover that she was nowhere to be found inside their mansion.


    "Hurry up Laura! I can''t stay longer anymore... my time is up! I''ll give you five minutes to decide. Make it fast!" he said urgently.


    Seconds went by...


    One minute.


    Two minutes.


    Three minutes.


    Laura was still undecided.


    Four minutes.


    Five minutes...


    "Five minutes is up! Why you can''t decide yet?" the mysterious guy asked sadly. His entire face was submerged in grief.


    Laura opened her mouth about to say something...but toote... the guy suddenly vanished from the mirror.


    She saw dark clouds of smoke getting out from the mirror and suddenly the mirror began to crack. Laura stepped back quickly away from the dresser.


    The shocking phenomenon happened quickly. A tiny ray of light passed through the window, hitting the mirror, sting it into pieces. Laura watched the broken fragments fell onto the floor.


    Laura gasped in shock.

 Chapter 25 - Bizarre!

    Laura exited her room to get the broom and dustpan to clean the mess in her room. She descended on the staircase and went to the kitchen. She found the broom, dustpan, and garbage bag in the corner, she picked them up and went back upstairs.


    She entered her bedroom.


    ??


    Her eyes widened upon seeing that the mirror was intact, wtf! with no signs of breaking and cracks and the floor was already clean, no shattered fragments can be found everywhere.


    What kind of bizarre phenomenon is this!?


    She dropped the broom, dustpan, and garbage bag in the corner and stared at the mirror.


    "Looking for me, Laura? Did you miss your lover, Luke?" the male voice spoke again.


    Laura almost jumps to her feet due to being startled.


    "Miss me?" the voice said.


    It was Luke''s voice and image she saw in the mirror. She stared at Luke''s face with intense longing shing in her eyes. But she can''t be fooled...what she saw now... is Luke''s doppelganger!


    "I''m sorry about the mirror, I hope you won''t get mad because I already fixed it. I''m not supposed to be back again but I just can''t help myself. I need to see you!" Luke said.


    Tears emerged in Laura''s eyes. "Please, stop harassing me! Stop ying with my emotion!" she pleaded.


    A frown appeared on Luke''s forehead. "But why? I thought you want to see me?" he said softly.


    "You are not the real Luke! You are just copying his image!" she shouted in annoyance.


    Luke sighed. "Yeah, you are right. I could never be Luke! But he is the one inside your heart. How can I enter your heart - if you keep thinking of him?" he said.


    Laura disregards his emotional confession. "Who are you? Are you a ghost?" she inquired.


    "I''m not a ghost. But one thing I can assure you...I''m handsome. Just ...that... I can''t show real myself to you right now because I''m not yetpleted. I''m afraid that...you...you...will get scared of me ...wait until I will bepleted. I would dly show myself to you," Luke said.


    "And who are you exactly!? Why do you hide behind a mystery? You are messing up with my head!" Laura yelled.


    Luke sighed. "I''m sorry I''m making things moreplicated for you. I came to your life when you are at the most confused. But rest assured I only want what''s best for you. Regarding your question on who am I? I am your soulmate, always be your soulmate for eternity," he said softly.


    Laura finds his im ridiculous. "You shut up! I''m tired of your games! Please...whoever you are...just go away and never return!" she yelled at him. "You are making my life so damnplicated!" she bit her lip in anger.


    "Oh, my poor heart!" he said clutching his chest as if experiencing great pain. "Laura...please don''t say that...you are breaking my heart into tiny pieces with your cold words. I can''t bear it if you are treating me like this...you used to be so sweet to me before things turn out like this..." Luke halted his words, pain was leaping from his eyes.


    Laura''s eyes widened in confusion. "Whaaat-? Since when did we be close? I haven''t seen your face, don''t im something so absurd! The only guy I''m close with is Luke and he is the only one I want to spend the rest of my life with, and you are copying his image!"


    Luke sighed heavily. "There are many things you don''t know yet. You know so little...things will eventually be revealed to you sooner orter. Don''t worry...I''ll try my best to...to make you see things the way they are..."


    "Just go away, please!" she pleaded again. She''s getting tired of him spouting nonsense


    "Alright, I hear you. I''ll go away...but don''t expect that I will vanish from your lifepletely. I shall return," Luke said, he disappeared from the mirror in the blink of an eye.


    Laura breathed in relief. She immediately left her room, went downstairs, and exited the house going to her mother''s garden. She doesn''t want to stay in her room anymore, with the frightening things happening in there...she found her bedroom...so creepy!


    She arrived at the flower garden and sat on the wooden chair wearing a bewildered expression on her face.


    Rosa was arranging flowers on the porcin flower vase. She nced at her daughter''s face. "What is the problem, Laura?"


    Laura sighed and shook her head. "Nothing... Hmm...where did you bought that dresser cab with mirror in my bedroom, Mother?" she asked. She knew that her mother brought it ten years ago. She wants to know...maybe the previous owner of the mirror died already and it''s his ghost that was ying a trick on her.


    Rosa''s brows knitted together, trying to remember where did she purchase that dresser table with a mirror? That was a long time ago. Then she remembered that the old store was now gone, it was reced with an inn. "Daughter, the old store was gone. It was reced with a new structure. Why did you ask about it?"


    "Mother, I don''t like that dresser table! I want a new one! I will ask the servants to take that dresser away today!" she said.


    "No problem, just tell the servants to get it out of your room. I will buy you a new one tomorrow... if you like," Rosa suggested even though she knows that her daughter will be gone tonight ''coz the vampires wille tonight and take her daughter away. Tears sprang in her eyes, so saddened just by thinking about it.


    Laura looked at her mother''s face and saw the sadness and tears embedded in her eyes. She knows why her mother''s face be like this. "Mother, don''t be sad. I will try to be submissive to my husband and be his loyal wife so that he will allow me to visit you here more often. We will still see each other again. Every time I visit here, we will have a pic on the farm with father and Sofia," she said cheerfully, trying to project positive vibes in her voice to uplift her mother''s spirit.


    "What I''m going to do tonight, daughter?" Rosa asked helplessly.


    "Mother, just do nothing. We will try to be obedient to the vampires so that they won''t harm us. We will just follow all their orders and we will be alright," Laura said calmly while rubbing her mother''s back to alleviate her fears.


    A few minutester.


    Laura stood up. "Mother, I''m going to my room. I''ll have the servants take that dresser table away," she said.


    "Okay, bring this flower to your room," Rosa said and handed the vase to her daughter.


    "Thank you, Mother," Laura epted the flower vase and walked away from the flower garden going back to the house.


    She went to the backyard and ordered two male servants toe to her bedroom to remove the table dresser from her room.


    They climbs the stairs and went inside her bedroom.


    Laura ced the flower vase on the bedside table and removed all her things from the dresser table and put them all in the bed, done with everything, she ordered the servants. "Guys, please take this dresser table away from my room and bring it to the storage room," she ordered.


    "Yes, Miss!" the servants replied in unison.


    Laura watched as the servants took the dresser table out of the room. She closed the door and went back to bed. She put all her things in the small bag and ce it above her two luggage, ready for her departure tonight with the vampires.


    She lies in bed to have a short nap, closing her eyes to sleep.

 Chapter 26 - The Arrival!

    Two hourster.


    While Laura was sleeping soundly in the bed. Something creepy was happening inside her room. A cold wind was blowing outside entering the open window.


    ??


    Then out of the blue...the dresser table that was already taken to the storage area suddenly materialized inside the room and back on the same area where it upied for years.


    The mirror was turning hazy and covered with a ck mist, then slowly...an outline of the figure of a man became visible in the mirror...the man was watching at Laura intensely.


    The man in the mirror was staring at Laura''s sleeping form for one full hour...until a knock on the door destroyed the solitude of the room.


    The man in the mirror disappeared instantly after the third knock.


    Laura stirred in her sleep, she opened her eyes slowly, she nced at the window and stretched her body. She noticed that the surrounding outside was getting darker, the evening finally arrived, the room was already submerged in semi-darkness. "Holy, did she sleep that long?"


    The knock persisted. Laura jumped from the bed, walked towards the door, switch on the light, and opened it. "Mother, I''m sorry, I had fallen asleep soundly..." she apologized.


    "Daughter, dinner is ready,e down in the dining hall. Your father is already there waiting for us," Rosa said.


    "Okay, Mother. I''ll be there in a minute, I will justb my disheveled hair first," Laura replied.


    Rosa nods her head and walked away going back downstairs to join her husband in the dining hall.


    Laura closed the door and looked around to find herb. She found it at the dresser table. "There you are!" she murmured. She lowered herself on the chair and beganbing her long hair while watching her reflection in the mirror....then...her eyes widened...wait...what''s going on? Theb fell from her hand in shock.


    This dresser was already taken out of her bedroom a few hours ago, that''s right! She had seen the two servants took this dresser out of her room with her two eyes! She''s 100% sure about that!


    But why it''s now back inside her room?


    What the hell is going on!?


    This is madness!


    She closed her eyes for a moment trying to clear her confused mind. Then suddenly...she felt someonebing her hair! She opened her eyes and saw Luke''s imagebing her hair while looking at her face.


    Her heart beats faster in her rib cage. "Get away from me!" she shouted. She was about to stand up and leave the room but to her horror, she can''t move her body! She was like a statue, she can''t move the majority of her body parts, only her eyeballs and mouth can move. What''s going on!?


    She knew now that the culprit who brought the dresser table back into her room was no other than Luke''s doppelganger!


    "Release me!" she demanded furiously.


    "Yes, I will. Just let meb your hair like I always do. You don''t remember? You love it every time Ib your hair..." Luke said. He continuesbing her hair for several minutes.


    "Stop telling me your ridiculous ims! We''ve never been together in this lifetime. How can you say those words?" she red at him.


    A bitter smile appeared on Luke''s lips. "You have forgotten so easily, or you just don''t want to remember our past?" he said looking deeply into her eyes.


    Laura was having a headache trying to understand who is this mysterious entity ying havoc in her consciousnesses? He kept reminding her of things that she does not know of.


    "Hey, whoever you are, you must have mistaken me for someone you know in your life. But I swear to you...I never meet someone like you in my life, never! So, please, leave me alone! Release me, my parents are already waiting for me in the dining hall," she demanded.


    "Okay...rx...calm down! I''ll let you go, besides, I''m donebing your hair," Luke said and nted a kiss on her head.


    Laura felt his kiss, she felt warm all over, it''s no different from Luke''s kiss at all. "Release me now!" she demanded.


    "Okay...okay...calm down," Luke said. "Go now..." he said softly and disappeared from the mirror.


    Laura stood abruptly, she sauntered towards the door and left the room. When she reached the dining hall, her parents were already eating dinner.


    Simon asked, "Where have you been? Why does it take you so long to go down?"


    "I''m sorry, Father. I got some stomach trouble and went to the toilet for a few minutes," she apologized.


    "Okay, take your seat now and eat your meal," Simon said.


    Rosa asked, "Husband, what time do you think the vampires will arrive tonight?"


    "Maybe....between 10 to 12 midnight," Simon replied.


    Rosa released a deep sigh.


    "We''ll just wait for them on the terrace," Laura said.


    "Stop, let''s not talk about vampires. Let''s finished eating our meals," Simon reprimanded them.


    "Okay, husband," Rosa said.


    They resumed eating and finished their meals in thirty minutes.


    After eating, they retired to the terrace.


    Simon ordered the male servants to bring the baggage containing Laura''s belongings into the terrace.


    The servants noticed nothing unusual inside Laura''s bedroom. They picked up the baggage and exited the room going to the terrace.


    Simon instructed the servants to inform the maid in the kitchen to bring tea to the terrace.


    The servants nodded their heads and left.


    Laura looked at her parents. "Mother, Father, you can rest in your room if you want. I''ll just tell the servant to inform you if the vampires are finally here..." she suggested.


    "Okay, you do that, daughter," Simon said.


    The couple rose to their feet and left the terrace going to their room.


    Laura released a deep sigh. This night has finallye! Tonight her life will change drastically. She was just hoping that her vampire husband is considerate and not a total evil.


    She needs to see her sister Sofia again, alive, safe, and sound, she hopes they didn''t harm her sister, that''s all she wishes for tonight.


    The housemaid arrived with the tray, she ced the teapot on the table along with three cups and a spoon. "Anything else, Miss?" asked the maid.


    Laura smiled at the maid. "No more, thank you," she replied.


    "I''ll take my leave now, enjoy your tea..." the servant said and left the terrace.


    Laura holds the teapot with her right hand and poured the tea into the cup. She was sipping the tea while looking heavenward. The sky is glittering tonight as the stars came out in full force bathing heaven with a shimmering glow. The full moon was luminous adding to the breathtaking beauty of the night.


    One hourter.


    Laura saw dark people wearing a ck hooded cloak, they were hovering on the horizon approaching the terrace...her heart was beating faster in her rib cage...the vampires have finally arrived!


    Was her vampire husband among them?

 Chapter 27 - Opportunity

    About ten vampiresnded on the terrace.


    "Good evening ourdy, wee to take you away and bring you to our master," the leader of the vampires said.


    ??


    "Where is my sister!?" Laura asked them right away.


    "You will see your sister if youe with us. She is waiting for you in the ce where we will take you," the leader said.


    Laura red at the vampires. "No! We have agreed that you will bring my sister back! I won''t go with you if you don''t bring my sister here!" she demanded fiercely.


    "Mydy, please don''t make it harder for us! We only obeyed our master''s order," the leader protested.


    "No! I won''te with you! Bring my sister here, now!" she demanded.


    "Sorry, but we have to take you by force!" the leader of the vampires said.


    They were about to approach Laura but suddenly...another two figures were hovering in the air approaching their location...the figure of the man was holding the smaller figure in the arm.


    The leader of the vampire looked at the neers.


    The neersnded on the terrace.


    One of them took off her hood and ran to Laura''s side. "Sister!" shouted Sofia happily.


    Laura was feeling overjoyed and hugged her sister tightly and inspected her body. "Did they harm you-?" she asked worriedly.


    "No. I stayed with humans, not with vampires. But that was in a faraway ce. I don''t know the name of that ce," Sofia replied.


    "Okay, nice to see you again, sister!" said Laura as tears of happiness glistened in her eyes.


    They hugged tightly for a few minutes.


    "You take care of our father and mother. I''lle and visit you soon!" Laura said teary-eyed.


    "Where are Mother and Father?" Sofia asked.


    "Inside their bedroom, resting," Laura responded. "Go inside now," she told her sister.


    "How about you?" Sofia asked.


    "I''ming with the vampires to meet my husband," Laura said.


    "Bye... sister!" Sofia said as tears fell from her eyes deeply saddened by another parting.


    "Bye...Sofia..." Laura murmured and watched her sister entered the house. She looked at the leader of the vampires. She pointed at her baggage. "Those are my things, I will take them with me," she said.


    Two vampires took her baggage with them.


    Suddenly...Simon and Rosa rushed into the terrace.


    Laura looked at her parents. "Mother and Father, this is it! Time to say goodbye," she said sadly as fresh tears fell from her eyes.


    Rosa hugged her daughter tightly for a few seconds. "Be a good wife, don''t annoy your husband so that he won''t hurt you. Be submissive and devoted, that is how you will survive by his side," she reminded her daughter.


    Laura nodded her head. "I shall remember your advice, Mother," she said.


    Rosa disengaged from Laura so that her husband can finally say goodbye to their daughter.


    Simon hugged his daughter. "I''m going to miss you, daughter!" he said feeling emotional, he was trying hard to fight the tears from falling from his eyes. He nted a kiss on his daughter''s head. "Take care of yourself and visit us soon!" he said.


    "I will. Goodbye... Father... goodbye... Mother!" Laura said in tears. She released a deep sigh and wiped the tears from her eyes.


    She faced the vampires. "I''m ready to go..." she told them.


    The leader of the vampires was about to hold Laura''s arm when she saw another vampire approaching the terrace. "Look...someone ising..." she said.


    The leader looked heavenward and saw another of their kind.


    The guynded on the terrace.


    The leader of the vampires went to the guy. "What is it?"


    The neer whispered something in the leader''s ear. "There is a change of n...the master told me that he wille here to get thedy himself some other day. We are needed in another ce for another mission," the messenger said.


    "Okay, copy..." the leader replied. He looked at Laura. "I''m sorry...mydy. The master informs us of the current change of n. He wille here to fetch you himself, please don''t leave the house!" he said. "We will take our leave now..." he said and they all hovered in the air.


    The two vampires put down Laura''s baggage on the floor and take off, hovering away from the mansion.


    Simon, Rosa, and Laura looked at each other in pure happiness and delight. They rejoiced after the vampires left the terrace. Sofia that was lurking nearby joined them.


    Simon smiled brightly looking at Laura. "I can''t believe that this is happening!"


    There were tears of happiness in Rosa''s eyes. She was grateful that the vampires didn''t take their daughter away. "Thank God!" she murmured.


    Sofia hugged her sister. "Sis, why they left without taking you with them?" she asked in confusion.


    Laura breathed deeply. "There''s something happening tonight that is why they can''t take me with them. It''s a good thing!" she eximed. Her voiceced with dness because she can still stay a few more days with her parents.


    Simon looked at his daughter. "It''s about time that you will resume traveling to South Pond. The moment you arrived there, the wedding will take ce very soon! This will ensure that the vampires can no longer locate you. As long you will get married to Cooper right away, that vampire will no longer take a soiled bride. He will leave you alone..." he said confidently.


    Laura bit her lip, remembering Luke all of a sudden. She had given herself to him already. She''s already a stained woman, no longer a virgin. She doubted if the vampire will even worry himself about a woman''s virginity when ites to taking a bride.


    "Father, no need to go away. I''ll just stay here and wait for my vampire husband," she said adamantly.


    Simon looked at her daughter with annoyance shing in his eyes. "No buts! We will travel together tomorrow morning. I have to find amodation for you and your sister Sofia as well. This is one golden opportunity that we shouldn''t waste! We may never have this kind of opportunity in theing days," he said.


    ? "But Father...!" Laura objected. She was afraid that her vampire husband would get mad after hee for her and she''s no longer in the mansion.


    Simon addressed his wife and Sofia. "Ladies, pack your things tonight! We will start our travel tomorrow morning, after breakfast!" he ordered.


    "Sofia and I can hide on the farm, husband!" Rosa suggested.


    Simon nodded his head. "That''s a brilliant idea!"


    Laura was having a hard time understanding her father. "Father, I thought we already talk about this. No more escaping for the safety of all!" she argued.


    Simon breathed deeply. "Daughter, please don''t be stubborn! Can''t you see...? God has given you another opportunity to flee...! Let''s not waste this God-given opportunity! I already made up my mind, I will apany you tomorrow to South Pond and deposit you right on my friend''s doorsteps!" he concluded firmly.


    Laura released an exasperated sigh.


    Simon nced at the servants nearby. "Bring Laura''s baggage back to her room," he said.


    "Yes, Sir!" the servants replied in unison. They picked up the baggage and left the terrace.


    Rosa hugged her daughter. "Laura, let''s just obey your Father. We can''t me him. Maybe, this is indeed a God-given opportunity for you to flee," she said trying to exin to her daughter that an opportunity like this seldomes.


    Laura sighed heavily.


    Rosa and Sofia went inside the house to pack their things in their bedrooms.


    While Laura lowered herself on the chair staring at the full moon above, feeling confused as hell.


    A few minutester, she entered the house, going to her bedroom.

 Chapter 28 - Powerless

    Since there''s nothing to do inside her bedroom and she doesn''t want to sleep early, she left her bedroom going to her sister''s room. She needs to ask her a lot of questions.


    She found her sister inside the room, busy arranging her things in the bag used for traveling. "Need help?" she offered.


    ??


    "It''s okay, sis. I can manage," Sofia replied while putting the folded clothes inside the bag.


    "I want to talk about those days when you were taken by the vampires. Where did they take you?" Laura asked.


    "In some faraway ce, sister. When they take me away from here, they put me to sleep all the time, and then when we arrived at the ce...it''s already dark again. They brought me to the house of a human couple with two children. The vampire left after depositing me in the couple''s doorsteps. The couple was kind to me. They told me that they were paid to take care of me. As long they don''t ask too many questions, the vampire leaves them alone and paid them in advance for my ten days board and lodging," Sofia exined.


    Laura was d that her sister was taken to a human couple and not imprisoned in some dungeon. "I was afraid that the vampires were already harvesting your blood day and night," she said.


    Sofia shook her head. "I was afraid too...but nothing of that kind happened to me. The couple''s house was situated beside ake, surrounded by mountains. I told the couple that I was being kidnapped by the vampires. I asked for their help, but they refused to help me because they''re afraid of the vampires. They were told that if I disappear from their house, they will kill the entire family. I was nning to escape, but I took pity on the children, so I changed my mind and discarded my n of escaping..."


    "Continue, sister..." Laura encouraged her.


    "One night, while everyone was already sleeping. I opened the window of my room and saw a vampire hovering above the house. That''s how I know that I will never be able to escape even if I wanted to. The couple told me that to reach the nearest town it requires six hours of continuous travel. They won''t even tell me the name of the town. As Iy inside the room, I was thinking about whaty ahead of me. Every night I was crying, afraid that I will never be able toe home," Sofia broke into tears after she recalled her terrifying ordeal.


    Laura hugged her sister,forting her. "It''s alright...you''re here now. You''re safe with us now..." she said. She was interrogating her sister, hoping that she can tell her where the vampire is residing, what his house looks like and where it was located? It turns out her sister has nothing to tell her.


    Sofia looked at her sister. "Your vampire husband wille to fetch you anytime, sis. You can''t me, father. He only wants to take you away before the vampirees to get you. I guess this is for the best. You no longer have to be married to a bloodsucker. The best time to flee is tomorrow..." she said.


    Laura sighed. "I think this is not a good idea. But there''s nothing I can do about it. Our father still insisted that I flee. I''m afraid of the vampire''s fury. I am afraid of the consequence of our actions. I have this nagging feeling that no matter where I go, that vampire can still find me!" she said worriedly.


    Sofia took a deep breath. "But father said that after you married another guy, the vampire will lose interest in you. Let''s hope that he is right..."


    Laura shook her head. "I highly doubted that. But anyway, let''s stop talking about the vampires. I will sleep here in your room tonight, is that okay with you?" she said. She doesn''t want to sleep in her room anymore. After Luke''s doppelganger invaded her bedroom, she''s afraid to sleep in her bedroom. She''s terrified of what he''s capable of doing to her while she was sleeping in her bed.


    She can''t even tell her parents and her sister about that entity residing in the mirror. She doesn''t want to rm them. Their lives are chaotic already. She will keep that mysterious guy''s existence a secret from her family.


    "Okay, sister. Let''s sleep here in my room tonight," Sofia responded with a smile.


    She will just go back to her bedroom to get her pajama and brush her teeth then left. "I''ll brush my teeth in my bedroom first, then I''lle back here," Laura said.


    "Okay, go ahead, sister. When youe back, I''m already done packing my things," Sofia said.


    Laura left her sister''s bedroom and walked towards her room. She pushed the door open, went inside, and took her pajama from the cab. She went inside the bathroom to clean herself, brush her teeth, and changed into her pajamas.


    Done with everything, she left the bathroom.


    She went to the dresser table and picked up herb. She was about to go to the door when Luke''s doppelganger appeared in the mirror.


    "Where are you going, Laura?" Luke said.


    Laura looked at the mirror. "I''m going to sleep in my sister''s bedroom, don''t follow me there!" she warned him.


    "Why-? Are you avoiding me?" he asked.


    "Yes! Since I can''t get rid of you, I will just avoid you!" she responded and walked hurriedly towards the door.


    Before she can reach the door...she was held up by something...a hand holding her right arm. When she looked at who''s hand it is, it belongs to Luke''s. "Don''t touch me!" she red at him.


    "Shhh...keep quiet...your family might hear you talking to no one in your bedroom," he said.


    "Let me go! I don''t want to sleep here in my bedroom when you''re around! You are creepy!" she yelled at him.


    "Laura, stop fighting me. You''re not going anywhere. You stay here inside your room," he said calmly.


    "I''ll do as I say! You can''t stop me!" she hissed into his face.


    "Stubborn, eh?" Luke chuckled and picked her up in his arms in one swift movement.


    "Put me down! Don''t touch me!" she struggled to flee from his grasp but he was too strong.


    "Shhh...behave Laura..." he said and nted a kiss on her forehead.


    Suddenly, Laura''s body went limp. Her strength left her body rendering her powerless to stop him.


    Luke lowered Laura in the bed gently. "Let''s sleep in your bed tonight," he said with a smile.


    The light went off.


    Laura felt the bed creaked, he lies in the bed beside her. She was obviously under his power, and she can''t do anything to escape his clutch. The nket was draped around half of Laura''s body. Then he wrapped his arms around her.


    "Sleep tight, my love," he whispered lovingly in her ear.


    Laura closed her eyes.

 Chapter 29 - Goodbye My Love

    Laura was transported back in time when she and Luke were having a good time enjoying each other''spany.


    She edged closer to the warm body beside her. Luke''s doppelganger smiled and hugged her tightly.


    ??


    "Dream of me...dream of us... Laura..." he whispered. He nted a kiss on her forehead and closed his eyes.


    The room was nketed with darkness and silence. Only Laura''s deep breathing can be heard inside the room.


    A few hourster.


    Sofia can''t sleep. She was waiting for her sister to return to her bedroom because they were supposed to sleep together. What took her so long?


    Fifteen minutester.


    Sofia rose from the bed. She walked towards the door and exited her bedroom, going to her sister''s room.


    When she arrived at Laura''s room, she knocked at the door, no one responded, she pushed the door slightly... it opened. She reached for the switch and turns it on. Brightness flooded the entire room. She saw her sister sleeping soundly on the bed.


    She entered the room, went to the bed, and put the nket around her sister''s body. She also closed the window. She was unaware of the invisible guy standing in the corner a few steps away from the bed.


    Since her sister had fallen asleep already, she doesn''t want to wake her up. She walked to the door, turned off the light, closed the door, and went back to her room to sleep.


    Back in Laura''s room.


    Luke''s doppelganger was already back in the bed, holding Laura''s soft body close to him, savoring her lovely presence, enjoying her intoxicating womanly scent. He can only hold her this close, for now.


    ~o0o~


    The following day.


    Laura walked up to a sunny morning.


    She didn''t leave the bed right away. She stared at the ceiling of her room for a few minutes and then nced at the window. Surprisingly... she had no recollection of what happenedst night.


    She stretched her body and got up from the bed and went to the bathroom.


    A few minutester, she exited the toilet and changed her clothes. Shebed her hair while sitting on the bed, she tried hard not to look at the mirror, she avoided itpletely.


    Donebing her hair, she exited her room to find her parents.


    She met Sofia in the hallway.


    "Good morning, sis!" Sofia greeted her elder sister.


    "Good morning, Sofia. Are Mother and Father up already?" Laura inquired.


    "Yes," Sofia nodded her head. "I think they''re already in the dining hall, waiting for our presence so that we can eat breakfast together," she replied.


    "Okay, let''s go downstairs to the dining hall to eat breakfast." Laura intertwined her hand with her sister as they descended the stairs going to the dining room.


    When they arrived in the dining room, they saw their parents about to start eating.


    Simon looked at his children''s faces. "Girls, eat your breakfast quickly so that we can start our journey early," he said.


    "Yes, Father," Sofia and Laura replied in unison. They lowered themselves on the chair, picked up the cutlery, and began putting food on their tes.


    The family eats their meals in silence.


    Half an hourter, they were done with breakfast.


    Simon looked at his daughters. "Girls, have you done packing?" he asked.


    Sofia nodded her head. "Yes, I''m done, Father," she replied.


    Simon no longer asked Laura because he knows that she has already done packing her things since yesterday, she was supposed to go with the vampiresst night, but the vampires didn''t take his daughter! Which is a good thing! A God-given miracle!


    "Girls, we should hurry up! Go back to your rooms, take a bath and let''s get ready to leave once we''re all ready," Simon ordered.


    "Okay, Father!" the girls responded in unison and left the dining room going back upstairs to their respective room to get ready for their journey.


    Laura went inside her room, grabbed her clothes and towel, and went inside the bathroom to have a quick bath.


    Fifteen minutester, she exited the bathroom fully dressed.


    She gathered all her toiletries and put them all in one bag.


    A momentter, the male servants knocked on the door to get her luggage and bring it downstairs.


    She watched as the servants picked up her bags and exited the room.


    She walked towards the window and closed it. She walked around the room looking for anything that she had missed bringing along with her to her journey to South Pond.


    Nothing...


    Time to leave!


    She was about to ignore the mirror...but at thest minute, she stared at it for a few minutes. She can''t understand herself! She was supposed to ignore the mirror... but somehow...she can''t help herself but look at it for thest time.


    Part of her wanted to say goodbye to Luke even if he is a fake one.


    She was not disappointed... Luke''s doppelganger appeared in the mirror.


    "You summoned me...my love?" Luke asked, his eyes boring into hers.


    "I''m not!" she denied.


    "Are you going somewhere?" he asked softly.


    "Yes! I''m going somewhere far away and please don''t follow me there!" she told him.


    "Where?" he inquired.


    Laura smiled in satisfaction. It looks like the mysterious guy in the mirror can''t follow her. This is a good thing! She can finally get rid of him for good!


    "Goodbye!" she said and picked up the toiletry bag from the bed going to the door to leave the bedroom.


    She was about to reach for the door to open it but Luke''s doppelganger suddenly materialized in front of her. She took a step backward to avoid colliding with him. "Don''t block my way!" she barked at him.


    "What-? Going away without saying a proper goodbye to me? That won''t do!" Luke''s doppelganger said.


    He sneaked his hand in her waist and drew her body closer to him, he stared into her eyes, his mouthing closer to her face... fanning her lips with his breath.


    Laura stood frozen on the spot. She was about to press her hands on his chest to push him away but her strength already deserted her, her body turned limp all of a sudden. She knew that she was already under the mysterious guy''s power, he was controlling her body!


    When his hungry lips sought her mouth, she was not able to do anything to resist him. He imed her mouth hungrily and engaged her in a gentle and passionate kiss, just like the way Luke used to kiss her.


    Suddenly, she felt like it was just Luke and her kissing each other... she be heady with passion and her lips responded on its own betraying her screaming mind, warning her that she was not kissing Luke at all, she was kissing his doppelganger!


    But Laura''s body was increasingly feverish with lust and passion wanting to experience Luke''s hot kisses and fiery touches which could bring her to cloud nine.


    She didn''t object when Luke picked her up and carried her effortlessly in his arms, heading to the bed.


    He deposited her body gently in the bed, and they resumed kissing each other''s mouth passionately.


    His hands were busy stroking her erogenous body parts while his lips were assaulting her mouth with arousing kisses.


    Laura''s body was already throbbing with feverish desire. A moan of pleasure escapes her mouth.


    His hand sneaked inside her underwear.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Laura and Luke''s doppelganger froze.


    "Sister, I''m ready to go! How about you? Are you done? Let''s go downstairs together!" Sofia''s voice rang in the air.


    Luke''s doppelganger disengaged from Laura''s body. He got up from the bed and looked at her face intensely for a few seconds. Then he nted a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Goodbye, Laura, my love, ''till we meet each other again!" he said and vanished instantly from the room.


    Laura stood up and sat on the bed, her face flustered. She looked at the closed door. "Sofia, go down first...I''ll go down a few minutester. I still need to use the toilet," she replied. She remained seated on the bed, trying to calm her body and mind.


    "Okay, see you downstairs..." Sofia replied and left.

 Chapter 30 - Journey

    Laura covered her face with her hands as tears fell from her eyes. "I''m sorry, Luke..." she said softly. She reached for the bag containing her toiletry.


    She stood up and walked towards the door without giving the mirror another nce.


    ??


    When she was already near the door, she didn''t see the ck smokeing out of the mirror and flew away passing through the closed window.


    Laura opened the door and exited her bedroom, heading towards the staircase.


    When shended on the ground floor, her parents and her sister were already waiting for her in the living room.


    "Everyone - ready?" Simon asked the women.


    The women nodded their heads.


    Laura went to her mother and sister''s side and gave them each a hug. "We will see each other again, soon! I will invite you to my wedding," she said, teary-eyed.


    "Take care, daughter!" Rosa said, getting emotional.


    "I''m going to miss you, sister!" Sofia said.


    Simon walked towards the main door. "Let''s go!" he said.


    They exited the entrance of the house. Two carriages were already waiting outside. The women''s luggage and belongings were already inside the carriage.


    Rosa and Sofia entered the carriage going to the farm, while Simon and Laura entered the carriage going to South Pond.


    The two carriages exited the gate.


    A few minutester, the carriages went their separate ways in the road junction.


    Laura and Sofia were waving at each other through the window as the carriages were getting farther away from each other.


    ~


    One hourter on the journey.


    Laura wanted to ask her father about the nature of Cooper''s business. "Father, what is the livelihood of my husband to be?" she inquired curiously.


    Simon sighed. "My friend gave Cooper five businesses in the past to manage, unfortunately, he bankrupted all due to his addiction to vices and his womanizing ways. Right now, his father just gives him an allowance every month enough to sustain his addictions. My friend expected that once he will get married to a responsible woman and has a family to raise, he will be a responsible person. Once he can see Cooper''s positive transformation taking ce, he will give him another business to manage," he exined.


    Laura''s mouth erupted into an ugly grimace.


    Simon sighed heavily after seeing the displeasure on his daughter''s face. "I know you are disappointed with your future husband''s behavior, but try to make the marriage work. Maybe you can change his bad habits, you can be a good influence on him. If you can do that... my friend would be very happy," he said.


    It''s now Laura''s time to sigh. She was wondering what could be worst? His life with the vampire or her life with Cooper?


    Changing a person''s attitude is very hard unless that person in question is willing to change his bad habits.


    Right now, she was already worrying about the quality of life she''s going to experience as Cooper''s wife. But she must not lose hope, once she will be his wife she will try to help him change his ways. She was just hoping that he is willing to change... if not...her life with him is heading for the gutter.


    If she has a choice, she won''t marry a guy like Cooper. He seemed to be the type of guy who wants a carefree kind of life. A guy of his type doesn''t know the true meaning of responsibility.


    Just thinking about Cooper, already gives her a headache the size of Mt. Olympus.


    She wants to change the depressing topic. "Father, how about the elder brother? Has he married already?" she asked curiously.


    Simon was silent for a moment. He knew a little bit of the other son. "Cooper''s older brother is still single. That brother of his... was the one good in business. But he is a reclusive person, a silent type, aplete opposite of his brother, he doesn''t mingle much with other people. My friend talked highly of his older son. Actually, that son is his adoptive son just like Sofia. His only biological son is Cooper..."


    "Really-? Go on...please...tell me more about him," Laura said casually. She finds the older brother''s personality much more interesting than Cooper''s.


    "My friend loves to travel, going to ces, camping in mountains, exploring the forest and so on every time he had free time. During one of his trips, he found the boy abandoned inside a hut in the middle of the forest. He took pity on the boy who is eight years old during that time. He brought the boy with him to his residence andter on legally adoptive him. The boy grew smart and good in business management - helping him expanding his businesses to other areas. In contrast, his biological son grew up to be spoiled and happy go lucky. Cooper periodically gives him problems which annoys him so much," Simon borated further.


    Laura looked at his father in the eyes. "Why the father wants me to marry me, Cooper? The elder son, although adopted, he is a better choice for me than his womanizing biological son. I''d rather marry that cold-natured older son than that womanizing easy go lucky spoiled brat Cooper!" she said defiantly.


    Simon red at his daughter. "Laura...you can''t choose! My friend wants you to marry Cooper, no one else! End of discussion!"


    Laura bit her lip and released a deep sigh. "I''m sorry, Father. Don''t worry, since you and your friend have already chosen Cooper for me, then I will honor it. Rest assured that I won''t give you guys any problem. I will try my hardest to change Cooper''s bad habits. So help me, God!" she said while making a sign of the cross.


    Simon released a sigh of relief. "Thank you daughter for your understanding. I will rest my eyes for a few minutes," he said.


    Laura reached for the book that she was reading and resumed reading on volume two, page fifty. The fantasy book is about the ill-fitted love between the king of the faraway kingdom and amon woman.


    The book reminds her of her ill-fitted love with Luke. Just thinking about Luke makes her feel so sad and heartbroken. Right now, she wanted to cry. She missed him so much! If she can''t be with him in this lifetime, she would rather marry him, only him in her next life.


    ''I love you so much, Luke. I miss you!'' she said in her mind over and over again.

 Chapter 31 - Fallen

    Four hourster.


    Laura''s entourage stops over in an eatery on the side of the road to eat lunch and feed the horses with food and water.


    ??


    Simon told the driver of the carriage to find a decent inn near the road before the sunsetes because he doesn''t want to spend the night traveling on the road, he was afraid of robbers. Then he also recalled that Laura was abducted while she was inside the chest during the night. He doesn''t want that to happen again.


    After they finished eating their lunch they resumed their journey.


    Laura looked at his father. "When are we going to reach the South Pond Town, Father?" she inquired.


    "Tomorrow, we''re going to arrive there probably at around 8 in the evening..." Simon replied.


    "Okay," Laura murmured and resumed reading the five hundred pages fantasy book. While his father was dozing on and off during the trip.


    Five hourster.


    They stopped over at a board and lodging establishment. A 2-story brick house called Sanctuary Inn.


    Thirsty minutester, Simon''s entourage was already eating dinner in the eatery that was also owned by the Sanctuary Inn.


    One hourter, they were done eating and were about to leave the eatery when a small group of men wearing ck masks on their faces arrived at the eatery. There are bout more than a dozen of them, they were holding long guns in their hands.


    One of the patrons of the eatery whispered to hispanion. "Oh, shiit! The notorious Razorde bandits are here!" he said as his face turned pale.


    The leader of the bandits scanned the faces of the people eating in the eatery. His eyesnded on Laura, he smirks. "Attention, everyone! We''re not here to kill people! We are here to rob you a little bit of your money. Share your blessing to us, my friends! So... if you value your life and want to get out of this eatery with your body intact...put your money on the table. I promise you... you will get out of that door alive!" he said grinning at Laura.


    There are about thirty people inside the eatery, they looked at each other, mirroring the horror in their eyes. Their bodies were shaking with fright including Laura and Simon.


    "What - nobody wants to part with their money? I will kill one of you to set an example so that you will know that I''m not joking here! I will count one to five... I will kill anyone who doesn''t put their money on the table!" the leader shouted evilly.


    "One..."


    "Two..."


    "Three..."


    "Four..."


    "Five...! Time is up!" the leader of the bandit said.


    Due to fear of losing their lives, everyone''s money such as coins and silver, and other valuables were already up on the table.


    The bandits began putting their loot in one shabby looking knapsack.


    The leader went to Laura''s side. "What is your name pretty girl?" he asked.


    "L-Laura," she stammered, her eyes filled with horror.


    "Such a beautiful name! You wille with us!" the leader said. He looked at his right man. "Take her with us! Let''s go!" hemanded with authority in his voice.


    Laura was frozen on the chair in absolute horror.


    Simon dropped on his knees in front of the bandit begging for mercy. "Please, don''t take my precious daughter away! Please... I begged you!" he cried.


    The right man pointed his gun at Simon''s temple. "Don''t beg anymore for your daughter''s life. Our leader doesn''t like hearing people beg. What he wants, what he gets! Pray that after tonight he will have mercy and set your daughter free... if not...consider your daughter dead!" he said menacingly.


    The bandits around them erupted in maniacalughter.


    Laura looked at her father. "Father, please don''te after us!" she begged. She was afraid of what the bandits will do to her father.


    The right man grabbed Laura''s right arm and dragged her out of the eatery.


    Simon''s tears rolled from his eyes, he watched helplessly as his daughter was taken away by the bandits.


    Outside the eatery.


    The bandits rode their horses and left the area immediately.


    Laura was saddled on the horse alone. She was d that no one rode on the horse with her. If she can see an opportunity she will escape! Although her hands were tied in front of her she can stillmand the horse to gallop away from the bandits. There is only one problem though...the bullets on the bandits loaded guns travels much faster than the horse. She was sure she will end up dead before she can even escape that far.


    Sighing, she studied the terrains that they were passing through. She tried to memorize the path they had taken just in case she has a chance to escape, she won''t be lost her way back to the Sanctuary Inn.


    The bandits were traveling close to her. They make sure she won''t be able to go far. In front of her is a bandit, behind her back is another bandit. Both left and right, she was surrounded by the bandits. Escape looks impossible to do at this time!


    Every minute that passes by, she was losing hope of escaping, her heart was submerged in despair.


    They traveled nonstop for three hours, passing valleys,kes, desertednds, houses, and forests.


    Finally, they stopped near a mountain.


    The bandits took camp in the middle of a clearing near the forest. They made a bonfire and gathered around the fire drinking liquor and singing a song.


    The leader of the bandits took Laura down from the horse, her feet touched the ground. He untied her hands from the rope.


    "Take off your clothes and dance naked for us!" hemanded her.


    Laura looked at the leader with horror in her eyes. "No! I can''t do that!" she shouted fiercely at his face.


    "ying hard to get, eh?" the leader grabbed a handful of her hair and dragged her to the bonfire.


    Laura grimaced in pain. "Please, let me go!" she cried in despair.


    "Let the woman go or else all of you will die tonight!" a loud male voice rang in the air, it came out of nowhere.


    Everyone stopped what they''re doing and looking everywhere trying to find the location of the voice. They have readied their guns...ready to fire if the unseen enemy will show his face.


    There... besides the tree covered with darkness was a silhouette of a man wearing a ck hooded cape. His face was hidden by the hood.


    No more words were needed...as the deafening sounds of guns erupted in the air destroying the calmness of the night.


    Laura took cover in the nearest tree as the bandits were busy firing at the unwanted intruder. She was looking at the horses nearby. She will grab one to escape! She was about to run towards the horses but she felt the barrel of the gun pointed at her temple.


    "Escape, and you will die!" the leader of the bandit said. It looks like your father had sent an assassin after us to rescue you! Watch how that bastard will die in our guns!" he said,ughing hard.


    The bandits emptied their bullets towards the location of the stranger.


    Oh, no! Laura watched in horror as the guy that was standing beside the tree had fallen into the ground. Darned! Her heart sank as her only chance of escape died along with the fallen guy.


    ****

 Chapter 32 - Punishment!

    The leader of the bandit grabbed Laura''s hair and pulled her to sit on hisp.


    Laura gasped in pain, she gritted her teeth in anger. "Get off me, bastard!"


    ??


    The bandit buried his smelly mouth into Laura''s neck to start assaulting her. She struggled to free herself from his grasp. She found the opportunity to p him hard on his face... and she did! PAK!


    The bandit was stunned, his eyes were shing with rage. "How dare you p my face!" he screamed at Laura. His hand moved, about to deliver a hard blow on her face, but his hand was intercepted by another hand.


    "Not so fast, skunk!" an angry male voice said.


    Although Laura was surprised to see a man standing in front of them wearing a hooded cloak, she wasted no time and sprang on her feet, she bolted as fast as she could away from the bandit. She was deeply puzzled - where that stranger came from? Why he suddenly appeared out of nowhere?


    She stopped running for a few seconds to look behind her. Thank God, no one''s following her.


    She continues running as fast as her feet could carry her. She needs to get away from the bandits and return to her father''s side safely. She knows that her father was worried sick due to her abduction. The thoughts of her father in deep sorrow fueled her need to return to the Sanctuary Inn, as soon as possible!


    She was preupied with escaping, she didn''t notice the figure of the guy wearing a ck hooded cape hovering in the air behind her.


    A minuteter, she felt that someone was following her.


    When she looked behind her back...she saw no one. She proceeds to move forward only to bump into a hard chest, a hand quickly sneaked into her waist to steady her. When she raised her head, she saw a hooded face, she can''t see his eyes. "Don''t touch me!" she screamed angrily into his face.


    "Let me go!" She nted her palms on his chest and pushes him away from her as hard as she could.


    He finally released her.


    Laura nearly stumbled on her feet, she was about to run again, but she was shocked to find out that she was surrounded by eleven men. All of them wore a ck hooded cape. Oh, no!


    She tried finding a way to escape... but it looks impossible now that they''re watching her movement. She looked at the guy with whom she collided just a few minutes earlier. He stepped forward and reached for her arm.


    "Stay away from me! Don''t touch me!" she screamed to his face.


    "Laura..e to me," the guy said calmly.


    "No, stay away from me!" she cried in fear.


    "Shh...calm down," the guy said and reached for her arm.


    Laura looked into his face struggling from his firm hold.


    "Sleep...Laura...sleep..." the guy said.


    Laura saw the guy waved his hand at her face, she instantly feels tired and sleepy, her eyelids were dropping fast.


    Before Laura crumbled into the ground, the guy quickly picked her up and carried her in his arms. He walked towards the carriage that was waiting ten meters away.


    The guy entered the carriage and ced Laura''s head gently on hisp. "Bring us to the ce where I told you before," he ordered the driver.


    "Yes, my Lord!" the driver replied.


    A minuteter, the carriage was moving steadily in the abandoned road.


    The guy in the hooded cape stared at Laura''s face for a long time. He can finally see why. "I see...they all went crazy because of your beauty..." he murmured to himself. "What can they do if I will im you as mine?" he asked to no one in particr, a smirk formed on his lips.


    He buried his fingers on her lustrous hair, her hair feels so good to touch, her lips so red, he was tempted to have a taste of those red luscious lips of hers!


    He groaned and closed his eyes tightly. She''s a sweet temptation that is so hard to resist!


    He''d better control himself when he was around her. He can''t afford to create chaos because of her! He loves his peace!


    A few minutester.


    Laura stirred in her sleep and opened her eyes slowly. She finally awakened from her slumber. The first thing she noticed... she was inside a carriage and it was moving!


    Shees face to face with the hooded guy. "Where am I?" she asked, she was about to get up after noticing that her head was resting on hisp, he tightened his grip on her head and waist. He was practically holding her close to his body.


    "Let me go!" she demanded and tried to get away from him as possible.


    "Behave Laura!" he said trying to restrain her.


    "W-where are you going to take me?" she asked in a fearful voice.


    "I''m going to take you back to the Sanctuary Inn, back to your father. So behave!" he said.


    "Who are you!?" she asked. She pushed him away and managed to free herself from his grasp.


    "You don''t have to know!" he replied.


    This won''t do! She wants to take a look at the face of her savior. She took the courage and quickly reached for the hood that was hiding his face, grabbing the garment away from his face.


    Damn! He was wearing a ck mask under the hood.


    She was getting bolder and attempted to take the mask away from his face.


    The guy managed to intercept her hand before it reaches his face. "Got you!" he grinned. "Why you''re acting naughty, eh!? I told you to behave! You deserved to be punished!" he said gritting his teeth in annoyance.


    The smallntern that produces light inside the carriage suddenly died.


    Laura yelled in surprise when she felt a warm hand sneaked into her waist pulling her to his body, his lips came crashing into her mouth in full force. She tried pulling her mouth away from him but he was too strong, she can''t push him away... when his tongue sessfully entered her mouth...she felt her strength fading away, her body turned limp. What''s going on!?


    She was trying to struggle and push him away but she can''t even move her hand. What the hell is going on?


    When his lips devoured her mouth hungrily, she was not able to resist his kisses. She just closed her eyes waiting for him to finish assaulting her mouth.


    He deepens his kiss exploring all areas of her mouth with no signs of stopping.


    To make his kiss bearable, she pretended it was Luke kissing her.


    A few minutester, the guy finally stopped kissing Laura. He lowered his lips and whispered in her ear. "It''s all your fault naughty woman, you made me do it! That''s your punishment!" he said. "Now go to sleep!"


    He wielded his power, waving his hand all over her face, putting her into a deep sleep.


    Laura shut her eyes obediently, feeling sleepy, she finally drifted into a deep slumber.


    The guy smirked. Damn woman! Provoking him when he was already trying his best to control himself around her!


    He groaned in annoyance.


    He waved his hand to thentern, bringing the light back inside the carriage. He inspected her lips, it was swollen by his kisses! Damn!


    The more he stared at her lips, the more he wanted to kiss her again!


    Shiit! He waved back at thentern plunging the inside of the carriage into darkness again. It''s better to stare at the darkness than stare at her red-kissable lips!


    The fire of desire has been ignited in his body the moment he starts kissing her red lips. It will be hard to suppress his desire if he lingers inside the carriage, tortured by her captivating presence.


    He groaned, fighting an inner struggle to devour her. He ced her body securely in the carriage''s seat, putting pillows on her side to prevent her from falling to the floor. He makes sure that she will have afortable sleep.


    Feeling satisfied, he smiled a bit.


    It''s now time for him to leave her side.

 Chapter 33 - You Owe Me!

    He closed his eyes and disappeared from the carriage.


    A few secondster, he reappeared, hovering above the moving carriage. He addressed the driver below him. "Drive safely...thedy is sleeping," he ordered.


    ??


    "Yes, My Lord!" the driver of the carriage replied.


    The guy in the hooded cape floated in the air, followed by his tenpanions. They were hovering in the air trailing behind their leader. Their long flowing cape floated behind their back, such quite a spectacle to behold.


    A few hourster.


    The mysterious guy knows that they''re approaching the inn, their final destination, which would be in the next road, more or less, two hundred meters ahead.


    He went back inside the carriage to wake up his passenger.


    He stared at her face for a few minutes, getting intoxicated by her irresistible beauty.


    He blew air on her face to wake her up and nudges her elbow gently. "Laura...wake up," he said.


    A momentter.


    Laura opened her eyes and saw the guy''s masked face. She sat up straight. "Did you put me to sleep again?" she red at him.


    "Yes, because you are behaving badly. You are trying to get off my mask from my face. Don''t you know that if you happened to see my face, I will take you away and bring you to my ce, and I will add you to the growing list of my harem? Is that what you want?" he told her, teasing her. A burst of deep throatyughter erupted from his lips.


    Laura pouted and rolled her eyes.


    "Go ahead... If you want to be my woman, take my mask away. I dare you!" he said, challenging her. This time he was chortling, amused by her reaction.


    Laura loses interest in taking off his mask after he revealed the condition. She''s not looking forward to going with him. She needs to go back to his father as soon as possible!


    The guy continues smiling. "Get ready...we''re arriving at our destination..." he said. A minuteter, he grabbed a bag from the floor. It is the loot bag where the bandits put all the valuable things they had stolen from the people who are eating inside the eatery. "Here''s your things...the bag where the bandits stored the stolen items," he said.


    He put the bag on the floor in front of Laura.


    "Where are we going? Where are you taking me?" she asked worriedly.


    The guy saw the fear in her eyes. "Don''t worry...we''re going back to the Sanctuary Inn. Your father is already waiting for you there," he answered.


    "Thank God!" Laura said as huge relief washed over her. She looked at him. "D-did my father hired you to rescue me from the bandits?" she asked curiously.


    The guy shook his head. "No. I rescued you personally without anyone telling me to do it," he replied.


    "B-but why? Who are you?" she asked again, feeling confused about the reason why he put his life in danger, just to rescue her.


    "I chose not to answer your question, dear Laura," he said.


    "D-do... I know you?" she asked again.


    "Next question, please..." he said.


    "H-how can I repay you for saving my life from the bandits?" she asked him.


    The guy chuckled. "Oh...so you want to repay me, eh?"


    Laura nodded her head. "I will ask my father to give you money as your reward for saving my life," she spoke, offering him a reward for his heroic act.


    The guy shook his head. "Ah, don''t bother about giving me money. I have lots of money already," he said.


    Her brows furrowed. "So... what do you want?"


    He shrugged. "Nothing... but you owe me one," he said with a smile.


    "Okay...I owe you one," she said.


    "Good, it''s nice to know that you acknowledged that you''re greatly indebted to me," he said. "One day, if our path will cross again and I will ask for your help, would you help me?"


    Laura nodded her head. "Yeah, sure!" she answered readily.


    "Good!" he said.


    Suddenly, the carriage stopped moving.


    "My Lord, we finally arrived at our destination!" the driver announced in a loud voice.


    "Okay," the guy answered. He stared at Laura for a few minutes. "Lady...we finally arrived at the Sanctuary Inn. You may go out now. I''m sorry I can''t escort you to your father," he said.


    "Thank you so much for saving my life!" Laura said sincerely. Although he had kissed her forcibly, it''s all because she angered him. But despite that, he''s still a lesser evilpared to the bandits. She was sure that if this guy didn''t rescue her on time, her body will be vited by the bandits beyond recognition. She will be dead before the night is over.


    "Wait...are you that poor guy that the bandit shoot with their rifles?" she asked.


    The guy shook his head. "No, that was one of my men," he answered.


    "W-was he alive?" she asked worriedly.


    "Yes. Don'' worry about him. He has seven lives and can''t die easily," he replied in amusement.


    "Thank God!'' Laura said. Before she will leave the carriage, she needs to ask him one final question that was bothering her mind ever since their path crossed. She knows that these men are not ordinary humans. She wants to know the guy''s real identity. "Who are you?"


    "I''m not gonna tell you my name..." he said, refusing to divulge his real identity.


    "I know you''re not going to answer my question. Just tell me, what is your name?" she asked.


    "Why do you want to know my name?" he asked.


    "B-because... how am I going to address you if we suddenly meet somewhere," she asked.


    "Lady...I have my mask on my face right now. I can assure you, Even if we stumble on each other on the road, you won''t'' recognize me. But if I will see you, I''ll recognize you easily because you leave an imprint on my lips. If I''ll say hello to you... or... if we will see each other again, that entirely depends on me," he said haughtily, amused at her pouting lips.


    Laura blushed and pouted. Hmph! This guy is ying hard to get. Why can''t he tell her his name? Sighing, she fully epted that he''s a discreet guy. But she has one more question to ask before she will leave. She cleared her throat. "I know that you and your men are not ordinary human beings. What exactly are you-? A demon? Vampires? or what-?" she inquired curiously.


    The guy sighed. "No need for you to know what kind of person I am. None of your business, my dear," he said. "Go on...leave the carriage and go back to your father!" he said, shooing her away.


    He opened the carriage door so that she can leave.


    ? Laura grabbed the loot bag and left the carriage without looking back at the guy that was staring at her back.


    "Drive now..." the mysterious guy instructed the driver.


    "Yes, My Lord!" the driver replied.


    The carriage was moving away, leaving the vicinity of the Sanctuary Inn.

 Chapter 34 - Im Back!

    Laura watched as the carriage was moving farther away from the ce...pletely fading away from her vision.


    She grabbed the loot bag heading towards the inn to find her father. She saw several men gathering near the stable where the horses were being kept and saw her father among them. She walked towards the men.


    ??


    "Father! I''m back!" Laura said in a loud voice announcing her return.


    "D-daughter! You''re back! Are you okay? Where are the bandits?" Simon asked in total surprise. He stared at his daughter in shock and disbelief. He couldn''t believe that she''s already back safe and alive after seeing her forcefully abducted by the bandits. Tears of happiness sprang into his eyes. He rushed to his daughter''s side and hold her at arm''s length, looking up and down at her body, trying to check for any signs of injury on her body.


    "Father! Don''t worry, I''m fine! A hero saved me from the bandits. The mysterious guy and his men killed all the bandits and returned the valuables that they have stolen from us. Here are the valuables inside the bag..." She handed the loot bag to her father.


    Simon peeked at the contents of the bag. "Okay, we will return the valuables to their owners," he said and handed the bag to one of his men.


    Laura looked at the men surrounding them. "W-who are they, Father?" she asked.


    "These are the men who volunteered to organize a search party to find you. We were about to go after you. Thank God, you''re finally back," he said. He addressed the men. "Friends, thank you so much for your help. My daughter is back, safe, and sound. And you hear directly from her... the bandits were all killed by the mysterious men who saved her! That''s a piece of good news, right? From now on, no one will suffer again from the hands of those terrifying bandits," he said.


    The men cheered in happiness. In their minds, they were relieved to hear the good news! The violent bandits were finally annihted from the face of the earth! Those evil creatures can never terrorize their ce ever again. They began to disperse a few minutester.


    Simon looked at his daughter. "Laura, where is that man who saved you? Why didn''t you bring them here so that I can formally thank them for saving you? I also want to give them a huge mary reward for their heroic act," he said.


    "Ah, forget about those men, Father. Especially the arrogant man who is their leader!" she said, feeling a little bit furious after remembering the guy.


    Simon''s brows furrowed. "But why-?"


    "Because that guy is arrogant. I offered him money as a reward for saving me from the bandit, but he refused. He told me that he has lots of money, he doesn''t need our money. I also ask his name, but he refused to tell me his name," she exined.


    "Ah, I see..." Simon reacted with a frown. "Hmm, I was deeply puzzled because who is in their right mind would refuse free money nowadays? Everyone needs money unless that guy already owned the world, and he was sleeping with endless treasures below his bed," he said.


    Laura shrugged. "That''s what I been thinking too, Father. He''s simply arrogant!" Then she remembered that the mysterious guy forcefully kissed her on her lips and put her to sleep. But she doesn''t want to confess those things to his father, they will only add up to his worries.


    Simon continues to ponder about the hero''s motive. "Hmm...maybe...that guy and hisrades are going in a hurry somewhere, and they reluctantly stopped to help you. Maybe that''s the reason why they went on their way in a rush without getting the reward money," Simon gave his exnation.


    Laura rolled her eyes while thinking about that guy. "Whatever... It''s their loss! Anyway, I want to go to my room and take a bath. I feel dirty!" she said.


    "Okay, daughter. Go now to your room and take a rest. My men and I will return the stolen valuables to their rightful owners," he said.


    Laura walked towards the entrance of the inn.


    While Simon went inside the eatery to return the valuables to their rightful owners.


    ~


    Inside Laura''s room.


    She grabbed a pair of clean clothes from her luggage and went inside the bathroom to take a bath. She needs tother her body with soap to wash away that bandit''s saliva on her neck. She will also brush her teeth vigorously to erase that mysterious guy''s imprint on her lips.


    Bastards!


    The only thing that stops her from hating that mysterious guypletely - was because he saved her from those dirty and evil bandits. She was d that those bandits who abducted her were already dead and can never hurt anyone again.


    She discarded her clothes and began her long bath.


    She spent one full hour inside the bathroom, washing her body with soap over and over again, trying to wash away the terrifying experience she had encountered today.


    After getting tired ofthering her whole body, she finally rinsed herself with water and stopped bathing. She finished cleaning her body and feels better, inside and out!


    She exited the bathroom a momentter, wearing her pajamas. She went to bed and beganbing her wet hair. She looked at the mirror on the dresser table.


    Then suddenly, she remembered her dresser table in her bedroom in the mansion!


    Oh, no!


    She looked at the open window, she walks towards it, closing it in a hurry.


    Then she grabbed a garment from her luggage and immediately covered the entire length of the mirror.


    Done, she released a deep sigh of relief. She hopes that the creepy creature living inside the mirror in her bedroom won''t pester her anymore.


    From now on, she will never look at herself in the mirror ever again.


    She finishedbing her hair and lie on the bed. She stared at the ceiling of the room. She can''t help but remember the trauma she suffered at the hands of the bandits. When the leader ordered her to strip naked and dance for them, she thought that was already her end.


    Even if she will obey the leader and danced for them, it would be impossible if they will stare at her naked body and not do anything sexual to her. She was sure that if that mysterious guy and his men didn''t arrive on time to rescue her, she will end up dead when the morninges. Those hungry bandits will never spare her. If they won''t kill her after abusing her body, she will be their sex ve, and she would rather kill herself than being abuse repeatedly by those dirty bastards.


    Fresh tears emerged from her eyes. After the horrifying ordeal that she went through, she will be nursing a trauma for months toe. In theing days, she will have sleepless nights for sure. She only feels the magnitude of her trauma after she was already out of it, safely.


    She nearly went dead and broken tonight. Thanks to that mysterious arrogant stranger! She was able toe back to her father, safe and sound.


    Laura shut off her eyes, trying to get some sleep. She will leave the lights on overnight, fearing that she will see terrifying shadows if she suddenly wakes up in the middle of the night during her sleep.


    A few minutester, Laura''s breathing turned steady.


    Thirty minutes passed.


    Laura was sleeping deeply.


    Suddenly, the window opened, a cold gush of wind entered the room, and the garment that she used to cover the mirror fell on the floor.

 Chapter 35 - Peaceful Journey

    Surprisingly, although she suffered a horrific ordeal, Laura slept through the night like a baby.


    Eight hourster.


    ??


    She woke up to a bright morning.


    She opened her eyes slowly. Her gazended on the open window. A frown appeared on her forehead. Did she close the windowst night? Did she-? or she had forgotten?


    She closed her eyes and sighed. She recalled closing it before lying in bed, but now she no longer remembers. Anyways, it was just a window. What''s a big deal about an open window?


    She stretched her body and got up from the bed. She slid her feet on the slippers on the floor. Then out of the corner of her eyes, she saw the garment that she uses to cover the mirror - lying on the floor!


    Hmm, the wind must have entered her roomst night and blew the garment away from the mirror. Well, that''s the only exnation she can give on why the garment was already fallen on the floor. She picked up the garment and put it in the mirror again. Done, she went inside the bathroom to do her morning ritual and changed into clean clothes.


    After exiting the bathroom, shebs her long wavy hair for a few minutes, then exited the room to look for her father outside.


    She found him sitting on the chair, facing the table while drinking coffee on the veranda of the inn. She lowered herself on the vacant chair. "Good morning, Father!" she greeted him cheerfully. She eyed the breakfast dishes disyed on the table.


    "Good morning, daughter!" Simon replied. "Eat your breakfast. After you''re done with your coffee, we will continue our journey," he said.


    "Okay, Father," Laura said. She picked up the spoon and fork and began putting food on the te.


    "How''s your sleep?" he asked.


    "Good, I sleep like a log," she responded cheerfully.


    Simon sighed. He was not able to sleep right awayst night after his back hit the bed. He''s deeply worried about his daughter''s situation. He didn''t interrogate her any longer about her ordealst night because it''s alreadyte, and she needs to have a rest.


    But now, he will interrogate her about what happenedst night. "Daughter, we need to talk," he said.


    Laura looked at her father. "What is it, father?" she asked while munching on her food.


    "D-did those filthy scum bandits hurt you?" he asked fearfully.


    Laura released a deep sigh. "The bandits ordered me to discard my clothes and dance naked in front of them..." she said in a sad voice.


    Simon''s eyes widened in horror. "Those sonsofbitches!" he hissed, his eyes were zing with rage. His hands form into a fist in anger.


    "Father m down! They did not seed with their evil intention towards me because that was also the time that the mysterious men appeared in front of the bandits and killed them all. I was able to flee from the scene, but the mysterious guy came after me and allowed me to ride with him in his carriage. I swear to you that nothing bad happens to me out there. It''s over now, Father. The bandits'' souls were already being roasted in hell right now. They can no longer harm anyone," she said.


    "I''m sorry, daughter. I was not able to do anything to help you," Simon said in a distraught voice, feeling guilty for not able to rescue her daughter on time.


    "It''s okay, Father. If you fought those banditsst night, they won''t hesitate to shoot you with their guns. Maybe I was just lucky, it was not yet my time to die," she exined calmly.


    Simon sighed heavily. "Okay, continue eating so that we can start our journey as soon as possible. I can onlyy my worries to rest if we finally arrived at my friend''s house," he said.


    "Okay, Father," Laura said. Even though her father ordered her to hurry in eating her breakfast, she took her time, enjoying the delicious dishes in front of her.


    Half an hourter.


    Laura finished eating. She and her father left the veranda. She went back to her room to take a quick bath and get herself ready for their journey.


    Simon went to the cashier of the inn to settle their bill.


    When Laura entered her room, she was shocked to see a single red rose on the dresser table! Oh, no! The garment has fallen again!


    A chill run down her spine. OMG! He''s here! She stared at the mirror in horror.


    Then it dawned on her that Luke''s doppelganger was the one responsible for the open window this morning and the garment! The single rose was the evidence! The same thing that was happening in her bedroom in their mansion was also happening now!


    So, Luke''s doppelganger has been staying inside her bedroom the whole night? Damn! Why she wasn''t able to wake up and sense his presence? Why she slept like a log the whole night? Did he put her to sleep again?


    Her heart was beating frantically inside her rib cage.


    No, she can''t stay in the room any longer! She feared that he will appear in front of her at any moment!


    She grabbed her things quickly and dumped them inside the luggage bag. She bolted towards the door.


    That was also the time she heard knocking on the door.


    "Miss Laura, we are here to get your luggage and put them back in the carriage," one of the servants said.


    Laura rushed to the exit, grabbed the door handle, and opened it. "You can take my luggage now!" she ordered them hurriedly. She exited the room and waited for them outside.


    The servants went inside the room and picked up Laura''s bags. They closed the door behind them.


    Laura smiled triumphantly. Good! She was able to evade Luke''s doppelganger!


    The servants and Laura walked into the hallway. They exited the entrance of the inn and walked to the carriage that was already parked outside the establishment.


    Laura and Simon boarded the carriage.


    The drivers prompted the horses to move forward.


    Fifteen minutester.


    The carriage was now moving steadily on the road.


    Inside the carriage.


    Simon dozes off in just a few minutes due tock of sleepst night, while Laura resumed reading the book in herp.


    Several hours went by.


    Their morning journey was smooth and pleasant.


    During lunchtime, they made a stopover at one of the eateries lining up in the road. The servants feed the horses with hay and water.


    One hourter, after they finished resting, they resumed their journey.

 Chapter 36 - Endure

    By 6:00 in the evening, Simon''s entourage stops over in an eatery beside the road.


    Laura went straight to the toilet to take care of the call of nature. They''ve been traveling nonstop and her stomach was also grumbling, she''s starving!


    ??


    After she''s done in the toilet, she went to look for her father that was waiting outside.


    They entered the eatery and upied a table for two. There are few customers inside the establishment.


    Laura let her father ordered food for them.


    "Father, are we near to South Pond Town?" she asked after some time.


    "Yes, we will arrive at my friend''s doorsteps by 8:00 tonight," Simon answered.


    Laura was getting nervous. A few hours from now, she will be facing Cooper, her future husband. Her future looks gloomy.


    Simon noticed the sad expression on his daughter''s face. "What''s wrong?" he inquired.


    Laura released a deep sigh. "I''m going to meet Cooper soon. What if he doesn''t like me? What if he will reject me?" she said.


    Simon smiled. "That will never happen, daughter. I''m sure the moment Cooper will see you, he will never let you go. I''m sure of that," he said confidently, trying to reassure her.


    Laura wasn''t looking forward to meeting Cooper. At her age right now, she wasn''t ready yet to get married. All she wanted to do right now is to go back to their farm and be with her mother and sister.


    "Don''t worry, daughter. Your future will surely improve as long as you can influence Cooper to change his bad habits. Once you are married to him, you can finally steer him in the right direction. The ball is in your hands," he said.


    "But what if Cooper won''t change?" she insisted. "I don''t want to stay forever with a man who loves frequenting in the brothel and engaged in all types of vices!" she huffed.


    Simon let out a deep sigh. "I know. Just endure, try to give him some time to change. If after five years and he still hasn''t changed his bad ways, then my friend can no longer me me. I''ll take you back to our house, you can always go back to us and live with us just like before," he said. After all, he was just going ahead with this arranged marriage just to fend-off the vampires from taking his daughter.


    Laura''s face brightened up. "Thank you, Father!" she said with a smile. Five years of suffering is shortpared to a lifetime. She''s willing to endure five years.


    The eatery staff arrived at their table. The waitress arranged the dishes which consisted of seafood soup, vegetable stew, chicken, and rice on the table. "Enjoy your meal, Sir and Miss," she said, and move to another table.


    "Let''s eat!" Simon said.


    Laura was very much delighted while salivating at the delicious dishes disyed on the table. Holding the spoon, she began putting a small serving of dishes on her te and starts eating ravenously.


    The father and daughter duo consumed their meals in silence.


    Half an hourter.


    They finished eating.


    "Wow, such delicious dishes! My stomach is full!" Laura raved.


    "I''m d you like the foods I ordered for us, daughter," Simon smiled. "We will rest for fifteen minutes before we start traveling again. I''m looking forward to sleep in a warm bed. My back is aching," Simon protested.


    "I''ll give you a massage, Father," Laura suggested.


    "No, it''s okay. My condition will improve once we arrived at our destination," he replied.


    "Okay," Laura murmured. She nced at the two servants eating their meals at the next table. Her father ordered the same food for them.


    Fifteen minutester, they''re out of the eatery, ready to resume their journey.


    Simon and his entourage left the area and boarded their transportation.


    They resumed their journey while the stars have exploded in the sky above coupled with the full moon lighting up the heavens in all its glory.


    It was a beautiful evening. Laura opened the window of the carriage to gaze at the sky above. "The view above is so nice! I saw beautiful sparkling stars shining in the sky just like millions of fireflies!" she eximed.


    A few minutester, her view was hindered by the towering trees.


    Then she notices something...a floating figure...much bigger than a bird!


    Oh, no! She remembered those floating creatures. She immediately closed the window and never open it again, afraid that her thoughts materialized in front of her, ''coz right now she was thinking of those vampires whoe to their residence to take her away.


    What if...what if they already found out that she fled and they''re trying to find her? They could be after her? Right now... at this very moment!


    She can feel the beating of her heart speeds up. She''s getting nervous all of a sudden. She tried to calm herself down. She nced at her father sitting nearby, with his eyes closed.


    No, she can''t tell him yet. She might be hallucinating or just imagining things. She wants to be sure first, she pushed opened the window slightly and took a peek outside.


    No flying creatures or shadows are hovering above, thank God! She closed the window, feeling relieved.


    The beating of her heart returned to normal.


    She closed her eyes and calmed her nervous self. She pushes away the negative things in her mind and thinks of Luke''s handsome face and romantic smile, imagining their wonderful memories together. A sweet smile broke on her face. She was hoping that their path will cross again in the future. She hopes that he remains single waiting for her, and when she''s free again, they can get married and raised a family together. Such wonderful wishful thinking that brought a smile to her lips.


    What if... their path will cross again?


    She knows deep inside her heart that they will meet again someday. She was looking forward to that time toe. Even if her marriage to Cooper will end in doom, she still has Luke''s sweet memories to apany her during the darkest times of her tribtions.


    Then her mind wandered back to the vampires.


    She remembered that when the vampires returned to the mansion, the vampire couple was no longer with them. Hmm, where is the vampire couple now? Why is it that they didn''t return for her and only instructed their men to get her? In the end, when they were about to take her, something unusual happened, a messenger suddenly arrived to tell them that there''s a change of n.


    Hmm... her brows furrowed together.


    She wonders where is the vampire couple now? Did they have a change of heart and no longer want her to be the bride of their son? or they found another woman to take her ce?


    But she heard it clearly from the leader of the vampire''s mouth, he told her that his Lord wille personally to take her away from the mansion.


    Well, it''s toote to think of that right now. Her father insisted that she wille to South Pond Town to marry another man. She hopes that this will be the best solution to their dilemma even though her heart and mind were totally against it.


    She took a deep breath thinking about what''s going to happen after meeting Cooper for the first time.


    Hours went by.


    The carriage suddenly stops moving.


    "Sir, we finally arrived in the heart of the South Pond Town!" the driver announced loudly.


    Laura nudges her father''s elbow gently. "Father, wake up! We finally arrived at the South Pond Town," she said.


    Simon opened his eyes. "Where are we-?" he asked while rubbing his eyes.


    "We finally arrived in the South Pond Town!" she repeated and opened the window of the carriage.


    She looked around the surrounding. There were carriages in all forms and sizes moving past them. There were much bigger establishments made with concrete structures scattered everywhere. This town is much more progressivepared to Hallowpass Town. People were loitering around the busy street. Streetmps were lit up, a festive atmosphere is in the air.


    She can see street vendors selling all kinds of things on the sidewalk. South Pond is indeed a very progressive town.


    She was mesmerized by what she saw outside the window. It''s like she was transported into another era.

 Chapter 37 - New Surrounding

    Simon left the carriage to talk to the driver. The home of his friend was situated a few minutes away from the heart of the town. It was located on the east side of the town.


    "Just keep moving straight on this road, after a few minutes, you will see a big church before you will reach the church, you will see two roads... turned left. That will be the road that will take us to my friend''s house, which is thest and the biggest house in that area," he instructed the driver.


    ??


    "Okay, Sir!" the driver replied.


    Simon boarded the carriage again and looked at Laura. "We''re finally arriving at our destination, daughter!" he said.


    Laura smiled a bit, but deep inside, she was feeling nervous again. She tried to stop her knees from shaking. "I''m getting nervous meeting strangers, Father. What if they don''t like me?" she finally confessed to him her innermost fears.


    Simon smiled. "No one can resist your charm, daughter," he said, feeling proud of his daughter.


    Laura smiled brightly for her father''s benefit.


    A few minutester, the carriage finally halted.


    "We''re finally here, Sir!" the driver announced.


    Laura looked at the window and saw a huge mansion in front of her. "Wow! The mansion was three times bigger than her house in Hallowpass! And the iron gate was about ten feet tall! She can see a well-manicuredwn inside. The front yard of the mansion was decorated with bright decorativenterns everywhere.


    Simon exited the carriage, he went outside to talk to the two guards at the gate.


    "Good evening, guards. Is Mr. Nichs Redding home?" he asked.


    "Yes, Sir!" one of the guards answered.


    "Can you please tell him that his friend, Mr. Simon Helmane in town to visit him, please?" he said.


    "Okay, Sir. Just wait for a moment while we inform Sir Redding about your arrival," the guard said.


    Simon waited patiently outside the iron gate.


    One of the guards walked towards the front yard and disappeared inside the huge mansion.


    Simon was walking back and forth in front of the iron gate.


    Ten minutester.


    The guard exited the house together with an old man, the same age as Simon.


    The guard opened the gate wide.


    "My friend, it''s nice to see you again!" Nichs Redding said, wearing a bright smile on his face.


    The men hugged each other for a few seconds.


    "I''m sorry, that wee a bitte," Simon apologizes.


    "Nah, don''t say that! You cane to my house anytime, whether it''s day and night it doesn''t matter, you''re always wee here!" Nichs said. "Amigo, please instruct your driver to bring the carriage inside. We have arge stable for the horses, and then servants room for your men," he said.


    "Thank you, my friend!" Simon said. He looked at the driver and instructed him to drive the carriage inside.


    "Did you bring your daughter, Laura, with you?" Nichs asked.


    Simon nodded his head. "Yes! She''s inside the carriage," he answered. "Is your son, Cooper home?" he asked.


    Nichs coughed a little. "We will talk about himter, over dinner. Come inside the house so that you and your daughter can freshen up," he said.


    The two men walked towards the entrance of the house.


    Laura exited the carriage and looked at her father and his friend.


    Nichs''s servants took Laura and Simon''s bags from the carriage. The other servants were leading the carriage and the horses towards the stable.


    Laura came face to face with her future father-inw. "Good evening, Sir!" she greeted the old man warmly, wearing a pleasant smile on her face.


    Nichs smiled brightly at his future daughter-inw. "Is this Laura?"


    "Yes, it''s my daughter, Laura," Simon answered proudly.


    "Wow, such a beautiful girl, a perfect wife from my son, Cooper!" Nichs smiled appreciatively. "Nice meeting you, child," he said.


    "Nice meeting you too, Sir!" Laura replied and smiled.


    "Ah, dear, stop calling me, sir. We''re family, from now on, call me, Father!" Nichs said.


    Laura looked at her father... Simon nods his head.


    "Okay, Father," Laura said.


    Nichs''s eyes sparkled. "That''s good to hear, Laura. I was never blessed with a daughter, only sons. You will be a great addition to my family," he said appreciatively.


    Laura smiled. "I hope I won''t disappoint you, Father!" she told him.


    Nichs smiled. "You won''t. Come, let''s get inside the house," he told his visitors.


    They entered the entrance of the mansion.


    There was a grand staircase, andfy sofa''s in the living room. Beautiful decorative frames and antique decorations were scattered all over the living room, giving it a vibrant look. There was a stunning chandelier hanging from the ceiling.


    "Let''s go upstairs. I''ll take you to your room," Nichs said.


    They went upstairs which is equally grander and has the same types of furniture as the ground floor. Several big rooms were lining up in the hallway. The walls were painted with creamy white paint that produces a very calming and soothing atmosphere to its upants.


    Nichs brought Laura to her room first. "Daughter, this will be your room temporarily while you and Cooper have not finalized the wedding yet. You may go inside and freshen yourself. I will send a servant to inform you if dinner is ready," he said.


    "Thank you, Father!" Laura told him.


    Nichs smiled and nods his head.


    The servant opened the door wide and brought the baggage inside. Laura followed the servant inside.


    Nichs addressed his friend. "Simon, I''ll take you to your room which is next to mine," he said.


    Simon smiled. "Okay, after you, amigo," he replied.


    The two men proceed to the rooms on the right side.


    There''s a total of six bedrooms on the second floor epassing the entire second floor. Near the top of the staircase was a nice array of sofa withfy pillows, decorated with ornamental nts in every corner. If one is tired of climbing the long stairway, they can sit on the couch to catch their breath before they proceed to their rooms.


    Nichs opened the door of the room next to his. "This is your room, amigo," he said.


    The servant brought the visitor''s luggage inside the room then leave quickly after depositing the bag on the floor.


    Nichs looked at his friend. "I''ll leave you for a while so that you can rest for a few minutes. I''ll call youter if dinner is ready," he said.


    "Thank you, amigo!" Simon said, feeling grateful for his friend''s warm wee.


    Nichs smiled. "Ah, don''t thank me. We''re going to be family soon!" he said. "I''ll take my leave now..."


    Simon watched his friend left the room.


    Meanwhile, inside Laura''s room.


    She had finished cleaning her self inside the elegant bathroom. She also changed her clothes.


    She lies in bed and stared at the ceiling. The one thing she noticed about the mansion is that it has a higher ceilingpared to their mansion in Hallowpass.


    She looked around the room. It has a queen-size bed with a soft floral design bed sheet. The closet is huge, and the floor was carpeted. She looked at the bedside table, it has a nicempshade on it. A single table and chair were on the corner. On the right side near the window was an antique-looking dresser table fitted with a big mirror.


    She rose to her feet and took the garment from her bag, she walked towards the dresser, and hurriedly covers the mirror with it.


    She went back to bed, lie down, and closed her eyes, hoping to catch a few minutes of rest before she will face her father-inw in the dining room.


    But her mind refused to rest.


    She wonders where is Cooper? Why he didn''t wee her? Why is it that it''s only his father - who wees her?


    Sighing, she shut down her brain, forcing herself not to think of anything. She needs to breathe, rx, and get acquainted with her new surroundings.


    She breathed steadily and pretended to sleep.

 Chapter 38 - Goodnight!

    Laura was about to doze off when she heard a soft knocking on the door. She rose from the bed and opened the door.


    Standing outside the door was a smiling servant girl. She has the same age as Laura.


    ??


    "Hello Miss Laura, my name is Neeza, I''m chosen by Sir Nichs to serve you. I''ll be your personal maid starting today," she said.


    Laura smiled, liking the bubbly demeanor of the girl standing in front of her. "Nice meeting you, Neeza!" she said.


    "Sir Nichs wants your presence in the dining room," Neeza said.


    "How about my father?" Laura asked.


    "Sir Simon is already in the dining room together with Sir Nichs," answered Neeza.


    "Okay, let''s go," Laura said and exited the bedroom closing the door behind her.


    The girls walked towards the stairs, they descended and proceed to the location of the dining room.


    Neeze smiled at Laura. "Please enter the dining room and enjoy your meal, Miss," she said.


    Laura nods her head and enters the room.


    The dining room was equipped with an oval table and twelve chairs surrounding it. A nice chandelier was hanging on the ceiling, lighting the whole room.


    She saw her father and father-inw sitting beside each other. She lowered herself on the chair across the table, facing the two men.


    Nichs looked at Laura. "I apologized if my son Cooper is not around to wee you, dear. He has some business to attend to in the next town. He will be back anytime soon," he said apologetically.


    Laura smiled at the gentle old man. "No need to apologize, Father. I understand," she said, feeling relieved and grateful that she won''t be able to meet her future husband very soon, that would give her enough time to get acquainted with her surroundings and get to know the people and the servants living in this huge mansion.


    "Okay, let''s eat!" Nichs said, smiling politely at his visitors.


    They ate dinner in silence.


    A few minutester.


    Simon looked at his friend. "Is your elder son not here today?" he asked out of curiosity. He was expecting the other son to join them at dinner.


    Nichs nodded his head. "Yes, he''s not here today. He already moves out. He''s no longer living with Cooper and me in this house. He had his ce. But he visits me here more often. He was herest week. I have already informed him about you and Laura sincest month. He was looking forward to meeting his sister-inw. I will send him a message tomorrow so that he can drop a visit here to meet the newest addition to our family," he said, looking at Laura with a smile on his face.


    "Okay," Simon said.


    They resumed eating while asionally discussing family and business matters.


    Laura was silent the whole time, just listening to the old folks'' conversation while enjoying the delicious food in front of her. The good thing about her body and metabolism, she can eat as many foods as she wants without getting fat.


    One hourter.


    They finished eating their meals.


    "Let''s go to the living room... or in the veranda and breath some fresh air while our stomach digested the food that we had ingested during dinner..." Nichs suggested to his visitors.


    "Okay, after you, amigo," Simon replied.


    Nichs took his visitors to the veranda. They lowered themselves on the sofa and enjoyed the gentle breeze of the wind.


    The two old folks continue discussing their businesses, while Laura gazed at the beautiful fountain nearby. She looked heavenward and stared at the full moon above - apanied by the multitude of stars flickering in the sky.


    ''The moon is simply beautiful and breathtaking tonight!'' she told herself. Her thoughts carried her to Luke. It would be amazing if she can watch the beautiful moon and stars while being imprisoned in Luke''s arms. Oh, how she misses him so!


    Where is Luke right now? Was he thinking of her?


    Just thinking about him makes her heart bleed with deep longing. She refused Luke''s offer of marriage because she was afraid that the vampires will know about it, and they will get mad. They will surely kill Luke and his family. She doesn''t want that to happen to him.


    She could not continue to love him, enjoy a few days of happiness beside him, only to lose him afterward. That would be foolish on her part. She would only be thinking of her happiness for a short time, but stupidly put Luke''s life in the line in the name of love.


    Her affection and love for him are not strong enough to see him dead one day. She wished him well.


    Her lips released a soft sigh. She should stop thinking about him, now that she''s already here in her future husband''s home. She bit her lower lip, feeling guilty. Cooper might own her body, but her heart always belongs to Luke. He is one guy she could never have in this lifetime.


    "I want you to stay here with us for one week, amigo," Nichs told Simon. "This will give us enough time to discuss the wedding details," he said.


    Simon nodded his head. "Okay, no problem, amigo!" he replied, wearing a pleasant smile on his face.


    Laura looked at the swing nearby. She nced at Nichs. "Father, can I used the swing?" he asked.


    "Yes, you can! Go ahead," Nichs replied.


    Laura walked towards the swing and sat on the metal seat, which is suspended by chains. She swings back and forth and enjoyed the experience. She raised her head and looked at the roof of the mansion.


    OMG! She saw a floating figure up on the roof of the mansion! It''s a figure of a man wearing a hooded cloak. Dang! He was staring at her!


    Laura froze!


    Her eyes widened in shock.


    Oh, no! Is that a vampire up there? What if that figure hovering in the air was her supposed to be vampire husband looking for her? And if indeed he was, then he finally found her!


    "This is not good!" she told herself.


    She musters the courage to stand up and left the swing going to her father''s location to inform him of what she saw on the roof of the mansion.


    When she saw her father, he was sitting alone on the sofa. "Father, where is Sir Nichs?" she asked.


    "He went inside the house to use the bathroom. Why?" Simon asked, rmed at his daughter''s frightened face. "What''s wrong?"


    "Father,e with me to the swing! I saw a figure wearing a hooded cloak floating on the roof of the mansion!" she said.


    Simon rose to his feet in a hurry, they walked towards the swing.


    The father and daughter duo raised their heads, looking above the roof.


    Simon''s brows furrowed. "Where is the figure you are talking about-? I saw nothing..." he said.


    Laura blinked twice, indeed, the figure was gone! But that would be impossible!


    Simon looked at his daughter worriedly. "Stop thinking about those vampires, Laura! You are just imagining things!" he said. "Let''s go back inside the house now and retire for the night," he said.


    Laura followed her father inside the house, feeling confused.


    They meet Nichs in the living room.


    "Guys, if you want to rest in your rooms, you can do so. I still need to do something in my study room," Nichs said.


    "Okay, amigo. Laura wants to rest now, and I''m also feeling sleepy," Simon said.


    "Goodnight," Nichs told them.


    "Goodnight, amigo!" Simon replied.


    "Goodnight, Father!" Laura responded.


    The three of them climbed the stairs and went their separate ways to retire for the night.

 Chapter 39 - Who Are You?

    Laura entered her room and looked at the window. She walked towards it and closed it, done. She shifted her attention to the mirror. She needs to cover the whole mirror! Tightly!


    She went to her luggage and took another garment, wanting to double the cover to ensure that it won''t fall on the floor. She took a string from her luggage and tied the garment securely to the base of the mirror so that no matter how strong the wind blowsing from the window, the garments won''t fall into the floor.


    ??


    A few minutester, she was finished with her task. She inspected her handiwork, it''s perfect! She took a deep breath and smiled in satisfaction.


    She''s done!


    Now she can sleep through the night without worrying that Luke''s doppelganger will materialize in her room in the middle of the night.


    She went to the bathroom to take care of nature''s call.


    When she exited the bathroom a momentter, she was already yawning, feeling sleepy.


    Shey her body down in the bed and looked at the light switch. Under normal circumstances, she doesn''t like sleeping when the light is on. But ever since Luke''s doppelganger began intruding into her life, she can no longer sleep calmly during the night. She doesn''t like repeatedly taken advantage of by that creepy creature.


    From now on, she will sleep with the lights on.


    She reached for the nket near the headboard and covered her body with it, then she closed her eyes, ready to sleep.


    Laura freed her mind from unwanted thoughts. She wants to sleep early tonight and deal with her problems the next day.


    A few minutester, her breathing bes steady.


    She was entering a deep sleep.


    Meanwhile.


    Outside Nichs''s mansion.


    The floating ck-figure reappeared on the rooftop of the mansion. The wind was blowing his flowing cape. He looks like Superman.


    The ck figure scanned the surrounding area, his razor-sharp eyesnded at the closed window below him. He hovered towards it.


    He paused in front of the window.


    He can smell her intoxicating scent inside the room!


    He looked heavenward, staring at the full moon above. He stayed that way for a few minutes, contemting what to do next.


    ~


    Back in Laura''s room.


    The night is quiet, Laura''s soft snoring filled the entire room.


    Then she groaned in her sleep as if she was experiencing a nightmare.


    Inside Laura''s dream.


    She was dreaming of enjoying horseback riding with her sister Sofia on their farm. It was after lunch when she and her sister decided to go horseback riding around the farm.


    It was a sunny day. The weather is good for horseback riding. The cloud above was clear as crystals, and the heat of the sun was tolerable to the skin. She wasn''t bothered by any sunburn ''coz she was wearing a long sleeve blouse and long riding pants that covered all the exposed skin on her body.


    On the top of her head, she was wearing a wide straw hat the protected her face from the harmful sun rays.


    She looked in the direction of theke and smiled. Her parents were currently having a pic there. Behind her was Sofia, navigating her horse with a carefree attitude.


    All is well, all is good.


    Then suddenly, heavy thunder and lightning tore the sky above, and the surrounding area turned dark instantly.


    First, there was a stter of rain that gradually turned into a heavy pouring of rain. Laura remained seated on top of the horse, her eyes and mouth wide open due to shock.


    Who would ever think that such a beautiful sunny sky suddenly turned into darkness and the rain falls in torrents?


    Such a drastic change of weather in just a blink of an eye! Unbelievable!


    What kind of phenomenon is this?


    She saw the rainwater forming a puddle in the ground.


    She suddenly remembered her sister, she looked behind her. Where is her sister? She saw her following her from behind just a few minutes ago. But why she was gone now? Where did her sister has gone to?


    "Sofiaaaaaaa! Where are you!?" she shouted.


    "Sofia...Sofiaaaaaa...where are youuuuuu!?" This time she shouted at the top of her lungs.


    She kept calling her sister''s name, but no one answered her call.


    Panicking, she prompted the horse to go back to find her sister. But the horse won''t move! Again, she prompted it to move forward, but it simply won''t move. It gives her the appearance that the horse''s feet were glued to the ground or something is preventing the horse from moving.


    Then her eyes widened saucer-like after seeing the water rising fast. Crap! It''s already reaching the horse''s knees!


    Oh, my God!


    Laura''s heart was beating fast in her rib cage. What''s going on! Why the water is rising this fast? This is unbelievable and horrifyingly scary!


    She kept urging the horse to move forward frantically, but to no avail.


    The water keeps rising, and there''s not a single tree around her that she can cling to for safety. She has to leave the horse and swim her way back to the farmhouse or look for her sister and her parents. She was deeply worried about them, especially that her mother doesn''t know how to swim!


    If the water rises this fast, which means it epasses the wide area of their farm especially in theke area. Their farmhouse was elevated at a much higher level, her family will be safe taking refuge there!


    She needs to find them... ASAP!


    Without hesitation, she jumped into the muddy water which already reached the horse''s neck, the animal''s body was stiff as a statue.


    Her horse is dead!


    She felt sad, but she can''t stay in this ce any longer, she needs to find her sister and her parents! ASAP! She was worried to death thinking about what happened to them.


    Then suddenly the whole area was plunged into pitch darkness. She can''t see anything! What''s going on!


    She swam in the dark water no idea where she''s going...everything is dark...she can''t see anything in front of her and behind her, she was literary swimming in the dark void, but she can feel the water everywhere.


    How did the bright sun turn into such darkness like this!? Her mind was screaming for an answer.


    She kept swimming for hours without direction but never reaching the dry ground until her body grew tired. She can no longer move her arms and lower body. Her whole body was freezing!


    Fear and panic crippled her senses, she wanted to keep swimming, at least it gives her some purpose but her body was already dead tired, only her mind was alive.


    A sad realization hit her like ton of bricks, she''s going to die any minute from now if no rescue wille. She closed her eyes, ready to die.


    Her body floated on the surface of the water, she was floating like Styrofoam.


    Then suddenly... a powerful thunder and lightning erupted into the sky.


    Laura opened her eyes and saw the suning out from the clouds.


    A dazzling apparition came down from the sky...


    She saw a figure of a man, wearing a ck hooded cape. It''s descending in dizzying speed... approaching her location.


    The ck figure scooped her out of the water and carried her in his arms.


    "W-who a...are y...you?" she asked in a low voice.


    "Ie to save you," the guy said.


    "W-where a...are y...you t...taking me?" she managed to ask before drowsiness take over her body.


    "There is someone... wanting to see you..." the guy replied.


    "W...who?" she asked.


    "It''s Luke...your beloved..." the guy said.


    A faint smile broke on Laura''s face. "Take me to Luke...I wanna see him," she whispered as her consciousness fading away.


    The guy no longer replies. They floated higher and higher in the sky.


    Until the scene changes...


    Theynded in a ruined castle in the middle of nowhere.

 Chapter 40 - Messenger

    The guy in the cape carried the unconscious Laura as they entered the massive door.


    Inside the castle, the surrounding was damp, dark, and eerie.


    ??


    It looks like an abandoned castle on the brink of copsing. The walls were moldy, rainwater fell from the roof and formed a puddle on the dirty floor.


    Not a single soul alive can be seen anywhere except for the guy in cape and Laura snoring softly.


    They came into a closed door.


    The guy in cape stared at the door for a few minutes. The door suddenly opened. He brought Laura into the room and deposited her body in the bed. Surprisingly, the bed and the whole room was clean.


    The elegant and sweet aroma of cherry blossom filled the air.


    The guy in cape lowered himself on the couch facing the bed. He stared at Laura for a long time without blinking his eyes.


    A few minutester.


    The guy closed his eyes.


    A momentter, Laura''s eyes opened. She blinked her eyes five times. She stared at the ceiling, then her gaze sweeps the room andnded on the guy sleeping on the couch facing the bed. A deep frown appeared on her forehead. Where is she?


    Then everything that happened in the past hours...the flood...the dead horse...her body floating in the water...the darkness...the guy descending from the sky pulling her out of the water as they rose in the air higher and higher.


    Everything came rushing into her mind.


    Her eyes widened, she was floating in the water, and the guy in the cape saved her, then she loses consciousness. And now she''s here inside this room! Where is this ce?


    She inhaled the refreshing smell of cherry blossoms!


    The room smells nice!


    She stared at the guy on the couch. Was he sleeping?


    She slowly got up from the bed and tiptoed towards the door, wanting to see what''s outside?


    She managed to open the door slowly, without making any sounds. She quickly left the room, not bothering to close it behind her.


    She looked left and right...the ce is dark...only a few flickering candles in the wall produce lights! But they are not enough to dispel the darkness of the ce.


    Where is she?


    What kind of ce is this? Why the room is clean and bright, but the outside is dark, dreary, and eerie? What a big contrast!


    She advances.


    She needs to find the door and run outside! She feels like she can''t trust that guy inside the room.


    Then she halted in her tracks...wait! Did that guy- told her that he will bring her to Luke? Yes! he told her that.


    She needs to go back to the room and begged the guy to bring her to Luke''s side. He was the only one who knows where Luke is!


    She retraces her steps back to the room.


    She saw a closed door. She turned the doorknob and opened the door...oh...why it''s dark inside? She must have opened the wrong door!


    She was about to close the door and leave to find another door, but suddenly a hand grabbed her arm and pulled her into the room...she screamed in horror..."NOOOOO! Don''t touch me! Let me gooooooo! HELP...SOMEBODY HELP MEEEEEEEE!" she screamed at the top of her lungs.


    Her terrifying scream vibrated around the castle...waking up the dark creatures of the night that were residing on its walls for a long time.


    Multitudes of dark shadows came flocking to the room - each wanting to have a piece of the visitor.


    The creatures of the night smell fresh blood, the most intoxicating kind of blood that they have smelled for a long time. Saliva''s were dripping from their mouth out of hunger... expecting to taste the visitor''s blood that could bring back the old glory in their former self.


    Suddenly...the door opened... candles that were lining up in the wallse back to life. The creatures nced at each other in amazement as if they have not awakened for a thousand years.


    The guy in cape exited the room, carrying the unconscious Laura in his arms.


    The creatures stared at the guy and the woman in his arms. They can''t take their eyes away from the woman. Her blood was pulsating in her veins, so potent, like sweet wine.


    "I came to see the King!" he announced to everyone. "This woman is his beloved. No one is allowed to touch her!" the guy said.


    The creatures of the night took a step backward, not wanting to block the stranger''s path.


    An old man, wearing a ck flowing cloak, suddenly materialized in their midst. He was holding a candle in his right hand. "Messenger, you are invited to the King''s chamber. Follow me!" he said.


    The guy carrying Laura followed the old man that was holding the candle.


    Behind the guy, the dark creatures of the night moring to get a glimpse of the woman who awakened them from their long slumber.


    They walked into the hallway as more ck creatures lining up in the walls, wanting to have a glimpse of the beautiful woman in the messenger''s arms.


    The old man and the messenger came to a closed door.


    The old man pushed the door wide open, the messenger entered the room, and the door automatically shut off behind them.


    The old man motioned the messenger to put the unconscious woman in the bed that was situated in the corner.


    The guy in cape obeyed and lowered Laura''s sleeping form in the bed.


    "You may get out now," the old man told the messenger.


    The messenger hesitated, refusing to exit the room.


    "What-? Are you not going to obey me?" the old man red at him.


    The messenger sighed. "Let me see the King first! I won''t leave the woman her unless I see him first!" he said defiantly.


    "Alright, calm down," the old man smiled. "Come with me to the secret door. The King has been hiding inside that secret door for a long time. It''s about time he wille out from his hiding ce and see his bride."


    The old man sauntered towards the corner of the room. He pressed his palm on the wall, suddenly the wall moved, it turned out to be a hidden door.


    The old man and the messenger entered the room. The room was huge, like that of a basketball court. Candles were lining up in the wall. In the center of the room, there was a pool. It was filled with liquid, that looks like a dark thick tar or goo. The thick dark liquid produces bubbles on the surface as if something is moving beneath it.


    The old man stared at the dark liquid. "My Lord...your bride has finally arrived! She''s currently sleeping in your bed chamber!" he announced.


    "Fantastic! I''ve been waiting long enough. Bring my bride here and throw her in the dark pool!" A deep husky male voice spoke out of nowhere.

 Chapter 41 - This Is It!

    "Excuse me!" the messenger said. "You can''t throw Laura in that dark, filthy pool!" he protested.


    "What''s wrong, messenger? Why are youining? She''s my bride! I have all the right to do whatever I want with her. Now, SCRAMMMMMM!" the voice said menacingly.


    ??


    The messenger gritted his teeth in anger. "I didn''t save her just to be thrown in that dark pool!" he insisted.


    Suddenly...a whirlpool took ce in the dark liquid in the pool...then a figure covered in ck tar emerged from the surface of the pool. "Obey the King! Or you shall die!" the figure covered in ck tar told the messenger.


    The messenger turned around and going back to the room where the bed was located.


    He stared at Laura''s face for a few seconds. "I''m sorry, this is your destiny," he said sadly.


    He picked up Laura''s body and carried her in his arms going back to the hidden room.


    He moved forward, approaching the ck pool, staring at the ck figure that was waiting for his bride.


    He was now on the edge of the ck pool.


    "Give me my bride and get lost!" the king demanded.


    The messenger closed his eyes for a few seconds and threw Laura''s sleeping form straight into the king''s waiting arms.


    The king catches his beautiful bride in his arms, still dripping with the ck tar. He''sughing hard due to happiness, staring at his pretty bride. He looked at the two men. "Leave the room at once!" hemanded.


    The old man and the messenger exited the hidden room.


    Back in the dark pool.


    Laura finally opened her eyes. She locked eyes with the most terrifying creature she had ever seen in her entire life.


    "Hello, Laura, my beloved!" the king said.


    Laura was frozen, too terrified to move. Then suddenly, her strengthes back to her body in full force. She struggled to flee herself from the horrifying creature''s grasp. Then he released her...she fell into the dark liquid screaming in horror. "HELPPPPPPPPPPPPPPP!"


    Laura goes silent. She can no longer scream because the dark liquid entered her nostrils, her eyes, and mouth.


    She can feel the light of life fading away.


    She''s dying...


    ...


    She was in that estate in her dream when she finally woke up, gasping for breath. She sat upright in the bed, her heart was beating like drums in her rib cage. She put her hand on her chest trying to calm herself.


    She inhales and exhales air into her lungs for a few minutes, trying to stabilize her chaotic breathing. Her mind is in a state of disarray and bewilderment. Too many things going in her head at once.


    Her nightmare feels so real!


    She can still feel her body shaking. The most terrifying part of her nightmare was when she locked eyes with that horrifying creature that looks like a demon from hell. Then she fell into the dark liquid that looks like tar. It was sticky, like slime, so ck and foul-smelling. She can still feel the thick ck liquid entering her eyes, nose, and mouth...e... she can''t breathe...she was suffocated!


    That was the end of her horrific dream.


    She looked around the room. Thank God, that was just a dream!


    A terrifying dream!


    Her gazended on the clock hanging on the wall. The time was already 8:30 in the morning.


    Oh, my! She woke upte!


    She was about to get up from the bed when she heard gentle knocking on the door. "Who is it?" she said.


    "Miss Laura, breakfast is ready!" Neeza''s voice rang in the air.


    "Okay, I just wake up. I wille down in a few minutes," she replied.


    "I have good news for you, Miss Laura. Sir Cooper finally arrived! He will be joining you and your father for breakfast in the dining room," Neeza said.


    Oh, no! Cooper has finally arrived!


    Her face paled.


    "Alright, thanks for telling me. I''ll get down in a few minutes," Laura said.


    "Okay. Would you like me to help you dress?" Neeza offered.


    "No thanks, no need! I can dress on my own," Laura answered.


    "Okay, I''ll take my leave now," Neeza finally said.


    Laura released a deep sigh. She slid her feet into her slippers and rushed towards the bathroom to clean herself.


    Ten minutester.


    She exited the bathroom and rummaged through the clothes in her luggage. Damn! she can''t find what she was looking for!


    She wasn''t able to arrange her clothes in the closetst night due to tiredness!


    Panicking, she emptied the luggage in the bed, her clothes were scattered all over the bed in a chaotic state. She picked a floral flowing dress reaching the floor and changed into it in a hurry.


    She startsbing her hair, letting it cascade in a sea of waves behind her back.


    She was dying to use the big mirror but she won''t dare take the cover away fearing that Luke''s doppelganger will appear in the middle of the room and gives her a heart attack.


    Not now, not when she was about to face her future husband!


    She took out the small mirror from the pocket of her luggage bag and looked at her face. She looks the same.


    She took the bottle of perfume from the bag and sprayed herself with it. She likes it because it doesn''t have a strong odor, rather, it has a sweet fresh fragrance that she loves, that''s why it''s her favorite perfume of all time.


    She sat down on the bed and closed her eyes, putting herself in a rxed state of mind. She wants to face her future husband with a calm and serene face.


    She breathed in and breathed out and count from 1 up to 100.


    A few minutester, she was done counting.


    Time to face the world.


    She''s ready to exit the room and face her future husband!


    She stood up and looked around her messy bed. She shook her head in annoyance watching her dress scattered all over the bed. Damn! She has no more time left!


    Let it be!


    She walked towards the door and opened it, she exited the room and closed the door behind her.


    She walked in the hallway in a rxed way, going to the stairway.


    She saw Neeza sitting on the sofa, waiting for her. "Miss Laura, you look beautiful in your dress!" she enthused.


    Laura smiled. "Thank you, Neeza!" she said. "Is Cooper already in the dining room?" she asked.


    Neeza nodded her head. "Yes, he is!"


    Laura walked towards the stairway and descended, Neeza followed from behind.


    The women''s feetnded on the floor, they step forward going to the dining room.


    Laura paused at the entrance of the dining room.


    "Enjoy your breakfast, Miss! I''ll just wait here outside," Neeza said.


    Laura nods her head, breathing deeply. ''This is it!'' she told herself.


    She entered the dining room, sporting a pleasant smile on her face.

 Chapter 42 - Whats His Name?

    Laura greeted everyone in the dining room. "Good morning," she said, smiling sweetly. All eyes were on her. Her gazended on the chubby guy sitting alone on the other side of the table. Their eyes locked for a few seconds.


    The chubby guy was starstruck. He kept staring at Laura, he can''t take his eyes off her. His expression was like that of a guy seeing a goddess descended from the sky for the first time.


    ??


    Laura smiled at him.


    Nichs looked at his son and back to his daughter-inw. "Laura, take your seat beside your husband, Cooper!" he ordered.


    Laura smiled and lowered herself on the chair beside Cooper. "Good morning Cooper..." she greeted him sweetly, aware of the effect she has on him.


    Cooper cleared his throat and smiled at her. "Good morning, wife!" he said, smiling happily at her.


    Nichs and Simon looked at the couple, wearing a smile on their face.


    "They looked perfect together, right, amigo?" Nichs told his friend, feeling satisfied with their matchmaking.


    Simon agreed and smiled brightly. "Yes, they are!"


    "Everyone...let''s resumed eating...so that the couple can have a heart to heart talk and get to know each other better after breakfast," Nichs said.


    They resumed eating their meals. Laura was still in the process of putting food on her te.


    "This tastes delicious, my favorite!" Cooper said. He scooped a delicious dish consisted of pork and vegetables using the serving spoon and put it on Laura''s te. He considered his move romantic wanting to impress his soon to be wife. "Eat a lot, my wife. You''re a bit skinny!" he said affectionately. "I''ll feed you a lot of delicious food every day and make you chubby just like me!" he joked, grinning, winking at his wife.


    Everyone at the tableughed with Cooper''s remarked, including Laura.


    The ice was broken between them.


    Cooper might be chubby andcking in the look department, but he seemed to be funny. ''Cooper is not entirely bad,'' Laura told herself.


    Thirty minutester, they''ve finished eating.


    The old folks proceed to the veranda to enjoy the morning sunshine.


    While the couple proceeds to the living room, trying to get acquainted with each other.


    They sat on the sofa facing each other.


    "You are gorgeous!" Cooper said, looking deeply into her eyes.


    Laura smiled. "And you are cute," she said.


    Cooper''s face turned sad, feeling upset. "Just cute-? Not handsome?"


    Laura rolled her eyes. "I''m just telling the truth!" she said.


    Sighing, Cooper rose to his feet. "You''re no fun!" he said, about to leave.


    "Wait...where are you going?" Laura asked him.


    Cooper gave her a cold shoulder. "Go home! I won''t marry a woman who can''t call me handsome!" he dered petntly like a child.


    Laura''s mouth was agape. "What the hell!?" then she burst outughing.


    Cooper stared at her. "Why are youughing? Not only you are beautiful, but you are cruel to my ego!" he snorted.


    Laura doubles over, she can''t stop herself fromughing.


    Cooper grinned and lowered himself on the couch. "I''m d I can make you smile," he finally said. Then he looked at her with sadness in his eyes.


    Laura saw the sadness in his eyes. She stoppedughing. "What''s wrong?"


    "Father arranged this marriage for us. I don''t know if your heart agrees to it," he said.


    Laura coughed a little, he hit a nerve. Honestly, their union was a marriage of convenience. They are supposed to get something out of another. "Since it''s an arranged marriage, our hearts don''t have the right to oppose. We just obey our parent''smand," she answered.


    Cooper shrugged. "I don''t know about you. But honestly, I can fall easily in love with you because you are a beautiful woman, you are an eye candy for me. And I already adore you the moment I saw you in the dining room. How about you - what do you feel about me?" he asked, wearing a serious expression on his face.


    Laura sighed and took a deep breath. "Honestly, I found you funny as hell and handsome too!" she said, trying to humor him.


    Cooper smiled and gave her a thumb up, pleased with her answer. "That''s my girl!"


    Laura smiled at Cooper, finding him not hard to live with. "Can I ask you something?" she said.


    "Yeah, shoot!" Copper said.


    "Do you still frequent in brothels? And indulged in vices?" she asked him point-nk.


    Cooper''s eyes widened. "Huh? Who told you that?" he asked in a vexed voice.


    "Your father told my father about your bad habits. That is how Ie to know," she exined.


    Cooper''s shoulder''s slumped in shame. "I''m not gonna lie. All the bad things you heard about me are true. That''s me, take it or leave it. I''m just wondering why...despite knowing of my bad habits, you stille here to our town to marry me. Are you for real? With your beauty, you can marry anyone you like. You can find a much wealthier and handsome husband than me," he asked her in disbelief.


    Laura stared at him for a long time. The father and son have no idea about her predicament. She was wondering if she should tell Cooper about the truth or not? She should talk with her father about this issue first.


    She sighed a little bit. "My father and your father arranged this marriage. I only obey my father''s wishes, that''s all," she replied.


    Cooper ran his fingers through his hair. "Don''t get me wrong, wife. Between the two of us, I feel like I won a jackpot. I wonder if you will regret marrying me down the road," he said, with a foreboding expression shimmering on his face.


    Laura sighed. "We shall make our marriage work somehow," she finally said in resignation.


    Cooper looked at her in the eyes. "Wife, there is something I have to warn you about," he said.


    Laura''s brows furrowed. "Hmm, what is it?"


    "You''re going to meet my brother soon, I warn you. Don''t ever fall with his charm," he said.


    "Why-?" Laura asked in confusion.


    "My brother is devilishly handsome. Any woman will fall for him within seconds of looking into his eyes," he said.


    Laura smiled and rolled her eyes. "Don''t worry, I won''t fall for your devilish brother," she assured him.


    Cooper smiled a bit feeling relieved with her answer.


    A few minutes of silence passed between them.


    Laura remembered her clothes that were scattered messily on her bed. "Cooper, will you excuse me for a few minutes? I want to rest in my room. I''ll talk to youter," she said.


    "Sure...go ahead, wife," Cooper responded softly.


    Laura rose to her feet and left the living room. She climbs the stairs, while Cooper was watching her back until she reached the top of the stairs and vanished from his vision.


    Cooper feels ted, he was incredibly lucky to have a wife like Laura.


    ~


    Meanwhile, upstairs.


    In Laura''s bedroom. She began cleaning the clutter in her bed by putting her clothes, each of them on the hanger and hang them in the closet. She took the other luggage and emptied its contents in the bed and ced her stuff in the right ce where they should be.


    Done.


    She went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    A few minutester, she exited the bathroom in high spirits. She discovered that Cooper is not difficult to live with. The fact that he can make her smile andugh, proves that their union might not entirely be hopeless.


    She wants to feel and think a little bit optimistic when ites to Cooper. If it will help them both that way - then much better.


    A soft knock pulled Laura out from her reverie.


    "Who is it?" she asked.


    "Miss Laura, it''s just me, Neeza," the voice said.


    Laura walked to the door and opened it. "What is it, Neeza?"


    "Hmm, I''m here to help you with everything. I canb your hair, clean your room, everything you wanted me to do... I''ll do it," Neeza said.


    Laura smiled. "Come inside then..."


    Neeza entered the room. She looked at Laura. "Would you like me tob your hair, Miss?" she asked, looking at the dresser and noticed the covered mirror. A weird expression marred her face.


    "Yes, why not?" Laura smiled and sat on the chair facing the covered mirror. "You canb my hair now," she said and handed theb to the maid.


    "Hmm, what happened to the mirror, Miss? Did you break it - that''s why you covered it? I will ask Sir Nichs to rece the broken mirror," Neeza offered.


    Laura shook her head. "Nah, don''t bother to tell him. I don''t like big mirrors, they look scary to me," she said. "Besides, no matter how many times I see my face in the mirror, it''s still the same me, nothing change, so... no need for a mirror," she concluded.


    "Okay, as you say so, Miss," Neeza smiled. She finds Laura''s reasoning and opinion about mirrors - weird and a little bit amusing. She beganbing her lustrous hair. "You are gifted with beautiful hair, Miss," shemented.


    "Thank you," replied Laura. "So...tell me about Cooper''s brother? How does he look like? I can''t see no picture of him in the hallway or anywhere..." she said. "What''s his name?"


    "Graven... that''s Sir Cooper''s elder brother''s name," answered Neeza.

 Chapter 43 - Feeling Salty

    "Is Graven, ugly, good looking, or what?" Laura asked again. She can hear the maid giggling. She raised her head, looking at her. "What''s funny?" she asked.


    Neeza smiled coyly. "Oh, my heart...Sir Graven is devilishly handsome in every inch. Especially his eyes, so hypnotizing, I warned you, Miss Laura, don''t look at Sir Graven''s eyes, don''t maintain eye contact with him!" she said in a serious tone.


    ??


    Laura''s brows knitted together. "Huh? But why-?" she asked in puzzlement.


    "B-because you might fall for him, and you will ditch Sir Cooper," Neeza said.


    Laura erupted intoughter. "Silly girl, why would I do that-?" she said.


    Neeza shrugged. "I dunno...all the women servants in this house were having a crush on Sir Graven..." she confessed.


    Laura smiled. "Hmm... I see..."


    Neeza continuesbing Laura''s hair. "Later, after lunch, I''ll clean your room, Miss," she offered.


    "Okay," Laura responded.


    "You can stay in the veranda, or the swing while I''m cleaning your room. Or you can visit the mini-park at the back of the house. You can see trees and benches there and have a rxing walk while listening to the chirping of birds while strolling. And there''s another set of swing there for you to enjoy as well," Neeza said.


    "That''s cool. Bring me to the back of the house. I wanna see the mini-park," Laura said.


    "Right now?"


    "Yes," Laura replied.


    "Okay, I''ll take you there," Neeza said and put theb down on the table. "Let''s go, Miss!"


    The women went out of the room and descended the stairs, going to the back of the house.


    A few minutester, they arrived at their destination.


    Laura was speechless... in total awe... because she finds the mini-park amazing! There are blooming Acacia trees everywhere and other ornamental nts as well! There are benches scattered all over the mini-park and cemented pathways. She found two sets of swings and a white gazebo with chairs and a round table! Nice!


    "Amazing ce!" she enthused.


    Neeza smiled. She went to the wooden box under the acacia tree and produce two pieces of clean rug clothes. "I will just wipe clean the benches and the swings first, Miss. So that you can use them while I''m cleaning your room upstairs," she said and walked to the first bench nearby and began her task.


    Laura roamed her eyes around the area. Then she saw the bungalow concrete house at the end of the mini-park. Her brows furrowed. She went to the maid''s side. "Neeza, who lives in that house over there?" she asked, pointing her index finger at the house that looks deserted.


    Neeza looked at the house. "Ah, that one is where Sir Graven used to live when he was still living here," she said. "Which reminds me that I need to clean the surrounding area and also the interior of the house because that house was assigned to me for cleaning twice a week before you came here. I need to clean the house quick just in case Sir Graven will arrive today!" she said, panicking.


    Laura looked at the maid. "Don''t panic! Why don''t you assigned the cleaning to another servant, then you can also help her in the cleaning so that you can speed up the process..." she suggested.


    "Good suggestion!" Neeza said with a smile. "Ah, I will just clean your roomter in the afternoon! Will it be okay with you, Miss?" she asked.


    Laura smiled. "Sure! You can clean it even tomorrow, I don''t mind. I think you should focus more on Graven''s abode first before anything else," she suggested.


    "Okay, thank you, Miss!" Neeza said. "I''m going now..."


    "Wait, give that rug to me. I''ll continue cleaning the benches and the swings," Laura volunteered.


    "Ah, no Miss, these kinds of chores are not well suited for you," Neeza said.


    Laura smiled. "Just give it to me! Wiping dust and dirt won''t kill me," she assured her.


    "Okay," Neeza said and handed the rugs to Laura.


    "You may go now!" Laura told the maid.


    Neeza went back to the house to find another servant to help her in cleaning the house.


    Laura proceeds on cleaning the benches and the swings.


    A few minutester, she finished the light task. She put back the rugs in the box and washed her hand with the clean water in the bucket beside the wooden box.


    She went to the swing that was facing Graven''s house and lowered herself on the metal seat. She began swinging back and forth. The wind blows her hair.


    For a moment, she feels good inside and out. There''s something about the swing that she and her sister Sofia loves. Speaking of them, how are they doing now on the farm? She hopes they are alright. Then she remembered her nightmarest night. It feels so real!


    She can still feel the chill running down her spine as she remembered the sickening feeling when the ck tar starts filling her eyes, nose, and mouth. She had a hard time breathing, fighting for life! That was a tragic ending to her dream.


    Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw Neeza back in the mini-park together with a boy, about fifteen years old - he was carrying a broom and dustpan made of aluminum.


    She saw them went to the house. Neeza opened the house with the key she produced from the pocket of her skirt and disappeared inside, leaving the main door opened, while the boy started sweeping the dry leaves around the house.


    Laura continues swinging back and forth in the swing, loving the lovely atmosphere of the morning.


    The sun was already shining up in the sky, but since the swing was situated under the shade of the acacia tree, she was safe from the sun''s rays. She looked at the yellow blooms of the acacia trees around her, it gives a sunny and lively atmosphere to the entire park. This ce bes her favorite ce in the mansion. She can see herself sending more time here, especially during thezy afternoon or if she will go strolling in the morning.


    Two hourster.


    Neeza and the servant boy finished cleaning Graven''s abode and left the ce.


    Laura was still enjoying the swing. A minuteter, she saw Cooper approaching her location.


    "My darling wife! I finally found you here!" he said, smiling broadly. "Mind if I join you in the swing?" he asked.


    "Yeah, sure!" Laura smiled. Technically, she''s still not his wife yet. But she allowed him to call her wife because they would be entering that door of matrimony sooner orter.


    Cooper sat on the metal seat and swings back and forth, making sure he swings in sync with his wife. He stared at her wless face. "Wife, mind if I kiss your cheek?" he asked coyly and winked at her, with full adoration in his eyes.


    Laura rolled her eyes. "Later, after we get married," she replied.


    "You''re no fun!" Cooper snorted, disappointed, feeling salty.


    Laura sighed. "Wow, you''re acting like a ten years old kid - ranting why his mother didn''t give him cookies," she scolded him in a soft tone.


    Cooper grumbled and abandoned the swing, leaving the park without looking at his future wife.

 Chapter 44 - Funny &Amp; Moody

    Laura shook her head and sighed heavily, feeling disappointed with her future husband. "Hmph! He''s childish, acting like a spoiled child who throws tantrums every time his whim is not meet!" she spoke aloud, telling no one, in particr, blowing steam in the air. She just wants to get her disappointment out of her chest.


    So far...Cooper is disying some noticeable traits already.


    ??


    ''He can be funny when he feels like it and also moody if he feels like it.''


    Laura took a deep breath. Hmph! Cooper already destroyed her solitude! She might as well go back to her room and rest for a while before lunchtime arrives.


    She walked away from the mini-park and went back to the house. She climbs the stairs, going back to her room.


    She entered the room and closed the door behind her. She went to the bed and lie down staring at the ceiling. She closed her eyes.


    A few minutester.


    She heard a knock on the door.


    "Miss Laura...are you there? I can''t find you in the park," Neeza''s voice rang in the air.


    Laura rose to her feet and opened the door. "Come in," she told the maid.


    Neeza entered the room. "Miss, I''ll do some cleaning around your room. Will that be alright with you?" she asked.


    "Sure, no problem," replied Laura.


    "Hmm...I have a better idea! You can also stay on the balcony for a while. The view is nice there! You can see the iron gate and the front yard of the house while sipping Chamomile Tea," Neeza suggested.


    Laura''s eyes sparkled. "I would love that! Show me the balcony then... I want to go there," she said.


    "Okay, follow me, Miss," Neeza said.


    The women exited the room.


    They walked towards the north part of the house and Neeza opened the door that leads to the balcony.


    "You can sit on the couch over there, Miss. I''ll go downstairs to bring you tea," she said about to leave.


    "Wait...did you see my father?" she asked.


    "Yes. I saw him talking with Sir Nichs in the veranda," Neeza answered.


    "Alright, you may go now, and please don''t forget to bring my tea," she said.


    Neeza nodded her head. ''''Okay, Miss, I''ll go to the kitchen to prepare your tea," she responded and left.


    Laura plopped down on the sofa and looked around her. The view is indeed nice up here. She can see the big fountain in the front yard and the blooming flowers on the well-manicuredwn. Ahead is the iron gate.


    The leaves of the trees were swaying, blown by the wind.


    "Such a nice ce to rx and unwind," she murmured. The balcony bes her second favorite ce in the house.


    A few minutester.


    Neeza arrived carrying a tray with a teapot and cup. "Here''s your tea, Miss Laura!" she said cheerfully and ced the teapot and cup with saucer in the center table. "Enjoy your tea, Miss," she said and left the balcony going to Laura''s bedroom to start cleaning it.


    Laura poured the contents of the teapot into the cup. The refreshing floral fragrance of the tea wafted in her nostrils. "Smells nice!" she said.


    Laura was sipping her tea enjoying its fragrance.


    Simon entered the balcony and sat on the couch facing his daughter.


    "Father, would you like some Chamomile tea?" she offered.


    Simon shook his head. "No. Daughter, I have something to tell you..." he said feeling tensed.


    "What is it, Father?" Laura asked worriedly after seeing the tense expression on her father''s face.


    "Cooper''s grandmother on her mother''s side passed awayst month. They have this kind of tradition that no marriage ceremony is allowed within the next 3 months of mourning. So...yeah...you and cooper won''t get married in the next three months," he said sadly.


    Laura sighed in relief. She feared that his father was bringing her some bad news, the good thing is... it''s not the case. "Father, don''t worry much, it''s just three months dy, not one year. It''s their family tradition - we can''t do anything about it," she said.


    Simon released a deep sigh. "I know, daughter. I''m not worried about the dy..."


    "What are you worrying about, Father?" she asked.


    "I''m worried about the vampires," Simon said in a low voice.


    Laura breathed deeply. She can understand her father''s worry when ites to that matter. "Father, don''t tell me that you will find me another husband so that I can marry in a hurry?" she said.


    "Nah, not that. That would be too shameful to do. My friend Nichs and Cooper will get mad if I do that," he said.


    "Since we are stuck here...there''s nothing we can do about it but wait for three months," Laura said.


    "After one week, I''m going back to Hallowpass. Would you be okay here alone on your own?" Simon asked his daughter, worrying about her condition.


    Laura nodded her head. "Yes, of course, I''m going to be okay here. Please don''t worry about me, Father. I''m a big girl now. I can take care of myself," she said.


    Simon sighed in relief. "Good, at least now I can go back home with peace of mind. Don''t worry I will visit you here quite often. Next time, I might bring your mother and sister with me to visit you here, but not this month, maybe next month," he said.


    "That would be great, Father!" Laura smiled brightly.


    "Alright, that''s settled. Just conduct yourself properly and try not to antagonize Cooper, you will be in good hands," Simon said.


    "I will, Father!" Laura responded.


    Simon spends some time with his daughter on the balcony until lunchtimees.


    The servant informed them of lunch and they went down in the dining room to eat their meals. Cooper and Laura seated together at the table, they were pleasantly talking to each other and continue to converse on the veranda while admiring the blooming flowers in view.


    Laura was d that Cooper is chatty and not in a foul mood.


    The rest of the afternoon goes well.


    Laura took her afternoon nap at 3:00 pm and woke up in thete afternoon.


    She left her room and looked for Neeza. They went to the mini-park at the back of the house. Together, they were having fun spending time in the swing and strolling the park for the rest of the afternoon.


    Laura decided toe back to her room when the surrounding starts turning dark and she needs to use the toilet.


    Nighttime ising.


    Laura was facing her wardrobe, she just finished cleaning herself in the bathroom and currently choosing the dress to wear for dinner, when she heard knocking on the door. "Who is it?" she asked.


    "It''s me, Miss Laura," Neeza said.


    Laura opened the door and allowed the maid to enter the bedroom.


    "I have good news!" Neeza said her face flustered.


    Laura eyed the maid. "What is it?"


    "Sir Graven finally arrived! He will be joining the family at dinner time!" Neeza revealed the news.


    Laura raised a brow. "So...what''s there to be excited about?" she asked the maid in amazement.


    Neeza giggled. "My crush is here!" she giggled like a teenager.


    Lauraughed.


    "I''ll help you in dressing up, Miss, and I''llb your hair for you," Neeza offered.


    "Okay, I''ll just go to the bathroom first and change into this dress," Laura said. She holds the high neckline long dress in her right hand. It was made of satin, adorned with a floral design, and red-orange. She left the closet and entered the bathroom.


    A few minutester, she exited the bathroom and went to the dresser table to have Neezab her hair.


    "Should I braid your hair, or style it by putting some volume up on your head and leave the rest of your tresses flowing past your shoulders?" Neeza suggested.


    Laura shook her head. "Justb my hair. I don''t like styling it much. It''s either I do it in a ponytail or let my hair loose behind my back. That''s just my preferred style when ites to my hair," she replied.


    Neeza smiled. "Okay, as you say so..." she said and beganbing Laura''s hair.


    "Is Cooper and his brother close?" Laura asked all of a sudden.


    "I started working here five years ago. I didn''t see the siblings bonded orughing together, but I also didn''t see them quarreling or in a state of argument. I guess they are neutral-?" Neeza answered.


    "Okay..." Laura said nonchntly.


    Half an hourter.


    There was knocking outside the door. "Miss Laura, dinner is ready!" the voice of a servant rang in the air.


    "Okay, I hear you. I''ll go down in a minute," Laura responded. She rose to her feet. ''It''s about time to meet this mysterious brother of Cooper,'' she muses.


    The women exited the bedroom and went downstairs, heading to the dining room.


    When Laura entered the dining room, it''s only Sir Nichs, her father Simon, and Cooper there. No signs of Graven yet.


    She proceeds to sit down in the vacant chair beside Cooper and began putting food on her te.


    She was munching on her food when Graven silently entered the dining room.


    Cooper raised his head. "Brother Graven is here!" he announced.


    "Hello, everyone!" Graven conveyed his greetings to all. He sat on the chair beside Nichs.


    Laura looked at Graven''s face.


    Oh, my! Her eyes widened saucer like while staring at the neer! She had just seen the biggest shocker of her life. Holy shiit! Stunned and stupefied, she forgot to breathe.


    Tears glimmered in her eyes. What''s going on!? Is this true? She was staring at no other than her beloved...LUKE!


    Crap! Luke and Cooper are brothers...?


    Noooooooooo!


    This can''t be!


    Suddenly, the spoon slipped from her grasp and fell onto the floor, producing a sound that prompted everyone to look a her.


    Everyone looked at her, including Graven.

 Chapter 45 - Shocking!

    Graven coughed a little and smiled. "Wow, such a beauty! Is this my sister-inw? Laura, right?" he said and extended his right hand to her for a handshake.


    "No need for formality, brother," Cooper interjected.


    ??


    Laura can''t even move due to shock.


    "Okay," Graven said and put down his hand on his side without a hint of disappointment in his eyes, he lowered himself on the chair. He looked at Laura. "Nice meeting you, sister-inw! I''m looking forward to seeing you walk on the aisle and exchanged vows with my brother on the altar," he said. He wore a pleasant smile on his face while saying those words.


    ? Laura took a deep breath. How can he look so calm as if he didn''t know her at all? Was he pretending that he doesn''t know her? Wait...there''s another thing she noticed with Luke...his voice! So different from the Luke she knew! What the hell is going on?


    The way Graven talk, smile, and looked at her was the same as Luke!


    Damn, she''s getting a headache!


    Simon looked at his daughter.


    Laura cleared the lump on her throat and granted him a fake smile for everyone''s benefit. "Nice meeting you, brother-inw!" she finally responded.


    Since she already lost her appetite for eating, she picked up the spoon from the floor. "I''ll bring this to the kitchen," she said.


    "No need, I''ll have the servant get a new spoon for you," said Nichs.


    "It''s okay, Father. I also need to wash my hand in the kitchen. ''I''ll be back..." she said and proceed to exit the dining room area.


    The moment Laura was out of the dining area, whew, she was able to breathe easily. Still, the frantic beating of her heart refused to calm down.


    Neezaes to her side. "Miss, what is that spoon you are holding in your hand?" she inquired.


    "Ah, this one, I dropped it on the floor identally. I need to get a new one in the kitchen," she said.


    "No need, Miss. I''ll get a new spoon for you," Neeza volunteered.


    "Where is the kitchen? I need to wash my hands as well," Laura said.


    "Follow me, Miss," said Neeza.


    They walked towards the kitchen.


    Laura and Neeza entered the kitchen. The cook was currently cleaning the area after cooking.


    Laura went to the sink and washed her hands with soap.


    "Sorry for intruding, I need to wash my hands," she said, smiling at the cook. The cook smiled shyly at her.


    A momentter.


    Laura exited the kitchen holding a clean spoon in her right hand, she went back to the dining room. She lowered herself on the seat beside Cooper who shoots her a sour look. Huh? She''s wondering why Cooper is moody now?


    She continues eating the foods on her te but she no longer adds any more dishes because she already loses her appetite. She kept ncing at Graven every chance she got, trying to establish eye contact with him.


    But Graven seemed to be avoiding her gaze and never look at her again. Laura was furious.


    Cooper was silently watching Laura''s movement and actions.


    Half an hourter.


    They finished eating lunch.


    They left the dining room area and proceed to have chitchat in the living room.


    Laura was simmering inside, uneasy feeling formed a knot in her stomach. She failed to catch Graven''s eyes and attention. Damn! He was content in talking to the old folks all the time.


    This won''t do! She needs to talk to him and ask him a lot of questions! Every minute that she''s in the same room with Graven, she feels that he was indeed the Luke that she fall in love with!


    She can''t be mistaken! The only wrong thing is his voice, there''s a big difference between Luke and Graven''s voice. Maybe he contracted an illness that changed his voice? That''s the only exnation she can find to exin the voice difference between the two men.


    Graven, Nichs, and Simon exited the living room and proceed to the veranda.


    Cooper can no longer bear it! Laura has been constantly ignoring him. "Busy in catching my brother''s attention, eh? You want to marry him, instead of me, after seeing him?" he said in a salty voice.


    Laura''s brows knitted together while looking at Cooper. "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    Cooper smiled sadly. "I know it! You are attracted to my brother the first time you see him. You even purposely dropped the spoon on the floor to catch his attention!" he used her.


    Laura took a deep breath. Damn, Cooper is getting jealous for no reason at all. "It''s not what you''re thinking..." she replied.


    Cooper smiled bitterly. "Yeah...yeah...yeah...deny all you want! Do you think I didn''t notice that you are trying to catch my brother''s attention each time? Do you think I''m blind with your so-called innocent intention?" he continues ranting.


    Laura sighed heavily and rolled her eyes. Damn! Cooper is acting like a jealous husband now, it''s getting irritating! She needs to get away from Cooper or else she might say something stupid to him that she will only regretter. "I have to go upstairs to my bedroom to rest ''coz I''m having a headache. I''ll talk to youter," she said and left Cooper''s side without giving him another nce.


    Cooper watched as Laura ascended the stairs, gritting his teeth in anger because she abandoned him. It happened before, all the women he likes in the past, after meeting his brother, would leave his side and go after his brother who is better looking than him. All women are slut!


    That is why he likes the women in the brothel because when he visited them, as long he gives them money they willvish him with their attention and their body exclusively. When he goes to the brothel, he feels handsome because women there - flock to him for his money. The excessive attention and affection they give him make him feel good.


    He hated his brother for his good looks and his excellent business acumen. That is why he let him do the hard work while he just contents himself in wasting the money on women and vices, that is his way of punishing his brother. Let him do the hard work while he lives a go lucky and carefree life enjoying Graven''s and his father''s hard work and effort.


    Today, after seeing how his future wife fawned at his brother, he hated them both. But he will still marry Laura because she is beautiful and a good catch. He would have a good time punishing her for liking his brother after they got married.


    He knew that his father, his brother, and Laura''s father were talking about business right now. Obviously, he doesn''t like talking about business, he can''t rte to what they are talking about. He will only get bored if he joined in their conversation.


    He will just wait for his brother outside.


    He needs to talk to him!

 Chapter 46 - Happy?

    Cooper exited the living room and went outside. He went to the back of the house and sat on the swing facing the bungalow house, waiting for his brother.


    One hourter.


    ??


    Graven walked in the cemented pathway going to his house.


    Cooper left the swing. "Brother, wait!" he said and went to his brother''s side.


    Graven stopped in his tracks and looked at him. "What is it-?"


    "How long are you going to stay here?" asked Cooper.


    Graven pondered the question for a moment. "I''ll be staying here for one week," he answered.


    "That''s too long!" Cooper blurted in protest.


    Graven raised his brow in confusion. "Why?"


    "I want you to go back to your ce right now and onlye back here on the day when Laura and I are going to get married. That''s what I''m asking from you. I rarely ask you anything, just this once," Cooper pleaded.


    Graven''s confusion intensifies. "But why-?"


    Cooper took a deep breath. "Can''t you see, Laura is trying hard to catch your attention the whole time! I think she was attracted to you the first time she saw you. I don''t want her to leave me because of you. I like Laura a lot. It will break my heart if she kept fantasizing about you while she kept ignoring me. Let''s face it, when ites to the look department, you are much more attractive looking than me. Naturally, women will flock to you. You will have no shortage of women to keep youpany. My future wife is my happiness. Please pity your ugly and pathetic brother..."


    Graven stared at Cooper for a few minutes and sighed. "Anything else?"


    "No more. I just want you to leave right now. It will give me peace of mind. Please, don''t get me wrong. I hope you understand how I feel right now. I wish you will understand the painful feeling of watching your soon to be wife staring at your good looking brother. I don''t want to borate much. I feel pain every time Laura looked at you. I''m just being honest here. I hope you understand my situation," Cooper said.


    Graven shifted on his feet and sighed. "I see you are jealous out of nothing at all. I want you to know that although your wife is beautiful, she''s not my type. I felt no attraction to her. So...rest your mind at ease and stop being suspicious of her, " he said.


    Cooper snorted. "You stole my women before! I can''t trust you when you''re in the same ce as my future wife. I''m just being cautious, don''t get me wrong..." he insisted.


    Graven sighed. "Correction, I didn''t steal your women. They''re the ones chasing after me. I never bedded any of your women out of respect for you!"


    Cooper growled. "They told me that you are ten times a better love than me. They talked about their wonderful moments with you in bed. Don''t tell me - that they''re lying!" he hissed at him.


    "You should know by now that women sometimes tell lies for their benefits," Graven said and released a deep sigh. He clenched his hands in annoyance. He was annoyed with his brother''s childish behavior. But even if that''s the case, he maintained patience all the time in dealing with Cooper''s outbursts. And today is not an exception. "Alright, since you ordered me to leave, then go ahead, informed my driver in the stable to ready my carriage. I''ll just take my belongings out from the house," he said calmly.


    He won! Awesome! Cooper grinned. "Thank you for your understanding, brother," he said and left the mini-park to go to the stable and inform the driver to prepare his brother''s carriage.


    Graven watched his brother''s back until he disappeared from his view. He proceeds to walk towards his house to gather his things and left.


    He entered the house and looked at the guy sitting on the chair, beside the dresser table with a mirror, facing the door.


    "Your brother is giving you a hard time again, eh? Why don''t we just finish his life and be done with it?" said the guy.


    Graven shook his head. "No. Don''t do that. My brother is just a pathetic soul. He''s not worth losing my patience and control," he replied. He and Cooper were very close when they were still young. But his brother changed after they grow older. Cooper saw him as his rival in everything.


    "Okay. as you say so," the guy said.


    "Bring our belongings outside. My brother Cooper ordered me to leave the house today," he said.


    "But you juste home today. We will be staying for one week here. That''s your n, right?" said the guy.


    Graven nodded his head. "Yeah...but as you can see, my little brother is angry. He wants me to distance myself from this house and return only on the day of his wedding. I have no problem with that. I juste home to visit my father and meet my sister-inw. Now that I''m done meeting her, I might as well disappear from their lives," he said.


    "How about your sister-inw?" the guy said.


    "How about her? I don''t have the time to think about her right now," Graven said calmly, followed by an unreadable expression on his face. "Anyways, let''s keep moving. Just bring the luggage and put them in the carriage. "I''ll just go back to the mansion for a few minutes to inform my father that I''m leaving," he said.


    "Okay," the guy replied. He grabbed the luggage from the floor and ced them outside the house, waiting for the carriage to arrive.


    Graven exited the house and went back to the mansion. He found his father on the veranda drinking tea. He lowered himself on the chair facing him. "Father, I have to go back to the site. We have an emergency. I need to go back there, ASAP!" he said.


    "Wait...you just arrived today, and you will leave again?" Nichs said.


    "I''ll be back next week to pay you a visit," Graven said, trying to reassure him.


    "Okay, you may go now," Nichs finally said.


    "I''ll take my leave now, Father. Take care of yourself," Graven said and left the veranda.


    When he returned to the mini-park, his carriage was already parked outside the door of his house and his right man was putting their luggage back inside the carriage.


    Graven looked at his brother standing nearby. "Happy-?"


    Cooper smiled broadly and gave him a thumbs up. "Yes, thank you, brother, for your understanding," he said triumphantly.


    Graven breathed deeply and shook his head. Under normal asion, Cooper doesn''t behave like this. He doesn''t care if he will stay for one week, one month, or even one year in the mansion. He never did something like this before. This is the first time he did this because he was jealous, afraid that he will steal his beautiful wife under his nose.


    His right man signaled him that everything is ready in the carriage. Graven boarded the horse-drawn carriage and ordered the driver to leave the mansion.


    Cooper watched in satisfaction while watching the carriage moving away from the mini-park going to the iron gate.


    Now, he will look for his slutty wife and rubbed his victory on her face.

 Chapter 47 - Restless!

    Laura was lying in her bed, crying...agonizing on the revtion that Luke is not what he ims he is! He was...Graven? Did he disguise himself as Luke just to deceive her? Why is it that he was acting like he doesn''t know her at all?


    Why?


    ??


    He''s avoiding her and trying his best to avoid meeting her gaze. He''s giving her the cold shoulder and it pained her so. She was confused about why Luke was treating her this way?


    Maybe because he knows that she''s going to be his brother''s wife soon? That is why?


    But if that is the case, then she''d better tell her father that it''s Graven that she wanted to marry not Cooper while the wedding hasn''t taken ce yet. She still has enough time to tell Sir Nichs and Cooper about her and Graven''s rtionship, correcting the mistake. She would rather marry Graven, not Cooper!


    She knows that their situation isplicated, she''s in love with the elder brother but going to marry the other. It''s a difficult situation indeed. But if a wedding will take ce in three months, she''s determined to marry Graven, not his younger brother!


    Now that ites to this, she will reveal the truth to Sir Nichs, to her father, and Cooper.


    After making the final decision, the knot in her stomach was gone. All she needs to do is talk to Graven and tell him that she''s not going to marry his brother anymore. She''s willing to follow him to the ends of the world this time.


    She rose excitedly from the bed and left the bedroom without bothering tob her hair. She needs to see Graven!


    She descended the stairs and went to the back of the mansion in a hurry. She needs to talk with Graven and ask why he pretended to be Luke?


    When she reached the mini-park, she went straight towards Graven''s house.


    Cooper arrived in the mini-park and saw Laura walking towards his brother''s house. Anger was shing in his eyes. Hmph, this woman! She just can''t wait... she''s just like any other woman who was smitten by his brother''s charm. Laura can''t wait to see his brother and will offer herself on the very first day of their meeting! Such a slutty woman!


    He followed his future wife to the house.


    Laura arrived at the door and knocked on it. "Graven...open the door! Let''s talk!" she said.


    She knocked five times, yet no one bothered to open the door.


    She''s getting furious!


    "Graven! Open the door! Please...let''s talk!" she shouted.


    Cooper walked towards Laura''s side. "My darling wife! Fancy seeing you here outside my brother''s house. Your voice is so loud, I can hear your voice even if I''m far away, please tone it down. You''re so shameless! My father and your father might hear you screaming for my brother to open his door and let you inside. Hmm... isn''t that weird? I''m sure our father will wonder why you''re so persistent in talking to my brother. Indeed, my darling wife, why? Care to answer my question?" he said in a mocking tone.


    Laura released a deep sigh and faced him. "Is it a crime to talk to you brother?" she said.


    Cooper shook his head. "Not really...but the way I see it...you are shameless to knock on my brother''s door demanding to see him. Today is the first time you see my brother, yet, you demand to talk to him. I don''t get it!" he said, shaking his head. "Why are you in a hurry to see my brother? Does his devilish appeal so irresistible - that you wanted to see him right away?" he looked at her with contempt in his eyes.


    She refused to lower herself to his level and chose to stay silent.


    "Shameless woman!" Cooper muttered to himself.


    Laura heard his words, but she''s beyond caring now.


    "To spare you the trouble, I want to inform you that my brother left after talking to my father. He won''t be returning anytime soon. He told me that he will return on the day of our wedding. So, if you have some romantic notion towards my devilishly handsome brother, you''d better forget it. He even told me that you are not his type. Stop fantasizing about him!" he said.


    Laura closed her eyes for a minute, trying to calm her nerves. She can''t tell Cooper the reason why she''s acting this way. She needs to see Luke first and talk to him. Since Luke is already gone, she might as well go back to her room. She''s still not feeling well after Luke ignored her. "I''m leaving..." she said calmly and walked away from him.


    Cooper watched Laura walked away from the mini-park. He can''t believe that she would be like those other women in the past who would drop on their knees just to catch his brother''s attention. But regardless of how shameless Laura behaved today, he still willing to marry her.


    He left the park and strolled on the path leading back to the mansion.


    ~


    Laura arrived in her bedroom, facing back and forth on the floor.


    She''s feeling restless!


    She can''t believe that this day would turn out to be shocking and perplexing!


    The mystery of Graven and Luke shook her to the core. Are they the same person or not? But when ites to physical form, they are so alike! The only big difference is the voice, they don''t have the same voice!


    Graven has a smoky voice, in a sexually and attractive mysterious way, but a bit cold as well. While Luke has a soft voice, gentle and romantic. How could the same person have different voices?


    She gripped her head with her hands, She''s having a headache right now, feeling tortured, thinking about the big mystery-nonstop! If only Graven didn''t leave abruptly, she would have known the truth already.


    If she only knew that Graven would leave after lunch, she would rush to his house. She was expecting that he would stay for one day at least. Dang! She was wrong!


    Now she has to wait for three months before she will see him again? That''s a bit too long for her liking! She has no idea how to survive three months, agonizing about Graven''s real identity. She will go crazy if she can''t find the truth soon!


    She must find a way how to contact him or talk to him even outside the mansion. She''s willing to stalk him outside, just to uncover the truth!

 Chapter 48 - My Heart!

    Before Graven arrived in the mansion, she was trying to warm up to Cooper. But after seeing Graven which reminds her so much of Luke, she was no longer looking forward to marrying Cooper.


    How can she marry the guy who is Luke''s brother?


    ??


    And what is the mystery between Luke and Graven? How can two people with simr looks have different voices? That ring fact kept repeating in her mind and she''s getting tired of it! She wanted to know the truth!


    It''s not making sense at all.


    It''s not right for Cooper as well. Even though she has no affection for Cooper, she can''t fool him. She''s been dying to tell him the truth about Graven but she''s not sure yet if Graven and Luke are the same person? What if she''s wrong?


    God, she was having a massive headache right now.


    She stopped pacing back and forth on the floor and sat on the bed, She lies down and shut off her eyes trying to calm herself. If only Graven didn''t leave too soon, her dilemma would have been solved by now.


    But what if Graven will deny that he and Luke are not of the same person?


    What she''s going to do?


    But her heart can''t lie!


    Her body reacted right away after seeing Graven!


    Dammit, this is crazy!


    The whole situation is freaking crazy!


    Fifteen minutester.


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Miss Laura, do you need some tea?" Neeza''s voice rang in the air.


    Laura is not in the mood for some tea. All she needs right now is to take her afternoon nap to rx her troubled mind or else she will go crazy. "Later, Neeza. I just want to sleep for a while," she responded.


    "Okay, I''lle backter after you wake up," Neeza said and left the door.


    Laura closed her eyes, waiting for sleep to take over her body. The whirlwind of emotion she felt after seeing Luke again made her nerves jittery.


    All she needs right now - a few hours of total peace. Because right now, she thinks her mind will explode due to confusion and shock.


    Oh, God, she needs an answer soon! Or else she will go mental!


    She rose from the bed, damn! She can''t force herself to sleep. Her mind was hyperactive, it refused to shut down! She needs to find Neeza and ask her if she knows where Graven works or where he usually frequents outside.


    She slid her feet into the slippers, walking towards the door, and exited.


    She strolled in the hallway and found Neeza. The maid was facing the center table which was located near the top of the stairs, she was arranging the carnation flowers in the porcin vase.


    "Neeza..." she called the servant''s name.


    The maid looked at her.


    "Miss, you''re finally awake? It seemed you haven''t sleep at all,"mented Neeza.


    "Yeah, you are right, I can''t sleep," she lowered herself on the couch beside her.


    Neeza stopped what she''s doing and looked at Laura. "Do you need anything, Miss? I can get it for you, how about chamomile tea or some biscuits?" she offered.


    "Later...just finished with your flower arrangement and then we''ll talk. I have something to ask you..." she said.


    "Okay, I''ll finish this in a few minutes," Neeza said and proceed with her task.


    Five minutester.


    Neeza was done with the flower arrangement and gave her whole attention to Laura. "I''m ready, Miss," she said.


    Laura looked around her, the ce is not ideal for holding a discreet conversation with the maid. "Let''s talk on the balcony, it''s much nicer there," she said and rose to her feet going to the balcony.


    Neeza followed Laura from behind.


    The women settled on the couch, sitting beside each other.


    Laura cleared her throat. "I want to ask you about Graven..."


    Neeza smiled brightly. "Sure...I''ll tell you anything I know about him..." she said excitedly. Then she looked at Laura with narrowed eyes. "OMG! Miss, why you suddenly be interested in Sir Graven? Don''t tell me you are having a crush on him-?" she asked conspiratorially.


    Laura sighed. "I shared a kiss with him a long time ago..." she joked.


    Neeza nched in shock. "OMG! My heart!"


    Laura erupted intoughter after seeing the maid''s white face, she continuedughing and oh boy! It''s a wee relief for her tortured mind right now.


    "Is it true, Miss? You and Sir Graven shared a kiss? When did it happen? Did you meet him before you came here?" Neeza bombarded Laura with questions.


    Laura smiled. "Silly girl, I''m just joking!" she said.


    Neeza giggled. "I thought you''re telling the truth. It seemed you have a crush on him!" she said, teasing her. "So...what is it that you wanted to ask me about Sir Graven?"


    Laura''s face turned serious. "I want to ask you - where to find Graven? I want to ask him something important. Does he have an office where he reports every day? Or can you remember any ce where he usually goes to?" she asked.


    Neeza scrunched up her nose. She tilted her head and looked heavenward in the process of scanning her brain for anything that she can remember in the past. "Ah...there is this one ce two years ago...but it''s out of town. Sir Nichs bought a property, a twenty-hectarend. Servants girls were sent there including me to set up the bare house and make it livable because Sir Graven and his men were going to work on thatnd..."


    "What and where is that?" she asked eagerly.


    "Hmm, I didn''t hear much about what''s going on there because our job is to make the house livable, but ording to some of the workers there... they''re going to mine coal and gold? Something like that... I think Sir Graven stays in that ce most of the time but I''m not sure nowadays... " Neeza said.


    "How many hours to reach there?" asked Laura.


    "The journey would take more than 24 hours, it''s far from here. You need a carriage to go there and there is no guarantee that Sir Graven was staying there on daily basis," said Neeza.


    Laura sighed. "Hmm... why it''s too far?" she mumbled to herself.


    "Why don''t you just wait for his return? Before you came here, he regrly visits here once per week. There is a big chance he wille back again next week, then you can finally ask him your question," Neeza suggested.


    Laura sighed, a forlorn expression marred her pretty face. If she will believe Cooper''s words, the only time to talk to Graven is on the day of her wedding.


    No! She can''t wait that long!


    She needs to find Graven before the three months are over, ASAP!


    "Neeza, do you still remember the name of the coal mining site?" she asked.


    Neeza shook her head. "I''m sorry, Miss. I can no longer remember where it was and what is the name of the town. It''s far from the main town. There are not many houses there, only mountains, trees, and rivers. Hmm, I will ask the other servant girl if they can remember the mining site name or the town," she suggested.


    "Okay, do that please," Laura said.


    "Alright, I''ll go downstairs now to bring you chamomile tea," Neeza offered and stood up.


    Laura nodded her head. "Okay..."


    Neeza left the balcony.


    Laura rose to her feet and walk towards the balustrade of the balcony and looked down, she can see the beautiful fountain and the flowering nts below. She smiled a bit loving the colorful view. She looked at the trees surrounding the mansion. They produce a refreshing and rxing atmosphere on the balcony.


    Her mind went back to her problem.


    There''s got to be some other way to reach Graven!


    Hmm... how about she will talk to her father?

 Chapter 49 - Please, Help Me!

    One hourter.


    Laura went to her father''s bedroom and knocked on the door.


    ??


    Simon opened the door. "What is it, daughter?" he asked.


    "Father, can I ask you about something?"


    "Sure, get inside," Simon said and opened the door wide for his daughter to enter. He closed the door behind him.


    Laura sat on the chair in the corner.


    Simon lowered himself on the chair facing his daughter.


    "What do you want to know, daughter?" he said.


    Laura cleared her throat and sighed a bit. "I want to ask you about Graven..." she began.


    Simon''s brows furrowed. "Huh? What about him?"


    "Are Cooper and Graven close to each other?" she began with the safest topic first.


    Simon frowned. "Based on Nichs''s narrative, the boys used to be close when they were younger and then drifted apart when they entered adulthood," he answered.


    "Ah, I see...so where does Graven conduct his businesses? I mean...does he has a ce where he usually hangs out in the center of the town, perhaps?" she asked fishing for information.


    Simon rubbed his chin for a moment. "Hmm... I dunno. When Nichs and I talk, we talk about business but we don''t talk much about Graven. I have no idea where Graven lives right now. I don''t know if he has some kind of office in town or not," he replied. Then he examined his daughter''s face keenly, puzzled by her inquiries rting to Graven.


    Laura was silent for a few seconds.


    "Wait...daughter...why are you so interested to know about Graven? C-could it be that...that you are attracted to that guy?" he asked his daughter. There''s no denying that Graven is perfect in many wayspared to the lousy Cooper.


    Laura lowered her gaze afraid that her father will discover her secrets. But then, she can''t resist testing the water. "Father, would have it been easier if I will marry Graven instead of Cooper?" she asked nonchntly.


    Simon''s eyes widened instantly. "Hell no! How could you say such a thing! Nichs and I already agreed that you will marry Cooper, and that''s the final decision. You just can''t change your mind and say you chose Graven because you find him handsome! Is that the reason why- daughter?"


    Laura released a deep sigh. "I just thought that Graven is more suitable for me!" she insisted.


    Simon scolded his daughter. "But you can''t change groom like you are choosing apples in the market. Cooper has feelings too! He was looking forward to your wedding and make you his wife. What would the poor guy feel if you ditch him and chose his brother instead? That would be a big insult to Cooper''s pride and would only create a devastating effect on the brother''s rtionship! No, you can''t change groom anymore!" he said firmly.


    "But Father, I really want to!" Laura insisted.


    "This topic is over! Let''s not talk about this anymore!" he closed the subject. "Go back to your room now!" Simon said. This conversation he had with his daughter is giving him a headache.


    "But Father, help me find a way to talk to Graven even once! Please help me..." she pleaded, tears shimmering in her eyes. "I want to go to the mining site and talk to him!" she dered.


    "Are you crazy? You are spouting nonsense! Graven knew that you are going to be his sister-inw. Do you think he will ept you as his wife? You are just imposing your whim on other people. It''s udylike of you! I did not raise you to be like this!" he said furiously. Simon was horrified by his daughter''s stubbornness and sticking to her gun even if she is wrong.


    Laura sighed, she can''t tell her father about the truth yet. Not unless she can be sure that Graven and Luke are of the same person. She noticed that her father was sporting an angry expression on his face. She''d better leave now so that her father''s anger will cool down. She rose to her feet. "I''m leaving now, Father. I''m so sorry if I angered you," she said. She walked towards the door and made her exit.


    Simon was left alone in his bedroom, fuming.


    ~


    Laura went back to her room.


    She lies in bed and stared at the ceiling of her bedroom, thinking of the worst-case scenario. What if Graven will nevere back again?


    Aargh! She needs to think of something!


    But why does her mind can''t think of a solution?


    Maybe because she was tired and panicking? She needs to take a nap, even for a few hours so that her brain can rx. And after waking up, her mind can finally think of a better solution!


    Right!


    She closed her eyes and willed herself to sleep.


    Half an hourter. Laura seeded in drifting into sleep.


    Two hourster.


    Laura finally awakened from her slumber with a fresh mind.


    She stared at the ceiling of her bedroom.


    An idea formed in her mind.


    What about if she will send a letter to Graven asking if he is Luke?


    That''s right!


    She needs to ask Neeza''s help with this idea. Maybe the maid can enter Sir Nichs''s office to find some post mail with Graven''s address on the coal mining site.


    If she can''t go out to see Graven, maybe writing a letter to him is her only chance to learn the truth.


    Now, the only thing left to do right now is to get inside Sir Nichs''s study room...or...?


    Ah! she has another idea...she will ask Neeza''s help since she has the key to Graven''s ce! That''s right! Maybe there''s some mail there with postal addresses or something like that.


    But she must do it discreetly! No one should know that she''s going to enter Graven''s house tonight!


    She will leave her room to find Neeza.


    She opened the door of her room about to leave when she saw the maid approaching her room.


    "Miss Laura, do you want something? I can bring it to you," Neeza offered.


    "Nah, I have nothing in mind," Laura shook her head. "Come inside the room, I need to ask you something..." she said and opened the door wide for the maid to enter.


    Neeza entered the room.


    Laura beckoned the maid to the bed. "Come here, sit down," she said patting the ce beside her.


    Neeza sat beside Laura.


    "What is it, Miss?" asked Neeza.


    "Do you know where to get Graven''s key to his house?" Laura asked.


    "Yes." Neeza nodded her head.


    "Can you get that key all the time?"


    "Yes," Neeza answered.


    "Good!" Laura said, breathing in relief. "Can you get the key for me? I will enter Graven''s room tonight when everybody has fallen asleep already," she said.


    Neeza''s eyes widened. "Huh? But what are you going to do in Graven''s house, Miss?" she asked.


    "I''m just trying to find something...just don''t ask. Don''t worry... I''m not going to steal anything there," Laura exined.


    "B-but I''m afraid I will get in trouble. I only enter that house if I do some cleaning. I never open it due to personal reasons. Sir Nichs will get mad at me if he will find out!" Neeza protested.


    Laura sighed. "Don''t worry, we will do it during midnight when everyone is already sleeping. And we will do it discreetly. No one will know!" she assured her.


    "But Miss Laura, I can''t do it!" Neeza said, about to cry.

 Chapter 50 - Here We Go Again!

    Laura holds the maid''s hands. "Shh...rx. I won''t force you toe with me to enter the house. Just get the key for me. I will return it tomorrow morning," she said. "There''s a door in the kitchen that will lead to the back of the house, right?" she asked.


    "Yes," Neeza answered.


    ??


    "Don''t worry, you won''t be implicated with my n. I''ll take the me alone, besides I''m not going to steal anything there," she said in a convincing tone.


    Neeza feels better. "Okay, I''ll get the key for you, Miss," she said.


    "Thanks, Neeza. You make me happy!" Laura said cheerfully. "Can you give me the key this evening?" she said.


    "Yes. I''ll give it to you this evening before I''ll go to sleep," Neeza said.


    "Good! You may go out now. I''ll go to the mini-parkter to have a stroll," Laura said.


    "Okay. I''ll take your clothes forundry, Miss," Neeza said.


    "Go ahead," said Laura.


    Neeza picked up theundry basket from the corner and exited the room.


    ~


    Eveninges.


    During dinner, Laura and Cooper were sitting side by side in the dining room. Cooper was unusually quiet and was not in the mood for jokes.


    Half an hourter.


    They finished eating dinner in silence. Laura and Cooper proceed to the living room while Nichs and Simon went to the veranda outside the house to breathe fresh air.


    In the living room.


    Cooper looked at Laura. "Can we take a stroll in the mini-park?" he asked.


    "Yeah, sure," she replied.


    Cooper rose to his feet. "Let''s go!"


    They left the living room through the main door, walking on the cemented path going to the back of the house.


    When they arrived at the mini-park. Laura went to the swing, Cooper followed her in silence.


    She lowered herself on the metal seat, he did the same.


    The mini-park was powered with amp post in every corner. It''s a nice ce to rx during night time.


    Laura looked ahead, staring at Graven''s house.


    Cooper looked at her. "What are you thinking with that pretty head of yours, wife?" he asked.


    Laura nced at him. "You haven''t gone to the brothel recently?"


    Cooper shook his head. "No. Nowadays, I would rather spend my time hanging out with you than go to those ces," he said.


    Laura snorted. "Really-?"


    Cooper smiled. "Why - you don''t believe me? Since you arrived here I wasn''t out of the house. You didn''t notice-?"


    Laura shrugged. "That''s good to know..." she said. "Can I ask you something?"


    "Yes. What is it?" he said.


    "Are you and your brother close?" she asked.


    Cooper was silent for a moment. "When we were young, yeah, we were close. But when we get older, we kind of drifted apart from each other. He has his circle of friends and got interested in business stuff. While I also have my circle of friends..."


    "Were your friends love going to brothels and indulging in vices?" she asked.


    "Yes." Cooper nodded his head. "Why did you ask?"


    "Now I know why you like going to brothels and loves indulging in gambling and vices because your friends influence you to do so," Laura said.


    "Yeah, you are correct. They''re the ones who influenced me somehow," Cooper admitted. It''s no use denying the obvious.


    Laura was shaking her head, disappointed. "I see...but you know that it''s bad for you and your father''s reputation. Why are you still doing it?"


    Cooper rolled his eyes. "Are you scolding me now, wife? I don''t like being scolded. If you don''t stop criticizing me, I would kiss your lips senseless as punishment!" he warned her, teasing her.


    Laura pouted. "Fine. I''ll stop," she said and continue looking at Graven''s house.


    Cooper noticed that she was staring at his brother''s house. "Why are you staring at my brother''s house? Are you thinking of him? Can''t get enough of his handsomeness, eh?" He looked at her coldly. "Are you disappointed that he left on the same day?" he added.


    Laura sighed heavily. "Stop using me of such a thing. You made up those things just to annoy me-? You are just being insecure - thinking that I''m fantasizing about your brother," she said trying to hit a nerve with her words.


    Cooper''s mouth twisted in displeasure. "I''m not making up those things! I saw them on your face. You are just denying it. But don''t worry, if you had a crush on my brother, I won''t hold it against you. I already knew a long time ago that every woman that happens to cross paths with my brother, will fall for him. They will be fascinated and attracted to his good looks and charm. Rest assured that I will still marry you. Once we get married you can no longer fantasize about my brother. Got me?" he said.


    Laura ignored him, she knew that Cooper was just trying to trick her if she will confess or not. "If you remained close to your brother Graven up to now, you might already be a sessful businessman on your right," she said out of the blue.


    Cooper sighed. "Here we go again. For God''s sake, stopparing me to my brother!" he said, his face darkening in irritation.


    "Alright, calm down. Let''s stop talking about him then," she finally said.


    Cooper sighed heavily.


    It took a few minutes before Cooper finally calms down.


    They continue swinging back and forth in the metal swing in silence.


    Cooper was silently studying Laura. His intuition was strong. His future wife is attracted to his brother!


    Laura was about to ask Cooper if Graven has a brother or twins that look exactly like him, but she changed her mind at thest minute. If she will ask him, Cooper will use her again, and he will get angry. She''d better not push his buttons to the extreme, or he might explode in anger.


    "How many hectares is this property?" she asked, wanting to break the ice between them.


    "This property is one and a half hectare. We also have a man-madeke near the stable area," Cooper answered.


    "Nice!" Laura said.


    "We can go there to see theke if you like..." he offered.


    "Not now. How about tomorrow?" she said.


    "Okay..." Cooper replied.


    Laura wants to go back to her room to finalize her n tonight. She must n her actions well so that no one will notice her when she goes out of the mansion at midnight. She faked a yawn and covered her mouth with her hands, pretending that she was sleepy.


    "Are you sleepy now?" he asked.


    She nodded her head. "Yes!"


    "It''s too early..." he said.


    "What can I do? I''m feeling sleepy," she replied.


    "Alright..." Cooper rose to his feet. "Let''s get inside the house so that you can take your rest," he said.


    Laura left the metal seat as they walked on the cemented pathway going back to the house.

 Chapter 51 - Midnight

    Nighttime...after dinner.


    Neeza followed Laura into her room. The moment she entered the room she took the key from the pocket of her skirt and handed it to Laura.


    ??


    Neeza sighed. "Miss Laura, do you have to do it? I''m afraid that Sir Nichs will know about it," she said, fear mirrored in her eyes.


    Laura smiled and stared at the key of Graven''s house in her palm. She looked at the maid. "Shh...don''t worry much. Just in case somebody will find out. No matter what happens, I''ll tell them that I''m the one who took the key. You don''t have to worry, okay? You go now and sleep early," she ordered.


    "Okay. Anything else?" Neeza asked before going out of the room.


    "What time usually the people here sleep at night?" asked Laura.


    "The people here start sleeping between 9 to 11..." Neeza answered.


    "How about Sir Nichs and Cooper?" Laura asked.


    "If Sir Cooper is not going outside, he usually sleeps at 10:00. Sir Nichs sleeps early, usually every 9:00 in the evening," Neeza replied.


    "Okay, thank you for your info, Neeza. You may go now," Laura said.


    The housemaid exited the bedroom quietly.


    Laura sat on the edge of the bed and stared at the key. She was hoping to find something in Graven''s house that could prove her suspicion that Luke and Graven are the same people.


    Although she was hurt that Luke ignored herpletely and didn''t even find ways to talk to her before leaving the mansion, she still believes that the two guys were connected to each other.


    She put the key at the dresser table and reached for the hairbrush and beganbing her hair.


    A few minutester, she finishedbing her hair and styled it in a ponytail. She walked towards the window and stared at the darkness of the night and the twinkling stars on the horizon.


    She''s in this mansion now...running away from her supposed to be vampire husband...and about to get married to human, Cooper. Then all of a sudden she met his future husband''s brother who looks exactly like Luke, the guy she falls in love with.


    Things are gettingplicated. She already conditions her mind to marry Cooper, but after seeing Graven, she changed her mind. If she will get married...between Graven and Cooper...she might as well go for Graven who got a striking resemnce with Luke.


    Laura knows that if she will insist on marrying Graven, it would create a conflict in the family. But if Graven will insist on marrying her then half of her problems - already solved.


    But it looks like Luke aka Graven is not interested in her. Maybe, he had a change of heart already? He told her that he''s willing to marry her before? But why he refused to do so now? Why he left the mansion without talking to her first? His strange behavior deeply puzzled her. That is why she needs to find him and talk to him and find out if he is Luke or not?


    She released a deep sigh.


    She went to the closet and grabbed her hooded cloak and ced it on the chair on the corner.


    She went to bed and lie down, waiting for the time to pass.


    Few hours went by.


    She found the time snail pace, she wanted the time to pass quickly! She''s getting impatient.


    Two hours passed.


    She nced at the clock on the wall.


    It''s past 11:30 already.


    She waited until midnight...


    As soon the clock strikes at midnight, she rose from the bed, picked up the key, and put it inside the pocket of her pants along with the mini-shlight. She wore the cloak around her and covered her face with the hood. The cloak is a good disguise to hide her face just in case someone will wake up in the middle of the night and saw her outside.


    She walked slowly out of her room going downstairs. She went towards the location of the kitchen and reached the door leading to the back of the house in no time.


    The mansion was silent, all of its inhabitants were already sleeping soundly.


    She walked quietly heading to her destination.


    She arrived at the kitchen and walked towards the door grabbing the doorknob and opened the door slowly, careful not to make any sound. She stepped into the backyard and closed the kitchen door silently without locking it. Then she sauntered on the path leading to the mini-park.


    Unknown to her, a shadow was observing her, a few meters away.


    She walked straight towards Graven''s house. Once she reached the door, she immediately inserted the key on the doorknob, it''s done, she entered the house.


    She turned on the shlight and uses it to find her way into the two rooms. The first room was bare...she noticed that it looks empty, nothing to see there. She opened the closet and saw a few abandoned male clothes... but nothing interesting that caught her fancy. She exited the first room.


    She went to the next room. She raided the closet and the drawers...she didn''t find anything that can help her reach Graven.


    Dang! She''s getting frustrated. All her efforts tonight went to waste!


    She exited the room and saw two tables in the corner and some chairs. She opened the drawers expecting to see some papers or post mail containing addresses...but found none.


    Her search finally reached a dead end!


    She bit her lip, getting frustrated every minute.


    She pointed the shlight around the living room, not much to see on the walls. Then the lightnded on the mirror...she immediately avoided the mirror and directed the light to another area of the house.


    She took a deep breath, shaking her head, frustrated that she can''t find anything in the house that can help her contact Graven wherever he is right now.


    She will try to seek Neeza''s help and search for Sir Nichs''s study room, maybe the maid can find Graven''s address there. That is only herst option, nothing elsees to her mind.


    She was preupied...she didn''t notice the shadow lurking in the corner.


    "What are you doing here?" a male voice suddenly rang in the air.


    Dang, she was caught!


    Laura froze on the spot.


    Her heart was beating erratically in her rib cage.

 Chapter 52 - Act Fast!

    Laura spun around in rm and bolted towards the door, nning to escape.


    But before she reached the door, an arm wrapped around her waist firmly, and another hand covered her mouth to prevent her from screaming for help.


    ??


    She struggled to free herself from the stranger''s iron grip.


    She identally dropped the mini-shlight she was holding in her hand. She fought valiantly against the hands that dragged her inside one of the rooms. "Let me go!" she screamed.


    She sinks her teeth on the hands covering her mouth and got rewarded by being thrown into the bed.


    Suddenly the person who dragged her inside the bedroom switched on the fluorescent light.


    Light flooded the entire room, Laura finally saw the face of her attacker!


    Laura was stunned. "Cooper!?" she asked wide-eyed.


    Cooper looked at Laura feigning shock. "Oh, my, who''s here? I thought I caught a thief! Who would ever think that my wife would be sneaking around in the middle of the night and enter my brother''s house without permission? Why are you here?" he bombarded her with questions.


    Laura groaned. Dang! She was caught by Cooper, of all people! She would rather willing to be caught by a servant than him.


    She was about to get up and leave the room but Cooper pushed her back in the bed. She caught a glimmer of lust in his eyes.


    "Where are you going, my dear wife?" Cooper grinned, looking at her with malicious intent.


    She edges away from him, putting a distance between them.


    "You haven''t answered my questions yet? What are you doing in my brother''s house in the middle of the night? Where you expecting that he will magically appear here?" he asked again.


    Laura breathed deeply and lowered her gaze.


    "Answer me!" Cooper said angrily.


    Laura looked at him. "None of your business," she said in a low voice trying not to antagonize him. What she wanted right now is to go back to her room and retire for the night. "I want to go back to my room," she said.


    "Oh, not that easy, dear wife. Since you''re already here, why don''t we indulge ourselves in some romancing in this bed before we head back to our respective room in the mansion?" he suggested to her obscenely.


    Laura groaned. "Behave yourself, Cooper. No touching, no kissing and no intimate moments before the wedding, that''s my rule," she told him calmly.


    Cooper chortled, amused by her response. "You dare thwart my advances - when here you are - dly entering my brother''s house in the middle of the night? If my brother is here, do you want to offer your body to him?"


    Laura didn''t reply.


    "Besides, why are you ying hard to get my dear when we are about to get married after three months?" he asked in a mocking tone, slowly getting in the bed, looking at her face intently.


    A look of panic shed on Laura''s face. Oh no! Cooper ising after her and she knew very well what does he want from her tonight. She must escape this ce now!


    She was about to get up from the bed and run for the door but suddenly, Cooper sprayed something on her face, a powdery substance that stung her eyes and when she inhaled it, she started to feel groggy and sleepy. She crumbled into bed.


    Cooper peered at her half-closed eyes. "My dear wife, no need to escape away from me. We will get married soon. Besides I have all intention to get you pregnant soon so that you don''t have to offer your body to my brother anymore. By getting you pregnant with my child, you will finally stop fantasizing about my brother! Tonight I''m going to get you pregnant!" he grinned maniacally.


    Laura''s eyes widened in horror...she was trying to kick him away from her because he was crowding her space but her limbs won''t obey the order from her mind. Her mind is fighting to stay awake but her body was sumbing to the sleepiness that she can no longer fight.


    Before her eyelids finally shut off, she saw Cooper''s mouthing closer to her lips, her heart and mind were revolting inside. That was thest thing she remembered before pitch darknesspletely took over her senses.


    ...


    One hour passed.


    ...


    Laura''s eyelids fluttered...


    The fluorescent light in the ceiling was still shining brightly.


    She opened her eyes wide and noticed that she''s still in the same room... and beside her was Cooper... lying on the bed.


    Huge relief washed over her as she noticed that... she and Cooper still wore their clothes on their bodies, intact! This means no sexual activity happened between the two of them!


    Huh? Her brows knitted together... but what happened to Cooper? Thest thing she remembered - she passed out and Cooper''s mouth wasing to im her lips! That''s it! She recalled it now. Then she had no idea what happened after darkness took over her senses.


    Was Cooper dead already?


    She was feeling nervous all of a sudden. What''s going on? Did he suffer a heart attack while trying to force himself on her since he has a high blood pressure problem? She observed his breathing, he seemed to be breathing fine, evidence was the regr rise and fall of his chest.


    Good, he''s still alive!


    She took a deep breath and calmed her nerves. What''s she''s going to do now?


    Leave Cooper alone here in the room? Or alert the servant so that they can transfer Cooper back to his room...but if she does that... the servants and Sir Nichs will eventually know what she had done in the middle of the night in Graven''s house.


    No, she doesn''t like exining to everyone why she was inside Graven''s room in the middle of the night. She must leave the house quietly and return to her room upstairs in the mansion. She must act quickly before the break of dawn appears on the horizon and the servants will wake up!


    She must move fast!


    She left the bed, and hurriedly slid her feet into her slippers on the floor. She dashed towards the door to escape the ce.


    But before her right hand can reach the doorknob...the door suddenly opened!

 Chapter 53 - Hello!

    Laura stepped backward...


    She finally saw the face of the one who opened the door. Her eyes widened in shock!


    ??


    Oh my, it''s Luke!


    "Hello my love, long time no see. You forgot to cover the mirror outside," the guy said.


    Oh no! It''s Luke''s doppelganger!


    Laura was astounded.


    Luke grinned. "Nice seeing you again, my love! You covered the mirror in your bedroom, eh? You don''t want to see me again? I''m feeling upset and sad," he said, touching his chest with his hand as if he felt pain in that area of his body, he was sporting a sad look on his face.


    It''s not Luke himself! But his doppelganger! Laura reminded herself. She put her hand on her forehead to calm her nerves. Then she remembered the mirror outside the living room! She can confirm now that Luke''s doppelganger is using the mirror as the medium to exist in this world. Without the mirror, he can''t exist and use his power.


    "Are you the one who put Cooper to sleep?" she questioned him.


    Luke stared at the guy sleeping on the bed, anger glimmered in his eyes. "Yeah, I put him to sleep. I was about to kill him but I''m afraid you''re going to hate me after you learned that I killed your future husband. So, I will seek your decision first. Should I kill him or not? His life is in your hands now," he said.


    "What exactly happened?" she asked out of curiosity.


    "He was about to force himself on your sleeping form... so I put him to sleep and waited for you to wake up so that you can decide his fate. Have you already decided his fate, my love?" he asked.


    Laura stared at Cooper. She closed her eyes...weighing her options.


    Getting rid of Cooper through his untimely death will solve 50% of her problems, she''s finally free to go after Graven without all the hassle that Cooper is going to give her. For now, she was tempted to decide just that...but...a part of her feels guilty. Sir Nichs was a kind man, not only that, he was his father''s good friend. He was generous, kind, and hospitable allowing them to stay in his house and wee them like they were part of his family.


    How would the old man feel if Cooper will be found dead in Graven''s house? He would surely feel devastated that his only biological son met his untimely death too soon.


    She released a deep sigh. She had trouble deciding. Although she hated Cooper for his bad intention towards her, she can''t bring herself to be the reason for his death, it''s a betrayal against the kind soul of Sir Nichs. Besides, she can''t be the reason for the death of Graven''s brother, the man she loves.


    "Don''t kill him, let him be," she said calmly.


    Luke looked at her. "Are you sure? Why are you so forgiving towards him? He was about to sexually molest you! He deserves to die!" he reminded her in an agitated voice. His eyes were zing with hatred towards Cooper.


    "You said you will let me decide, now I already decided! Please respect my wishes!" she told him.


    "Fine! I''ll set him free, I won''t kill him," he finally relented.


    "I''m getting out of here," Laura said walking towards the door.


    He blocked her path on the way to the door. "Wait...are you just going to leave like that? Aren''t you going to reward me for saving you from that evil swine?" he asked.


    Laura rolled her eyes. "What-? You are also going to take advantage of me? Just like Cooper? Just like what he has done to mest night?" she said ring at him. "You have done enough already in the past, aren''t you satisfied yet? I''m going back to my room, don''t follow me!" she said and walked out of the door.


    She put the hood over her head and walked on the path leading to the door of the kitchen, she quickened her step wanting to be inside the mansion as quickly as possible before anyone noticed her.


    She finally reached the door and pushed it, it opened right away. Good! She entered the kitchen and closed the door behind her. Her heart was beating rapidly inside her rib cage.


    The possibility of anyone seeing her outside her room after midnight is making her edgy.


    She quickly sauntered towards the living room and climbed the stairs hurriedly reaching the top of the stairs in no time. She walked in the hallway and finally reached the door of her room, she breathed in relief, she paused for a minute looking left and right, she was d nobody saw her. She entered her room quickly and closed the door behind her.


    Whew! Huge relief washed over her, she was already inside thefort of her room. Thank, God!


    Laura went to the chair, she removed the brown hooded cloak and draped it around the chair. Then she entered the bathroom and went to the sink, sshing water on her face. Her ragged breathing already returns to normal.


    She exited the bathroom and went to bed. Shey her body down and looked at the window, it''s still open! She rose from the bed and walked towards the window and closed it. Then she went back to bed to retire for the night.


    She stared at the fluorescent light shining brightly in the ceiling. Then her eyesnded on the mirror in the dressing-table that was covered with garments. Luke''s doppelganger appeared again!


    She finally had the confirmation that Luke''s doppelganger lives in the mirror. The mirror has something to do with his existence? Was he a prisoner of the mirror? Was he a spirit that pries on innocent women? Why did he keep pursuing and following her? What is the reason? Why?


    Her mind was bombarded with many questions.


    But she can''t deny that Luke''s doppelganger saved her from Cooper today. She has forgotten to thank him! Should she thank him for saving her? Should she free the mirror from its tight covers?


    She''s getting confused and agitated.


    She should stop thinking about Luke''s doppelganger, or else she will encounter a massive headache soon.


    She closed her eyes, intending to sleep. She''d better rest her mind... ''coz tomorrow... she still has to deal with Cooper''s outburst.

 Chapter 54 - Who Is It?

    The next day.


    Laura was awakened by the sound of soft knocking on the door. She nced at the clock hanging on the wall. Oh no! It was already 8:30 in the morning! She sleepste and woke upte! She got up immediately from the bed, cing her hands on her head, feeling a pounding headache hammering on her head. Oh, why she''s feeling sick today?


    ??


    She walked towards the door and opened it.


    Neeza stood outside the door. "Miss... your father and Sir Nichs already finished eating their breakfast in the dining room. When are you going to go downstairs?" she asked.


    "Neeza, I''m not feeling well. Can you bring some food in my room?" she asked, not wanting to see anyone today especially Cooper.


    Neeza looked at her worriedly. "Do you have a fever, Miss?" she asked.


    "I have no fever, just a headache," Laura answered, shaking her head. She opened the door wide for the maid to enter.


    Neeze entered the room and closed the door behind her.


    Laura walked to the bedside table and picked up the key to Graven''s house, she handed it to the maid. "Here''s the key to graven''s house, I''m returning it to you. Thank you for your help, Neeza," she said.


    "Have you check the house, Miss? Did you find what you are looking for?" Neeza asked curiously.


    Laura looked at the maid. "Yes, I''m done checking it. But I didn''t find anything there to help me," she answered. She didn''t tell the maid about Cooper and Luke''s doppelganger, she will keep it a secret forever. She was curious about what happened to Cooper. "Did you see Cooper this morning?" she asked.


    "Yes, I just saw him in the hallway. He was on his way to the dining room," Neeza replied.


    One more reason, she doesn''t want to go downstairs today. She wants to avoid meeting Cooper, she wants to avoid any confrontation with him until she sorts out her feelings and emotions.


    "Just please bring my food here, Neeza. If anyone asks, just tell them I''m not feeling well today, I have a headache. I just want to stay in my room all day and rest," she said.


    "Okay, I''ll take my leave now," Neeza said. Then she saw the single rose on the dresser table and picked it up. "Wow, what a beautiful rose. Did you picked this up in the garden, Miss?"


    "Yeah, I picked that rose from the garden yesterday," she answered.


    "Ah, okay, I''ll go now," Neeza said and put the rose down on the dresser table and left the room to get food downstairs.


    After the maid was gone.


    Laura walked towards the dresser table and picked up the single rose, she stared at the red petals. The rose came from Luke''s doppelganger, no one else!


    But she didn''t take off the cover of the mirror! Why that guy still able to deliver a rose to her? She looked around her bedroom and saw her small round mirror on the table! Dang! She forgot to hide it away.


    She picked up the small mirror and put it behind her clothes in the closet.


    Done.


    Sighing, she sat on the edge of the bed. She looked at the window, it''s already opened. Did that mysterious guy entered thought the door or through the mirror? Now she''s getting confused.


    What''s the truth? What is the secret behind that mysterious guy who keeps pestering her using Luke''s image?


    A few minutester.


    Neeza returned to the room carrying a trayden with food, she ced the dishes on the table. She looked at Laura and smiled. "Enjoy your meal, Miss. I''lle backter," she said walking towards the door and exited.


    Laura lowered herself on the chair and began eating her meal. The dishes consisted of fried fish, boiled egg, eggnt omelet, rice, and squash soap.


    Thirty minutester.


    Laura finished devouring her appetizing breakfast.


    A couple of minutester, Neeza returned to the room and put back the dirty dishes into the tray. Before she exited the room she looked at Laura. "Anything else, Miss? Do you want me to bring you anything?" she asked.


    "No. There''s nothing I can think of right now. Maybeter," Laura responded.


    "Okay, I''ll check on youter after I''m done with my other chores," Neeza said and exited.


    Laura nodded her head and closed the door. She went inside the bathroom to brush her teeth.


    A momentter she was done in the bathroom and exited.


    She wasbing her hair when she was interrupted by a knock on the door. "Who is it?" she asked.


    "Laura...open the door!" Simon said.


    Ah, it was just her father. She put the hairbrush down in the bed and opened the door wide for her father to enter. "Father..." she acknowledged his presence.


    "How are you feeling now, daughter? Drink this..." Simon handed her some medicine. "Neeza told me that you are not feeling well, that you are having a headache. Drink this medicine three times a day until your headache goes away. Nichs gave them to me after he learned that you had a headache," he said.


    "Yes, I''m having a headache right now, Father. Please give my thanks to Sir Nichs for the medicine," she said and epted the medicine. She put them on the table, she will drink one tabletter.


    Simon eased into the chair. "I''ll be returning home to Hallowpass tomorrow afternoon. Will you be okay here alone on your own?" he asked, getting worried about her.


    Laura sighed a bit. "I''m going to miss you, Father. But don''t worry, I''m a big girl now. I can take care of myself," she replied with a smile and confidence.


    "Good!" Simon said and rose to his feet. "Don''t forget to drink your medicine. I''ll take my leave now," he said, walking towards the door and exited.


    Laura breathed in relief. She took one tablet, then poured water into the ss and drink her medicine.


    She went back to bed and lie downfortably, then she closed her eyes preparing to sleep again.


    Fifteen minutester, she was already dozing off.


    One hourter, she fell asleep soundly.


    Three hours went by.


    Laura was awakened by the sound of soft knocking on the door. She sighed and rubbed her sleepy eyes. She still wants some more sleep!


    Dang! Who is it?


    She got up from the bed without bothering tob her disheveled hair and putting on her slipper, she was expecting that it was just the maid checking on her. She opened the door. Her eyes widened in surprise.

 Chapter 55 - How Dare You!

    "Cooper!" she said, her eyes widened in rm.


    He looked intensely into her eyes. "My love, we need to talk," he said with a pleading voice.


    ??


    Laura pouted. "After what you have done to mest night, you still have a face to talk to me? How dare you! Get lost!" she said gritting her teeth in anger.


    She was about to close the door on his face but he blocked the door with his foot and right hand.


    "Please, Laura... let''s talk. I want to apologize regarding how I acted badlyst night," he said, with a puppy dog''s eyes. "I won''t leave your room if you won''t talk to me," he said adamantly.


    Laura examined his face. He seemed serious and has no ns of leaving unless she will talk to him. And she wanted him to leave because she wants to go back to sleep again. "Okay fine. Wait for me on the balcony," she relented with a heavy sigh.


    "Thank you, my dear wife," Cooper said and walked away going to the direction of the balcony.


    Laura was shaking her head in frustration. She wanted to break up with Cooper today and put an end to their wedding n, but...part of her wants to reconsider her decision because after her father leaves the mansion and goes home, she will be alone on her own. If Cooper and Sir Nichs will get mad about her decision, they might send her away. She has no rtives in this town. And her father would get super mad if she will break up with Cooper and flee from the mansion. She has no choice as of this moment but to stick with Cooper and stay in the mansion.


    Unless Graven wille back to the mansion, she won''t hesitate to go with him.


    She grabbed the hairbrush and startsbing her hair. She let her hair cascades behind her back.


    Done, she''s ready to face Cooper.


    She exited the room and walked towards the balcony. She found Cooper smoking a cigar. She covered her mouth with her hand, she doesn''t like the smell of tobo.


    Cooper looked at her and noticed her covering her nose. "Sorry..." he said and put the cigar away.


    Laura sighed and sat on the couch opposite him.


    There were a few seconds of silence and awkwardness between them.


    "I''m sorry about what happenedst night, I admit it was my fault. Please forgive me," Cooper started apologizing to his future wife.


    Laura looked at his face indignantly. "You were about to molest mest night! If you seeded with your evil intention, I will never forgive you!" she hissed.


    "I know. I''m sorry, wife. I''m just feeling jealous and angry that you dare to enter my brother''s house. I was thinking that you are getting too far with your fantasy towards my brother. Honestly, I feel jealous!" Cooper said.


    Laura red at him. "Nonsense!"


    "Please forgive me, wife. I''ll never do it again. I will never force myself on you again," he made an oath.


    Laura took a deep breath. "Okay fine, you''re forgiven. Just don''t do it again! I warn you!" she said. She remembered too well that Luke''s doppelganger wants to kill Cooper but she prevented him. She hopes she won''t regret her decision in saving Cooper''s life. She wants to go back to her room. "I want to continue my rest. Anything else?" she asked him.


    Cooper scratched his head in confusion. "Hmm...yes...I would like to ask what happenedst night when you left me alone in my brother''s house? Because I don''t remember much..." he said.


    "What happened to youst night? What did you remember?" she asked trying to gauge what he had seen with his eyes.


    Cooper rubbed his chin trying to remember what exactly happenedst night when he was about to kiss Laura''s lips. Things be blurry, no matter how hard he tries to remember the events after...he can''t remember anything. When he wakes up in the morning, he was already alone and Laura was no longer in the bed with him.


    "What I remember is that I was about to kiss your lips, then something happened that I can''tprehend. Somethinges up that things be blurry and I can no longer remember anything. Did you see anything in that room? Did you know what happened?" he asked.


    Laura throws a venomous look into his eyes. "Huh? Why did you ask me? You put powder on my face that put me to sleep. I didn''t see anything after I passed out. When I wake up its already morning and I left the house immediately. I didn''t bother to wake you up because I''m so mad at you!" she lied straight into his face.


    Cooper scratches his head in puzzlement. When he wakes up his clothes are intact - which means he didn''t seed with his intention to take Laura by forcest night. But he had a feeling that something happenedst night. He just can''t put a word on it. Right now, Laura insisted that she also didn''t know anything.


    "Are you done? I''m going back to my room and rest, I have a headache," she said and rose to her feet.


    "Wife, please take your medicine," he said, feeling worried about her condition. The headache that she was experiencing right now must be the side effect of the powder that he sprayed on her facest night. He felt guilty right somehow, but he already apologize to her, yet he was still worried that she might tell his father about what he has done to her. His father will get mad for sure for treating his future wife just like any woman in the brothel. "Please take care of yourself," he said.


    "I will!" she responded and left the balcony. She strolled in the hallway going back to her room.


    After entering her room, she went back to bed and resumed her rest. She closed her eyes.


    Then she drifted into a blissful sleep again.


    It was already 10:00 in the morning, lunchtime is approaching. The sun was shining brightly up in the sky. The birds were chirping, hopping from branches to branches.


    It was a beautiful day, to begin with, the weather outside is sunny.


    A light originating from the outside entered through the window and settled in the room, then suddenly it formed into a figure of a man. He stood still in the middle of the room, staring at Laura''s sleeping form. He picked up the rose from the dresser table and walked towards the bed. He ced the rose on the pillow and continue staring at Laura''s beautiful face lovingly.

 Chapter 56 - Visitor!

    There was a continuous knocking on the door... the mysterious guy quickly transformed into a thin light and flew out of the window.


    Laura stirred in her sleep.


    ??


    Then her eyelids opened and saw the rose on the pillow!


    Her brows knitted together. Thest thing she remembered, the rose was on the dresser table, not in her bed. Then who put the rose in the pillow? Who else cane into her room unannounced other than Luke''s doppelganger?


    Damn that mysterious being!


    How dare hee and go inside her room as if he owned her!


    She must do something about his intrusion of her privacy! She looked at the mirror - it is still fully covered! Which means he can enter her room anytime...with or without the mirror? This is getting troublesome! She''s getting scared of what he''s capable of doing to her. She thought she seeded in getting rid of him. Although, he never tried hurting her physically. Just that he already kissed her before and she was powerless to evade his advances because he has supernatural power and she was just a mere weak human being.


    That mysterious guy always pry on her!


    She has a feeling that he can follow her everywhere she goes even if there''s a mirror or not inside her room! But how about the other room, they also have mirrors in there, which means as long there is a mirror nearby he can enter her room anytime!


    The knocking resumed.


    "Miss Laura, are you awake now?" It was Neeza knocking on the door.


    "Yes, I am. Wait for a second..." Laura replied and went to the door and opened it. "What is it?" she asked rubbing her eyes.


    "It''s lunchtime, do you want to go down to the dining hall or I will just bring your food here?" Neeza offered.


    "Please bring my food here," she replied.


    "Okay, I''ll take my leave now, anything else?" Neeza asked.


    Laura smiled. "Nothing, just my food," she responded.


    "Hmm, Sir Nichs asked me if you''re okay?" Neeza said.


    "Please tell him, I''m feeling better and I''m taking his medicine. I think I can join them tonight for dinner," Laura said.


    Neeza smiled. "That''s good to hear, Miss. I wish you a speedy recovery. I''ll go downstairs now and bring your food here," she said cheerfully.


    The maid left the room.


    Laura went to the bathroom to take care of the call of nature.


    A few minutester.


    Neeza returned with the tray filled with food. She ced the dishes on the table and set aside the tray. "Enjoy your meal, Miss," she said.


    "Thank you, Neeza," Laura replied with a smile.


    Neeza sauntered towards the door and left the room.


    Laura looked at the dishes appreciatively, delicious aroma filled her room. The grilled pork barbecue and chicken soup look appetizing! She picked up the spoon and fork and began putting dishes on the te, she began eating with gusto.


    She will take medicine after eating. Her headache seems to fade away. By dinner time she''s well enough to face her father, Sir Nichs, and Cooper.


    She paused eating for a moment and stared at the window.


    She wants to spend some quality time with her father tonight because he will be going home tomorrow afternoon. She will be left alone to her devices starting tomorrow.


    She released a deep sigh and resumed eating.


    Twenty-five minutester.


    She finished eating liking the food especially the chicken soup.


    A few minutester.


    Neeza returned to the room bringing with her a flower vase filled with beautiful red roses. She picked up the red rose from the dresser table and put it in the vase. "You''re not alone anymore. You now have a ce to belong to," she said with a smile admiring her flower arrangement.


    Laura was smiling while looking at the maid. "Thank you for the beautiful flower and the vase, Neeza," she said.


    "My pleasure, Miss. I just love flowers especially red roses," Neeza responded. She looked at the empty dishes. "Wow, I''m d you finished all the food!" she beamed.


    "Please tell the cook, that her dishes always taste delicious, and I greatly admire her excellent cooking skill," Laura said.


    Neeza smiled. "Yes, I will tell the cook of your high praises! She will be delighted that the young Miss loves her cooking," she said and began putting the dirty cutlery back into the tray. After she was done with her task, she left the room quietly.


    After lunch, Laura resumed sleeping in bed. She was not in the mood to venture outside. But she had full intention to join the men during dinner timeter, so, she has to look and feel better before dinner time.


    She was about to close her eyes when she heard a soft knocking on the door. "Who is it?" she asked.


    "Laura, it''s me," Simon said.


    Laura got up from the bed and walked towards the door and opened it. "Father..." she said.


    She let her father enter the room.


    Simon lowered himself on the chair. "How are you feeling now? Does your headache persist?" he inquired.


    Laura smiled. "I''m feeling better now, Father. I will join you in the dining room tonight," she replied.


    "That''s good!" Simon said, feeling relieved. "I''ll leave some money for your personal useter," he said. "By the way, I''ve changed my mind, instead of traveling in the afternoon tomorrow, I will start traveling after breakfast," he informed her.


    "Okay, Father. Please give my love to mother and sister," Laura said, feeling sad.


    "I will," Simon responded. "Anyways, let''s talk about you and Cooper. How''re things going on between you and Cooper?" he inquired.


    Laura breathed deeply. What can she possibly say to her father? If she''s going to tell him about what Cooper has done to herst night, what he''s going to say to her? But then he will also discover that she made an unauthorized entry into Graven''s house. These types of things will enrage her father. No, she can''t saddle her father with so many problems now especially that he''s going home. She wants him to travel with peace of mind.


    "Father, don''t worry about Cooper and me. We''re both adults already. And we''re getting to know each other better every day,"es her sensible reply.


    "Is Cooper hard to love?" Simon asked earnestly.


    Laura sighed. Her father asked a certain joke. If only he knows that Cooper is capable of bad things. But she can''t let him know. She would like tough right now, but she dared not, or else her father will get mad at her forughing at such a serious question. But she wanted to be honest with herself as well. "Well... he''s a piece of hard work. But not entirely hopeless. Let''s leave it at that, Father. After Cooper and I got married...let see what the future will bring to our union," she concluded.


    Simon released a deep sigh and closed his eyes for a moment. "Daughter, no matter what happens... just behave yourself, okay? Don''t give my friend a headache. We''re already here and no signs of the vampiresing after you. I think we made a good decision. I''m extremely relieved, I''m sure they won''te after you anymore. I just wish the wedding will take ce soon! Try to be a good partner to Cooper," he said.


    Laura nodded her head. "Yes, Father," she replied.


    Simon rose to his feet. "I''m leaving now. Don''t forget to take your medicine!" he reminded her.


    "Yes, Father," Laura responded. She watched as her father exited the room. She went to the door and locked it, afraid that Cooper will barge into her room uninvited.


    After locking the door, she returned to bed and resumed sleeping.


    A few hourster.


    Before dinner time, Laura was already wide awake. Since the headache was gone, she took a bath and dressed nicely. She wore a long floral red dress that reached past her ankle. She let her hair hung loosely at her back. She''s feeling much better now that her headache was gone.


    She waited for Neeza to inform her that dinner is ready.


    Fifteen minutester.


    Neeza appeared in the hallway and knocked on the door. "Miss, dinner is ready," she said.


    Laura opened the door. "Okay, I''m going downstairs now," she replied.


    "I have good news for you!" said Neeza.


    "What is it?"


    "Sir Graven just arrive a while ago, he will be joining dinner with you guys," Neeza said.


    Laura''s eyes widened.


    "Oh!" a word of surprise escaped her mouth. She masked the wild erratic beating of her heart. Graven is home! Awesome, such a wonderful surprise. "Ah, Neeza, I''ll go to the bathroom, I need to take care of a call of nature first, you go ahead, don''t wait for me," she said.


    "Okay, Miss," Neeza said and walked on the hallways going downstairs.


    Laura closed the door and went to sit on the edge of the bed, trying to calm the wild beating of her heart.


    A few minutester.


    Laura stood up, going to the door, ready to face Graven again.

 Chapter 57 - Sunday

    Laura exited her room and walked in the hallway going to the stairway. Her knees seemed to wobble a bit. She''s getting nervous seeing Graven again. What if he will ignore her again?


    She must find a way to talk to him, maybe corner him somewhere?


    ??


    Of course, she will do that!


    Tonight, she will get her answer from Graven!


    She must know the mystery of Graven and Luke! So that her troubled mind can finally rest in peace.


    She descended on the stairway and walked slowly towards the dining room, taking her time, trying to calm the erratic beating of her heart.


    When she entered the dining room, the men were already eating and actively chatting. Her heart palpitates after seeing Graven''s devilishly handsome face, her heart screamed that he is Luke! She lowered her head down, not wanting everyone to catch her staring at Graven with a deep longing in her eyes. She settled herself on the chair beside her future husband.


    Cooper nced at her, trying to catch his wife looking at his brother for attention.


    But Laura didn''t give him the satisfaction. She purposely avoided looking at Graven.


    Sir Nichs acknowledges his future daughter-inw''s presence at the table. "Daughter, are you feeling better now?" he asked.


    Laura smiled brightly and nced briefly at Graven. Their gaze locked for a few seconds.


    "Yes, I''m feeling better now, Father. Thank you for the medicine," she conveyed her thanks.


    "Don''t mention it. Eat well, daughter," Sir Nichs said.


    "Yes, I will," she responded with a smile.


    Laura looked at her father Simon, they nodded at each other. She began putting food on her te and starts eating while her ears were listening to the men''s conversation. She dared not look at Graven even once during the entire duration of their dinner. A big contrastpared to the previous dinner episode when her actions were screaming to get Graven''s attention.


    She''s well aware that Cooper was observing her actions, trying to find mistakes with her behavior. She won''t give him the satisfaction tonight.


    At some point in time this evening, she will find a way to talk to Graven in private.


    One hourter, they finished eating dinner.


    They transferred to the veranda and continue their discussion there. As usual, Cooper and Laura were left to entertain each other.


    "I noticed that you are no longer trying to catch my brother''s attention, wife. Why is that?" Cooper asked out of the blue.


    Laura sighed. "I''m doing it so that you won''t get paranoid. You want my attention all for yourself, right?" she replied icily.


    Cooper chuckled. "Good girl! You should be looking at me only, and your attention must only focus on me and not on another guy if you don''t want your husband to get mad and jealous with your wondering eyes," he said, pleased with her answer.


    Laura rolled her eyes.


    "Now that my brother is here, are you going to go to his house tonight at midnight?" he asked casually.


    Laura didn''t answer his question, instead, she ignored his sarcasm. She rose to her feet. "I''m going to my room, I need to use the bathroom. I''ll return here after I''m done," she said.


    She left without waiting for his reply.


    She entered the house and about to climb the stairs when she felt that someone was following her, she turned around abruptly, she almost bumped into Cooper. "What are you doing?" she asked.


    "Following you. I will escort you to your room," Cooper said.


    A frown appeared on Laura''s face. Huh? Since when he be like this? Barricading around her. Ah, he just wants to be sure that she won''t be able to have a chance to talk with his brother. So, he will follow her everywhere she goes.


    Sighing, Laura proceeds to climb the stairs and gave Cooper a cold shoulder.


    They reached the top of the stairs and together they walked into the hallway without talking to each other.


    When Laura reached the door of her room, she went inside without bothering to invite Cooper to her room. She immediately locked the door inside.


    She paced back and forth on the floor of her room trying to think of a n on how to talk to Graven. She can no longer sneak in the middle of the night to go to Graven''s house because Cooper already caught her once, she can''t repeat the same mistake.


    Oh, what to do?


    She pressed her hand on her temple urging her mind to think of a better idea.


    Then all of a sudden...


    An idea appeared in her mind. Yesss!


    She went to the drawer of the dresser table and grabbed the pen and a piece of paper. She wrote a message to Graven.


    A few minutester, she''s done!


    She put back the pen in the drawer and folded the small paper and put it in the small pocket of her dress.


    She smiled atst!


    Now all she needs to do is drop the paper in Graven''sp. She will find the right time to do that tonight before they retire to their respective rooms.


    She walked to the door and exited.


    Cooper was still waiting for her outside the door.


    They strolled in the hallway going back to the stairway. They walked side by side in silence, each mind was preupied.


    The couple returned to the veranda. The three men were still busy talking to each other about business.


    The moment Laura and Cooper were back on their chair, Sir Nichs addressed them. "We are invited to attend a masquerade ball organized by the Mayor of the town. All the businessmen and important people in this town including their wives and girlfriends were invited," he said.


    "When this event will happen, Father?" asked Laura.


    "Next week on Sunday night at the Mayor''s Pavilion," Sir Nichs answered.


    Laura and Graven''s eyes locked briefly.


    "I''ll be happy to attend it with Cooper, Father," Laura said with a smile.


    Cooper looked at his father with a sour face. "I don''t like attending such kinds of events!" he grumbled.


    Sir Nichs smiled. "Don''t be such a killjoy, we''re all going to attend it as a family!" he concluded.


    "Whatever!" Cooper replied. "I''ll go to my room and get my cigar," he said and stood up. He left the gathering without looking at anyone.


    Laura wore a triumphant smile on her face. Finally! The right opportunity had arrived.


    ''Dear God, please let Graven stand up and leave for a few minutes, please...please...please!'' Laura prayed in her mind over and over again.


    A few minutester. Her prayer was granted.


    Graven rose to his feet, heading towards the entrance of the house.


    Laura stood up and walked briskly to his side. "Brother inw, please wait for a few second, I think you drop this!" she said. She quickly dropped the piece of paper in his palm and walked away, going to the stairs. She ascended the stairs without looking back.


    Graven brows knitted together. He read the message. ''I want to ask you something important. Please meet me at the church near this mansion thising Sunday between 1 to 2 in the afternoon. Please, be there! Thank you!''


    He caught a glimpse of Laura''s back about to disappear from the hallway.


    He folded the letter and put it in the pocket of his pants and proceed to the nearest toilet located near the dining room.


    Cooper saw everything from the corner. He was gritting his teeth in anger.

 Chapter 58 - Sweet Victory!

    After he was done with his business in the toilet, Graven went back to the veranda to resume his conversation with the folks.


    Three hourster.


    ??


    Nichs and Simon retired for the night in their respective rooms while Graven went to the back of the mansion to go to his house.


    He was walking in the pathway when his brother Cooper emerged behind the tree, blocking his path.


    "Brother, I thought we made it clear when we have a conversation before that you will onlye back here on the day of my wedding. Why is it that you are here again?" Cooper asked, ring at him.


    Graven sighed. "I''m here to discuss some important matters with our father concerning the family business. I''ve been doing this a lot of times in the past and you didn''t question me, you don''t care if Ie and go in this house. But why now you are making a fuss every time Ie here? Is it because of jealousy? Are you afraid that your future wife wille after me? Is she the reason why you don''t want me toe here?" he asked.


    Cooper nodded his head. "Exactly!"


    Graven took a deep breath. "Don''t worry, I''m not staying here any longer. By tomorrow, early morning, I''ll take my leave," he said and about to resume walking towards his house.


    "Wait...what is that piece of paper that Laura had given you? I saw it, don''t lie to me! Let me see it!" Cooper demanded.


    Graven groaned. "It''s just a receipt that falls from my pocket. Laura saw it fell from the ground so she picked it up and gave it to me," he lied.


    "Liar!" Cooper yelled. "Give it to me! I wanna see it with my own two eyes!" he demanded fiercely.


    Graven sighed. Here we go again! His brother is acting like a spoiled child again. Although his tantrum is irritating, but not reason enough to lose his temper. He smiled. "I know it''s all about jealousy, right? You are worried that your future wife has a thing for me? Don''t worry, I have no feelings for your wife. But if you don''t believe me, then... why don''t you bring Laura here so that I can tell her myself that I have no feelings for her. In front of you, I want to tell her that she''s not my type. Will that make you happy?" he offered.


    Cooper grinned. "That''s what I like about you, brother! You know how to make your little brother happy! Alright, since you are the one who made the offer... then I''ll take it! Wait...I''ll bring Laura here!" he said and took his leave immediately.


    Graven watched his brother''s retreating back, shaking his head.


    A shadow came out behind the tree. "Your little brother is throwing tantrums again? eh? So infuriating!"


    Graven looked at his right man, Horace. "My brother is just an immature child who never grows old. It''s not worth losing my temper over his childish tantrums," he said.


    "Okay, as you say so. I''ll go back to the house and make myself disappear," Horace said and took his leave, walking towards the house.


    Meanwhile, inside the mansion.


    Cooper located the servant in theundry room folding clothes, he beckoned her. "Come here, I have something for you to do..." he said.


    "What is it, Sir?" asked Neeza.


    "Go to Laura''s room and inform her that my brother wishes to talk to her, hurry up! Bring her to the mini-park and take your leave. Don''t tell her that I''m the one who told you about these things, if you tell her, you will have no sry for three months!" he threatened her.


    "Okay, Sir!" Neeza replied in a terrified voice and bowed her head, she turned around and climbs the stairs in a hurry.


    Cooper watched the servant climbs the stairs, a broad smile appeared on his lips. He wants to see what Laura''s reaction will be after his brother insulted her. He would be enjoying and savoring it. This will put Laura in her ce and stop fantasizing about his brother.


    He left the mansion and went back to the mini-park.


    Meanwhile, on the second floor.


    Neeza reached Laura''s room and knocked on the door three times. "Miss...I have something important to tell you! Please open the door!" she said urgently.


    Laura opened the door a minuteter. "What is it, Neeza?"


    "Sir Graven wants to talk to you, he is waiting in the mini-park right now!" Neeza said.


    Laura''s eyes widened in surprise. She was speechless for a few seconds. Then her eyes sparkled with excitement. "Alright, let''s go to the back of the house!" she said excitedly. She exited the room and closed the door.


    The women walked into the hallway and descended the stairs. They went to the kitchen and used the exit there to reach the mini-park quickly.


    They exited the kitchen door. Laura and Neeza walked briskly towards Graven''s house.


    Laura saw Graven standing on the cemented pathway, waiting for her. His face was illuminated by themp post.


    "I''ll take my leave now, Miss," Neeza said and walked away without waiting for Laura''s reply.


    Laura wore a sweet smile on her face when she approached Graven''s location. She was happy that he was the one who asks for her presence. She is indeed his beloved Luke!


    The expression on Graven''s face was unreadable.


    She walked to his side, floating gracefully like a swan. "You ask for me?" she asked right away when she reached his side.


    Graven cleared his throat and looked at her in the eyes. "Sister-inw...I''ll be honest with you...stop fantasizing over me... you are not my type... and please behave yourself because you are going to marry my brother soon! Don''t harbor romantic feelings towards me! I won''t reciprocate it! I hope you understand my sentiments," he said coldly and turned on his heels going back to his house, leaving her rooted on the spot like a statue, stunned and speechless.


    Laura''s mouth was agape in shock. She can''t believe Luke would say those painful things to her. Fresh tears sprang into her eyes, she had a hard time breathing. Her heart was being squeezed painfully inside her rib cage. She put her right hand on her chest, trying to caress her bleeding heart.


    She stood in the middle of the path watching Graven entering his house without care.


    He closed the door and disappeared inside the house, not even sparing her a nce.


    Laura''s face grimaced in pain. She gathered her strength and turned around, walking towards the location of the kitchen door. She prevented her tears from falling, she won''t allow anyone to see the tears in her eyes. She will let her tears fall after she''s back in her room. Right now, while she''s still outside, she must retain herposure and pretend that nothing happens.


    She reached the door of the kitchen and disappeared inside.


    Meanwhile, back in the mini-park.


    Cooper was grinning happily, his brother was direct to the point, insulting Laura without giving her the chance to defend herself. That was a sweet victory for him and for the first time in his adult life, he was thankful for his brother''s effort and siding up with him.


    He left the mini-park, whistling happily.

 Chapter 59 - Disappeared!

    Laura reached her room in no time. The moment she entered the room and closed the door, her tears already falls in torrents down her cheeks. She was devastated after hearing Luke''s insults.


    When she went to the back of the house to see Graven, she was excited, but after hearing his hurtful words, her heart was crushed.


    ??


    She went to bed and sat down.


    She even failed to ask him if he is Luke or not! He just leaves her like that. Her knees went weaker, unable toe after him, her tongue failed to call his name to prevent him from leaving because she was already overwhelmed with sadness and pain due to the way he discarded her as if everything that they shared in the past doesn''t mean anything to him at all.


    ? Shey her body down and closed her eyes. She reached for the pillow and hugged it tightly.


    She refused to believe that Luke discarded her just like that!


    There must be a reason behind it. She needs to know why! Now that ites to this, she might as well go back to his house and see him again, and demand to talk with him to clear things between them.


    She rose from the bed and went to the bathroom to ssh water on her face.


    A few minutester.


    She exited the bathroom with a renewed strength and purpose, she must know the truth about Luke and Graven tonight! She won''t sleep until she will get the answer to all the questions that have been bothering her mind!


    She went to the door and opened it... she saw her father outside the door. "Father..."


    "Laura...I''m going home tomorrow morning. Let''s talk for a few minutes," Simon said.


    She opened the door wide, allowing her father to enter her room.


    Simon settled himself on the chair nearby. He ced a bundle filled with money on the table. "Here''s some money for you to use while I''m away. I will try to visit here when I''m not busy with the family business," he said. He watched his daughter''s face closely and noticed that she seemed to be crying, her eyes were red. "What''s wrong - daughter? Are you crying?" he asked worriedly.


    Laura nodded her head. "Yes, I''m crying because you''re going home and I''m alone here. I missed mother Rosa and sister Sofia already," she replied, wearing a gloomy expression on her face.


    Simon sighed. "You must learn to live like this - away from your family. You''re getting married. We already talk about it in the past. You are now on your own here the moment I will leave this ce. As long you behave and won''t give Nichs and Cooper any problem...then everything will be alright. Behave properly at all times. You are now living in other people''s homes, so try to get along well with all the people here. Do you understand, Laura?"


    Laura nods her head. "Yes, I understand, Father!" she responded.


    "Good! Anything else you want to discuss with me? You better say it now, we will have no more time to talk tomorrow after breakfast," he said.


    Laura shook her head. "Nothing, Father," she replied. "Do you need help with packing your things? I''ll help you," she offered.


    "No, need, I''m already done packing my things. I''ll take my leave now, rest early!" he said and rose to his feet. Simon walked towards the door and exited.


    Her father is gone.


    Time to go!


    Laura took a deep breath and went to the door. She exited the door and strolled in the hallway. She descended the stairs but was surprised to see Cooper still awake, sitting on the couch in the living room. Huh? Why he''s still awake?


    She halted on her tracks, hesitating to continue...


    Cooper sensed her presence and raised his head, he looked at her. "My darling wife...you can''t sleep too? Come down here, let''s talk for a while and entertain each other..." he suggested.


    Laura sighed. She was about to go back to her room but she remembered her father''s statement earlier, to get along well with everyone in this house especially with her husband. She reluctantly went down and walked towards Cooper. She sat on the opposite couch, facing him, keeping a safe distance between them.


    Cooper raised his brow. "Why you are keeping your distance from me? Do I have an infectious disease? That''s why you don''t want to sit beside me?" he asked, pretending that he was hurt by her coldness.


    Laura rolled her eyes. She stood up and sit beside him on the couch. "Happy?" she asked him.


    Cooper grinned. "Of course!" he replied cheerfully and draped his arms around Laura''s shoulder. He lowered his mouth about to kiss her on the lips.


    But Laura avoided his advances and stood up abruptly, she returned to the couch opposite him. "No touching and no kissing until we got married!" she reminded him.


    Cooper groaned in dismay, hating Laura''s conservative principle. He finds it annoying! The women in the brothel are always amodating to his needs. They wouldtch to him like piranhas. Why can''t Laura be the same?


    He looked at her. "My darling wife, why are you ying hard to get? We''re getting married soon! No need to starve ourselves from pleasuring each other," he told her.


    Laura breathed deeply. Cooper is acting up again! How can she go to the backyard now and talk to Graven if Cooper is giving her a hard time?


    She studied his face for a few minutes. "When are you going to sleep?" she asked.


    "Why are you asking? Are you going somewhere?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    She yawned, pretending that she''s feeling sleepy. She rose to her feet. "I''m going to sleep now. Good night!" she said and walked towards the stairs.


    Cooper watched her climbed the stairs. He was infuriated that she just left him like that! How dare she! But it''s toote now to call her and made her return to the couch, she already reached the top of the stairs and disappeared in the hallway.


    He gritted his teeth furiously and left the living room - going upstairs to his room.


    Five hourster. The mansion waspletely submerged in silence, the inhabitants were already sleeping.


    Laura appeared at the top of the stairs, wearing a ck hooded cape concealing her appearance, she looked down at the living room. Cooper was nowhere to be found! Finally!


    She ascended the stairs in a hurry almost flying, wanting to reach Graven''s house in a second.


    She managed to enter the kitchen and exited without waking anyone up. She hastily walked towards the path leading to Graven''s house. She was already a few meters away from the house when suddenly a shadow hiding behind the tree followed her from behind.


    Laura was alerted by the shadow''s presence due to the hair rising at her nape. She spun around, facing the one who followed her, she bumped into a solid chest and when she tries to find who it was, she was greeted with a hooded cloak guy. It''s impossible to see his face...then suddenly...he waved his hand over her face...slowly her eyelids fluttered down. She was put into a state of slumber.


    The mysterious guy carried Laura in his arms and they rose in the air.


    They disappeared into the sky.

 Chapter 60 - Dont Lie To Me!

    The following day.


    Laura woke up at 7:30 in the morning. She stared at the ceiling of her room for a few seconds trying to clear her hazy mind.


    ??


    She sits upright after remembering what happenedst night.


    OMG!


    After clearing her mind, she remembered everything!


    She managed to get out of the mansion sessfully and was on her way to Graven''s house when she senses that there''s someone following her from behind.


    When she turned around to see who it was, she bumped into a solid chest and stared into nothingness, then the guy waved his hand over her face and she loses consciousness.


    Who is that guy?


    Was he Luke''s doppelganger?


    Could be!


    That exined why she''s back inside her room, sleeping in her bed with the nket covered around her body.


    Damn! Of all time, why that doppelganger appeared when she was so close to talking to Graven! Argh, she hated his intrusionst night!


    Her chest was heaving in anger.


    Then she remembered that today is the day that her father will go home. She needs to bid goodbye to him. Dang, she hated getting out of bed this early, but she has to.


    She left the bed and rushed to the bathroom to clean herself for breakfast.


    One hourter.


    Laura was already dressed up, getting out of the room, and heading downstairs.


    When she entered the dining room, she didn''t see Graven. It''s only her father, Sir Nichs and Cooper eating breakfast at the dining table. She seated herself quietly on the vacant chair beside Cooper.


    "Good morning wife!" he greeted her softly.


    "Good morning," she replied. She smiled at her father and Sir Nichs, they returned her smile. She picked up the utensils and began putting food on her tes.


    They consumed their meals in silence.


    One hourter, they finished breakfast and left the dining room.


    They went upstairs to their respective rooms.


    Laura went to her room and exited a few minutester, getting ready to see her father.


    She went to his room, the servant was exiting the door carrying her father''s luggage.


    Simon emerged from the door and looked at his daughter.


    "Father..."


    "Come with me downstairs..." he said.


    They walked in the hallway, going downstairs.


    The father and son were already sitting on the couch, waiting for Simon toe down.


    The servant proceeds outside to put the luggage in the carriage.


    Laura and his father reached the floor and went to the couch, they settled on the couch facing them.


    Simon looked at his friend. "Amigo, thank you for amodating me here in your house. Your hospitality is amazing!" he said.


    Nichs smiled. "Don''t mention it, Amigo. It''s always my pleasure to have you here in my home. Visit us from time to time. Give my regards to you your wife and your other daughter," he said.


    "I will!" Simon replied cheerfully. He looked at his future son-inw. "Cooper, I entrusted my daughter in your care. Please take care of her," he said.


    Cooper smiled. "Thank you for your trust, Father. I''ll take good care of my wife, I will treasure her. You can count on that," he responded solemnly.


    Simon saw the sincerity in Cooper''s eyes, he was pleased and satisfied with his sincere answer. He can no longer dy his departure. He rose to his feet. "Time for me to go," he said.


    They rose to their feet, left the living room, and went outside.


    Simon''s carriage was already waiting outside together with the driver and servant. He went to hug his daughter and bid goodbye to his friend and Cooper.


    "Bye, Amigo!" Nichs said.


    "Bye, Father!" Cooper said.


    Laura looked at her father, teary-eyed, feeling sad for their parting. "Bye, Father!"


    Simon smiled and waved at them before entering the carriage.


    Five minutester, the carriage was already exiting the tall gate and moving forward steadily until it disappeared from their view.


    Nichs left the couple going back to the house.


    Cooper saw the sadness stered on Laura''s face. "Why don''t you go with me to the mini-park? I know you like the swing there," he suggested.


    "Okay," Laura epted his offer without hesitation. She wants to know if Graven was still in his house. Maybe she could find a chance to talk to him if Cooper left her side.


    They walked in the pathway leading to the back of the house. Cooper didn''t make any attempt to hold Laura''s hands. They walked side by side in silence.


    When they arrived there, Neeza was already done cleaning the swing and the benches nearby. She starts sweeping the dry leaves on the ground.


    The couple settled themselves in the metal chairs and starts swinging back and forth.


    Cooper noticed that Laura''s attention was fixated on his brother''s house. He called the servant''s attention. "Neeza, did my brother already left?" he asked for Laura''s benefit.


    "Yes, he left early in the morning," Neeza replied and resumed her task.


    Laura sighed and lowered her gaze. Cooper must have noticed that her attention was drawn to Graven''s house that''s why he asked the maid on purpose for her benefit. She doesn''t know if she will thank him or feel annoyed with his meddling. She chose to stay mum, fearing that she might say something to him that will offend him and she will regret itter.


    Cooper looked at her. "Can I get at least a simple thank you for my effort?" he said.


    Laura raised her head and looked at him quizzically in the eyes. "What did you say?" she questioned him. She pretended that she has no idea what he''s talking about.


    Cooper sighed. "You''re good at pretending, but I noticed your eyes glued at my brother''s house. Were you expecting that he''s still inside the house?"


    Laura breathed deeply. "I''m just staring at the house because it was directly in line with my view, is that a crime?" she asked him.


    Cooper chuckled. "My lovely wife...don''t lie to me! I can''t understand your fascination with my brother. What is it about him that captivated your interest? I know that he''s devilishly handsome and all that. But I warned you, you''re going to be my wife soon! So stop finding a way to talk to my brother!" he said, feeling irritated.


    Laura released a deep sigh of frustration. Cooper''s jealousy is overflowing! She just stared at the house, that''s all she did, she''s not doing anything bad or against the rules, but why he kept making a big deal out of it? She''s getting feed up with his constant nagging! She detested this attitude of his, trying to find fault in everything that she does.


    Before she blows up in his face, she suddenly remembered what his father had told her - to behave and try to get along well with everyone in this house. She bit her lower lip and controlled her rising temper, cooling it down.


    She needs to change the topic and divert his attention. She remembered that tomorrow is Sunday! She''s going to meet Graven in the church! That is what she had written on the piece of paper.


    She looked at him. "Can I go to church tomorrow?" she asked.


    Cooper nods his head. "Okay, bring Neeza along with you," he replied.


    "How about you? Aren''t you going to church with me?" she asked.


    "I''m not a devout Catholic, I seldom go to the church including my father, only on important asions," Cooper exined.


    "Okay, thanks!" Laura said with a smile. Her mood soared again because tomorrow is another chance to talk to Graven.


    One hourter, Cooper left her side and went back to the mansion.


    "Neeza,e here!" Laura called the maid to her side.


    Neeza obeyed. "What is it, Miss?" she asked.


    "Tomorrow is Sunday, let''s go to church!" Laura said.


    Neeza smiled. "Sure! There''s a church nearby, what time, Miss?"


    "After lunch," Laura replied.


    "Okay," Neeza responded. "Anything else?" she asked.


    "No more," Laura said. "Please, continue your work," she said.


    Neeza resumed her chore - trimming the flower nearby while Laura stayed in the swing, enjoying the morning sunshine.

 Chapter 61 - Oh, My Heart!

    Laura wakes up the next day feeling excited to go to church. She was sure that Graven wille to his senses and appear in the church today to apologize to her for insulting her the other night.


    She was looking forward to seeing him again!


    ??


    She joined the father and son in the dining room for breakfast. She looked at her future father-inw. "Father, can I go to church with Neeza today, after lunch?" she asked for his permission.


    Nichs nced at her. "Yes, of course!" he replied with a smile. He looked at his son. "Cooper, why don''t you go to church with Laura?" he asked him.


    "Father, I have some other business to take care of today. I will apany Laura to the church some other time," Cooper declined.


    "Okay, I''ll instruct the servant to ready the carriage..." Nichs said.


    "Thank you, Father," Laura said.


    "Don''t mention it," Nichs murmured.


    They finished breakfast half hourter.


    Hours went by.


    Lunchtimees.


    Cooper was already out of the house to attain to his business outside. It''s only Laura and her father-inw who eat lunch in the dining room.


    Nichs addressed his daughter-inw. "Before you go, drop by at my study room, daughter. I''ll give you some money so that you can buy some things for yourself," he said.


    "No need, Father. Before my father left, he left me some money. I will ask for your help If I already spend all the money that he had left me," Laura replied.


    "Okay," Nichs responded. "By the way, does my son Cooper treated you right?" he asked.


    Laura smiled. "Yes, he is treating me right, Father," she assured him.


    "Good! I''m relieved. Let''s eat!" Nichs said.


    They resumed eating their meals infortable silence.


    After breakfast, Nichs retired to the veranda to inhale fresh air while Laura went upstairs to dress for church.


    A half-hourter.


    She was done dressing. She heard a soft knocking on the door, when she opened it, it was just Neeza wearing her Sunday dress.


    "Wow! You look fabulous in your dress, Miss!" Neeza said admiring the flowing creamce silk dress that reached below Laura''s knees.


    "Thanks, Neeza, you look awesome in your dress as well! Let''s go!" Laura said. She grabbed the shoulder bag containing her essentials and wallet, then she closed the door behind her.


    The women strolled in the hallway going to the stairway, they reached the ground floor in no time. They walked towards the door and entered the carriage that was waiting in front of the house.


    "To St. Peter Parish Church," Laura told the driver of the carriage.


    "Yes, Miss!" the driver replied.


    The carriage starts moving towards the tall gate. Ten minutester, they''re already on their way to the church, a fifteen minutes drive from the mansion.


    A few momentster, they finally arrived at the church.


    Laura and Neeza exited the carriage and entered the church. They arrived on time when the priest was about to begin the afternoon mass.


    Before the priest begins the mass... Laura roamed her eyes quick around the church hoping to see Graven among the churchgoers, she found no trace of him inside, she felt disappointed.


    The mass started thatsted for one hour.


    After the mass ended, Laura and Neeza stayed inside the church. Neeza went to pray in front of the statue of God and Saints, while Laura remained seated on the church pew.


    Laura was hoping that Graven would enter the church''s entrance anytime.


    Fifteen minutester, still no sign of him, she was disappointed.


    Laura stood up. "Let''s go outside, Neeza," she told herpanion.


    "Okay," the maid answered.


    They exited the church.


    "Look, Miss Laura!" Neeza pointed to the stalls selling different items located fifty meters away from the church. "Wow! There''s a bazaar in there! Let''s check it out!" she eximed excitedly like a child.


    Laura smiled, amused by the maid''s enthusiasm. "Okay..." sheplied.


    They entered the carriage and Laura instructed the driver of the carriage to go to the bazaar just a few metes ahead.


    A few minutester, they arrived at the Bazaar. Hundred of stalls are lining up near the highway, selling misceneous goods ranging from kids'' toys, kitchen wares, clothes, and many more.


    Laura and Neeza exited the carriage.


    They checked out the items and the different merchandise offered by the stall owners.


    Neeza purchased some clothes and hair essories.


    While Laura contented herself by looking left and right, looking at the goods but has no ns to buy anything.


    Then she saw a stall selling different types of ornamental nts. She looked at the maid busy checking out tons of hair essories on disy. "Neeza, after you are done here,e to find me in that stall selling ornamental nts over there," she pointed the stall a few yards away.


    Neeza nods her head. "Okay, Miss!" she replied and went back to check out the essories in front of her.


    Laura walked towards the stall. She will try to buy a pot of beautiful ornamental nts for her mother and give it to her the next time they see each other.


    She entered the stall...however...she froze in her tracks.


    There inside was no other than Graven! He is not alone though, he has apanion, a pretty woman, about her age. The woman was holding Graven''s right arm possessively. They were currently inspecting a nt in a tiny cute pot.


    "This one is beautiful! My Mother will surely love it!" the woman said, giggling.


    "Okay, let''s buy it then!" Graven said. He looked at the stall owner. "We will take this one!" he said.


    The stall owner epted the money that Graven handed to her, then she put the pot inside the basket.


    Laura was frozen on the spot unable to move. She bit her lip, wincing in pain, she feels her heart was being squeezed tightly again. It''s so damn painful! So, this is the reason why he no longer cares about her. He already had a fiancee!


    Graven and the woman were about to leave the stall but Laura happens to block their way.


    "Sister-inw! Nice seeing you here!" Graven said, finally noticing her.


    The woman looked at Graven. "Is she your sister-inw? Cooper''s future wife?" she asked.


    Graven nodded his head. "Yes," he answered. "Laura, please meet my fiancee, Reba. Reba this is Laura, my sister-inw," he said, introducing the two women to each other.


    The tears were about to fall from Laura''s eyes but she tried her best not to break down in front of them.


    ? Reba extended her hand to Laura for a handshake. "Nice meeting you, Laura!" she said with a smile.


    Laura epted Reba''s handshake for a few seconds. "Nice meeting you!" she replied with a nd voice. "I''ll take my leave...please excuse me," she said and departed from the area hastily.


    She ran towards Neeza and told her that she wants to go home because she''s not feeling well.


    "Okay, Miss. Let''s go," Neeza said, looking at her purchases, feeling pleased with herself.


    They sauntered towards the carriage which was parked by the driver nearby along with other carriages.


    They entered the carriage and a few minutester, the carriage was already moving away from the bazaar.


    Neeza noticed the sadness on Laura''s face that was not there before. A frown appeared on her face. "Miss Laura, are you okay?" she asked worriedly.


    Laura smiled a little. "I''m okay...I just need a rest, must be the wind," she assured her.


    Neeza smiled and checked her purchases, a satisfied smile appeared on her lips.


    Laura closed her eyes, this way she can prevent the tears from falling on her face.


    Fifteen minutester, they finally arrived in the mansion.


    Laura immediately exited the carriage and told the maid that she needs to hurry up to her room because she needs to use the toilet.


    She climbs the stairs in a hurry and reached her bedroom in no time. She opened the door and entered the room. She rushed to the bed and began sobbing hysterically.


    She cried for the rest of the afternoon and stopped sobbing two hours before dinner time.


    When she went down, Cooper has not returned yet, so it''s just her and her future father-inw in the dining room.


    They finished dinner infortable silence.


    Laura went back to her room and continue grieving the whole night,menting for a love that was forever lost.

 Chapter 62 - A Gift!

    Suddenly Laura''s world was turned upside down. She was super devastated that the guy she falls in love with already has a fiancee and he looks proud and happy while introducing the woman to her.


    Her heart was broken to pieces, it''s her first-ever heartbreak that killed her inside.


    ??


    In the next two days, she looked okay outside but she''s nursing a pain inside.


    But regardless of what happened she still has the burning desire to see Graven and asked if he and Luke are the same person? Why can''t she let go of that notion!? Even if Graven and Luke are of the same person, what''s the point now? He already had a fiancee! And she''s going to marry his brother! They can never be together again!


    Because of what happened, Laura chose to stay in her room all day long. She no longer ventured to the mini-park. She wants to avoid seeing Graven''s house, it reminds her so much of the pain.


    On the third day.


    Laura was in deep slumber during one of her afternoon nap sessions when she was awakened by the sound of knocking on the door.


    "Miss Laura...Miss Laura...I have news for you!" Neeza announced.


    ? Laura rose from the bed and went to the door to open it. "What is it, Neeza? What is the news?'' she asked.


    "Sir Graven just arrived today and he brought a woman with him, he called her his fiancee!" Neeza said.


    Laura forgot to breathe for a minute due to shock. Not only she was hurting inside she was dying. She no longer wants to see them together! Seeing them together pained her so deeply.


    "The rumors say that Sir Graven brought his fiancee home to introduce to Sir Nichs," added Neeza.


    She turned around no longer interested in hearing about them. "Anything else?"


    "That''s all, Miss. Just be ready tonight because Sir Graven and his fiancee will be staying for dinner," Neeza said before she left the room.


    Laura closed the door and went to the bed. She''s okay seeing Graven alone but seeing him with his new woman is painful. She will only be eaten up with jealousy. She thinks she will pass joining dinner with them tonight. She will pretend that she''s not feeling well.


    She went to bed and closed her eyes. Much better if she will fall asleep soundly and wake up the next day ''coz she''s not in the mood to see them together.


    Yet, no matter how hard she tried to fall asleep, her mind still wanders to the depressing sight she saw inside the nt stall. Graven and that woman! They''re a happy couple and for her, it''s a bitter pill to swallow.


    Three hourster.


    Dinner time.


    Neeza knocked outside Laura''s room. "Miss...dinner time. Pleasee down, they''re waiting for you in the dining room," she announced.


    Laura opened the door looking like she''s sick with her disheveled hair. "Are Graven and his fiancee... already in the dining room?" she inquired.


    "Yes, Miss," the maid answered. "Are you okay?"


    Laura shook her head. "I''m not okay. I''m feeling sick, my body is aching. I think I have the flu," she answered. "Can you please tell them I''m not feeling well? And please, just bring my food here, thank you, Neeza," she said.


    "Okay, Miss. I''ll returnter with your food," Neeza said and turned around going back to the hallway.


    Laura sighed and went back to bed. She doesn''t want to pretend that she''s sick, but she''s not in the mood to see Graven and his fiancee. They will only destroy her mood.


    It''s better to stay inside her room and wait until they leave the mansion.


    A few minutester.


    Neeza returned with a tray of food. She ced them on the table. "Enjoy your meal, Miss. Here''s some medicine for your flu, please take one caplet after you finish your meal," she said and put the medicine on the table. "I''ll take my leave now, I''ll returnter after you are done eating," she said.


    "Thank you, Neeza," Laura said and began eating.


    The maid left the room.


    Thirty minutester, Laura finished her food and piled the dishes in the tray. Neeza returned and took the dishes away.


    "Neeza... wait... are they done eating yet?" Laura asked.


    "Yes, they''re in the veranda, chatting," answered Neeza. "Do you want to join them?" she asked.


    Laura shook her head. "No!"es her short reply.


    "Okay, anything else?" the maid asked.


    Laura shook her head. "Nothing. You may go now..." she said.


    Neeza exited the room.


    Laura went to the window and stared at the horizon. She looked heavenward, it looks like the moon and stars are hiding behind the clouds because all she can see was darkness above her.


    One hourter, she heard a knock on the door. "It''s open Neeza,e inside," she said without looking at the door.


    The door opened.


    "Hello Laura!" a vibrant female voice said.


    Laura spun around, her eyes widened in shock. It''s not Neeza that entered her room, it''s Reba, Graven''s fiancee! She was carrying a cardboard box in her hands.


    "Hi there, Laura! Sorry to intrude on your privacy, I know you''re not feeling well today. I juste here to bring you this... it''s a gift from me. Graven told me that you and Cooper are going to attain the Masquerade Party, so I volunteered to make you a costume for the party. I instructed my favorite tailor to make this costume for you because Graven said that we have the same body built. I hope you''ll like it!" Reba said, smiling cheerfully. She ced the box on the table.


    Laura was speechless. She didn''t expect that Graven''s fiancee is friendly and thoughtful! She felt guilty right now. She smiled at her. "Thank you for your gift, Reba. Very much appreciated by me. I''m sorry I can''t entertain you for long. I''m afraid you''ll catch my illness," she apologized.


    Reba smiled. "It''s okay, I understand. Rest well, and take your medicine. Drink lots of fluid. I''ll take my leave now. Take care of yourself," she said.


    "Thank you," Laura said softly.


    Reba smiled at Laura before she exited the room.


    Laura stared at the door in amazement. Wow! Graven is lucky to have such a pretty and kindhearted fiancee! They''re perfect for each other!


    Those thoughts make her depressed even more.

 Chapter 63 - Masquerade Party

    Four dayster.


    Sunday, Masquerade Ball.


    ??


    Laura has already fitted the masquerade costume that Reba had gifted her. Surprisingly, the costume fits her body curves perfectly well, as if it was tailored to fit for her. How did Graven''s fiancee get her body measurement? That confused her.


    She stared at the red velvet garment, hanging inside the closet. It''s a morous body fit gown that reached her ankle with a halter neckline. She was d that it''s not showing much of her cleavage. She doesn''t want Cooper and other males in the party gawking at her ample cleavage. The garment alsoes with a sexy goldce eye mask.


    She was not expecting to have fun at the ball tonight especially that Cooper is with her and she will be seeing a lot of Graven and Reba. Although she''s no longer interested to attend the masquerade ball, she can''t pretend that she''s sick again. She used that reason several times already.


    She sat on the edge of the bed and breathed deeply.


    If she can''t avoid Graven and Reba''s presence tonight then she might as well pretend that they didn''t exist!


    Sighing... she went to the bathroom to take a long bath to condition her mind.


    Dinner on that day was served early at 5:00 so that they still have enough time to dress for the party.


    After dinner, they all went upstairs to prepare for the Masquerade Party.


    Laura went to her room and changed into her masquerade costume.


    A few hourster she was done dressing.


    She exited the room, walked into the hallway, and went downstairs. She will wait for them in the living room.


    A few minutester, a carriage stopped in front of the entrance of the house.


    Laura took a peek to see the visitors. Her heart beats faster when she saw Graven getting out of the carriage followed by Reba. She returned to her seat and pretend that she didn''t know that they''reing.


    Graven and Reba entered the living room and saw Laura sitting alone on the couch.


    "Hello sis, Laura! Wow, you look fabulous in the costume that I made for you!" Reba eximed and went to Laura''s side.


    Laura saw Graven settled on the couch facing the door. She has to put up a show. "Thank you so much, Reba! I owe you this one!" she smiled, feeling grateful to her.


    Reba smiled. "Don''t mention it. It''s my pleasure!" she said, giggling.


    A few minutester. Cooper and his father descended the stairway. The men looked dashing in their victorian party costume, holding their eye masks in their hands.


    Nichs looked at everyone. "Looks like we are all ready to go. Shall we-?" he said.


    "Yes!" they replied in unison.


    They rose to their feet and exited the door. Two carriages were waiting outside. Graven and Reba went to their carriage while Cooper and Laura together with Sir Nichs boarded the second carriage.


    The ride towards the Mayor''s Pavilion wasfortable and smooth, which only takes twenty minutes.


    When they arrived at the location of the party - it''s already 8:00 in the evening.


    The Mayor''s Pavilion is an open architectureposed of high roofs but no walls, surrounded by lush gardens and man-made fountains,kes, and koi ponds. On the right side was the Mayor''s huge sprawling mansion.


    The Pavilion was already packed with guests wearing colorful masquerade costumes. An endless array of chairs and tablesden with foods and drink as well as special wines were scattered throughout the ce.


    There was loud music as well to entertain the guests -posed of politicians, wealthy friends of the families, businessmen, and other high esteemed guests.


    Nichs''s entourage chose a table far away from the podium.


    One hourter.


    The Mayor walked into the podium and everyone cheered. He gave a fifteen minutes speech thanking everyone for attending and enjoying the party that celebrates his 70th birthday.


    After the Mayor''s speech, spectacr fireworks erupted into the sky thatsted for five minutes. Then the bright music, dancing, eating, and drinking resumed.


    Reba stood up and grabbed Laura''s hand. "Let''s go to the koi pond! I want to see the colorful fishes!" she said.


    Laura looked at her father-inw for permission. "Father, can we go to the koi pond?" she asked.


    Nichs nodded his head. "Go on..." he gives his permission.


    The girls proceed to the koi pond located thirty meters away from their table.


    There are a fewdies and men that ventured into that area as well. Some of them were couples, wanting to get away from the crowd, sitting on the Bermuda grass, rxing and holding drinks in their hands.


    They edges closer to the koi pond and was delighted to see the colorful fishes in the water.


    "Aren''t they cute?" Reba giggled.


    Laura nods her head. "Indeed! They''re super cute!" shemented.


    Then a waiter came to their side. "Ladies, want some drinks?" he offered.


    "Yes!" Reba took one sses from the tray. "What''s this?" she asked the waiter.


    "Apple berry juice," the waiter replied with a smile.


    Laura said, she took one ss and began sipping the drink. "Thank you!"


    "You love koi fishes?" the waiter asked.


    "Yes!" Reba smiled.


    "We have a much bigger koi fishes at the back of the mansion. It is the Mayor''s private koi pond. I can take you there for a few minutes to watch the pond. It has much bigger fishes than this one here," he offered.


    "I think the Mayor will get angry," Laura said.


    "No, as long you are one of the visitors here, he won''t mind. It''s just a few minutes of viewing," he offered.


    "Okay, lead us to the pond! I wanna see it!" Reba said excitedly. She grabbed Laura''s hand as they followed the waiter at the back of the mansion.


    A few minutester.


    They arrived at a koi pond which housed bigger carp fishes than the ones near the pavilion. It was located in a much more secluded and quieter ce.


    "Wow! The carp fishes are much bigger here!" Reba giggled.


    "Girls, I leave you here to deliver more drinks to the guest. Just find your way out after you are done viewing the fishes. I''ll take my leave now," he said and left the area going back to the pavilion.


    The girls watched the koi pond with awe, delighted by the bigger carp fishes swimming in the water.


    A few minutester.


    Laura felt dizzy and lowered herself on the floor, she felt like she was going to faint. "Reba...I feel dizzy!" she said putting her hand on her temple.


    Reba looked at her. "Me too! What''s going on?" she said. Trying to step forward but can barely move her feet. She lowered herself on the floor beside Laura and closed her eyes.


    The two women fainted side by side.


    Two shadows wearing ck hooded cloaks were watching the girls'' movement a few meters away.


    When they noticed that their target was no longer moving, they left their hiding ce and rushed towards the girls. They picked up the girls and lifted them on their shoulders as they ran with lightning speed towards the wall of the mansion, rising above it and disappeared in the bushes and trees below the wall outside the mansion, where a carriage was waiting the whole time.

 Chapter 64 - Missing!

    The men who abducted the girls dumped the unconscious women inside the empty carriage, bound their hands and feet with a rope, and put a gag on their mouth.


    Done.


    ??


    The carriage began moving forward, getting out of the vicinity of the Mayor''s residence.


    Half an hourter.


    The carriage was already traveling away from the town of South Pond.


    ~


    Back in the Masquerade Party.


    Nichs looked at his sons. "Where are they - the girls? Why until now they haven''t back here at our table yet?" he asked.


    "I saw them in the koi pond earlier," Cooper said, sipping on his ss of wine.


    Graven rose to his feet. "I''ll look for them around..." he said and left the table.


    He went to the koi pond and searched for the girls. He can''t find them near the area. In the next hour, he went searching for them around the party venue, and yet he still can''t find them.


    Did the girls exit the venue?


    He went to the guardhouse. "Guard, have you seen two women wearing a red and ck long gown exiting the gate?" he asked.


    "No, Sir! Five carriages already left since the party began, but I haven''t seen twodies exiting the gate in barefoot," the guard responded.


    "Ah, okay. If they happened toe here don''t allow them to leave," he said.


    "Yes, Sir!" the guard replied.


    Graven was puzzled. Where the girls have gone to? Should he get worried or not yet? He should keep looking! He doesn''t want to return to the table, to avoid rming his father and brother. He also doesn''t want the party to finish prematurely if he announced that the two women are missing.


    Where could they be right now?


    Maybe they got drunk with the wine and was dozing off somewhere?


    Possible!


    He looked at the sprawling mansion, what if the girls manage to enter the mansion and got lost in one of the rooms? There''s no harm in trying to ask from someone in the mansion.


    He went to the entrance of the mansion. There are two guards stationed outside. He went to their side. "Guard, did you see twodies wearing a red and ck long gown entering the mansion?" he inquired.


    "No, Sir. The Mayor''s house is not open for guests and visitors," one of the guards said.


    "How about the other entrance of the mansion, are they also well guarded?"


    "Yes Sir! No guest can enter the mansion without the Mayor''s permission," the guard said.


    "What''s the problem, Sir? asked one of the guards.


    "Mypanion, the twodies, they''re not back on our table yet, I think they''re missing. I was looking for their whereabouts, but I can''t find them until now. Just in case they wille this way, please tell thedies to go back to our table," Graven said.


    "Okay, Sir, noted. We will tell them if theye here..." the guards said in unison.


    Graven sighed. He will keep searching and looking for them all over the venue until the party is over.


    ~


    Inside the moving carriage.


    Both the girls regained their consciousness.


    Reba and Laura looked at each other.


    Laura was shaking in fright after learning of their predicament, they were inside a moving carriage, a smallntern was hanging in the ceiling above them. Their hands were tied securely in front of them as well their feet, they have gagged on their mouth.


    They were abducted!


    Reba was also aware of their situation.


    The carriage stopped for a moment in the middle of the road, out of nowhere, surrounded by towering trees on every side.


    The men went to the bushes to take care take care of the call of nature.


    Inside the carriage.


    Reba peered at the hole, wanting to know the situation outside, trying to know where they are.


    But she can''t see anything or anyone moving... then suddenly the men merged from the bushes and walked towards the carriage.


    "We need to hurry up our travel, we need to deliver the women to the area because they are a gift for our Lord tonight!" one of the men said, loud enough for the women to hear inside the carriage.


    "Alright, let''s resume our journey!" replied the other.


    Laura kicked the door of the carriage frantically.


    Reba was trying to stop her using her eyes...but Laura continues kicking the door wanting to escape.


    "Looks like the women are already awake. Let''s put them back to sleep!" one of the men said.


    Suddenly, a hole was opened and smokeing from the outside filled the inside of the carriage.


    A few minutester, the women turned silent, they lose consciousness again.


    After hearing no more of the kicking from the inside of the carriage, the men resumed their journey.


    ~


    Three hourster.


    The Masquerade Party has already ended and the guest went home.


    Graven, Cooper, and Nichs finally gave up finding thedies inside the party venue.


    They were having a conversation inside the carriage, parked outside the Mayor''s property.


    "Thedies are missing!" Nichs dered. Worries and fear shed in his eyes.


    "Howe thedies went missing inside the Mayor''s property when there are guards everywhere?" Cooper asked in an agitated voice.


    "The event was attended by more than five hundred people, there''s bound to be an outsider who gets inside and mingles with the guest in the party with bad intention. I think they are specifically hunting for girls tonight," Graven exined to hispanions calmly.


    "What are they going to do with the girls? Of all people, why Laura and Reba?" asked Nichs in outrage.


    "I guess they were the ones in the right ce at the wrong time," Graven took a wild guess.


    "So, what''s were going to do now, brother? Notify the police or the Mayor?" Cooper asked worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, Father, brother. My men and I will not rest until we find the girls!" he promised. "For now, just go home and wait for my good news!" he told them reassuringly.


    "I trust you with this one, brother!" Cooper said.


    Graven nods his head.


    Nichs looked at his son. "I hope they''re not harmed by the ones who abducted them," he said, fearing for the safety of the women.


    Graven patted his father''s back. "I will kill anyone who will dare hurt even an inch of the women''s skin! I will bring them back before the day is over," he said in a cold voice. "Go home now...and wait for my good news!" he said.


    Graven left the carriage and instructed the driver to bring his father and brother home.

 Chapter 65 - Helpless

    Graven and his right hand, Horace were discussing what happened to the women inside the moving carriage.


    "My Lord, I think, they were just mistaken identity," Horace said.


    ??


    "You mean-?"


    "The girls were not really the target, just that they are the ones there, wrong women at the right time," added Horace.


    Graven shook his head. "Do you think that this is the work of the Night Dwellers or the Demonic Outcast n?" he solicited his right hand''s opinion.


    Horace pondered for a moment. "We have pushed those ns far away from the town years ago. Although we may haven''t wiped them allpletely, since we already annihted their leaders, then we can assume that they''re no longer our level when ites to strength and superiority," he said.


    "Besides... we nted our men near the mansion of your father to monitor if there are suspicious people are spying on the mansion. So far... they didn''t notice anything that warrants their suspicion. I don''t think the girls were targeted just because they were associated with you. Maybe they were also abducted because they took fancy of the captivating beauty of the girls," added Horace.


    "What beauty? The girls were wearing an eye mask. How does anyone see their beauty?" Graven asked.


    Horace let out augh. "My Lord, those girls'' curves are enough to captivate evil men''s attention. Maybe, someone among the guest took fancy of the girls and ordered for their abduction," he suggested.


    "That''s also a possibility!" Graven said.


    Horace looked at his Lord in the eyes. "Do we have to worry much about the girls'' safety?" he asked.


    Graven closed his eyes for a moment, when he opened his eyes, a glimmer appeared in his two ck orbs. "Should we-?" he asked his right hand instead of replying.


    They went silent for a moment.


    A few minutester.


    "Go, organized a search party for the girls, and send some of our men to the Demonic Outcasts and Night Dwellers territory to spy on their activities," Gravenmanded in a calm voice.


    "Aye, My Lord!" Horace replied and left the carriage in a hurry.


    Graven was left alone inside the carriage - pondering about his next move.


    He was worried about Laura the most!


    ~


    Ten hourster.


    The carriage stopped at the foot of the fountain, surrounded by towering trees and more mountains in the distance.


    The men carried the women inside an opening hidden by the huge trunk of the tree. It was the mouth of the cave that was situated in the depth of the mountain.


    The men entered the passageway and stopped at the chamber containing several wooden beds. They put the girls down in one bed and exited the chamber.


    Inside the chamber, two guards were watching over the prisoner.


    The guards walked slowly towards the unconscious women and examined the girls.


    "Which of these two girls will please the Lord more?" the first guard said.


    The second guard looked at the faces of the girls closely. "I think the Lord will choose thisdy wearing a red dress, I know his taste. He has an obsession with women wearing a red dress. His previous wife that he loves dearly loves wearing a red dress every day, that is why he loves women wearing red dresses," he answered.


    "This woman wearing a ck dress, what do you think is going to happen to her?" asked the first guard.


    "She will be given to the Lord''s men to provide them sexual pleasure all night long, and before the night is over, she will be dead by then, due to tiredness and you know some of the men are savages...after they used the girl, they will beat the poor woman to death and the majority of them can''t handle the physical pain and sumb to death," replied the second guard.


    "So...this girl wearing a red dress is a bit luckier than the one wearing the ck dress?" asked the first guard.


    The second guard nodded his head in affirmation. "Yeah, that''s right," he said. "This girl in the red dress will be much luckier because if the Lord will like her, she can stay beside the Lord and will be pampered every day until such time the Lord will get tired of her and realized that this woman doesn''t look like his wife at all, then he will discard her and find another woman to get obsessed with," he said.


    "Enough of the talk - let''s go back to our post!" the first guard said.


    The guards went back to their position in the entrance of the cave.


    Unknown to them, the two women already regained their consciousness and were listening to the guards'' conversation attentively the whole time.


    They already knew that they were brought to a cave based on what they observed in their surroundings.


    Reba''s face was impassive.


    While Laura can''t help but shed a tear due to extreme fright. After hearing the guards chattering, she was now looking at the frightening night ahead. Laura felt that she won''t survive tonight! She has a foreboding feeling that she and Reba will die tonight in the arms of these savage men who abducted them from the Mayor''s Masquerade party.


    She realized now that the drinks that the waiter had given them wereced with a medicine that can knock someone unconscious once ingested. That waiter is either innocent or an aplice of the people who abducted them. But who instructed these men to abduct them? Must be the Lord that the guards were talking about.


    She looked at Reba. The woman was staring at thentern hanging at the ceiling of the cave for a long time, no even wanting tomunicate with her.


    Three hourster.


    Two middle-aged women entered the chamber and brought food for the prisoner.


    The women''s gag was taken off from their mouths by the two guards.


    The servants spoon-feed the prisoners.


    Reba and Laura didn''t bother speaking, they just eat the food that was being fed to them because they were so hungry and thirsty.


    While the women were eating, the two guards were on alert mode nearby, watching closely the servants as they were feeding the prisoners.


    A few minutester, after the prisoners drink the water. They asked to be taken to a toilet. The guards took the chains in the corner and tied them securely around the neck of the women, just in case they n to flee - they can''t seed with their n to escape. Then the guards proceed to untie the rope that binds the prisoners'' hands and feet so that they can walk freely towards the makeshift toilet. The servants apanied the women to the makeshift toilet inside the chamber, one at a time.


    After the girls were done with their business in the toilet, they were brought back to the bed. The guards put back the gag on their mouths to prevent them from screaming, while the chain on their neck remained in ce.


    The servant women left the chamber while the guards went back to their post, guarding the entrance of the chamber.


    Laura nced at Reba. Herpanion was still staring at thentern hanging on the ceiling. She seemed to be lost in her world. Maybe, Reba was experiencing trauma due to their predicament.


    Laura felt depressed and terrified for herself and Reba.


    The guards'' conversation kept replying in her mind, tormenting her soul, sending her to the depths of horror. With the chain secured around their neck, they have no chance of escape.


    She never felt so helpless... until now.

 Chapter 66 - Adored

    Six hourster.


    The surrounding area around the foot of the mountain where the cave was located was starting to be covered with darkness.


    ??


    The night has descended around the mountainous area.


    Everyone in the cave was getting ready for the arrival of Lord Maxius of The ck Wings n.


    Inside the chamber of the prisoners. They were given food early for dinner.


    Half an hourter.


    Reba and Laura were already beautified and pampered to please the Lord and his trusted men. A sweet perfume was sprayed on their bodies.


    They were being prepared for ughter.


    The servants attending to the women didn''t give them any new clothes to wear, instead, they have to wear the same clothes when facing the Lord and his men and also wear their eye mask to give more alluring mystery to their beautiful presence, this will entice the men''s imagination even more.


    "Can mypanion and I changed clothes?" Reba spoke for the first time.


    Laura stared at Reba, stupefied.


    The servants looked at each other. They shook their heads. "Sorry, Miss, we can''t do that," they replied in unison.


    "I deserved to serve the Lord, mypanion here is very naive, she doesn''t know how to ce a man yet. On the other hand, between the two of us, I am more experienced when ites to pleasing a man. You don''t want to disappoint your Lord, right?" Reba insisted.


    Laura was listening to Reba''s bbering the whole time. She understood that Graven''s fiancee is truly afraid to face those men,pared to the Lord. Pleasing one man is not so scary at allpared to facing and being assaulted by several men all night long. She can''t me her at all. She dared not speak anymore.


    The servants refused to cater to Reba''s request.


    "What''s wrong with you people? Why are you afraid? The Lord didn''t see our faces yet. He can''t tell who is wearing a red dress and ck dress until she sees us. All I''m asking is a simple thing!" Reba red at the servants.


    The servants shook their heads, refusing to obey the prisoner''s demands.


    One of the guards approached them to ask what themotion is all about.


    "What''s going on here?" the guard asked.


    The servant pointed her finger at Reba. "This woman here demanded to swap dress with herpanion. She wants to wear the red dress and serve our Lord," she replied.


    "No, we can''t allow your request!" The guard shook his head. He looked at the servants. "If you are done preparing the girls, you may leave now," he ordered.


    The servants left the chamber.


    The guard went back to his post.


    Reba no longer speak.


    Laura kept to herself. At this point, she doesn''t know anymore what to say to Reba.


    The girl seemed to ignore her, and she doesn''t know if any words canfort Reba now. Because she was already trembling in fear due to their impending doom.


    When she thought that Reba was already done...


    "Stupid servants! Stupid guards!" Reba said aloud.


    The guards heard Reba, they looked at her.


    One of the guards approached Reba. "Say it again!" he demanded. "Whom did you call stupid?" he asked angrily.


    Reba looked at him bravely in the face. "You!" she said.


    The guard was about to p Reba but the other guard intervened on time.


    "Leave the girls alone!" said the second guard. "Don''t let your temper get the better of you. You don''t want to leave an imprint of your fingers on the woman''s face, do you? You will disfigure her face, if the Lord will know about it, he will punish us severely!" he reminded him.


    The guard was able to control his anger and left Reba''s side.


    Laura was speechless while staring at Reba. "A-are you alright?" she asked. She finally managed to ask her after all this time, they have the same terrifying flight after all.


    Reba looked at her and smiled. "Are you afraid?"


    Laura nodded her head, fresh tears sprang from her eyes. "Yes, very much! Are we going to die here tonight, am I right?" she asked, her mouth quivering.


    Reba sighed. "Do you have an escape n?"


    Laura shook her head. "Honestly...I don''t have," she replied, fears leaping from her eyes.


    Reba was silent for a moment. "Don''t worry, stay strong. We''ll get out of here alive, soon!" she said, as determination shone in her eyes.


    "B-but how?" Laura asked.


    "Just leave it to me," Reba said softly and closed her eyes.


    Reba no longer speaks, so Laura has to keep to herself as well. She was wondering how they will get out of this cave alive, unless, there''s a rescue! She was sure that her father-inw, Cooper, and Graven were already organizing a search party to find them.


    But how can they be rescued if the people have no idea where is this ce. Based on her understanding, this cave is located in a faraway ce, far from South Pond town.


    Before the rescue arrives, she and Reba will be dead if not, totally damaged both in terms of physical and mental aspects. The horror of different men touching and using her body repulsed her. She would rather die!


    She has to make her n of escape as well!


    No, she can''t die here!


    She can''t die tonight!


    No matter what, she must survive!


    A new surge of strength filled her senses. She closed her eyes just like Reba and forced her mind to think of a good n.


    The two guards nced at the women closing their eyes while sitting upright in the wooden bed.


    ~


    One hour passed.


    Several carriages arrived at the foot of the mountain that was heavily guarded by men wearing a silver cloak.


    Lord Maxius of the ck Wings n and his trusted men about thirty of them emerged from their carriages to enjoy the women tonight.


    They entered the mouth of the cave and disappeared inside.


    ~


    Back in the chamber.


    Six guards entered the chamber where the women prisoner was being held.


    "The Lord has arrived!" the leader of the guards announced.


    Reba opened her eyes and nced at thentern hanging on the ceiling of the cave.


    Suddenly...thentern went dead...the whole chamber was plunged in pitch-ck darkness.


    "What''s going on?" one of the guards said.


    "Get anotherntern, quick! The Lord and his trusted men already arrived, they need entertainment soon!" one of the guards said.


    ~


    The Lord and his men were being led to the chamber with a clearing and high ceiling. There were tablesden with food and wine. They settled in the chair and began their feast.


    A few minutester.


    The ferocious-looking Lord Maxius looked at one of the servants serving nearby. "Where are the women?" he asked.


    "They will be here in a moment, My Lord!" replied the servant while bowing his head.


    Lord Maxius drinks his wine bottoms up, grinning while watching his trusted men having fun with the endless drinks and food.


    ~


    Back in the chamber.


    Five minutester, the guards were able to secure twonterns and put them in the chamber. The light finally flooded the entire area.


    The guards were shocked to see the woman in the ck gown was already lying in the bed, looking pale and sickly, and worst unconscious!


    "What''s going on here? Why this woman passed out when we needed her the most!" one of the guards asked worriedly.


    "There''s no more time left, we have to get one of the women up there, the Lord will get mad with the dy!" the leader of the guards said. "And the rest of you - get the women servants here and order them to revive the unconscious girl quick!"


    The guards took out the chain from Laura''s neck and ushered her outside the chamber.


    A few minutester.


    The guards and Laura entered the chamber filled with noisy men drinking liquor, engrossed in the merrymaking.


    "My Lord, here is your woman!" the leader of the guards announced loudly.


    Lord Maxius looked at the woman''s body up and down and grinned appreciatively at her captivating womanly curves, excited to gobble up his new woman before the night is over. "My dear, can you give us a beautiful dance, please..." he requested.


    A group of men in the corner holding tambourine and flute in their hands provided the background music.


    Laura stood in the center of the circle for a few seconds...


    Then before the crowd gets bored... she started swaying her hips and hands and performed a sensuous dance, she made sure that her moves synchronized well with the music, to the delight of everyone in the chamber.


    The men enjoyed her dancing, especially Lord Maxius.

 Chapter 67 - Restored

    Back in the prisoner''s chamber.


    The servants and guards were panicking because they can''t make the girl in ck regain her consciousness. They can''t revive her!


    ??


    "What are we going to do now?" one of the servants asked.


    "Once the girl in red finished performing, the Lord will bring that girl to his chamber and we need another woman to entertain the Lord''s men! If we can''t provide a woman quick we will be severely punished," one of the guards said in horror.


    The servant looked at the girl lying unconscious in the bed. "This can''t be! We have to awaken her and get her in there or else we will be dead tonight for disappointing the Lord''s men. She looked at the young servant girl beside her. "Get my medicine in my bed, beneath my pillow, hurry up!"


    "What is the medicine for?" asked the servant.


    "It can awaken this girl! Hurry up!" the servant barked her order.


    The servant girl scurried out of the chamber going to the servants'' chamber located a few meters away.


    She returned a few minutester holding the bottle of medicine in her hand and gave it to the older woman who is in charge of reviving the woman wearing the ck dress.


    ~


    Back in the chamber, where the men are currently having fun drinking wine... gawking at Laura who still dancing provocatively in the center of the clearing.


    Lord Maxius stood up. "That''s enough! I''m going to retire to my chamber!" he told the woman in the red dress. "Come with me to my room, woman! Let''s retire for the night!" hemanded.


    Laura obeyed and went to his side.


    The moment she was in arm''s length, the Lord''s lifted his woman in his powerful arms, bringing her to his chamber, located just a few meters away.


    A few minutester.


    The drunk men startining and protesting...


    "Where is our woman!? Bring her here!" the men demanded in unison.


    "She''sing!" one of the guards shouted at the entrance of the chamber.


    "Hurry up! Let her dance for us! It''s getting boring here without entertainment!" one of the men said.


    A momentter.


    The shaking woman was ushered into the center of the clearing.


    "Start dancing! The men will get angry if you don''t give them a nice dance!" the servant told her and left here alone in the center of the clearing.


    She stared at the men looking at her like she is like a piece of meat.


    Then the live music starts filling the entire chamber.


    She remembered what the servant told her, she began swaying her hips and hands to the beat of the music, fearing the men''s wrath if she doesn''t start dancing and give them entertainment.


    The men continue drinking, chatting, and ogling at the woman dancing in the center of the clearing.


    A few minutester, one of the men which happen to be Lord Maxius right hand ordered the music to stop.


    "Stop the music! I want the woman in my chamber now!" the right hand, Kalon,manded.


    The guards went to the woman in the center and were about to grab the woman and bring her to Kalon''s chamber when something unexpected happened...


    The woman in red appeared in the clearing...holding a bloody severed head in her right hand while holding a bloody dagger in her right hand...she raised the head above like a trophy for everyone to see... the men looked at the head in shock...they recognized it as their leader - the Lord Maxius head!


    A few seconds of silence fell among the crowd...then a voice rang in the air.


    "That bitch killed our leader! Capture her! Kill her!" Kalon ordered everyone in the chamber.


    Laura threw the severed head into the crowd and bolted away getting out of the chamber in lightning speed that throws everyone off guard.


    All the men in the chamber ran after Laura, while Reba was left with one guard at her side in the chamber, shivering in shock and horror while staring at the severed head of the Lord Maxius lying in the ground a few meters away.


    "You and your friend will never get out of this cave alive!" the guard said and dragged Reba outside going back to the prisoner''s chamber. There, he put the chain securely around her neck and left the chamber.


    Reba was alone now in the chamber.


    It seemed everyone was after the one who killed the Lord.


    She tried to take the chain away from her neck but failed, she can''t do it! She lowered herself in the bed and hugged herself...waiting for death or a rescue!


    Whiches first...it''s not up to her.


    ~


    The murdered Lord Maxius men scrambled all over the cave to find the woman who killed their Lord.


    It dawned on them that the woman is not an ordinary human being. The fact that she managed to kill their powerful Lord, she must be using some kind of witchcraft to trick their leader.


    Now they''re trying to find the woman who suddenly disappeared without a trace after killing their leader.


    While the men were going crazy trying to find the yer that disappeared inside the cave.


    Something is brewing outside the cave.


    ~


    Outside the cave...


    Graven, Horace, and the ck hooded cape men descended at the foot of the mountain, they managed to locate the entrance of the cave that was hidden behind the huge trunk of the tree andunch an attack inside the cave.


    Graven and his men handed swift death to their enemies using their powerful weapons such as dagger and throwing dark bolt that wille back to the owner after throwing it fatally to the enemy. Since the Lord Maxius men were wearing silver cape they are easy to identify and annihted on the spot, added that they were also moving a bit slow due to being intoxicated with the drinks they consumed in the chamber.


    Meanwhile...


    Kalon ran towards the chamber where the other woman was imprisoned.


    There inside the chamber, the woman in ck was lying in the bed, looking unconscious. While the woman in red who killed the Lord, stood beside the wooden bed, holding her dagger in her right hand.


    The woman looked at Kalon, eyes zing...the woman lunged at him...he swiftly swiveled on the left side, avoiding her fatal attack... suddenly the woman in red vanished in front of him.


    "Huh? Where did she go?" Kalon roamed his eyes around the chamber, he can''t find her trace.


    He advances towards the bed and was about to stab the neck of the woman in ck lying in the bed when the woman in red appeared behind him and delivered a fatal stab on his back, piercing his heart, he crumbled on the ground dying, in disbelief.


    Laura stood beside the lifeless body of Kalon, wiping the blood of the dagger with her dress.


    That was also the moment...Graven and Horace entered the chamber.


    Graven saw Laura holding a dagger in her right hand.


    She looked at him and smiled. "You''rete!"


    Graven shifted his attention to Reba, lying in the bed. He walked to the bed and inspected Reba''s body, he looked at Laura. "Is she alright?"


    Laura smiled broadly. "Yes. I took good care of her..." she replied proudly.


    "Good!" Graven said. "Restore yours and Laura''s look now!" he ordered.


    Laura went to Reba''s side and waved her hand over the unconscious woman''s face, slowly...Reba''s face bes Laura''s face.


    Horace was now seeing two Laura in front of him wearing a dress of different color.


    Laura waved her hand over her face, her image slowly returned to being Reba.


    Graven lifted the unconscious Laura and carried her in his arms. He looked at Horace. "Kill everyone except the servants!" hemanded.


    "Yes, My Lord!" Horace replied.


    Graven looked at Reba. "Youe with me to my father''s mansion. You got some exining to do!" he said.


    Reba touched Graven''s arm. "Okay..."


    The trio disappeared from the chamber.

 Chapter 68 - Perfect Time

    Inside the moving carriage.


    Graven was still holding Laura in his arms like a baby.


    ??


    Reba began to cry, fat tears rolled down her face.


    Graven nced at his fiancee with a raised brow. "Why are you crying?"


    "I''m trying to practice crying in front of my father-inw so that I can get his sympathy," Reba replied andughed in amusement.


    "You''re crazy!" Graven said, chuckling.


    "That''s why you love me!" Reba joked and grinned.


    "The ck Wings n has been hiding a secret territory inside the cave. It''s their misfortune to abduct the two of you," Graven said.


    "They abduct the wrong women!" Reba said smugly.


    Graven looked at Laura''s face. "When she will regain her consciousness?"


    "Anytime... how about now?" Reba suggested.


    "Later," Graven replied.


    "Should I tell your father about the truth that Laura and I were abducted by strangers and brought to the cave?" asked Reba. "I cane up with many lies...but I don''t think Laura will agree with any of my lies. She had seen everything that happened inside the cave... unless I will erase some portion of her memory," she suggested.


    Graven pondered for a moment. "Let me think about that first..." he said.


    "Okay, while waiting for your decision, I''ll take a short nap," Reba said and closed her eyes.


    Graven shifted his attention to Laura''s face.


    ~


    Meanwhile, at Nichs''s mansion.


    The father and son were both facing back and forth in the veranda wearing a worried expression on their faces.


    "I wonder why your brother took so long to send us news?" Nichs asked his son.


    "Maybe he and his men haven''t found the women yet," replied Cooper.


    "But it''s already more than 24 hours! If they still can''t find the girls, I''m afraid something bad already happened to the women!" Nichs insinuated.


    "Father calm down, brother will find the girls soon!" he assured him.


    "If something bad happened to the women, I don''t know how to exin this incident to my friend Simon! He entrusted his precious daughter to us! This incident is killing me!" Nichs blurted the contents of his bleeding heart. His whole being was filled with apprehension.


    Cooper caresses his father''s arms gently. "Please, calm down, Father. Please take a seat," he said.


    Nichs released a deep sigh, visibly shaken. He lowered himself on the couch.


    Cooper handed his father a ss of water. "Father, please drink the water to calm your nerves," he said.


    Nichs epted the ss of water and drained the ss. He feels much better after sitting on the chair and drinking a ss of water.


    A few minutester.


    One of the servants approached the verandah, grasping a ck raven bird in his hand. "Sir, the bird has a message for you!" he said and brought the bird to his employer.


    Cooper took the rolled paper attached securely around the bird''s foot by a thin rope.


    "Read it right away!" Nich''s ordered his son.


    Cooper opened the piece of paper and read the message aloud.


    ''We rescued the girls, both safe and sound, body intact! We will stopover in one of my properties so that they can take a rest and changed their dirty clothes. We will return home as soon as possible! Please stop worrying, Father & brother!'' ~ Graven


    Nich''s face broke into a bright smile. He made a sign of the cross. "Thank, God!" he said as huge relief washed over him.


    "Father, let me bring you to your bedroom upstairs, you need to rest," Cooper said.


    "Okay," Nichs agreed. His body craved a much-needed sleep and rest.


    The father and son went inside the house to rest upstairs in their respective bedrooms. They weren''t able to close their eyes even for a few minutes, ever since the girls went missing, due to extreme worry and panic.


    ~


    Graven''s carriage stopover in one of his property located in The Grasnd Valley. It''s a two-story little mansion surrounded by grasnds and wide spaces upied by wild bushes and several varieties of nts. There is a wooden area located on the north side of the property.


    Reba exited the carriage followed by Graven - still carrying the unconscious Laura in his arms.


    They entered the house and were greeted by the servants.


    "Prepare delicious food!" Reba ordered.


    "Yes, Miss!" answered one of the servants.


    Reba nced at Graven. "I''m going to my room to have a long bath," she said and left his side climbing the stairs in big stride.


    Graven climbed the stairs as well and brought Laura to the first room near the top of the stairs.


    He lowered Laura gently in the bed.


    After Reba is done with her long bath, he will instruct her to wake up Laura.


    He was staring at Laura''s sleeping form for a few minutes, now that she''s inside his residence safe and sound, he can finally breathe in relief.


    A few minutester, he exited the room, going to his room to rest.


    ~


    Two hourster.


    Graven and Reba entered the room where Laura was sleeping.


    "Wake her up!" he ordered.


    "Okay," Reba obeyed and went to Laura''s side in the bed. She pressed her hands on Laura''s head, light emerged from her fingers, nketing Laura''s face for a few minutes.


    A few minutester, Reba was finished. She sat on the chair beside the bed.


    A momentter, Laura groaned and her eyelids fluttered. The first thing she saw was Reba''s smiling face, she was already wearing another outfit, and they are inside a room! No longer inside the cave!


    Which means! They''re already safe! This brings much joy to her heart.


    Then her eyesnded on Graven''s face. He''s here! She sits upright on the bed.


    "How are you feeling, sister-inw?" asked Graven.


    Laura looked at him. "I...I''m fine..." she replied.


    Then gradually, everything that happened inside the cave came shing into her mind.


    Yes! She remembers it now! When Reba whispered to her that she wants to borrow her image to kill the leader, she did not believe it at first. She thought that Reba was just hallucinating due to fear ande up with an absurd n.


    But when she regained her consciousness and noticed her appearance, she knew that what Reba told her finallye true. But she can''t remember how it happened and how she did it?


    It dawned on her that Reba is not an ordinary human being! She has a superpower capability that is above the mortals! The way her eyes were zing when she appeared in the chamber holding the bloody severed head of the Lord, she already knew, Reba is something else! She''s not an ordinary human being!


    She edges away from her in fear...


    A frown appeared on Reba''s forehead. "What''s wrong, Laura?"


    "Y-you''re not human!" Laura told her.


    Reba grinned and scratches her head. "Actually...I''m a...."


    "Reba, let me exin to Laura. You can leave the room now..." Graven interjected before Reba can finish her confession.


    Reba rose to her feet and left the room.


    Graven looked at Laura.


    "What kind of being is your fiancee-?" Laura asked, wanting to know the truth.


    "She''s a demon princess," Graven replied without blinking an eye. "She may be an offspring of a demon and a human woman, but she has a friendly personality, which is rare for someone like her."


    Laura digested his revtion slowly. If everything he said is true, Reba is a rare kind indeed. She thought demons are ugly looking with horns sticking on their forehead and hurt innocent beings. But Reba didn''t hurt her!


    They were nketed in silence for a few minutes.


    She looked at Graven. Now is the perfect time to ask him if he is Luke or not!

 Chapter 69 - Whats His Name?

    Laura stared at him for a long time. Trying to find the perfect words on how to ask him, considering that she''s going to marry his brother. This would mean that she''s going to reveal to him that she had an affair with another guy besides his brother. But then it''s already in the past. The past rtionship doesn''t matter anymore in the present times.


    She cleared her throat. "I would like to ask you a question..." she said.


    ??


    Graven looked at her with a raised brow. "Go ahead...tell me what you have in mind," he encouraged her.


    She breathed deeply. "I have a past rtionship with a guy before I meet your brother Cooper. The rtionship onlysted for one week and it was an intense, beautiful, and memorable kind of rtionship to me..." she exined with a deep longing shing in her eyes while staring at him.


    "Oh..." a small word escaped Graven''s mouth.


    Laura finds it hard to continue her narration, fresh tears emerged in her eyes.


    "Continue..." Graven urged her.


    "The guy''s name is Luke. He looked exactly like you! I...I would like to ask you...Are you and Luke are the same person? Are you my past lover who is pretending to be Luke? Please...tell me the truth!" she demanded. A tear managed to escape from her eyes.


    Graven''s face was unreadable, he doesn''t register shock or even surprise. He just stared at her like her revtion is nonsense.


    Laura observed the expression on his face, his face didn''t give anything away. "If you are my lover Luke, I''m willing to marry you and leave your brother Cooper," she went direct to the point.


    A glimmer appeared in Graven''s eyes.


    "I missed you! I''m sorry, you offered a marriage before but I refused because...because..." she can''t finish her sentence.


    "Because of what-?" Graven asked, eying her closely.


    Laura shook her head. "Never mind, you don''t need to know everything. Just tell me if you are Luke or not? That''s all I need to know..." she demanded.


    A few minutes of silence have passed between them.


    They looked at each other''s faces. Laura''s look was full of anguish and longing while Graven''s profile registered no emotion at all.


    The more Laura looked at his indifference, the more she felt that she is not Luke. His face didn''t register love, longing, and affection towards her.


    But he could also be Luke, he''s just hesitating to reveal to her the truth because she is going to marry his brother and they have aplicated situation between them.


    "I''m not Luke..." he finally said.


    After hearing his answer, it seemed a cold bucket of water was thrown at Laura''s face, she can''t breathe. She finally got her answer, but why she''s not happy about it? Was she expecting that he would admit that he is indeed Luke? Or was she desperate to believe that he is indeed Luke?


    Was he lying?


    Why can''t her heart ept that he is not Luke?


    If Graven is lying or not, there''s only one way to find out!


    She stared at him with intense yearning in her eyes. "Kiss me!" she demanded.


    Graven''s eyes widened with her demand. "Huh?"


    "Why do I have a feeling that you are hiding behind a facade? That you are indeed the one I''m looking for - but you don''t want to admit it to my face? I am willing to leave your brother for you! This time I''m willing to ept your offer of marriage!" she insisted.


    Graven released a deep sigh. "I''m not going to kiss you, I''m sorry," he said softly.


    "But why?" she asked. She just wants to uncover if he''s lying or not? She will know the truth once she tasted his lips. His and her body won''t lie. Their body won''t be able to deny the strong attraction and intimacy that they have shared in the past.


    She''s feeling upset that he is not who he is.


    "It''s wrong to kiss my brother''s future wife," he answered. "That is the only exnation I can give you," he said with a nk stare.


    Laura bit her lip. His refusal to kiss her only means two things, he''s avoiding her or he is not Luke. Because if he is Luke, he would be all over her right now. The Luke she knows is overly romantic, he loves to be by her side at all times. Luke loves to shower her with affection and sweet nothings. But Graven is cold and aloof towards her as if he doesn''t give a damn to her feelings. Therefore he is not Luke!


    She was about to give up on Graven...but a small voice whispered something in her mind.


    Graven looked at her. "If you have no more questions, I''ll leave the room. You can freshen up in the bathroom. I will send a servant to bring your food here after a while," he said and walked towards the door.


    "Wait!" she said.


    Graven looked over his shoulder. "What is it?"


    "D-do you have...a...brother or a twin that look exactly like you?" she finally asked thest question that popped up in her mind.


    Graven was silent for a moment.


    "Yes, I have a twin brother that looks exactly like me..." he admitted with a grim expression on his face.


    Laura''s heart stopped beating for a few seconds after his revtion, her breath was caught in her throat. She knows that Graven was just an adopted son. He might have other siblings that he has in contact with through the years. "W-what is his n-name?" she asked in a quivering voice.


    "Since you are going to marry my brother Cooper, you shouldn''t be interested with another guy!" he chastised her.


    "Please, tell me what is his name!?" she demanded. She needs to know the twin''s name! C-could he be Luke?


    He turned around and looked at her. His expression was that of someone conflicted, wanting to tell the truth, but not eager to do so, in short, he was manifesting a contradictory emotion on his face.


    She looked at him with pleading eyes. "Please-?"


    "You are getting married...focus on your husband!" Graven said, ignoring her pleading, and left the room.


    Laura''s heart sank. Why is Graven not willing to tell her about his brother''s name? She was not even asking for an impossible thing! She was just asking for his twin''s name! Is that hard to do?


    Why does she have a gut feeling that Graven is hiding something from her?


    If Graven is not willing to tell her his twin brother''s name, then whom to ask?


    Who can tell her about the name of his brother?


    She spent the next few minutes thinking what is the name of Graven''s twin until her head hurts. She gives up and went inside the bathroom to take a bath, hoping that when she''s done with her bath, her mind is already refreshed and rxed.

 Chapter 70 - Sorry, I Forgot!

    While Laura was inside the bathroom.


    Reba entered the room together with the maid who delivered food to the table. The maid left the room after putting the food tray on the table.


    ??


    Reba ced the dress on the bed. She went to the door of the bathroom and knocked. "Laura, I brought you some clothes and undergarments," she announced.


    "Thank you!" Laura said. "Can you hand it to me, please?" she requested. She opened the door.


    "Sure!" Reba replied and picked up the clothes and handed them to Laura inside the bathroom.


    "Can you please wait for me until I''m done dressing up? I need to ask you something?"ura said.


    "Sure, I''ll wait for you," Reba responded.


    "Thank you," Laura said and closed the door.


    A few minutester, Laura exited the bathroom and sat on the bed. She looked at Reba sitting on the chair facing her. "Thank you so much for allowing me to wear your clothes," she said in a grateful tone.


    "No need to thank me. I have lots of clothes that I haven''t wear yet," Reba said with a smile. "So...tell me... what is it that you want to ask from me?" she said.


    Laura cleared her throat. "It''s about Graven''s twin. Have you heard about him? Have you known about him? Did you see him with your own eyes?" she bombarded her with questions.


    "Whoa! Wait...you ask a lot of questions, my dear!" Reba protested.


    Laura sighed. "I''m sorry... but I''m looking forward to hearing your answers to all my questions," she said. "Just answer this one question of mine. Please?"


    "What is it?" Reba asked.


    "What is the name of Graven''s twin brother?" Laura asked.


    Reba was about to open her mouth to answer Laura''s question when there''s a knock on the door. "What is it?" she asked.


    "Miss Reba, Lord Graven wants to see you in his study room," the housemaid said.


    "Okay, I''ll go to him in a moment," Reba replied. She nced at Laura and rose to her feet. "I''lle backter to finish our conversation. In the meantime, you can eat your food," she said and left the room.


    Laura watched as the woman disappeared from her view.


    Dang! Why does Graven have to ask for Reba''s presence when the woman was about to tell her about the twin brother! This is irritating!


    Laura stood up and went to the table, she looked at the food and began eating a little, she doesn''t have any appetite but she forced herself to eat so that she has more energy when she returns to the mansion. She doesn''t want Sir Nichs to worry about her.


    A few minutester, she ended up eating a lot more because the dishes were cooked deliciously, especially the creamy shredded chicken meat, mixed with veggies.


    Fifteen minutester, a knocking at the door can be heard inside the room.


    Laura stood up and opened the door. "What is it?"


    It''s just the housemaid standing in the hallway.


    "Have you finish eating, Miss?" asked the maid.


    Laura nodded her head. "Yes, the dishes are delicious. Thank you," she said.


    The maid smiled. "I''ll bring the dishes back to the kitchen," she said. She went to the table and arranged the empty dishes in the tray.


    Laura watched the maid while she was putting the dishes in the tray. "Have you seen Reba around?" she asked.


    The maid shook her head. "No. I haven''t seen her..." she replied.


    "If you see her, please tell her that I''m waiting for her presence in my room," Laura said.


    "Okay, Miss. I''ll tell her your message. I''ll take my leave now," the maid said and exited the door.


    Laura closed the door and went back to sit in the bed. She waited for Reba. It''s already 10:00 in the evening and the woman hasn''t returned yet. Maybe she had forgotten about her?


    She released a deep sigh.


    She''s feeling anxious waiting for Reba to return to her room.


    Until one hour passed, Reba hasn''t returned yet!


    She''s ready to leave the room to find her. She exited the door and walked into the hallway. She happened to hear some people talking on the balcony located on the right side. She edges closer and took a peek wanting to know who is talking in there.


    She can''t see them, but she can hear their familiar voice which belongs to Graven and Reba. She wants to eavesdrop on their conversation but go against it after hearing footsteps echoing in the stairs. Must be one of the maidsing to the second floor of the house! She quickly left the balcony and walked into the hallway going back to her room.


    She entered her room and went to the window, she closed it after the chilly gush of wind entered the room.


    She went back to bed and plopped down. She nced at the clock hanging on the wall. It''s already 11:15, soon it will be midnight!


    She was wondering if Reba will stille back to her room tonight when it''ste already and she was having a conversation with her fiancee on the balcony?


    If Reba still a no-show until midnight then she will just ask her tomorrow morning. But as much as possible she wanted to know the truth tonight! She won''t be able to sleep peacefully thinking about the mystery of Graven''s twin brother.


    "Reba, pleasee back!" she said loudly inside the room.


    "Please...please...please! I want to know the truth tonight!" she said to no one in particr.


    She nced at the clock again...11:25.


    She''s getting frustrated! The waiting is killing her!


    "Where are you, Reba? Pleasee back here, hurry up!" she said loudly.


    She lies in bed and stared at the ceiling of the room for a few minutes. She released a deep sigh of frustration.


    She closed her eyes.


    After hearing Graven denying that he was Luke, she was now eager to know if his twin brother is the one who is called Luke?


    Maybe... possible that it was Luke? the twin brother that she had an intimate rtionship with during those times?


    She opened her eyes and nced at the clock, it''s already 11:45 sad...she''s already losing hope that Reba would return to her room. She gives up!


    She''s going to rest and sleep. She will talk to Reba tomorrow morning. She went to the door and was about to lock it when there was a knock on the door.


    "Laura, are you still awake?" Reba''s voice rang in the air.


    "Yes!" Laura replied excitedly and opened the door wide for Reba to enter. "Pleasee inside. I''m waiting for your return," she said.


    Reba entered the room and lowered herself on the chair. "What is your question again? Sorry, I forgot," she apologized.


    Laura looked at her. "Can you please tell me the name of Graven''s twin brother?" she asked, holding her breath, feeling scared to hear her answer.


    "Graven''s twin brother''s name is Luke..." answered Reba casually.


    Laura''s heart stopped beating for a moment.

 Chapter 71 - I Dunno!

    "Anything else you want to ask me?" Reba inquired, ready to leave the room.


    Fresh tears glistened in Laura''s eyes. "Where is Luke? Can you please tell me where to find him? I want to see him! Please bring me to him!" she begged.


    ??


    A frown appeared on Reba''s forehead. "Why? Why do you want to see Graven''s twin brother?" she asked in confusion. "I can''t understand your sudden fascination towards Graven''s twin brother," she said in bewilderment.


    Laura sighed. She doesn''t know if it''s safe to tell Reba about her short rtionship with Luke. Although she easily told Graven about her rtionship with Luke because she thought Graven was Luke.


    But telling another being about Luke and her is hard for her. Can she trust Reba?


    "I''m not going to answer your question unless you will tell me first the reason why you are interested in seeing Luke?" Reba said.


    Laura looked at the other woman with pleading eyes. "Reba, please stop asking me questions...just please... answer my questions. It''s important for me!" she begged.


    Reba pouted. "Sorry, I''m not gonna tell you more about Luke if you won''t tell me first why are you so persistent in asking a lot of things about him?" she said adamantly.


    Laura took a deep breath. It seemed she has no other choice but to tell her about the truth. "C-can you keep a secret between us, Reba?" she asked first, wanting to make sure that she can trust her and her secret is safe with her.


    Reba looked at her and nodded her head. "Sure, you can trust me. I can keep your secret safe with me, considering that we both go through near-death experiences inside the cave. Just tell me...so that I can understand you better," she said, trying to make her at ease while poking at her hidden secret.


    Laura released a deep sigh. "Previously... before I came here in South Pond Town, I happened to meet a guy who looks exactly like Graven. He introduces himself to me as Luke. He''s so romantic and sweet. He showered me with hisvish attention and affection. I fall for his charm in just a short period. We be intimate for a few days...then we got separated...and I have no idea where he is now...until I saw Graven. I thought he and Luke are of the same person..." she borated further.


    Reba was listening to Laura''s narration attentively. "I see... so that is the reason why you want to see Luke. But what I''m going to tell you next will surprise you..." she paused for a moment. "Hmm, wait for a second...can you tell me, when did you meet Luke?" she asked all of a sudden.


    "We meetst month," Laura exined.


    Reba''s eyes widened. "Huh? You and Luke meet each other justst month?" she asked in surprise, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    Laura doesn''t like the surprised expression on the woman''s face. "Why? What''s wrong? Did I said something wrong?" she asked, rmed.


    Reba was shaking her head. "B-because...Luke died a long time ago!" she exined.


    Reba''s revtion was like a bomb that exploded in Laura''s ears. "Whaaaaat-!?" she asked, stunned.


    "Exactly five years ago!" Reba added.


    "F-five years ago! Are you sure?" Laura asked in disbelief. Her body went cold due to shock. A myriad of emotions shed in her face. She was thoroughly shocked by Reba''s revtion, she''s not expecting the truth to be like this. She was expecting Luke to be alive and well, living somewhere, not dead!


    "I was there when Luke died, I saw him inside his coffin!" Reba said.


    Fresh tears erupted from Laura''s eyes rolling down her face. If Luke is already dead? Then who is the one she had sex withst month? C-could it be that she was making love to a ghost? That''s the only logical exnation that she can find. "B-but he can''t be dead! We make love several times in just a few days!" she insisted.


    A frown appeared on Reba''s forehead. "Are you sure? Maybe you''re just hallucinating or dreaming?" she suggested.


    Laura shook her head adamantly. "No! I''m not hallucinating! I know that what happened between Luke and me when we''re together was real!" she insisted.


    Reba stared at Laura''s face for a few minutes. "Wow! This is interesting! My mind was blown away," she finally said.


    "W-what is interesting?" Laura asked.


    "Your im that you make love with Luke justst month is interesting to hear because he''s already dead all these years," replied Reba. "You mean- you make love to a ghost?"


    "No! I make love to a real person! Not a ghost!" Laura insisted.


    Reba sighed. The woman won''t believe that her previous lover is already dead. no matter how he will insist to her that Luke is already dead, she won''t believe her.


    "C-can you bring me to Luke''s grave? Please?" Laura said. "I will only believe your im that he''s already dead if you can bring me to the ce where he was buried," she said in a determined voice. She was looking at Graven''s fiancee, doubting her im that Luke is already dead. She has a gut feeling that she''s hiding something from her, that she knows a lot of things about the twin brother.


    "I''m so sorry, Laura. I can''t bring you to Luke''s grave. His grave is off-limits to outsiders. No one can go there, only his twin brother Graven can visit that ce," Reba responded thoughtfully.


    Laura rubbed her eyes and sighed deeply.


    Reba also yawned and nced at the wall clock, it''s already midnight. She rose to her feet. "I''m feeling sleepy, I want t go back to my room. Rest well, Laura. Good night," she said. "See you tomorrow," she added.


    "C-can we continue our conversation tomorrow?" Laura asked. Even if she still wanted to talk to her, she has no right to detain Reba in her room for a longer time especially that it''s already midnight, time to sleep.


    Reba smiled. "Yeah, sure!" she said cheerfully and exited the door.


    Laura locked the door and went to bed to rest for the night.


    ~


    In the hallway.


    Graven waited for Reba to leave Laura''s room. "What took you so long inside Laura''s room?"


    "Your sister-inw asked too many questions about Luke," Reba replied.


    "So...do you think she believes everything you told her?" asked Graven.


    Reba shook her head. "I dunno..."


    The couple went inside their respective room to retire for the night.


    While Laura was twisting in her bed, unable to sleep after hearing all the shocking revtions about Luke this evening.

 Chapter 72 - Yesss, Please!

    The next day.


    Laura woke up early. After getting her business done inside the bathroom, she left the room and went outside.


    ??


    Walking in the hallway, she noticed that the house has the same design as Sir Nichs''s mansion. But this one is on a smaller scalepared to Cooper''s house.


    She reached the top of the stairs and looked down below, the living room is empty.


    Where are they - Reba and Graven?


    They might still be tuckedfortably in their room, still sleeping right now.


    What''s she''s going to do? Go back to her room or explore the house outside, but there''s nothing much to explore outside because it''s a vast space out there. What she wanted right now is to talk to Reba and get all the information about Luke. The woman was a bit talkativest night, she hopes her easy-going attitude is still the same today.


    She can''t reconcile herself with the death of Luke. Which is kind of absurd! She was sure she was making love with a real man - with a real body, not with a ghost!


    After Reba''s revtion, she can finally confirm to herself that Graven''s twin brother is the one that she had a short intimate rtionship and not Graven!


    She released a deep sigh. Now that many of her questions have been answered, she''s still seeking more! She has to know more about Luke. He''s an enigma to her, like a mystery that she wants to uncover. She got that feeling that Luke is not dead yet, that he was just hiding somewhere! Both Graven and Reba are telling her absurd things, making everything blurry, she cannot ept it! They are trying to divert her attention or trying to put a dead-end of Luke''s memory in her mind.


    That''s why, she needs to force them to bring her to Luke''s grave, after seeing his grave, her gut feel will tell her if their im is indeed true or not.


    Right now...


    She was about to leave, but she heard footsteps in the hallwaying her way.


    When she turned around to check who it was... it was just Graven. Her heart skips a beat after ncing at his devilishly handsome feature. His good looks never fail to increase the beating of her heart each time.


    "Good morning!" she greeted him, smiling a little.


    "Good morning to you, sister-inw!" he returned her greetings. "Do you want to drink some coffee or tea? Follow me into the dining room. I''ll have the servant prepare some hot drinks for us," he said in a gentle tone.


    Laura smiled and nodded her head. "Okay," she replied.


    Graven stepped into the stairs going down. Laura was following him from behind.


    "Is Reba not awaken yet?" she asked.


    "Yeah, she''s still sleeping in her room," he answered.


    They resumed walking on the stairs heading down. They finally reached the ground floor and Graven lead the way... going to the dining room.


    They entered the dining room and sat at the chairs facing each other.


    There were jars of powdered coffee, tea, milk powder, and sugar on the table along with the hot water silver jug, cups, and spoons.


    "Shall I call for the servant for assistance to make your tea?" Graven asked while he made his hot drink.


    "No need! I can make my own," Laura responded.


    After Graven made his hot drink, Laura put a spoonful of milk, coffee, and sugar in the cup and poured hot water to the brim.


    They stirred their hot drinks.


    A maid entered the dining room and ce pastries and tes in the center of the table, then exited the room quietly.


    Graven and Laura began sipping their hot drinks and devoured some of the sweet pastry.


    Laura inspected the pastry in her hand. "Hmm, this is sweet!" she beamed.


    Graven smiled. "I''m d you like it!" he said.


    After a while, when Laura was done with her drink, she wanted to ask Graven a lot of questions about his twin. "Can I ask you a question about your twin brother?" she asked permission first.


    Graven sighed and looked at her straight in the eyes. "You can ask me anything about everything... just don''t ask me about my twin brother because he''s already dead. There''s nothing to discuss anymore when ites to him," he concluded.


    "But he can''t be dead! We just make love a few times when we''re togetherst month! How can he be dead?" she asked in bafflement.


    "No, the things you mentioned right now is not real. You are just imagining them! So you better forget my brother from now on and never think of him ever again! Don''t mention his name ever again. Focus on your future husband, Cooper!" Graven reprimanded her.


    Laura bit her lip. Graven is not in the mood to talk about his twin and forbid her of mentioning his name ever again. But why? What''s the reason behind it? Did something wrong happen between the two brothers in the past?


    Graven rose to his feet. "Get ready for our departure, we will leave this ce. We''re going back to the mansion after breakfast," he informed her and left the room swiftly.


    Laura was left alone in the dining room, feeling confused more than ever. There''s something mysterious going on with the brothers. The more that Reba and Graven insisted that Luke is already dead, the more her heart won''t believe it.


    If Luke is indeed dead then why can''t they bring her to his grave? She was just asking a simple request! She''s not asking for an impossible thing! Graven''s refusal to bring her to Luke''s grave left her fuming mad. But she can''t get truly mad at them...they have been kind to her. Maybe they have their reasons why Luke''s name is forbidden for her to mention?


    She was sure 100% that she was making love to a real Luke - not his ghost!


    She wants to know the reason why and how Luke died? But she can no longer ask Graven, his mouth is tight-lipped about his twin brother.


    But there is another person who might be able to provide all the information that she needed and that is no other than Reba!


    She rose to her feet about to leave the dining room, she ns to wait outside the woman''s door so that she can talk to her.


    She doesn''t have to find the other woman because Reba entered the dining room.


    "Good morning, Laura!" Reba''s cheerful voice rang in the air. She sat on the chair across from Laura and began putting milk and sugar in the cup and poured hot water on it. Her hot drink is ready. She picked up one pastry and brought it to her mouth.


    "Good morning, Reba!" Laura replied with a smile. "How''s your sleep?" she asked trying to establish a pleasant conversation with her.


    "Good, how about you?" Reba returned the question to her.


    Laura sighed. "It took me a long time before I fall asleepst night," she answered her question honestly.


    Reba raised a brow. "But why-?"


    "Because of what you had told me that Luke is already dead. I felt sad and heartbroken. Only after seeing his grave with my two eyes, I can put my mind in peace," she said, projecting a forlorn expression on her face.


    "Ohh..." Reba said, sipping her milk. She stared at Laura''s face for a long time, contemting how to answer her. "Do you want me to bring you to his grave?" she finally offered.


    Laura''s eyes brightened up in absolute delight. "Yessssss, please!" she replied excitedly.

 Chapter 73 - Life Story

    Reba studied her face. "If bringing you to Luke''s grave can help you rest your mind, then I''ll take you to his grave," she said casually. "But...you must not mention Luke''s name ever again after you see his grave, okay?"


    Laura nodded her head. "Yes, I will no longer mention him!" she made an oath in front of Reba.


    ??


    "Good! You go back to your room and wait there. After I''m done here, I''lle to your room so that we can go to his grave," said Reba.


    "Wait...Is Luke''s grave just around here?" Laura asked.


    Reba nodded her head. "Yes," she replied.


    "Okay," Laura rose to her feet and left the dining room. While she was walking towards the staircase, she wondered why Reba helped her a lot, but Graven was acting theplete opposite?


    This couple is giving her a headache!


    She reached the base of the stairs and began her ascend. She reached the top of the stairs and walked in the hallway, going to her room.


    Once she reached her room, she went to the window and opened it. She looked at the woods in the distance.


    A nice breeze blows her hair away from her face. The weather is nice this morning. The sun has not appeared on the horizon yet. Good weather is a nicepanion for strolling outside the house.


    ~


    Meanwhile... back in the dining room.


    Reba was taking her time drinking her hot milk.


    Graven entered the dining room and sat on the chair, facing her. "What did Laura ask you this time?" he asked.


    She looked at him. "She''s demanding to be taken to Luke''s grave, with a promise that she will no longer mention your brother''s name after she will see the tomb with her eyes," she replied. "Your sister-inw is a demanding woman!" she added with a smile.


    Graven was silent for a moment. "And what did you replied to her?"


    "I told her that I will bring her to Luke''s grave after I''m done sipping my hot milk," she answered.


    "What-?" his eyes bulged. "Are you going to bring her to that ce?" he asked in disbelief.


    Reba smiled. "Easy...we both know that it''s not easy to enter that ce again. We don''t want to put Laura''s life in danger. I''m bringing her to a ce much safer... If this can stop her from pestering us about Luke then it''s worth a try," she said.


    Graven was relieved with her exnation. "So, you''re going to bring her to the old family cemetery in the woods?" he asked for confirmation.


    Reba nodded her head. "Yeah. Would you like toe with us?" she said.


    Graven shook his head. "No. I got some things to prepare for our trip. You take care of her," he replied and left the dining room.


    Reba finished the remaining sweet pastry on the te and drank her milk.


    ~


    A few minutester.


    Reba knocked at Laura''s bedroom door, holding a brown shawl in her right hand. "Laura...it''s me!" she said.


    Laura gets up from the bed and went to the door, she was excited while opening the door. Reba was standing outside. "Are we going now?" she asked.


    "Yes," Reba replied. "Put this shawl around your shoulder first, because we''re going to the woods, Graven''s family had an old cemetery there," she said. She handed the shawl to her.


    Laura epted the shawl and put it around her shoulder. "Thank you," she said and closed the door behind her.


    They walked in the hallway and down the stairs. They reached the entrance of the house and stepped outside.


    Reba looked at her. "Do you want to ride the carriage or do you want to walk on foot to reach our destination?" she asked her.


    Laura pondered her questions for a moment. She looked heavenward. The sun is not shining yet. "Let''s just stroll towards the woods," she suggested.


    "Alright, you''re the boss!" Reba said.


    They trudged side by side on the path leading straight to the woods which was located one hundred meters from the house.


    Laura nced at Reba. "Mind if I ask you some personal question?" she asked.


    Reba nced at her. "Shoot!"


    "How long have you been in a rtionship with Graven?" Laura asked.


    Reba grinned. "Five years?"


    "Okay, that was long already," Lauramented. "You don''t have any ns to get married soon?"


    Reba sighed. "Marriage is for humans, and I''m not human. I don''t care much about marriage and those kinds of things..." she answered.


    "Oh," Laura said. She was thinking of other topics to ask her. "Where''s your family? Graven told me that you are a demon princess, is that true?"


    Reba looked at her and smiled brightly. "Do you want me to demonstrate my power to you again so that you will finally believe my true identity?"


    "No need," Laura shook her head after remembering how fiercely Reba held the severed bloody head of the leader of those barbarians inside the cave, she no longer wished to see another terrifying scene again. She had enough already. She wants to stick with a safer topic this time. "Are you an orphan? Where is your family?" she asked again.


    "Sorry, Laura. I''m notfortable talking about my family, they already perished except me. I''m the only survivor of our n. Every time somebody asked me about my family I feel extreme pain hammering in my heart," Reba said. Profound pain shes in her eyes.


    Laura sighed. "I''m so sorry for your loss," she said in sympathy. "I apologized for asking such a delicate question," she apologized.


    "Apology epted," Reba said. She was able to muster a sunny smile on her lips despite the gloom that she felt in her heart.


    "So...how did you and Graven met?" Laura asked curiously. She wants to know their love story.


    Reba sighed. "It was a long time ago," she said breathing deeply. She looked at the woods ahead. "The future is full of uncertainty for people with power like us. The tide is changing. Many superior ns fight for survival, for greater power and territory...wars and conflict ensued between ns, and the weak were easily overpowered and defeated. The strong survive," she said, pausing for a minute. A troubled sigh escaped her lips. "One night, my entire n was annihted mercilessly by the enemies and I was supposed to be thest one to die, but Graven and his caravan managed toe across the destruction and save me on time. I owe Graven my life. He takes pity on my sad flight, that''s why he brought me to his house and provided me everything. And that''s how everything started between him and me..." she exined.


    "I''m sorry..." Laura sighed, she felt saddened by Reba''s sad flight. She stopped asking the woman another personal question fearing that she will awaken sad memories in her past. "Thank you for sharing your life story with me, Reba," she said.


    A few minutester. They''re finally entering the woods.


    Laura''s heart began beating faster in her rib cage.


    Reba was leading the way to the old cemetery.

 Chapter 74 - Where Are You?

    Ten minutester.


    They finally reached a small clearing in the center of the woods.


    ??


    Several gravestones were sticking above the cemented grave that looks like they have been neglected for ages. Bushes grows taller around them - almost concealing the tombs from the human eyes.


    Reba brought herpanion to a gravestone with Luke''s name written on it. "Here it is, the one thing you''ve been looking for... Luke''s grave!" she announced.


    Laura stood beside the concrete grave with the tombstone bearing Luke''s name. There''s no written date or year of his date. It was bare...only his name indicates that he''s buried underneath the tomb. She doesn''t know how to react upon seeing his grave. She''s been wanting to see it sincest night, now that she''s here, surprisingly, she feels nothing. She can''t even cry for him.


    She was supposed to feel sad for Luke after seeing his grave, but she can''t bring herself to mourn for him. Her heart can''t form a bond with this grave. She feels nothing for it at all. C-could it be that this is not Luke''s grave at all? That his body is not inside the coffin buried in this grave?


    Possible!


    Maybe Reba was lying all along. She just wants her to shut up and stop pestering her about Luke''s whereabouts. This could be a fake grave!


    She inspected it closely...the grave has not been cleaned for a long time...wild bushes are growing around it. The grave indeed looks old, a few years old. She looked at the other graves, there''s a total of ten tombs in the clearing. They looked old as well. There''s no recent burial happening around here because the area is not well kept, more like an abandoned family cemetery of the yesteryears.


    Reba was studying Laura''s reaction towards the grave. She can sense that Laura seems to be not buying the grave''s authenticity. "Let''s stay here for another five minutes more, then we''ll go home afterward," she said.


    Laura took a deep breath looking at Reba. "So...how did Luke die? What is the reason for his death?" she began another round of question.


    "I''m sorry, Laura. Graven prohibited me from talking about Luke''s death and the reason why. If you want to know the truth then go ahead... you can ask him yourself, but I warn you, he won''t take it lightly," Reba said in a foreboding tone.


    Laura was silent for a moment staring at the towering trees ahead. It seemed she can no longer get any information from the couple. Whom to ask this time? Why it''s hard for them to tell her the reason for his death. Unless... Luke is still alive!


    "Was there a third brother who looks exactly like Graven and Luke?" she asked suddenly.


    "Huh?" Reba''s eyes widened with her question.


    Laura saw the look of surprise on herpanion''s face. "Was there an older brother or younger siblings? Or probably a third twin?" she repeated her question.


    Reba has just recovered from the sudden effect of surprise and erupted into peals ofughter. "My dear, Laura. You asked too many questions about Luke. You adored him so much, eh?"


    Laura sighed. "I do! He''s the first guy that I fall in love with. Of course, he will always hold the biggest part of my heart and no one else can take those feelings away from me," she confessed.


    "Oh... but how about Cooper? You have no feelings for him?"


    Laura shook her head. "No. I don''t have any feelings for him. It''s just a marriage of convenience. In short, it''s just an arranged marriage between two families. Our fathers agreed on the deal. Cooper and I just need to obey theirmands," she exined.


    "I see..." said Reba. She scratches her head. "I''m feeling sorry and sad for you. It must be very hard for you in marrying the wrong guy. But if Luke is alive would you be willing to marry him? Even though you don''t know him that much?" she said. There was a foreshadowing in her tone.


    Laura sighed, she regretted letting go of Luke''s offer of marriage. As much as she wants to gain Reba''s understanding and sympathy she can''t tell her the truth that she was destined to marry a vampire and fled from her town to marry Cooper. "Ahh, my life isplicated, indeed!" she groaned in dismay.


    "What''s wrong, Laura?" Reba asked worriedly.


    "Nothing..." Laura replied. She looked at Luke''s tomb and shook her head. Maybe it''s about time to forget him and pretend that he''s already dead, even though her heart doesn''t believe that she was buried in this tomb. Dead or alive, she and Luke can never be together, because she''s destined to marry Cooper. "Let''s leave this ce now..." she said.


    "Okay, let''s head back to the house," Reba said and lead the way. Laura was following her from behind.


    A few minutester.


    They were now approaching the entrance of the wood.


    When Reba looked behind her, Laura was no longer following her!


    Oh, where did she go?


    She looked around the surrounding area, she can''t find her!


    "LAURA!....LAURA!....LAURAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" she shouted her name loudly.


    But no one responded to her call.


    This is not good!


    She needs to hurry up and go back to the house to inform Graven about Laura''s sudden disappearance.


    But then she began hesitating... what if she was just nearby. Maybe something caught her fancy and go after it, or she saw something nearby? What if she went back to the cemetery?


    She just can''t go home without making a thorough investigation of the ce. She retraced her steps going back to the clearing where the cemetery was located.


    A few minutester.


    She arrived at the clearing but saw no one there. Where is she?


    "LAURA!....LAURA!....LAURAAAAAAAAAAAAA! WHERE ARE YOUUUUUUUUU!?" she shouted her name loudly. Her voice was echoing inside the forest.


    She went to the north side of the forest to find Laura, but there''s no trace of her there.


    She went to the tall bushes nearby, still no sign of her!


    She checked the nearest trunk of the trees, still nothing! Maybe she tripped over something and hit her head on a rock and went unconscious.


    She will widen her search further.


    After a few minutes, her search ended in vain. She finally gives up. She will go back to the house and inform Graven of Laura''s sudden disappearance.


    She was deeply puzzled and confused why Laura disappeared just like that in the woods without a trace!


    She walked hurriedly on the path leading to the entrance of the woods, going back to the house.

 Chapter 75 - Enjoy My Blood!

    Reba reached the entrance of the wood and was relieved to see Gravening her way.


    He reached her side in no time. "What happened? Why I hear your loud voice reaching the house?" he asked, looking for Laura, but can''t find her. "Where is she?" he asked, rmed.


    ??


    "That''s my biggest problem right now. After I brought Lara to see Luke''s tomb, we decided to go back to the house. I lead the way while she was following behind me. But when we''re about to get out of the woods, I looked over my shoulder and discovered that Laura vanished without a trace. I didn''t realize that she was no longer following me. It happened so suddenly, I have no idea where she went to..." Reba''s voice was filled with worry while she exined to him what happened to Laura.


    Graven surveyed the towering trees in front of him, calcting the time of Laura''s disappearance. He wore an agitated expression on his face. A deep frown appeared on his forehead. "Where could she be at this time?"


    "I dunno, I wish I know! I''ve been searching for her whereabouts all over the forest but I can''t find her," Reba replied. "Do you think there''s an entity living here and took fancy of Laura''s beauty and decided to abduct her?"


    Graven took a deep breath. "Could be...she could still be around her. Let''s continue searching for her!" he said.


    The couple went back to the woods and went their separate ways to search for Laura.


    Graven went to check the trunk of the biggest tree near him. He went behind the trunk and there...he saw a ck shawl lying on the ground. "Reba,e here!" he shouted.


    The moment she heard his voice summoning her, Reba moved with lightning speed and went to Graven''s side. "What is it?" she asked.


    "Did Laura wore this shawl before you came here?" he asked.


    "Yes! I''m the one who gives it to her!" she replied.


    "Which means, she could still be here in this ce together with her abductors!" he said and went on alert mode.


    Reba looked heavenward and pointed her fingers above. "There she is!"


    Graven looked above the tree. Laura was sitting on thep of a pale looking guy sporting messy long hair, she looked unconscious. The guy''s feet were dangling freely in the air while sitting at one of the branches of the tree.


    "He looks like a vampire!" Reba said. She shouted at him. "Hey, handsome! Can you bring that woman down here? You can have me instead. I''ll take her ce!" she offered herself to him.


    The guy grinned. "You looked delicious as well! Why don''t youe here? I would like to have two women as mypanion for eternity," he replied.


    Reba scratches her head. Looks like the guy is not easy to fool around with. "I''m going up!" she told Graven.


    "No! This looks like a trap! Just wait down here and I''ll go up and get Laura!" he said.


    "Okay, be careful!" Reba said.


    Graven rose in the air with lightning speed and was near to reaching the guy''s location... when suddenly... five more vampires materialized in front of him. They''reing at him at once.


    Graven rose in the air and break free from the confinement of the thick leaves of the tree. The five vampires were following him, levitating in the air. He looked at them, their sharp fangs were now visible outside their mouth, their nails grow longer every minute that passed by. They confidently ventured in the open because there was no sun in the sky above them.


    Graven''s body rotated in the air in dizzying speed as deadly mes break out from his body hitting the vampires who are trying to attack him. The vampires were trying to avoid the mes but failed to do so, gradually...the vampires'' bodies were getting roasted as their muffled groans and cries were fading fast. Finally, the vampires were reduced to ashes that scattered in the wind.


    ~


    Meanwhile...


    Reba rose in the airnding at the opposite branch of the tree, looking at Laura and the vampire guy. "Hello, handsome! You look so yummy!" she smiled sweetly at him.


    The guy grinned evilly at the woman flirting shamelessly towards him. "You look yummy too! I would like to suck all your blood from your body," he said in a hoarse voice.


    Reba continues to smile sweetly at him. "Alright, I will offer my blood to you. I wouldn''t mind if you suck my blood dry. I''m all yours!" she said.


    "Really-? You''re so eager to please me. Do you find me attractive?" he asked, very much pleased with her tant adoration towards him.


    "Yeah! Why don''t you put the woman down in the ground and drink my blood?" she suggested. "I''m willing to serve you for eternity and follow you till the ends of the earth!" she offered herself to him.


    "Alright, go down first!" he ordered.


    "Sure!" Reba smiled alluringly. She lowered herself to the ground.


    The moment her feet touched the ground, the vampire was already in the ground putting Laura''s body beside the trunk of the tree.


    The vampire looked at Reba, already salivating. "Come here, darling!" hemanded.


    Reba rushed to his side. The hungry vampire grabbed her body and starts caressing her neck, then he sank his sharp fangs greedily into the exposed skin on her neck.


    Reba moaned.


    A few minutester, the vampire had already drunk about one-half cup of Reba''s blood. "Your blood tastes so sweet!" he grinned happily.


    "You bet!" Reba smirked and move away from the vampire.


    Then all of a sudden, the vampire''s body began contorting in pain. "W-what h-happened t-o m-me!?" he asked in disbelief. He looked at the woman who willingly offered her blood to him. "Y-your blood is poisoned! You b-belong to the demon n!" he said, his eyes widened in panic and regrets.


    "You got it right, handsome! Enjoy my blood!" Reba giggled in a demonic way.


    The vampire''s lifeless body crumpled to the ground.


    Graven lowered himself to the ground and looked at the lifeless body of the vampire. He waved his right hand all over the vampire''s body, mes began emerging from his hand burning the corpse to ashes.


    Reba went to Laura''s side and inspected the unconscious woman''s neck and other parts of her body for any sign of bite from the vampires. She found none! She breathed in relief.


    Graven went to the women''s side. "Is she okay? No bite marks?" he asked, looking at Laura''s face worriedly.


    Reba shook her head. "None so far. We caught them on time before they can do any serious damage to the girl," she replied.


    "Good! Let''s go home!" he said and lifted Laura''s body gently, carrying her in his arms.


    A few secondster.


    Graven and Reba vanished from the area instantly.

 Chapter 76 - Trespassers

    The couple reappeared inside Laura''s room in the house.


    Graven ced Laura''s unconscious body gently in the bed.


    ??


    Reba scrutinized the worried expression on Graven''s face. "You look so worried about her? Why is that-?" she observed.


    "She is my sister-inw after all. She is under my responsibility right now. If something bad happened to her, my father and brother will surely feel devastated," Graven replied.


    Reba smirked. "Go now. I''ll take care of her. I''ll inform you if she already regained her consciousness," she said.


    Graven looked at Laura''s sleeping form onest time before he left the room.


    Reba stared at Laura''s face. "Ah, you''re so lucky my dear. You are loved by the brothers!" she said without an ounce of envy in her eyes.


    Laura groaned in her sleep then went silent again.


    Reba left Laura''s side and went to the window. She stared at the woods on the north side, lost in her own thoughts.


    A momentter.


    Laura screamed in her sleep. Reba jumped on her feet startled by the sudden scream. She rushed to her side. "Laura dear...wake up!" she said gently.


    Laura opened her eyes and looked at her. "They''re going to kill me!" she screamed again.


    "Who?" Reba asked.


    "Those vampires!" Laura said.


    "No need to panic, dear. Graven and I already killed those vampires. We burned their bodies to ashes, they can no longer hurt you," Reba assured her. "Look around you...you''re already back in your bed, safe and sound," she said.


    "A-are you sure?" Laura asked. She roamed her eyes around her, she''s indeed back in the room. Huge relief washed over her. "Thank you, God!" she finally said with relief.


    "What happened back there?" Reba asked, wanting to know how she got abducted by the vampire.


    Laura took a deep breath. "I dunno... things happened so fast! I have no idea how it happened," Laura closed her eyes trying to remember what exactly happened back in the woods. Then slowly she recalled everything. "I saw a white rabbit darting around the trunk of the trees, I stared at it for a few seconds fascinated by the cute white animal. Then the next thing I know, a ck figure appeared behind me, silencing my mouth with his hands, and took me away. Things happened so fast that I have no time to call for help. Then I lost consciousness. That''s all I remembered..." she exined.


    "They put you to sleep," Reba murmured. "We found you up in the tree. A vampire was holding you possessively in his arms while sitting on the branch of the tree," she said.


    "Then what happened next-?" asked Laura.


    Reba shrugged. "Well, Graven fought with the other five vampires up in the air while I seduce the one who is holding you. The vampire who captured you is not wise enough though ''coz when I offered him my blood, he drank greedily not knowing that he will get poisoned in the end..."


    "Why is that?" asked Laura, confused.


    "Well, when I''m still a young child, my parents made me swallowed an incantation that would make my blood poisonous to vampires. They did it to protect me from the vampires," Reba replied.


    Laura finally understood now. "Ah, I see..." she said and looked at the woman in the eyes. "Thank you so much for saving me, Reba. You have saved my life a lot of times already. I don''t know how to repay you," she said feeling grateful for the woman''s help.


    "Don''t mention it. As long we''re together and you need saving, I''m always ready to save you the best I can..." Reba said.


    "B-but why?" Laura can''t understand the reason why this woman is willing to help her at all times.


    Reba smiled. "Don''t ask too many questions. In due time you will know everything and you will understand why. In the meantime, I want you to continue resting and stay in the bed the whole day," she instructed her.


    "Okay," Laura replied and close her eyes.


    Reba went to the door and exited.


    Outside.


    Graven was waiting for Reba''s presence in the living room.


    Reba lowered herself on the couch facing him.


    "How is she?" Graven asked.


    "She''s fine," Reba answered. "Allow her to rest the whole day. We can travel tomorrow morning," she suggested.


    "Okay," he epted her suggestion. "I want to go back to the woods," he said.


    "What for? We already killed the vampires there," she spoke.


    "I want to check if there are still deranged vampires lurking in that area. I want to get rid of any parasites that are lurking around my property," he said and rose to his feet.


    "I''lle with you! I''m getting bored here. I want some actions!" Reba said.


    "Alright, let''s go!" Graven said.


    A few secondster, the couple vanished from the living room.


    They appeared in the woods, in the clearing where the old family cemetery was located.


    Graven looked at hispanion. "We will split in searching for any intruders lurking around the area," he said.


    "OK," Reba responded and went to the west side of the woods.


    Graven proceed to the north side looking for vampires or anyone who is trespassing the property.


    One hourter.


    Reba can''t find anything on the west side of the woods, she went further east.


    Graven can''t also find anything suspicious on the north side, so he proceeds to the south part of the woods. The woods are peaceful, with no indication that someone or other entity was inhabiting it except for the asional sounds of insects and animals as well as birds chirping and hopping in the branches of the tree.


    Two hourster.


    Graven and Reba met up in the clearing.


    "I didn''t find anything suspicious while searching the west and east side of the woods," Reba reported.


    "Me too. I have searched the whole north and south area, nothing so far. Which means those vampires are just trespassers in this woods, and they don''te in huge numbers," Graven expressed his guess.


    "That''s also my guess," Reba replied.


    He stared at the tombs sticking in the ground. They are the ancestors of the previous owner of the house. He promised the old man who already migrated to the next town a long time ago that he won''t demolish this old cemetery because it has a sentimental value to him. "Let''s go back to the house," he finally said.


    "Okay," Reba responded with a nod.


    The couple vanished instantly from the woods.

 Chapter 77 - The Twins Origin

    The couple reappeared in the house. Graven went to his room while Reba went to Laura''s room.


    When she opened the door to Laura''s room...she found the woman standing beside the window looking at the horizon and beyond.


    ??


    Laura looked over her shoulder and smiled at the neer.


    Reba lowered herself on the chair facing the bed. "Are you okay?" she asked.


    Laura nodded her head. "Yes. Have you gone to sleep?"


    Reba shook her head. "No. Graven and I went back to the woods to check if more vampires or other trespassers are hiding there..."


    "And did you find anything?" Laura inquired.


    "No. I think those vampires are just wanderer who happens toe to the woods when we''re also going there. I call it wrong timing. We went there at the wrong time," Reba exined.


    "I see..." Laura murmured. She looked at the woman''s face. "Can I ask you a question?" she asked.


    "Let me hear your question first..." Reba said.


    ? Laura cleared her throat. "What kind of being is Graven? I want to know the truth. He''s not human, isn''t it?" she asked because she already had a suspicion that he is hiding behind a facade.


    "Are you suspecting that Graven is not human?" Reba asked.


    "Yes..." Laura replied.


    "In what way? That you suspected him?"


    "B-because... he managed to save you when your n was annihted. This means the people who annihted your entire n are not ordinary humans, they must belong to a powerful n. Judging by the astonishing power you disyed inside the cave, there must be other ns more powerful than you. Graven needs to be more powerful above anyone else to save you from the clutches of your enemy. The fact that he and his men interfered on your behalf to save you - that means he and his men were not mere human beings..." Laura said.


    Reba smiled. "You''re a smart girl. The fact that you''re able to connect the dot and fit the puzzle together, then there''s no need for me to deny you the truth anymore. But you must promise me one thing..." she said.


    "What is it?"


    "What I''m about to tell you... You must keep it a secret between us. Do not tell anyone about Graven''s true persona, even his family adopted doesn''t know about his real identity," Reba said.


    Laura nodded her head. "Yes. I swear that everything that you''re going to tell me today, I''ll keep it a secret till the day I die. I won''t tell Graven that I already know about his secret. I''ll pretend that I know nothing about his identity. You can be rest assured that I''m sticking to my oath no matter what," she said.


    "Good," Reba was pleased with the sincerity she saw in the woman''s face.


    "So...what is Graven''s real identity?" Laura asked curiously.


    "He''s crossbred...an offspring between a vampire queen and a demon king," Reba answered.


    Laura''s eyes widened. She now realized why Graven possessed a mysterious, hypnotic, and maic devilish aura around him that is hard to resist. "Now I know why..." she muttered to herself.


    "Why?"


    Laura nced at Reba. "Now I know why he got that mysterious devilish aura around him," she responded.


    Reba smiled smugly. "I know the effects of Graven to women. They find his aura irresistible and maic. They can''t resist his charm. Thebination of vampire and demon blood running through his veins is potent and deadly," she exined.


    "Exactly! It must be hard for you to ward off those women admiring your handsome fiancee..." Lauramented casually.


    After hearing Laura''s amusingment, Reba erupted in peals ofughter. "Actually... it''s fun! But let''s not go on with the details. I don''t like talking about this topic," she said.


    After a while, Laura turned silent. Then a question popped up in her mind, she said it aloud. "If Graven is crossbred... then...his twin brother is also a descendant of vampires and demons? Am I right?" she asked.


    Reba nods her head. "Yep! You got it right!" she said. "So, how does it feel to love Luke which is a demon and vampire crossbred?"


    Laura was stupefied for a few minutes. She was clear with her decision not to enter into a rtionship with non-human beings, but that was before, when she met Luke, all her inhibitions flew outside the window. Now she finally realized that she is capable of loving someone - human or not.


    She released a deep sigh. Now that she knows Luke''s identity, she wants to know howe Graven was adopted by a human being like Sir Nichs?


    "Why Graven was found abandoned in a hut in the middle of the forest and got adopted by Sir Nichs? Is that even true?" Laura asked.


    Reba''s brows furrowed for a moment, then she began her narration. "Yeah, that''s quite true. During that time, the queen of vampires was still a princess, and then she met and fell in love with a demon which is prohibited in their n during that time. She got pregnant with the demon king''s children and had given birth to a twin in secret.


    She can''t let everyone know that she bore a crossbred because it would only mean death for the twins and severe punishment for her. So she left the baby in the care of a childless human couple that she befriended in the forest.


    Then the princess returned to their n and married a vampire king. Years passed, the twins grow up into fine young boys, the pride of the childless couple. One day, savage vampires arrived in the forest and killed the couple, the twins during that time was gathering firewood nearby. They returned home to discover their human adoptive parents were killed by the savage vampires.


    One of the savage vampires returned and tried to capture the twins. He ended up chasing the two boys all over the forest. He lost track of them and gives up finding them, then left the forest for good.


    For obvious reasons, the twins got separated.


    A few dayster, Graven returned to the hut alone and buried the remains of his adoptive parents in the backyard. He waited days and nights, weeks and months for his twin toe back. Unfortunately, Luke did not return.


    Until one day, humans arrived in the hut to ask for drinking water, Sir Nichs was one of them. Graven gave them clean drinking water, which he gathered from the stream nearby.


    Sir Nichs took pity on the orphaned boy and brought him home, andter on, adopted him legally to carry his name.


    Years went by.


    Graven was an adult already and got abundant resources at his disposal. His power was already awakened in full force. He and his men spend days searching the vast forest looking for the whereabouts of his twin.


    Finally, the twin''s path crossed one day in the forest when Luke visited the hut where his adoptive human parents were buried. The twins met there.


    As it turns out... The young boy Luke terrified ofing back to the hut, wandered into faraway ces and only returned to the hut in the forest when his power was fully awakened at the age of 18 years old. He returned to the hut a few times but was unlucky and unable to meet his twin.


    Then one day, when he was already 25 years old, that was the time the twins got reunited atst in the hut. It was a happy reunion for them.


    Graven didn''t introduce his twin to Sir Nichs or Cooper. Luke continues to live in one of his brother''s propertyvished by his affection. Luke''s hobby is visiting many different cities and only returning home when he''s tired from his endless travel.


    During his travel, he meets strange people and befriends different personalities. He reached far-flung ces and lives in different towns. He is a wanderer at heart.


    Then one day.


    Luke returned home and got bedridden. He was struck with a strange illness. Graven was devastated by what happened to his beloved twin. Until one day, Luke''s body finally sumbs to the strange illness and died..."


    A knocked on the door interrupted Reba''s narration.


    Both women looked at the door.

 Chapter 78 - From Afar

    Reba rose to her feet and went to the door to check who is outside. When she opened the door, it was Graven.


    "What take you so long inside?" he asked.


    ??


    Reba smiled. "Laura and I... we''re just chatting," she replied casually. She looked over her shoulder and smiled at the woman sitting on the bed. "I''ll take my leave. I''lle backter," she told her.


    Laura nodded her head. "Okay, see youter," she responded.


    She was left alone again in the room, recalling everything Reba told her about the twin''s history. Graven''s fiancee knows everything about him and his twin!


    She was surprised that Reba has been generous enough in telling her all the info regarding the history of the twins when they were still young.


    Reba was about to touch the topic regarding Luke''s strange illness and death when Graven knocked on the door.


    She released a deep sigh.


    Does she need to poke further and inquired in detail what is Luke''s strange illness? And why it was not cured right on time resulting in his death?


    The more she''s getting info about the brother''s history, the more she was craving for answers to all her questions. Her mind was now fine-tuned to know what exactly happened to Luke. She hopes that Reba will continue to tell her more about the events surrounding Luke''s death.


    Although she''s ready now to believe that Luke is already dead, some part of her can''t ept the fact that he already passed away five years ago when he just made love with herst month. How to exin that?


    Sighing, Laura went inside the bathroom to take a bath, to freshen up her mind and subdue her troubled heart.


    ~


    Meanwhile, Graven and Reba were having a serious conversation on the balcony.


    Reba looked at Graven in the eyes. "How can you exin Laura''s im? She insisted that she made love with Luke justst month. I don''t think the girl was dreaming, fantasizing, or hallucinating? I think she''s telling the truth," she said.


    Graven sighed deeply.


    "Do you want to know what''s on my mind?" Reba asked.


    Graven looked at her. "What''s on your mind?" he asked, eyeing her closely.


    "I have a feeling and suspicion that you are the one who made love to Laura in physical form, and it was your brother''s spirit that controlled your body..." Reba said.


    Graven raised a brow. "Huh? Why would I do that to my sister-inw? That''s an outrageous im! I wouldn''t do something like that!" he denied.


    Reba smiled. "You won''t do it on your own ord. But did you remember when you disappeared for a few daysst month? Horace and I have no idea where to find you. You just disappeared like that!" she said and made a demonstration with a snap of her finger.


    "I do... I remembered it!" he admitted.


    "And I found you in one of your properties. The housemaid told me in secret that you brought a woman named Laura and have a good time with her. You told me that you have no idea how that woman, whose name is Laura came into your house? Whoter happens to be your sister-inw!" Reba reminded him.


    "I don''t have any idea what I''m doing during that time," Graven confessed.


    "If you are telling the truth...could it be that...your brother''s Luke''s spirit entered your body and controlled your consciousness and act ordingly based on his will? It will lead to my next question. Is your twin really dead or still alive until now?" Reba asked.


    "He''s dead when we put him inside his coffin. We brought him to the cave where he wanted to be left alone. That was hisst wish before he died. End of story." Graven recalled.


    "Exactly. We knew he''s dead. But what if he''s still alive? I mean...what if his spirit never leaves this world and continue to live among the living?" Reba suggested.


    "That''s possible," he admitted.


    Reba looked at the sky. The sun is already shining above. "Did your twin ever mention of a woman dear to his heart? What I''m trying to say is... did he met a woman that he''s in love with? Did he fall in love with someone that looks like Laura?"


    "Why did you ask that?"


    "Your twin brother can''t stay in one ce. He always travels to different ces. There''s a possibility that he met some beautiful women out there. Maybe he fancied one or two of them?" Reba made another suggestion.


    Graven wracked his brain, trying to recall a specific conversation he had with his twin when he was still alive. Ah, he remembered it now! "There are a few times he mentioned of a woman that he likes very much, but he told me that he doesn''t have the heart to introduce himself to her," he said.


    "Did he mentioned a specific ce where he saw that woman and the name?" Reba asked.


    "Maybe he did or didn''t, but I don''t pay attention to it during those times. Besides, he doesn''t borate much. I can''t remember if he told me the name of the ce, though," he replied.


    "I should go back to Laura''s room and ask her if she meets a strange guy before in her hometown," Reba said.


    Graven was silent for a moment. "I think I have to return to that cave and see the status of my brother''s coffin. He diedst year, and next month will be his first death anniversary," he said, thinking aloud.


    "Horace and I wille with you," Reba offered.


    "Okay," he agreed.


    Reba was thinking of something. "It''s a bit confirmed now. Your twin was using your body to make love to Laura. Am I right? If he was resurrected ande back to life - he is getting more powerful than we anticipated. Is that a good or bad thing?" she asked.


    Graven shook his head. "He might have ns to get Laura for himself..." he muses.


    "And what would happen to Cooper? Your other brother?" Reba asked.


    Graven released a deep sigh. If Reba''s theory is correct. He now has two brothers who are after Laura.


    Reba smiled a little. "Don''t tell me you are also after Laura?" she teased him with a smirk.


    Graven was not able to reply right away.


    "By the way, for how long should I pretend that I''m your fiancee?" Reba questioned him.


    Graven looked at Reba for a long time. She was handy to him considering that Cooper was always acting jealous every time he visited his father Nichs''s mansion. Ever since he introduces Reba as his fiancee to his family, Cooper no longer bothers him. His brother doesn''t care anymore if he will visit the mansion every day as long he will bring Reba with him.


    "I will tell you one day. Right now, we still need to pretend in front of my father, Cooper, and Laura," he replied.


    "Okay, as you say so. I''ll go back to Laura''s room to ask her if she had contact with Luke before," Reba said.


    He nods his head.


    Reba rose to her feet and left the balcony, heading to Laura''s room. When she arrived outside the door, she knocked first. "Laura...can Ie in?" she asked permission.


    "Yes, the door is open," Laura replied from the inside.


    Reba pushed the door and entered the room. She went to the chair nearby and settled on it.


    Laura was currently drying her long hair with the towel.


    Reba waited for the woman to finish drying her hair.


    Laura noticed that Reba was waiting for her to finish drying her hair, so she stopped her activity and looked at her. "I''m sorry, I keep you waiting," she apologized.


    "It''s okay. It''s nice seeing someone drying her hair in front of me. It''s rxing to watch," Reba grinned.


    Laura smiled, she finds the woman''s statement a bit odd.


    "Ie back here to continue where we left off because we got cut from our conversation earlier. Where are we? Can you remind me?" Reba asked.


    "We were discussing Luke''s strange illness, the reason for his death," Laura reminded her eagerly.


    "Ah, okay. Let''s continue..." Reba said.


    "Please tell me the severity of Luke''s strange illness!" Laura requested.


    Reba looked at her. "Much better if I don''t go on with the details of his illness, it''s a bit gory. You might not be able to stomach it," she replied.


    "No! Please tell me! I''m ready to know about his illness! Tell me everything. I can stomach it!" she insisted.


    Reba shook her head. "It''s enough that you know how he died," she said.


    Laura pouted. "Fine. What did Graven do? He didn''t find any healer or physician that would provide a cure for Luke''s strange illness?"


    "He did... just that the strange illness has no cure. Many healers and alchemist visited Luke and try to heal him, but they all failed. Luke is destined to die, and Graven was feeling tortured seeing his beloved twin brother dying in front of him," Reba said with a gloomy sigh.


    Laura''s face turned sad.


    Reba watched the devastated expression on Laura''s face for a few moments. Then she cleared her throat. "When you were still in your hometown, did you meet Luke before you got romantically involved with him? Where you aware of his presence when you go to the church, go to the market, or go anywhere. Nobody was following you?" she asked.


    Laura''s brows knitted together. She''s trying to recall in her mind if she had seen Luke previously? But she already knows the answer to that question. "No, I can assure you that I never meet Luke before. But regarding your question, I sometimes feel that someone is watching me from afar. But every time I have that gut feeling and turned around to find the source of that feeling, I can''t find anyone staring or looking at me. I just have that feeling that there''s someone out there watching over me, butter on, I no longer give any more attention to that feeling," she said.

 Chapter 79 - The Truth!

    After Laura''s statement, Reba can finally conclude that Luke was somehow following Laura in the past. Precisely, he was that someone that Laura feels watching over her numerous times. Interesting!


    Laura looked at herpanion. "If Luke died five years ago, then who is the one whom I had shared intimate moments withst month before I came here?" she asked.


    ??


    Reba sighed. "If Luke suddenly resurrected after he died then, you are making love to a real person..." she replied.


    "What do you mean?" Laura asked in confusion.


    "I have a feeling that Luke makes love to you in his spirit form and uses his twin brother''s body to make his fantasy a reality," Reba made her conclusion.


    Laura''s eyes widened in shock. Huh? Did she make love to Graven himself? That would be absurd. But Reba''s theory has a touch of reality to it. Now that they are on this topic, she finds it awkward when Graven''s fiancee was talking about such a sensitive topic with her. They were discussing her fiancee making love to her, yet she didn''t even see an ounce of anger or jealousy in Reba''s eyes. She was amazed by the woman''s strange attitude towards Graven.


    She tried to swallow the lump in her throat. There was a strong need for her to change this awkward topic. "Hmm, Reba. I''m sorry if that is the case. I have no intention to grab Graven''s attention or take him away from you," she apologized and defended herself.


    A smile appeared on Reba''s lips. "Hey, no need to feel the shame of what happened between you and Graven. You were both tricked by Luke''s spirit. Besides I''m not the possessive and jealous type of girlfriend," she assured her.


    Laura felt a little bit better after hearing Reba''s assurance. She found her understanding and open-mindedness refreshing and out of this world.


    Reba looked at Laura''s face closely. What if Luke''s spirit was lurking somewhere that a naked eye can''t even see? He must be following Laura everywhere. She might as well ask her the next question. "Is there any mysterious happenings in your lifetely?" she inquired.


    Laura''s brows snapped together. Then her face nched fearing where their conversation would lead to. She analyzed Reba''s sincerity. So far the woman has been generously supplying her information about Luke, she feels that she can trust her.


    "Reba, I have to bepletely honest with you. Something weird and frightening happened to metely," she confessed.


    "What is it?" Reba rose to her feet and sat on the edge of the bed beside Laura. "Tell me everything. Don''t worry, you can trust me with your secret," she urged her, trying to gain her trust.


    Laura sighed. "There is an entity that is bothering me, he can take shapes or copy a human form. I think he is a spirit dwelling in the mirror. He copied Luke''s appearance many times. He left me a single stem of rose a few times in my room. Sometimes he will leave it on my pillow or above the dresser table. Due to fear, I never told anyone about this strange and scary phenomenon, not even my family. To prevent him from disturbing me, I ended up covering all the mirrors in my room so that he can''t pester me anymore," she exined.


    Reba''s eyes widened with Laura''s revtion.


    Laura smiled at Reba. "Good thing this room has no dresser table with mirror," she added. "If you noticed the covered mirror in my room - that''s the reason why," she said.


    Reba was quiet while listening to Laura''s revtion. "You mentioned of a shapeshifter spirit? Is that what you think inhabiting the mirror in your bedroom?"


    "Yea, does the spirit of that kind exist in this world?" Laura asked.


    Reba nods her head. "Yes. There are being that exist in this world like me demons, vampires, and many more," she admitted.


    Laura doesn''t want to put herpanion in a tight spot. But she was suspicious of that grave in the woods. "Are you sure that the tomb that we had seen in the middle of the clearing in the woods is Luke''s grave? Why do I have a feeling that you are lying to me? Are you telling the truth or just making things up? Did Graven told you to lie to me and hide the truth?" she asked her.


    Reba released a deep sigh and squeezed her eyes shut for a few seconds. When she opened her eyes, she''s ready, to tell the truth. She shrugged. "Well, it seemed it''s hard to lie to you. The truth is the tomb you see in the woods in the old cemetery is intended for Luke. But on the day he died, he asked his brother to bring his coffin to a cave instead," she said.


    Laura lifted an eyebrow. "What cave? Where is that cave located? And why would Luke insist that his coffin be brought there? What''s special about that cave?" she bombarded her with questions.


    Reba smiled a bit. "Here we are again. You are getting excited, you dumped so many questions on my head again. Can you take it slow?" she said.


    "Okay, I''m sorry. I''m carried away. Let''s start with my first question. Where is the cave located?" Laura asked.


    "It''s located a thousand miles from the hut where the human couple raised the twin brothers."


    "What''s special in that cave?"


    "Luke stumbled on it when he was hiding and stayed there for years. He thought the vampire who chased after him already found his brother and killed him. That cave bes his refuge," answered Reba.


    "What''s so special about that cave?"


    "There was a cold spring in that cave. Luke loves to bath in that spring."


    "I see...does Graven knew the existence of that cave?"


    Reba shook her head. "No. Only Luke knew about the existence of that cave. Before he died, he was able to draw a clear sketch of how to find the cave. When we brought his body to the cave, that was the first time Graven and I saw the interior of the cave."


    "So...did you bury his body beneath the ground of the cave?" asked Laura.


    "No. Luke has specific instruction - he wants the coffin to be ced in the water itself. He wants to be surrounded by the spring water."


    Laura''s eyes widened in bewilderment. "Huh? But why?"


    "How I wish I know the reason why," Reba answered.


    "Is the water in the spring, warm, hot, or cold?" she asked.


    "It''s cold spring water... I heard Luke mentioned a few days before he died that the cold spring water can preserve his body. I didn''t believe it and Graven didn''t believe it as well. So we ignored his bbering..."


    A line appeared between Laura''s brows. "Tell me...did Luke died five years ago or just recently? Please stop feeding me lies, I want to hear the truth this time," she pleaded.


    Reba stared at Laura''s pleading eyes for a few minutes, debating if telling her the truth is the right thing to do. She already told her a lot. "Promise me that you won''t tell Graven anything. Just pretend that you knew nothing of his death. If you can keep your mouth shut then I''m willing to tell you the truth," she said.


    "Of course, I swear that everything you told me today won''t reach Graven''s ears. I''ll carry our secret to my grave. I don''t want Graven to get mad at you," she said and made an oath in front of her.


    Reba was satisfied with the sincerity she saw in Laura''s eyes. "Alright, since you were able to convince me with your sincerity then I''ll tell you the truth now. Luke didn''t die five years ago. He diedst year. His first death anniversary will be next month," she revealed.


    Laura gaped. So, Luke died recently, not five years ago?


    "Five years ago or justst year doesn''t matter. The truth is - Luke is gone," Reba said.


    Laura breathed deeply. The woman''s statement prated her heart painfully. Indeed, Luke is already a dead man. "You are right..." she finally said. "Although my heart finally epted that he already died, I still want to see his coffin onest time," she dered.


    Reba snorted. "What is there to see inside his coffin? His flesh must have been decayed by now, there is nothing there to see but a skeleton," she said.


    "I just want to see his coffin. We don''t need to open the casket," Laura suggested.


    "But the cave is dangerous! After we ced the coffin in the cold water and about to leave the cave, snakes of all sizes came out from their hiding ce and blocked our way. We almost died there, the good thing is, Graven is with us. He roasted the snakes into ashes while we run outside. We are taken by surprise by the sheer number of snakes inhabiting that cave because when we entered it, we don''t see a single snake in the mouth of the cave," narrated Reba.


    "Is there any other way to enter the cave without worrying about the snakes?" Laura asked, still very much interested to go to the cave.


    Reba sighed. "No other way, unless you can convince Graven to bring you with him when he is going to visit the cave. But I warned you, he doesn''t know that I told you the truth now," she said.


    The truth is, she knew a way how to enter the cave without worrying about the snakes. She found an alchemist who concocted a potion oil, once a person rubbed it all over his body parts the snakes will stay away and hide. The snakes dislike the smell of the oil so much. Graven already purchase a few bottles of it and they used it effectively when theye to visit the cave, six months ago.


    On the downside, the oil''s effectiveness will onlyst for fifteen minutes max once exposed to the air. So one needs to keep rubbing the oil all over the body so that the snakes won''tunch a frenzied attack on anyone who invades the cave, which is kind of cumbersome.


    "How did Luke survives hiding in the cave for a long time surrounded by those poisonous snakes?" Laura inquired, feeling confused.


    "Luke didn''t mention the snake before. I guess the snakes migrated into the cave during those times when Luke already left the cave and begin his wandering. That''s just my theory," Reba answered.

 Chapter 80 - What For?

    Laura was ready to ept defeat that there is no chance that she can get inside that cave to pay herst respect to Luke''s coffin. Maybe it''s the best thing to do. Just ept that Luke is already dead. It''s time to move on and focused on her impending wedding to Cooper.


    Reba looked at her. "Hmm... let''s talk about the mysterious guy residing in the mirror. When was thest time he appeared in front of you?"


    ??


    "Thest time I remembered... he left a rose in my pillow... that wasst week," Laura answered.


    "Can you summon him? Do you have a special connection to each other? Did that mysterious guy hurt or harm you in any way?" Reba asked.


    Laura shook her head. "No, I can''t summon him. He just appeared anytime he like, especially if there''s a mirror in my room. We don''t have a special connection to each other. He never hurt or harm me, on the contrary, he is gentle and loving," she exined.


    "Hmm, looks like you attracted a powerful being. He may be Luke''s spirit still wandering around this earth, unable to let go of you. Or it could be another entity that we don''t know about yet. The thing that got me curious is his affinity to the mirror. What is in the mirror that gives him the ability to manifest in front of you?" Reba wondered aloud.


    "That mysterious guy can also put me to sleep and weaken my body. He is powerful!" Laura added.


    Then all of a sudden, Reba remembered that Luke was clutching an antique mirror while on the verge of dying and he mentioned to his brother that the mirror should be included in his coffin. Now that she remembered about the mirror, she doesn''t want to tell Laura about it. "I''m interested to see the mysterious guy in the mirror!" she dered.


    Laura looked at Reba''s face. There was much eagerness shining in her eyes. "But he doesn''t appear in my room every day!" she replied.


    "Hmm, then why don''t you discard the cover you put in the mirror in your room. Make him enter your room freely!" Reba said casually.


    Laura''s eyes widened. "That''s thest thing I would do. I''ve been relieved that he no longer pester metely. Why would I give him the chance to disturb my peace of mind again?" she protested.


    Reba smiled. "If that mysterious entity residing in the mirror is determined to be part of your world, then sooner orter, he wille back for you. Why don''t you seduce him so that we can capture him? This way, he won''t pester you anymore," she suggested.


    Laura lifted an eyebrow. Her mouth set in a hard line.


    Reba saw the myriad of emotions shing in Laura''s eyes. "Do you want to get rid of that entity once and for all? He could be Luke''s spirit, or he can be another. We should question his real identity if we have a chance to see him," she said.


    Laura was confused. Then she spoke. "Do you have a way how to capture the mysterious entity?" she asked.


    "I don''t have right now. But I''m nning to visit a soothsayer and asked for an item that can capture a wandering spirit and imprisoned him for eternity," Reba replied. "First, we need to know who is this spirit that is disturbing your peace of mind. And what is his purpose in choosing you as his victim?" she added.


    Laura was also curious. "I agree to your suggestion but...he might appear when you are not around," she said.


    "That''s not a problem, my dear. I will ask Graven to stay in his father''s mansion for a week. I will sleep in your room every night. This way, I will be able to see the mysterious guy residing in the mirror," Reba offered.


    "That''s a brilliant idea! I''ll agree to it. Now you have to convince Graven that you will sleep in my room for this week," Laura said.


    Reba shook her head. "Nah, not so fast, my dear! You''re so excited. I still need to travel to the next town to meet my soothsayer friend, and asked for a piece of advice on what to do with the mysterious entity inhabiting the mirror," she responded.


    "Ah, okay. Just tell me when you''re ready. You are wee to sleep in my bed for one week," Laura said with a smile.


    "Good! I will never refuse your offer," Reba said merrily. She rose to her feet. "I''ll take my leave now. As always, it''s been a pleasure talking to you, dear. I learned a lot from you!" she said in a casual tone.


    Laura smiled. "Me too. Thank you for telling me everything. Some of my questions and confusions were finallyid to rest. I hope you can help me in discovering the identity of this mysterious guy in the mirror," she said with a wistful tone in her voice.


    "Sure! I will help you. I found it interesting to capture something like him, so mysterious and powerful!" Reba said. "See youter!" she said and exited the room in a hurry.


    Lauray her body down in the bed. Recalling everything in her mind what she had known about Luke so far. She wanted to see the cave and see his coffin but after learning that the cave was inhabited by venomous snakes she got scared.


    She stared at the ceiling of the room for a long time. The mystery of Luke''s identity was finally revealed to her. She has to thank Reba again and again for her mind-blowing revtions.


    She closed her eyes for a few seconds.


    Then she remembered what Reba told her. It''s possible that the owner of the body that she had made love with is Graven but driven by Luke''s spirit?


    Should she believe it? Should she believe that Luke''s body is already dead but his spirit still alive and messing up with her sanity?


    How can she look at Graven in the eyes now, knowing that they shared a physical and intimate moment between them? Does Graven know about it? Or Luke''s spirit was able to take control of his twin brother''s mind and bodypletely during those times?


    And what is the connection between Luke''s spirit and the mysterious shapeshifter? Are they separate entities or belong to only one?


    Dang! She''s getting confused! She can feel a headacheing her way. She always undergoes painful headaches if she kept analyzing things too much.


    Argh! She should stop thinking about Luke and that mysterious guy in the mirror!


    She needs to rest her mind.


    She starts counting from 1 to 100 and put her mind to rest by not thinking of anything. She needs to sleep for at least one hour to rx her mind and ward off the headache away.


    ~


    Meanwhile, on the balcony.


    Reba''s face brightened like a bulb while telling Graven about her theory. "We should go back to the cave and check the status of your twin brother," she suggested.


    Graven brows furrowed in confusion. "What for-? He''s already dead."


    "Yeah, that''s what we know. But what if his body didn''t dpose or shall we say his body dposed already but his spirit lives on? I have this strong suspicion that the mysterious guy residing in the mirror is Luke''s wandering soul," she said animatedly.


    A deep frown appeared on Graven''s forehead. "Huh? What mysterious guy living in the mirror that you are talking about here?" he asked in confusion.


    "Ah, sorry. I was excited that I forgot to tell you about the interesting news! Laura confessed that a mysterious entity came out of the mirror and used Luke''s image to trick her. That mysterious entity copied yours - Luke''s image every time he made an appearance in Laura''s room. It happened several times in her bedroom in her hometown. That''s why she resorted to covering all the mirrors in the bedroom. She never told anyone about her secret. I''m the only one that she trusted with this secret!" Reba exined.


    Graven''s eyes widened in surprised and shock. "Did that mysterious being hurt her?" he asked worriedly.


    Reba shook her head. "No. Laura told me that the being was gentle and loving and never hurt her even once. Just that she is afraid of him, that''s why she never wanted him to appear in her room again. She wants the mysterious being to disappear from her lifepletely," she said.


    "What makes you think that the guy in the mirror and my twin brother Luke is one being only?" he asked.


    "Because the guy in the mirror is harmless and adores her! That''s what Laura told me," Reba answered. "We should return Laura to your father''s mansion and set forth on a journey towards the cave so that we can check the coffin and see if your twin brother was resurrected or not," she proposed.


    "We''re going back to the mansion tomorrow morning," Graven spoke.


    "I know. There should be no more dy this time," Reba murmured.


    Graven looked at the excited expression on Reba''s face. "You look excited to go back to the cave? Why is that?" he asked.


    Reba smiled and looked at him. "Why can''t I? If Luke got resurrected, I''m sure you will be happy to wee your twin brother again. Am I right?"


    Graven nodded his head. "Of course, I''ll be happy. I want my beloved brother back! But it''s too early to celebrate. We don''t know yet what''s going on in that cave," he said, not sharing Reba''s enthusiasm.


    "That''s why we''re going back there to check the status of his body inside the coffin!" Reba said enthusiastically.


    "Whatever," Graven said and rose to his feet. "I''m going to my room," he said and left Reba alone on the balcony.


    Reba stayed on the balcony for a while, enjoying the wonderful weather outside.


    A few minutester, she left the balcony and went to her room.

 Chapter 81 - Join Us!

    A few hourster.


    Laura awakens from her sleep. She rubbed her eyes and stared at the ceiling of the room, then her eyes darted to the window. The sun was already shining brightly outside.


    ??


    Suddenly, her stomach grumbled. She''s getting hungry. When she nced at the clock on the wall, it''s already past 1:00. Oh my, she wakes upte!


    She heard gentle knocking on the door. "Who is it?"


    "Miss Laura, pleasee down to the dining room. Time for lunch!" the servant''s said.


    "Okay, I''lle down in a minute," Laura replied.


    She left the bed and went inside the bathroom to take care of the call of nature.


    A few minutester, she exited the bathroom and went outside.


    She walked into the hallway and went downstairs. When she reached the ground floor, she walked towards the dining room area.


    When she entered the room, she saw a maid arranging dishes on the table.


    "Where are the others?" she asked after noticing that the couple was not in the dining room.


    "You mean Miss Reba and Sir Graven?" the maid asked.


    "Yes."


    "They already finished eating lunch together, a while ago. They told me to inform you that lunch is ready," the maid exined.


    "Ah, okay. Thank you," Laura said.


    "Enjoy your meal, Miss! I''ll take my leave. I''ll wait outside. Call me if you need anything," the maid said and left the dining room.


    Laura smiled while inspecting the delicious dishes on the table. There are fried fish, chicken soup and vegetable stew. She picked up the spoon and began putting food on the te. She starts eating with gusto.


    She enjoyed her meal and took her time chewing the food in her mouth.


    She finished eating lunch one hourter.


    She left the dining room and thanked the maid that was waiting patiently outside.


    She climbed the stairs and went to the balcony. She sat on the couch and watched the sun-kissed surroundings. She stared at the woods for a few seconds and directed her gaze to the west part of the house where the stable was located. She can see few horses and some house boy working on the stable.


    One hourter.


    Reba found Laura on the balcony. "Mind if I join you here?" she asked.


    Laura smiled. "Sure. I love to have yourpany!" she responded.


    "Whew, it''s zing hot outside!" Rebamented and lowered herself on the couch beside Laura.


    "Yeah, good thing the wind is nice here because the ce is elevated," Laura said, some of her locks got blown by the wind.


    "Did you fall asleep?" Reba asked.


    "Yeah," Laura replied and looked at the woman sitting beside her. There''s a question that she wants to ask her. "Can I ask you a question?" she asked her permission first.


    Reba nodded her head. "Okay, bring it on," she encouraged her.


    "You told me that Graven is part demon and part vampire. I haven''t seen the sharp fangs in his mouth yet," Laura expressed what she observes so far.


    Reba smiled. "Just because you didn''t see the sharp fangs - it''s not there. I have rarely seen Graven''s fangs, only on a few asions when he was really mad. But most of the time, his fangs are nonexistent," she exined.


    "Okay. How about blood? I heard that vampires drink blood periodically to keep themselves alive. Do they feed on fresh human blood daily?" Laura inquired.


    "Not really. As you can see, Graven is almost human, he also had demon blood in him. The Demon n doesn''t like drinking human blood including Graven. He doesn''t drink human blood to keep him strong," Reba said. "But based on what I have known about the vampire n, they don''t drink blood daily. Only when they got hungry, thirsty, or weak. Some can even stay active for up to five days without drinking human blood, but eventually, they have to. But humans are weak beings, they need to eat food two or three times a day to keep them alive and properly nourished," Reba borated further.


    "I see... now I know. Thank you, Reba. I learned something new today," Laura said, beaming.


    "Don''t mention it. Do you still have any questions? Common, bring them up, I''ll try to answer them the best I can," Reba said.


    Laura pondered for a moment, thinking what to ask next. "Hmm...they say demons are evil beings. Why is it that you are different from the evil and wicked ones?" she asked.


    Reba erupted into peals ofughter. She looked at Laura. "Sorry, I found your question funny!" she said andughed again.


    Laura joined in herughter.


    After theughter subsided, Reba''s face bes serious. "Let me guess... I''m sure you also want to ask why I don''t have ugly horns sticking up in my forehead. Am I right?"


    Laura smiled coyly. "Yes! Please answer my question if you don''t mind," she requested.


    Reba giggled. "Well... there is a simple answer to your question. Do you know what is one thing inmon between demons and humans?"


    "What-?"


    "As you can see...there are good and bad humans. There are good and bad vampires. There are good and bad demons. There are good and bad apples. There are fair and ck-skinned people. There are tall and short humans. There are good and bad spirits. There are fierce and gentle animals and so on. There are always two sides to every coin or story. In short, my n belongs to a good n of demons. We only get cruel and nasty if enemies attack us first. But normally, we belong to a n that values peaceful things in life. We like to be left alone on our own. But sad to say there are bad enemies out there who love exhibiting cruelty, and worst they kill other beings without mercy," Reba gave a lengthy exnation.


    "Oh..." came Laura''s short reply. She fully understood what Reba is trying to tell her.


    "As for the horns, we... the demon ns has no horns in our forehead. I don''t understand where that absurd im originated from? Humans are good at inventing made up stories with no real basis," Rebaughed.


    Laura joined in theughter. "I agree with you. The human imagination and exaggeration are indeed out of this world!"


    The women engaged in merryughter.


    Then a few moments of silence descended upon them.


    "I''ll sleep in your room tonight," Reba said out of the blue.


    Laura looked at her, a bit surprised with her suggestion. "Why-?"


    "I will bring a mirror to your room tonight. Let''s keep it inside the room without cover. Let see if your mysterious admirer wille out from the mirror tonight!" Reba said excitedly.


    "Oh, so you are excited to see the shapeshifter?" Laura asked.


    "Yeah!"


    "Aren''t you afraid of him?"


    "Who? Me-? I''m not afraid! I''m a demon princess. I have nothing to fear and lose!" Reba said bravely.


    Laura sighed. "Wow, you''re so brave!"


    "So-? Will you allow me to sleep in your room tonight?"


    "Will Graven allow you to sleep in my room tonight?" Laura threw her the same question.


    Reba nodded her head. "I''m sure he will! It''s not difficult to ask his permission. Besides, I will tell him that we are just going to have a girl bonding session. Chatting and telling bedtime stories to each other. Sounds harmless, right?"


    Laura nods her head.


    "So - are you fine sharing your room with me tonight?" Reba asked.


    "Sure!" Laura responded.


    "Good!" Reba smiled brightly.


    Two hourster.


    The housemaid brought refreshing watermelon sd in the balcony together with sd bowls and spoons.


    "Wow! Such an amazing refreshment!" Laura eximed in happiness. "Thank you!" she told the housemaid.


    "You''re wee, Miss!" the maid replied with a smile and left the balcony after cing everything on the center table.


    Laura picked up the spoon and scooped the watermelon sd, and put it into the sd bowl. Then she put a spoonful of the refreshing sd in her mouth. It''s so sweet and creamy it melted in her mouth. "Aww, this is heaven! I love this watermelon sd!" she raved.


    Reba picked up the sd bowl and began putting watermelon sd on it.


    The women were enjoying their refreshment snack on the balcony.


    Two hourster.


    The sun was starting to set on the horizon, allowing the night to take over thend.


    "Let''s go horseback riding while there still daylight left!" Reba told herpanion.


    "Sure! I love horseback riding! I miss doing it back home with my sister!" Laura enthused.


    "Wait, I''ll finish my watermelon sd first," Reba said.


    "Okay, take your time!" replied Laura.


    A momentter, the housemaid returned and took away the dirty dishes.


    Reba stood up. "Let''s go to the stable now!" she said.


    "Okay!" Laura replied cheerfully.


    The women raced downstairs and ran into the stable located a few meters away from the house.


    Half an hourter.


    The women were now riding their chosen horses and loving each other''spany. They enjoyed horseback riding immensely as feelings of satisfaction and happiness sh brightly on their faces. They''re going back and forth, exploring the whole area at the back of the house with their tamed horses.


    Graven was watching the women enjoying horseback riding at the window of his room on the second floor. He waved his hands at them, the women waved back in return and called him to join them.


    He obliged and exited the house to join the girls in the backyard.

 Chapter 82 - Midnight

    Eveninges.


    The fluorescent lights flooded the entire home.


    ??


    The cook and housemaids were busy preparing dinner in the kitchen.


    Graven and the girls were rxing on the terrace outside the house. They watched the multitude of fireflies gathering in the air in front of them.


    "Wow! So magical and splendid!" Laura murmured to herself. The night''s atmosphere in the countryside always gives her a sense of peace and calmness.


    Reba heard Laura''s words of admiration for the fireflies. "Beautiful, isn''t it?"


    Laura smiled and looked at Reba. "Yes! Splendid! They''re shining like stars in the sky!" she muses.


    Reba stared at Graven''s eyes sweetly. "Honey, I like to bond with Laura tonight. I will sleep in her room tonight. Is that okay with you?" she purred.


    For a moment, Graven looked at the two women with a raised brow. After a while, he answered, "Okay..." he gave his permission.


    "Thank you, honey!" Reba spoke in a sugary voice. She looked at Laura and winked at her.


    One hourter.


    The housemaid approached the terrace and announced, "Dinner is ready... My Lord...Miss!" she said and left quietly.


    The trio rose to their feet and entered the house going to the dining room area.


    They settled at the dining table and ate their supper infortable silence.


    One hourter, they finished eating dinner and went upstairs.


    Laura looked at Graven. "Do you have some books? I want to read before going to sleep," she said.


    "Yeah, I have some books in the study room. The books were left by the previous owner of this house," he replied. "Follow me!"


    The women followed Graven into the study room.


    Inside the room.


    Wow! There are two bookshelves filled with books of all types.


    Laura inspected the book''s title on the bookshelves. Based on her estimation, there are about 150 books inside the study room. She spent the next fifteen minutes perusing the title of the books. She picked up two books that she finds interesting to read. "I have finally chosen two books that I want to read!" she said. She looked at Graven. Thanks for this!" she told him.


    "If you like it. You can have it. Since no one is reading the books here, it''s yours from now on," he offered.


    Laura''s eyes twinkled in delight. "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah!" he replied. "It''s just gathering dust around here - you might as well enjoy it and bring it home with you!" he said. "If you like, I can send all these books to my father''s mansion so that you can read them all," he offered.


    "Wow! You''re so nice, brother-inw! Thank you in advance!" Laura said in a grateful voice.


    "Don''t mention it," he said.


    "I''m going back to my room," Laura said merrily and left the couple in the study room.


    After reaching her room, Laura went to the bathroom to have a quick bath.


    Twenty minutester.


    She exited the bathroom wearing her pajama. She picked up the hairbrush and startsbing her hair while looking outside the window of her room.


    Outside, there was darkness everywhere. The lights in the house are not enough to expel the darkness.


    Laura was looking for the fireflies that gathered in the air in front of the terrace, sad, she can no longer find them. Where are they? She wants to see them again! Those fireflies brought a happy smile to her face.


    Two hours went by.


    Laura sat on the bed, reading a book in herp while waiting for Reba toe to her room.


    It was already 9:00 in the evening when Reba came knocking at the door. She was already wearing her sleeping attire.


    "I''m here!" Reba announced enthusiastically.


    Laura rose from the bed and opened the door. "Come in!" she said in a cheerful voice. She looked at the mirror that Reba was holding in her hands.


    "I brought a mirror!" Reba said. She entered the room in high spirits.


    "Just put the mirror on the table," Laura instructed.


    Reba sauntered to the table and put down the mirror. "Here you are! Let me uncover your mystery tonight," she murmured, smiling at her reflection in the mirror.


    She went to bed and sat beside Laura. "Are you sleepy now?" she asked.


    Laura shook her head. "Not yet. I''m reading a book. Do you want to read one?" she offered.


    Reba''s eyes lighted up. "Sure!"


    Laura rose to her feet and handed her a book titled: The Great Gatsby.


    Reba epted the book and flipped on the pages. "What are you reading? What is the title of the book?" she asked.


    Laura showed her the book. "Here''s the title~The Scarlet Letter," she answered.


    "Nice!" Reba murmured. She began reading the book, trying to imitate Laura reading her book seriously.


    A momentter.


    Laura noticed that herpanion wasn''t really reading the book, just flipping the pages. She looked at her. "You don''t like the story?" she asked.


    Reba smiled and closed the book. "I can''t read. I don''t know how to read. The demon ns are not literate beings. As you know, we are not like humans who need to go to school and learn things," she grinned.


    Lauraughed. "Ah, okay. If you''re willing - I can teach you how to write and read. As long you''re eager to learn and get yourself familiarize with the alphabet letters. Sooner orter, you will know how to read and write, which is easy as 123!" she offered excitedly.


    Reba''s eyes simmered in amusement. "That would be nice!"


    "Do you want to learn?" Laura asked her earnestly.


    "Yessss! I love to learn! If I can learn the alphabet, I''ll be the first demon of its kind in this world who knows how to write and read just like humans! But I''m hard to teach!" Reba eximed and groaned.


    "Don''t worry, I''m a considerate teacher!" Laura smiled, loving the eagerness shing on the woman''s face.


    Reba handed back the book to Laura and left the bed.


    She went to the table where the mirror was located and stared at her reflection. She made a goofy expression while looking at herself in the mirror. "Which do you prefer, sleeping with the light on or off?" she asked.


    "Ever since that mysterious spirit appeared in my life - I always sleep with the lights on in my bedroom," Laura replied.


    "Ah, okay, I understand," Reba said.


    Laura resumed reading the book.


    While Reba was having fun making goofy faces in front of the mirror.


    Several times, Laura nced at Reba and witnessed her funny antics in front of the mirror and smiled with amusement.


    A few momentster.


    Getting tired of messing around with the mirror, Reba stood up and went to the window. She watched the surrounding of the house and looked beyond.


    Two hours have passed.


    Laura yawned, getting sleepy. She put the book on the bedside table and looked at Reba standing beside the window, still staring outside. "I''m getting sleepy. Aren''t you going to sleep yet?" she asked her.


    Reba looked over her shoulder. "I''m not sleepy yet. Go ahead, sleep well. Good night!" she said with a smile.


    "Good night, Reba!" Laura said andy her body down on the bed. She reached for the nket and wrapped it around her body. She looked at Reba onest time before she closes her eyes to sleep.


    Reba remained standing near the window, gazing at the shining stars above.


    One hourter.


    The clock on the wall strikes at midnight.


    Reba left the window without closing it. She went to bed and settled herselffortably beside Laura.


    She stared at the ceiling for a long time. The fluorescent light was shining brightly. She nced at the mirror, then at the window, back to back. She needs to be on alert mode.


    She has no ns to close her eyes tonight, wanting to see Laura''s mysterious admirer with her own eyes and uncover its identity.


    One hour went by.


    The hands of time strikes at 1:00 am.


    Still... there''s no sign of Laura''s mysterious admirering out of the mirror.


    Reba is getting sleepy, but she fought the sleepiness fiercely and forced her eyes to stay wide awake. No! She can''t fall asleep tonight!


    She rose from the bed and went inside the bathroom to ssh water on her face. The water will help her eyes awake for another hour.


    A few minutester, she exited the bathroom and went to bed again.


    She reached for the extra nket and wrapped it around her body. She stared at the ceiling, then at the window, and finally back at the mirror.


    Another hour passed.


    Reba''s eyelids were dropping fast. She opened them again quickly before sleep can take over her senses. She looked in the mirror and saw nothing!


    Sighing, she stared at the window for a few minutes...then gradually her eyelids began dropping again...until she finally sumbs to slumber.


    A few minutester.


    The light suddenly went out for a few minutes, then the light returned.


    A guy wearing dark clothing was standing at the foot of the bed, watching the faces of the two women sleeping soundly in the bed.


    The mysterious guy was staring at Laura''s face for a long time with a deep longing in his eyes.


    He opened his right hand - a single rose appeared in his palm. He walked towards Laura''s side and ced the single rose on the bedside table above the book.


    He stared continuously at Laura''s lovely face for a few minutes.


    And when Reba stirred in her sleep, the mysterious guy disappeared instantly from the room.

 Chapter 83 - What If?

    The next day.


    7:00 in the morning.


    ??


    Laura opened her eyes, and her vision came in direct contact with the red rose above the book that she was readingst night.


    The mysterious spirit of the mirror visited her against night!


    She looked at herpanion. Reba was still sleeping soundly beside her in the bed. This means, she fell asleepst night and failed to see the mysterious spiriting out of the mirror.


    She rose from the bed and went to the bathroom to relieve herself. Inside the bathroom, she sshes a good amount of water on her face, washing away the sleepiness from her eyes.


    Finished in the bathroom.


    She exited and went to the closet to change her pajama into something casual. She remembered that today is the day they will go home to her father-inw''s mansion back in South Pond Town.


    She looked at the window - it''s opened the whole night?


    Did Reba forget to close the window, or she intended it that way?


    She looked outside, oh, it''s raining!


    She lowered herself on the chair and beganbing her hair with the hairbrush while staring at the single rose above the book.


    A few minutester.


    Reba finally awakens from her sleep. She rubbed her eyes and looked at Laura. "Oh, you''re awake already, and I wake upte!" she said and sits upright. "Where is the mysterious spirit?" she looked outside the window, it''s already morning. "Dang! Did I miss him? Did he visited youst night?" she asked.


    Laura nodded her head. "Yes, she visited this roomst night," she answered, pointing her index finger at the single rose above the book. "Look at that rose...that''s the evidence!" she replied.


    Reba looked at the rose. Her eyes widened. "How did he came inside and what time?" she asked in bewilderment.


    "What time did you sleepst night?" Laura asked her.


    "I was still wide awake at 1:00, waiting for him. But it seemed I fall asleep and only wake up this morning," Reba said with a sigh.


    "It''s okay, there are still many days and nights for this kind of experiment," Laura said.


    Reba''s face suddenly lighted up. "Yeah, we still have many days to experiment," she agreed, feeling energized again. She rose to her feet and went inside the bathroom.


    A few minutester, Reba looked at Laura. "Thanks for letting me sleep in your roomst night. I''m going back to my room to prepare for breakfast and our journeyter," she said and picked up the mirror from the table.


    "Okay," Laura replied.


    Reba exited Laura''s room and went back to her room, holding the mirror in her hand.


    ~


    One hourter.


    The maid went to Laura''s room and knocked on the door. "Miss Laura, breakfast is ready!" she announced.


    "Okay, thanks! I''ll get down in a moment," Laura replied while brushing her hair.


    She finished styling her hair into a ponytail a few minutester.


    She exited the room and went downstairs - going to the dining room. When she entered the dining area, Graven and Reba were already sitting on the chair waiting for her presence.


    Laura sat on the chair beside Reba.


    Graven looked at thedies. "Girls, are you ready for our travel?" he asked them.


    "Yes!" Laura and Reba replied in unison.


    "Okay, let''s eat our meals and begin our journey this morning after breakfast," Graven said.


    They began putting food on their tes and starts eating breakfast with a good appetite.


    One hourter.


    They finished their meals and left the dining room area - heading upstairs to pack their things for the journey.


    Another hour had passed.


    The servants brought their luggage down on the ground floor and deposited them in the carriage.


    Laura and Reba were already properly dressed up for the journey.


    Graven looked at thedies. "Girls, you may enter the carriage now so that we can start our journey," he ordered.


    Thedies entered the carriage aided by the male servant.


    Graven chose to board another carriage for his transportation because Reba wants to stay with Laura.


    A total of two carriages were moving on the road, leaving the property, going to the main road that will take them back to the South Pond Town.


    They traveled straight for five hours, only stopping for lunch and a trip to the toilet.


    When night timees... Graven''s entourage stopped over in Voyage Inn, a good ce to rest for weary travelers. The inn was located in the sleepy town of Waben Cove.


    They ate dinner in the eatery owned and ran by the inn for their valuable guests.


    The eatery''s signature dishes were very much loved by the travelers and the rooms they offered are all tidy andfortable to sleep in.


    Graven rented three rooms total. One for him, one for thedies, and one for the servants.


    The travelers sleep early that night, tired of their journey.


    When they wake up in the morning, it was already 7:00 am.


    Half an hourter.


    They gathered in the eatery to eat breakfast.


    One hourter, after eating breakfast, they went back to their respective rooms and packed all their belongings in their bags, and left the inn.


    After depositing their luggage in the carriages, they resumed their journey heading to the South Pond Town.


    Their estimated time of arrival to their destination is early evening today if no unforeseen dy wille their way.


    ~


    Inside the moving carriage.


    Laura was reading the book while Reba contented herself in looking at the beautiful countrysidendscape outside the window.


    Reba shifted her attention to Laura. "You didn''t wake upst night when the mysterious spirit made himself visible inside the room?"


    Laura nced at her. "No. Maybe the mysterious being didn''t bother to wake me up because there''s another woman inside the room," she replied.


    Reba pondered for a moment. "I think you''re right," she said and looked outside the window again.


    Laura resumed reading the interesting book in herp.


    A few hours went by.


    Lunchtimees.


    They stopped in an eatery located a few meters away from the road. The eatery happens to serve delicious seafood dishes topped with native sweet delicacy. Graven''s entourage enjoyed the food immensely.


    After staying in the eatery for one hour, they were well-rested and eager to continue their journey.


    The servants readied the carriages, and they resumed their journey.


    Inside thedies'' carriage.


    Reba looked at Laura, who rested her eyes from reading. "Are you excited about going home to your father-inw''s house? Did you miss Cooper?" she asked.


    Laura released a deep sigh upon the mention of Cooper''s name. Sadness enveloped her face. She looked at Reba. She thinks she can trust the woman with her real feelings and emotions towards her future husband. "To be honest... I''m not happy in marrying Cooper," she confessed. "Please, don''t tell Cooper, Sir Nichs, and Graven about my true feelings towards my future husband," she begged.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone about your problem," Reba said, with a nod of her head. She was sympathizing with Laura''s difficult situation, understanding her dilemma. "So... the one in your heart is Luke, right?" she asked.


    Laura nodded her head, teary-eyed. "Yes! But he''s already dead. Our love story is only short-lived. There is no happy ending for us," she said sadly, feeling emotional at the moment.


    "Oh, don''t be sad," Reba said. She cleared her throat. "But what if Luke is alive andes back to you? With no physical body, just a ghost. Will, you still love him?" she asked, testing Laura''s true feelings for Luke.


    Laura sighed deeply. She was confused for a moment.


    Reba was shaking her head a few times. "Look at you... you are undecided! It seemed your love for Luke is just a shallow feeling. Your love for him changes with his appearance. Am I correct?" she asked, poking deeper into her heart.


    Laura stared speechless at Reba''s face for a few minutes.


    "You see, loving a being that is not humanes with a heavy price. What if the man you love, no longer the bearer of his old charm? Let''s say... Luke was resurrected from the dead ande back with a deformed and hideous face - will you still ept him? Will you still love him?" Reba asked.


    Laura took a deep breath, unable to answer Reba''s question right away.


    "When the timees that Luke is, even more, uglier than Cooper, I think you won''t give him a second nce," Reba dered.


    Laura pouted. "Please don''t say that! My love for Luke is real!" she said, feeling upset.


    Rebaughed a little. "Okay, as you say so! Don''t be upset and mad at me. I''m just trying to make you realize and question yourself the depth of your love for Luke. Don''t hate me for this," she said.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not mad at you," Laura responded with a smile.


    "Okay, let''s stop discussing Cooper and Luke. It will only make you upset. I don''t want to ruin your mood," Reba said and shifted her attention to the surroundings outside the window.


    Laura continues reading the book that she was holding in her right hand. But this time, the words were swimming in her eyes. She can no longer continue reading the book. She was deeply bothered by Reba''s questions.


    She''s now questioning herself about the sincerity of her love for Luke. Did she love Luke for his handsome face? Was her love shallow and only skin deep? What if Lukees back and he''s no longer the same handsome man that she used to love?


    She bit her lip, feeling torn inside.


    A few minutester, she realized that she doesn''t need to torture herself with those unpleasant thoughts because Luke is already dead. It would be impossible for him toe back to life!


    With thoseforting thoughts running in her mind, she finally regained her focus and enthusiasm in reading.

 Chapter 84 - Tipsy!

    At 7:00 in the evening, they finally reached their destination and arrived at South Pond Town without encountering any mishap on the road. It was such a peaceful andfortable journey for everyone.


    By 7:30, they arrived at the mansion in good spirits, wanting to rest early.


    ??


    Outside the mansion, Sir Nichs and Cooper are already waiting at the entrance of the house, eager to see thedies, making sure they are safe and sound.


    When the carriages stopped in front of the house, and thedies came out, Sir Nichs rejoices. "Thank God! You''re safe,dies!" he eximed. Huge relief washed over him.


    Graven also exited in another carriage.


    Laura and Reba smiled warmly at Sir Nichs.


    Cooper rushed to thedies'' side and embraced Laura. "I''m d you are safe, wife! You have no idea how scared I am after learning that you and Reba were abducted together. I don''t know what to do if something bad happens to you!" he said worriedly, not shying away from expressing a public disy of affection to his soon to be wife.


    Laura sighed and allowed Cooper to embrace her. She can''t tantly ignore him in front of his brother and father.


    "Alright, children, let''s go into the veranda and have our dinner feast there. I ordered the cook to prepare special dishes for this asion. You have no idea how happy I am that my two daughters-inw have returned to my home safe and sound! Let''s have a feast tonight!" Sir Nichs said, feeling of happiness and relief radiated on his face.


    The group went to the veranda while the servants deposited their luggage into their respective rooms.


    In the veranda.


    A rectangle shape table was set up in the middle of the veranda surrounded by five chairs. Plenty of delicious dishes arranged appetizingly on the table.


    Sir Nichs sweeps his gaze at his children''s faces affectionately. "This is a good night for celebration!" he said. He picked up the ss of wine and looked at them. "For safety, longevity, and good health for my beloved family! Cheers!" he said.


    "Cheers!" they cheered in unison. Raising their sses in the air and sipped the sweet-tasting wine, smiling at each other.


    On the west side of the front yard, twenty meters away from the veranda, the servants released dazzling firecrackers in the air thatsted for five minutes.


    It was a sight to behold. Bright lights exploded in the air to the delight of everyone.


    Fifteen minutester, they began feasting on the delicious dishes disyed on the table.


    Everyone was having a good time that night, sharing good food and wine.


    After they finished eating, Sir Nichs instructed the servants to clear the table and bring all the food to the servants'' quarters allowing other employees to take part in the food feast. The only thing left on the table is five bottles of light alcohol and wine.


    After the table was cleared from the clutter, Sir Nichs looked at his oldest son. "Graven, tell me what happened to thedies? And where did you find them?" he interrogated him.


    Then he changed his mind. "Ah, I should ask thedies first," he looked at Laura. "Daughter, what happened to you and Reba in the Mayor''s Masquerade Party? Why the two of you disappeared from the pavilion without a trace?" he asked.


    Laura nced at Reba first and then at Graven. Her mind recalled everything that happened inside the Mayor''s pavilion. She cleared her throat. "Ahm...Reba and I were admiring the koi fishes in the pond when a waiter approaches us and offered us fresh juice. We took one ss each and drank the juice. Then he told us about the Mayor''s private koi pond where the bigger carp fishes can be found. Excited to see the pond, we followed the waiter. He brought us to the private pond, there, we saw bigger koi fishes. Then suddenly I feel dizzy and passed out on the floor. The same thing happened to Reba..." she concluded her narration.


    Sir Nichs''s brows knitted together. "Hmm, it seemed, the drinks wereced with sleeping powder," he said in a grim voice.


    Reba looked at Sir Nichs. "Father, allow me to continue," she offered.


    "Okay, go ahead..." Sir Nichs replied.


    Reba took a deep breath and began her narration. "A few hourster, we found ourselves aboard a moving carriage with our feet and hands bound by a rope and our mouth gagged, preventing us from screaming for help. Then they put us to sleep again. When we regained our consciousness, we heard the driver and the men having a conversation. They''re going to take us somewhere -because Laura and I are gifts for the Lord for entertainment purposes.


    Hours went by.


    We finally reached our destination. The men brought us to the cave and deposited us in the chamber where prisoners were being kept.


    We were given food and water, and they allow us to use the toilet. The guards put a chain around our neck to prevent us from escaping the cave.


    When the Lord and his men arrived at the cave, we were instructed by the guards and servants to dance for them.


    When we''re about to dance...pandemonium urred. Graven and his men arrived and fought the enemies left and right. The bloody fights ensued around the cave. Laura and I stay away from the fighting men and found a safe corner to hide. We only get out of our hiding ce after we have noticed that Graven and his men finally defeated the enemies. That''s all!" she concluded her story.


    Sir Nichs and Cooper were holding their breath while Reba was narrating their mysterious disappearance. They finally released their breath after the story ended.


    Sir Nichs looked at Graven. "Son, what do you think is the reason for the girls'' abduction?" he asked his opinion.


    "I think it''s just a random abduction. The girls were taken away, not because they knew about the identity of the girls, but because they were present in the right ce at the right time. It happened inside the Mayor''s Masquerade Party. I think the men were looking for high society women as an offering for their Lord on that asion. Because if they want ordinary women, they can always invite girls from the brothel for entertainment, but they didn''t do that. They specifically want women attending the Mayor''s party," Graven said.


    Sir Nichs nodded his head in agreement with Graven''s opinion. "I agree with your theory, son," he said. "He looked at the girls. "Did those bastards hurt you girls? I won''t forgive them if they hurt even an inch of your skin! Did they harm you in any way?" he asked worriedly.


    Laura shook her head. "Thankfully, they didn''t hurt us... but if Graven and his men didn''t arrive on time on time. I think, Reba and I, won''t survive the night," she said, visibly shaken after recalling the raw fear psychological torture she encountered inside the cave. She can''t tell her father-inw that Reba bravely cut the head of the leader without remorse.


    She and Reba already agreed on their statements regarding the incidents while they''re still traveling on the road. They can''t reveal to Graven''s father the truth that Reba is a demon princess.


    Sir Nichs took a deep breath. "I''m d it''s over now! To make sure this won''t happen again, I will add security forces around the house and assigned several guards to apany the girls whenever they venture outside the mansion," he said.


    "That''s also my thoughts, Father!" Cooper agreed.


    "Alright, since everything is okay now. I''m going to rest in my room. Enjoy the wine, children. Drink moderately," Sir Nichs said.


    Reba looked at the old man. "Father, can I stay in the room beside Laura? I want to stay here for a few days. I will help her in nning the wedding!" she said excitedly.


    "Sure! I will assign a servant to prepare the room next to Laura''s room," Sir Nichs replied.


    Reba smiled brightly. "Thank you, Father!" she beamed, super delighted.


    Sir Nichs rose to his feet. Cooper apanied his father inside the house up to his room.


    The rest stayed in the veranda, enjoying the night.


    After sending his father to his room, Cooper went down and joined the others in the veranda. They drank light alcohol and discussed all things under the sun. Cooper managed to recount several funny jokes that sent everyoneughing hard on their knees.


    Thedies were drinking moderately.


    Cooper drank more alcohol more than anyone of thembined.


    "Brother, stop drinking too much alcohol!" Graven said.


    "No, don''t worry about me, brother. I drank alcohol like it''s water. Besides, this is just light alcohol, not the heavy type. I won''t pass out from this..." Cooper replied. "Let''s drink! Cheers! For the women''s safe return!"


    "Cheers!" the others responded jovially.


    By 10:00 in the evening, they''re ready to retire for the night.


    Thedies entered the house and climbed the stairs.


    One of the servants brought Reba to the room next to Laura.


    The women bid goodnight to each other before they entered their respective rooms.


    ~


    Inside Laura''s bedroom.


    She wasforted with the familiarity of her room. She looked at the mirror that she purposely covered with thick garments.


    Sighing, she entered the bathroom to clean herself and brush her teeth, then changed into her pajama.


    Although she only drank a few sses of alcohol, she feels tipsy. She''s not used to drinking. That''s why she should stay away from alcohol. Next time, she should limit herself to two sses of alcohol to avoid getting drunk.


    After she finished her business in the bathroom, she exited and almost bump her head on the door, sighing, she went to bed andy down. She closed her eyes, preparing to sleep - not bothering to close the window.


    She falls asleep after one hour.


    At 1:00 am, there was heavy rainfall outside. Cold wind entered the window freely, then after a while, the window shut off on its own, protecting the sleeping woman from the cold.

 Chapter 85 - List

    The rain finally stopped at the break of dawn, as the night gives way to the day. The sun was slowly peeking behind the clouds in the sky.


    Laura''s eyelids fluttered and opened wide, staring at the ceiling. Ah, she recalled their drinking sessionst night. It''s the first time that the four of them bonded and socialize with each other. It''s not bad at all!


    ??


    She finds their bonding fun and refreshing! She wants Cooper to be her good friend, not her husband to be. If only there''s something she can do to change the course of her destiny without hurting anyone in the process. She would do it. But how?


    Sighing, she rose from the bed and went inside the bathroom.


    A few minutester, she came out of the toilet with a refreshed mind. She picked up the brush andbed her hair while looking at the closed window. She walked towards it and opened it.


    She looked down below.


    She saw Reba walking on the path leading to the backyard. Hmm, she must be going to Graven''s house.


    She shifted her gaze to the tall iron gate in front of the house. The surrounding is damp. She can see puddles of water formed in the ground. It looks like it rained heavilyst night while she was sleeping soundly in bed.


    She left the window and went back to bed.


    Since there''s nothing to do inside the room, she will continue reading the book.


    ~


    At Graven''s house.


    Reba entered the house and nods at Horace, he was sitting on the chair. "Where is he?" she asked.


    "He is inside the bathroom taking a bath. He will get out shortly," Horace replied.


    Reba sat on the chair facing him. "Did Graven discuss with you about going on a trip to the cave to check the condition of his brother''s coffin?" she inquired.


    "Yep!" Horace nodded his head.


    "When is he nning on leaving?" asked Reba excitedly.


    "Not confirmed yet. The Lord still has to set a schedule - sometimes this week," Horace replied.


    "Good! I''lle with you, guys!" Reba eximed.


    "Ah, don''t be so excited, dear! The Lord didn''t mention bringing you along to the trip," Horace said.


    "Huh? But why? I''m also Luke''s friend! I deserved to know his condition right now," Reba insisted.


    Horace sighed. "The Lord said that you and Laura will get busy in making preparations for the wedding. Another reason for your stay here is to apany Laura and guard her against that mysterious spirit lurking in the mirror," he said.


    Reba pouted, not liking the idea of not able to go on the trip to the cave. "Laura and I can always prepare for the wedding after I came back from the cave," she insisted.


    Horace breathed deeply. "Reba, stop being stubborn. It''s the Lord''s order!''" he said.


    "I will talk to him. I will try to convince him to allow me toe with you guys on the trip to the cave," she spoke in a determined voice.


    Horace shrugged. "Good luck if you can change his mind," he said and left the house, going to the back yard.


    Reba was left alone in the living room, feeling upset with Graven''s decision. She already set her mind to visit the cave! She needs to find a way to convince Graven.


    A few minutester.


    Graven exited the bedroom wearing casual clothes. "What is that noise I heard earlier?" he asked.


    Reba pouted. "Horace told me that I''m not allowed to go with you to the cave, is it true?" she asked.


    "Yes, he''s telling the truth!" Graven confirmed.


    Reba pouted up a storm. "But why!?"


    "Just stay here and watch over Laura. Make sure that mysterious spirit lurking in the mirror can''t do something bad to Laura," he ordered.


    "Is there anything I can do to make you change your mind?" she asked.


    Graven shook his head. "I already made up my mind. There''s nothing you can say or do that can change my mind. Just stay here and help Laura make preparations for the wedding!" he ordered.


    Reba rolled her eyes. "Okay fine," she finally epted defeat.


    "Don''t worry, I will tell you what happens on our trip, including what we will discover inside the cave," he promised her.


    Reba finally smiled. "Alright, I''m heading back to the mansion," she said and stood up. "Have a safe trip!" she told him.


    "I will!" Graven replied.


    Reba exited the house and walked on the path - leading back to the mansion.


    Graven exited the house and went to find Horace in the backyard.


    ~


    A few hourster.


    The servants informed everyone that breakfast is ready.


    They gathered in the dining room and consumed breakfast infortable silence.


    After they finished eating, they went back to their respective rooms to carry on their daily routine.


    ~


    In Laura''s bedroom.


    She was reading a book when she heard gentle knocking on the door. "Who is it?" she asked.


    "It''s me, yours truly!" Reba''s cheerful voice rang in the air.


    "Come inside! I left the door open for you," she replied.


    Reba pushed the door open and closed it behind her. She smiled brightly at Laura. "Good morning!" she said in greetings.


    Laura smiled. "Same to you! How''s your sleep?" she asked.


    "I sleep like a log," Reba answered and sat on the chair. "How about you? How''s your sleep?"


    "I sleep like a baby!" Laura responded with a smile. She put the book on the center table. "Do you want to learn how to write and read the alphabet now?" she asked.


    Reba shook her head. "Ah, not now. Let''s do it this afternoon. This morning, I want to discuss with you the reparation for your wedding. Let''s discuss the wedding gowns, the church, the wedding party venue, the foods, and everything," she spoke animatedly. "Graven has invited me to five different wedding parties through the years, and I can assure you the degree of the preparations those couples made is super tiring!" she said.


    Laura released a deep sigh.


    Reba looked at her closely. "What''s with the sigh? We are talking about your wedding preparations, and here you are, looking sad and dejected. I guess you are not in the mood," she observed. "You know what - the wedding in our demon n is simple. The high demon priest would initiate the offering on our demon ancestors and blessed the couple, and it''s over within half an hour. No extravagant wedding gowns and fancy party venue needed!" she said.


    Laura smiled a little. Honestly... she doesn''t like discussing wedding preparations right now. She would rather continue reading the interesting book she set aside at the center table.


    But she has no choice and goes along with the wedding preparations. Sooner orter, the wedding will take ce, and her family will attend the wedding. She should prepare everything perfectly, to make a spectacr wedding, for her family''s benefit and Sir Nichs.


    "Okay, let''s start nning the wedding!" Laura finally said. She rose to her feet and went to the drawer, and grabbed the pen and paper. She went to the table and began writing the title: Wedding Preparations.


    "Let''s start with the venue of the wedding party," Reba suggested. "Where do you want the wedding party to be held?" she asked.


    "I will suggest to father that the wedding party will be held in the backyard. If I get tired of entertaining the guest, I''ll just go upstairs straight to my room and sleep," Laura said.


    Reba smiled. "Okay, the wedding party is here in this mansion," she paused for a minute. "What about the church - where the wedding ceremony would take ce?"


    "In St. Peter Parish Church," Laura answered. She chose that church since it''s the nearest one here. She wrote down the name of the church.


    "How many guests will attend the wedding?" Reba asked.


    "I have no idea. I will ask fatherter so that we will have an idea how many chairs and tables are needed for the wedding party," Laura said.


    "Okay...next... let''s discuss the menu...the food... the wine as well the cake!" Reba said.


    Laura wrote down the menu. "I will suggest to father to hire a caterer to take care of the foods for the wedding party," she said.


    "How about the decorations of the wedding venue?" Reba asked.


    "We can hire people who will do the decorations. As long we have money to spend, we can always find the right people to do the jobs at the right price," Laura responded.


    Reba smiled. "I guess you are right. In the human world, money is power. The more money you have, the better your life will be. Just my humble observation, though."


    Laura smiled. "You are correct!"


    "How about the wedding gown?" Reba asked.


    "That''s not a problem! We can visit some of the wedding store selling wedding gowns in town. Or we can hire a tailor shop to make all the wedding gowns for the wedding entourage," Laura said.


    "That would be nice! Less worry for you. We only need to go to the tailor shop, chose the designs of the gowns, then have our body measurements taken, and wait for the tailors to finish the gowns," Reba suggested.


    "That''s right!" Laura agreed.


    Reba muses. "So far... we already discuss everything. Did we miss anything?"


    "Hmm... let me review my checklist that we already discussed earlier," Laura said. She read the list aloud. "Church venue...food catering...wedding party venue and decorations...wedding gowns. What else?"


    "Oh, my! We have almost forgotten the wedding ring!" Reba eximed.


    "Okay, I''ll add the wedding ring to my list," Laura said.


    A few hourster.


    The servant knocked on the door and informed them that lunch is ready.


    The women left the bedroom to join the men in the dining room.

 Chapter 86 - Death Wish

    That night, after dinner.


    Reba went to Laura''s room.


    ??


    Laura handed Reba thepleted handwritten alphabet letters along with the pen and some papers. "Here''s the alphabet letters, try practicing writing and copying it daily. Don''t worry if you can''t copy it perfectly on your first day or first week. All beginners need to start somewhere. Your penmanship will improve if you keep writing daily. Then on the third week, I will teach you how to read and pronounce the alphabet from A to Z," she said.


    Reba smiled while looking at the letters. "Yes, teacher!" she joked. Then her face turned serious. "Thank you very much for your sincerity in teaching me, Laura. You''re such a good friend. I appreciated it very much," she said.


    Laura smiled. "Don''t mention it. It''s my pleasure teaching you. As long you''re willing to learn, I''ll keep teaching you during my free time," she added. "Come to the table. I will show you how to write the alphabet letters! Observed my hand - on how I will write the letters closely," she said.


    "Okay," Reba replied.


    The women sat on the chair. Laura began demonstrating to Reba how to write the letters of the alphabet from A to Z.


    A few minutester, Laura finished writing the letters.


    Reba pped her hands. "That looks easy!" she said, her eyes gleaming brightly.


    Laura smiled. "Okay, you can try writing it," she instructed her and handed her the pen.


    Reba holds the pen in her right hand and copied the letters one by one.


    A few minutester, she finished writing all the letters.


    Laura was amazed and pped her hands in delight. "Wow, you''re a fast learner! Although your penmanship is still far from perfect, if you keep practicing writing every day, you will master it in no time. Once you already familiarize yourself with the letters, then it will be easy for you to memorize their sounds and pronunciations," she exined.


    Reba''s eyes gleamed in amusement. "Thank you, teacher!"


    Lauraughed. "Don''t call me teacher!"


    "Okay, as you say so... I''m going back to my room. I''ll bring this pen and paper with me. I''ll practice writing until midnight," Reba said excitedly.


    "Eh? You''re not going to sleep in my room tonight?" Laura asked.


    "Not tonight. But tomorrow, I will," Reba said and walked towards the door. "Good night," she told her before she left the room.


    "Good night!" Laura responded.


    Reba exited the door and closed it quietly behind her. She walked in the hallway towards her room.


    Laura went back to bed and continue reading the book.


    ~


    Inside Reba''s room.


    She put the pen and paper on the table and went to the window, staring at the ckness of the night for a few minutes.


    Ah, she needs to go somewhere!


    She grabbed the ck cape from the closet and put it around her body. She pulled the hood down to keep her face hidden.


    She turned off the light, a few minutester, she disappeared from the room.


    ...


    Half an hourter, Reba reappeared in a hut in the middle of the forest. There is one singlentern hanging on the door outside the hut, the only light that can be seen outside.


    She knocked on the door three times.


    "Who are you? Speak up and show me your face, or you''ll die!" a woman''s voice rang in the air.


    Reba looked at the roof, there she is, Granny Menedelia! She took off the hood away from her face and levitated in the air. She sat beside the old woman. "How are you, Granny?" she asked.


    Menedelia smiled, looking at her younger friend. "Long time no see, I thought you had already forgotten me?"


    "Who me-? I won''t forget you, ever!" Reba said. "Sorry, I wasn''t able to bring you something from the town. Ie here in a hurry. But don''t worry, I will return here after a few days and bring you your favorite," she said.


    "You''re forgiven! So... tell me why you''re here?" the old woman said.


    "I have ady friend who got an admirer that resides in the mirror," Reba exined.


    The old woman''s brows knitted together. "Really-? Have you seen the mysterious being? Is it a man or a woman? I''m talking about the one who lives in the mirror," she said.


    "The spirit residing in the mirror is a guy who adored mydy friend," Reba stated.


    "The spirit is harmless or evil? Are they lovers?" Menedelia asked.


    "No. They''re not lovers. I think the spirit is harmless. Mydy friend that is getting married soon told me that she was not harmed by the spirit. Just that she doesn''t like his intrusion, entering her room unannounced and invading her privacy all the time," she replied.


    "Ah, I see... so what do you want to do with the spirit?" asked Menedelia.


    "I''m nning to capture him and bring him here so that we can find out if he is indeed harmless or evil and what is his n towards my friend. Can we drive him out of my friend''s life?" she inquired.


    Menedelia looked at her with a grim face. "It depends, if he is a weak spirit, we can capture and extinguish him. But if he is powerful, then your n might backfire on you. Your parents already died, you''re the only one left in your n, you''re lucky to be alive! Why do you keep inserting yourself on other people''s affairs that will only get you killed? You wanna die? Do you have a death wish?" she asked, ring at her.


    Reba pouted. "Granny, don''t say that!"


    "Stop being a hero! Take care of yourself and stop meddling in other people''s affairs!" Menedelia scolded her.


    "But I want to capture this mysterious spirit because I have a suspicion that I know this spirit," she exined.


    "Howe?"


    "You remembered that friend I told you before? The one that died of mysterious illness?" she said.


    "The corpse in the coffin that you and your friends brought in the cave for burialst year?" asked Menedelia.


    Reba nodded her head. "Yup! That''s him! I have a suspicion that Luke and the spirit in the mirror are of the same person. But I''m not 100% sure yet..."


    "You could be wrong," Menedelia suggested.


    "But I could also be right!" Reba defended her intention.


    "Haven''t you forgotten the saying that curiosity kills the cat?" Menedelia reminded her.


    "Of course, I remember that quote, but I''m not a cat. I''m a demon princess, and I have skills and superpowers! I can fight anyone!" she said bravely.


    "Foolish child!" Menedeliaughed and was shaking her head vigorously. "Don''t be arrogant, don''t rub your power on my face. You might have supernatural powers, but there are far more powerful beings than you. You have forgotten how your parents and your n died at the hands of the powerful enemy? You are the only one left in your n. You must lie low! Don''t attract anyone''s attention if you don''t want your enemy came looking for you. Don''t forget that!" she reprimanded her.


    Reba sighed deeply. She came here for another purpose and got scolded by grandma instead. "Granny, stop scolding me! Why can''t you help me?" she whined.


    Menedelia sighed. "The reason why I don''t want to help you is that we don''t know the origin of that mysterious spirit. If he is evil from hell - then we will be punished and sent to hell to burn for eternity! I don''t want to die young!"


    Reba burst into peals ofughter. "Granny, you''re not young anymore - you''re getting older!" she reminded her.


    Menedelia smiled, showing broken teeth. "I know, I''m not getting any younger. I''m just trying to make youugh and forget your foolish intention. Go home now and returned to where youe from. Every time youe here - you''re getting bolder and reckless!"


    Here we go again! Reba rolled her eyes.


    "Forget your foolish intention ining here. I''m not going to help you even if I know how to capture spirits inhabiting a mirror," Menedelia said with finality in her voice.


    Reba breathed deeply, feeling frustrated. Her face turned sad.


    "Don''t give me that puppy dog''s eyes, not gonna work on me! Leave now and go home. Rest early and stay away from that spirit in the mirror!" Menedelia ordered.


    Reba took a deep breath. "Okay, fine! I''m leaving..." she spoke. She rose to her feet and put the hood back on her head. "I''ll see you again one of these days. I''ll bring you a gift on my next visit. Good night, Granny!" she said.


    "Night Night! Take care of yourself," Menedelia replied.


    Reba closed her eyes and disappeared from the roof in seconds.


    After her visitor left, Menedelia levitated in the air and lowered herself into the ground. She opened the door of her house and went inside, retiring for the night.


    ~


    Reba appeared inside her room in the mansion. The light immediately returned. She discarded the cloak she was wearing and dropped it on the chair.


    She nced at the clock hanging on the wall - it''s already 11:00 in the evening. She''s wondering if Laura is still wide awake right now? Should she go there and sleep in her room?


    But she doesn''t want to awaken the girl, since it''s alreadyte at night.


    She decided to stay in her room and rest for the night. She will have plenty of time tomorrow to stay in Laura''s room and uncover the identity of that mysterious entity residing in the mirror.

 Chapter 87 - Bad News!

    The following day.


    Everyone gathered in the dining room for breakfast.


    ??


    Laura looked at Sir Nichs. "Father, Reba, and I will go to the town this afternoon to find a wedding shop that will provide the gowns and attire for the wedding," she said.


    "Okay, Cooper will go with you. I will assign some guards to apany you in town while you shop for wedding gowns," Sir Nichs replied.


    "Thank you, Father. I would like to take this chance to discuss the venue. Can we hold the wedding party here in the mansion? The perfect ce would be in the backyard, where the mini-park was located. We''ll put tables and chairs there and decorate the whole ce with beautiful flowers and ornamental nts and turned it into fantasynd," Laura suggested.


    "Nice, I agree with your suggestion!" Sir Nichs said.


    "I also want to know how many guests will attend the wedding day so that the caterer will have an idea in advance the amount of food and drinks to prepare for that special day," Laura added.


    "Okay, I''ll make a list of names of all my friends and business associates as well as my rtives. I will give you theplete list this weekend," Sir Nichs responded.


    "Thank you, Father. It''s no rush, please take your time," Laura said. "By the way, we haven''t fixed a date yet for the wedding day - when it will be?" she asked, looking at Cooper.


    Sir Nichs nced at his son as well.


    Cooper was contented listening happily to the discussion about the wedding n preparation. He''s happy now that Laura was getting interested in the wedding nning. "I want the wedding day to take ce on Sunday, after lunch," he suggested.


    "Okay, we will hold the wedding ceremony on Sunday afternoon, the second week of September, that would be September 16..." Sir Nichs chose the date. "Any objection?" he asked the bride and groom.


    Laura and Cooper shook their heads. "No objection, Father," they replied in unison.


    "Good, we already have a date. Is there anything else we need to discuss about the wedding?" Sir Nichs asked.


    "Hmm, regarding the church. I had already chosen the nearest one here, and that''s St. Peter Parish Church." Laura looked at Cooper for confirmation.


    "I agree to the church," Cooper responded.


    "St. Peter Parish Church is fine with me. Anything else?" Sir Nichs asked, feeling energized and excited to discuss the wedding details with his children.


    "About the wedding gown and wedding attire for the wedding entourage, the moment we can find the right tailor shop, we can start taking body measurements as soon as possible," Laura said.


    "That''s good, daughter. I''m d you''re now starting to n about the wedding, I''m relieved," Sir Nichs said. He wore a bright smile on his face. "Anything else, daughter?" he asked Laura.


    "That''s all for now, Father. I will inform you if there are some changes with the ns and preparation. I will inform you if I need your advice and suggestion," Laura said.


    "Okay, don''t hesitate toe to me for anything - especially when ites to money matters concerning the wedding expenses," Sir Nichs said.


    Laura smiled. "Thank you, Father!"


    "Thank you, Father!" Cooper seconded.


    Graven and Reba were both contented listening silently to the lively wedding discussion floating around them.


    Silence takes over the dining room area as they resumed eating breakfast.


    After they finished their meals, Sir Nichs shifted his attention to Reba and Graven. "How about you two? When are you nning to get married in the church? You should start nning after Laura and Cooper''s wedding!" he suggested excitedly.


    Graven coughed suddenly and Reba smiled sweetly at Graven.


    "Honey, we should get married soon! After Laura and Cooper''s wedding, let''s get married in the church right away!" she eximed happily.


    Graven raised a brow and looked at Reba. "Okay, let''s get married five yearster," he said.


    Reba pouted. "Honey, you''re no fun! Let''s get married this year!" she insisted in a sugary voice.


    Sir Nichs looked at the couple. "One yearter is fine. Five yearster is not good!" he said looking at his oldest son.


    Graven smiled and obliged his father. "As you wish, Father. Reba and I will get married in church after one year," he finally said to appease his father.


    "Yessss!" Reba smiled triumphantly.


    "Good! Because...I want to be surrounded with lots of grandchildren before I turn 80 years old," Sir Nichs said.


    "Don''t worry, Father. Laura and I will give you a dozen children, I promised you that," Cooper grinned.


    Sir Nichs chuckled. "Awesome, son! I''m looking forward to thepletion of your promise!" he said in tion, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Alright, that''s enough for today. I''m going up to my study room," he said.


    The group vacated the dining room area so that the servants can start eating their breakfast at the same table.


    ~


    After lunch.


    The women went back to their respective rooms, preparing for their trip to the heart of the town where the shops and stores can be found.


    One hourter.


    Cooper and the women entered the carriage that will bring them to town, apanied by three guards and the driver.


    Meanwhile...


    Sir Nichs and Graven were having a serious business discussion in the study room.


    ~


    Outside the mansion.


    A pretty woman holding a one-year-old baby girl in her arms and a boy - aged four years old holding the hem of her skirt approached the men guarding the iron gate. "Guard, is Sir Cooper home?" she asked pitifully, tears streaming down her face.


    One of the guards looked at the woman with a raised brow. "I''m sorry, Miss. Sir Cooper is not home today. He went to town with his future wife to shop for wedding gowns," he answered.


    After hearing the upsetting news, the woman cried even more. "Guard, can you please give us some food? I''m so hungry and so my children. We haven''t eaten breakfast yet, please have mercy on us!" she cried pitifully.


    The guards looked at the woman and her children, taking pity on their sad flight.


    "Okay, just wait here. I''ll go to the kitchen to check if there''s any leftover food from breakfast," one of the guards said and left.


    "Thank you so much!" the woman said.


    The guard was shaking his head, feeling sad for the woman''s pitiful condition. "Where is your husband, Miss? Why are you begging food for yourself and your children?" he asked.


    The woman stared sadly at the mansion in front of her. "I''m not a married woman. I''m just a foolish girl who falls in love with a rich man, who can not marry me because I''m a poor girl and working in a brothel. The guy promised to love and marry me someday but he''s a changed man now. He used to give me money for our children''s monthly sustenance, but now he no longer visits me and I learned that he''s getting married to another woman. I''m so sad and heartbroken right now. I don''t know how to provide food, shelter, and a bright future for my children. My situation is very hard!" shemented, fresh tears keep falling down her face.


    The guard was shaking his head, feeling moved by the woman''s touching story.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Miss. Your situation is very hard indeed. That bastard guy doesn''t deserve your love. He needs to be persecuted for abandoning you and your children!" the guard said with a hint of anger in his voice.


    "Yes! He should be persecuted, but sad to say, he is a rich man. He can always get away from thew. But I hope you will tell your Sir Cooper that I''m still waiting for him in the rented house where my children and I were staying. Because if he still won''t visit me and the children tonight, I will kill our children and myself! We will haunt him as a ghost for eternity!" the woman said angrily.


    The guard stared at the woman with mouth agape, he was stunned and shock with her revtion.


    The other guard returned, carrying food with him. He handed the food to the woman outside the gate.


    The woman epted the food with happiness shining in her eyes. "Can we eat the food here outside the gate? My children and I are very hungry," she said.


    "Okay, go ahead," the guard replied. "Wait, I''ll return to the kitchen to get some drinking water for you and your children," he offered.


    The woman looked at the guard. "Thank you so much, guard. You''re so kind!" she said, tears of gratitude shining in her eyes.


    "Enjoy your food," the guard said.


    The woman feeds her children with the food, making sure they eat first.


    The guard whispered something into hispanion''s ears. "Stay here...don''t let the woman and the children leave," he said. He was deeply worried that the woman will kill her children andmit suicide for real. She could be telling him the whole truth. His employer needs to know about this.


    "Why?" the guard asked in confusion.


    "Just do as I say, I''ll tell you everything after I returned," he said.


    "Okay," the guard replied.


    The other guard left the gate post and entered the house. He found Neeza cleaning the living room. "Where is, Sir Nichs?" he asked.


    "In his study room with Sir Graven," Neeza answered.


    The guard climbed the stairs and walked in the hallway going to the study room. When he reached the end of the hallway, he knocked on the door three times. "Sir, please open the door. Somethinges up!" he said with urgency in his voice.


    "What is it?" Graven''s voice asked from the inside.


    "Sir, I have bad news to tell you," the guard said.

 Chapter 88 - Out Of The Blue

    The door was opened by Graven. "Get inside," he said.


    Sir Nichs looked at the guard. "What is it, guard? Why you look so flustered?" he asked.


    ??


    "Sir, there was a woman and her two children outside the gate begging for food, they said they are very hungry. The woman revealed that they are Sir Cooper''s children. She told as to inform Sir Cooper that if he won''te to visit their rented home tonight, she will kill the children andmit suicide and hunt Sir Cooper as a ghost for eternity. I can tell you that she was wearing a serious expression in her eyes when she told me those things! She looks like she''s telling the truth!" the guard said.


    Both Sir Nichs and Graven''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Whaaaat?" Graven eximed in astonishment.


    "Is...is... this true?" Sir Nichs asked Graven. He was stunned by the sudden news.


    Graven was silent for a minute or two. "The woman could be telling the truth. We can talk to her and interrogate her. We will know if she''s is telling the truth or not," he suggested.


    "So, what we''re going to do now?" Sir Nichs asked in rm. He was taken aback by the sudden news. He doesn''t know how to react.


    Graven looked at the guard. "Go to the stable and inform my driver to prepare the carriage and bring it in the gate. I will give the poor woman and her children a ride to her ce and asked her questions. Don''t tell anyone about this incident. Keep it a secret to you only. Do you understand me, guard?"


    "Yes, Sir! I''ll take my leave now," the guard said and left the house going to the stable.


    Sir Nichs looked at his son. "What if Laura will learn about this? There will be no wedding anymore?" he asked worriedly.


    Graven sighed. "Father, you need to go with me for a ride. We will ask the woman about the truth, okay?" he said.


    "Yes, I want to see the children too! They could be my real grandchildren!" Sir Nichs replied.


    "Okay, let''s go!" Graven said.


    The men left the study room and went downstairs, going to the gate.


    While they were approaching the gate, they''re bombarded with apprehension in their heart.


    They finally saw the pitiful looking woman and the two children sitting on the ground outside the iron gate, eating the food with gusto using their bare hands.


    Graven and Sir Nichs looked at each other.


    "What do you think, Father?" Graven asked.


    Sir Nichs''s eyes were glued on the little boy''s face. "Oh my..." he murmured. His heart was beating faster in his rib cage. "That boy looks like Cooper when he was around that age!" he said in a shocked tone.


    "Hmm, if that is the case, the woman could be telling the truth!" Graven spoke.


    A few minutester.


    The carriage finally arrived with the driver. Sir Nichs boarded the carriage.


    Graven looked at the guard. "Open the gate," hemanded.


    The two guards opened the iron gate.


    The carriage exited the gate and stopped a few meters away from the woman and her little children.


    Graven approached the woman. "Miss, please get inside the carriage. I will bring you and your children home safely," he said, trying to soften his voice and facial expression to avoid rming the woman.


    The woman hesitated, fear was leaping from her eyes. She looked at the guards for help on what to do.


    The guard who gave her food went to her side. He introduced the two to each other. "Miss, this is Sir Graven, Sir Cooper''s brother. And inside the carriage was Sir Nichs, their father. He is waiting for you. You can tell him your problem. There is no need to feel worried and afraid of their presence. I can assure you - they are good people. They will listen to your problem with an open mind. Even if Sir Cooper doesn''t want to marry you, at least the children''s grandfather can provide them security and a better future. Think about the future of your children! No need tomit suicide," he said, trying his best to convince her.


    The woman was still hesitating. "I''m afraid that Cooper will get mad at me foring here. He warned me not toe here no matter what happened," she finally expressed her fears.


    Graven sighed. "Miss, no need to worry about my brother. We will try to help you. We will bring you home. We will discuss your problem along the way. We will try to solve this problem properly. Pleasee with me - the children''s grandfather is already waiting for them inside the carriage," he said.


    Gathering her strength, the woman released a deep sigh and walked bravely towards the carriage. Graven picked up the boy and carried him in his arms.


    The driver assisted the woman in boarding the carriage safely.


    Graven and the boy followed inside.


    A few minutester.


    The guards watched the moving carriage fading away from their vision - shaking their heads, remembering the troubled expression on the woman''s face and her children''s tragic condition. They can only hope for the best for them. To change their destiny, it''s now up to Sir Nichs''s hands.


    ~


    Inside the moving carriage.


    Sir Nichs asked the woman. "What is your name? When did you meet my son Cooper? And what is your arrangement with him?" he began his interrogation in a soft voice.


    The woman took a deep breath. "My name is Sarah Harding, an orphan. I met him five years ago in a brothel. I''m a neer to that ce at that time, and he is my first customer. He showered me with material things andvished me with money, I got hooked. When he promised to marry me, I epted. He rented a small house for me outside the town, he visited me there once a week or sometimes twice, but he doesn''t stay more than two days. He gives me money for my daily needs until I give birth to our son. He seemed happy, then next, our daughter arrived in this world. I thought we are a happy family, but he changedpletely. He seldom visits me anymore and no longer gives me money. I don''t know where and how to find a job to feed my children. My condition is very hard right now..." she broke down in a heart-wrenching sob.


    Graven and Sir Nichs looked at each other, they were deeply moved by the woman''s pitiful flight.


    They allowed the woman to cry for a few minutes in front of them, to help her get rid of her turbulent emotion that is torturing her heart and mind.


    Sir Nichs handed his handkerchief to the woman. "Please take this..." he offered.


    "Thank you!" Sarah epted the handkerchief and wiped the tears from her face.


    After seeing the woman starts calming down, Sir Nichs continue interrogating her. "How old is the baby girl? and the boy?"


    "My daughter Nikka is one year old, and my son Nichs is four years old," Sarah replied.


    "Oh, you named him after me?" Sir Nichs asked, smiling a bit.


    "Yes. Cooper insisted that we will name him Nichs," Sarah responded.


    Sir Nichs summoned the boy. "Come here... little boy...e to grandpa!" he said, beckoning the child to his side.


    The boy stared at the old man wide-eyed, not moving, then he looked at his mother in confusion.


    "Go to your grandfather! He is your father''s father," Sarah coaxed her son.


    The boy finally obeyed and reluctantly went to the old man.


    Sir Nichs picked up the boy and ced him on hisp. He hugged the boy for a few minutes. He feels his heart beating enthusiastically for the boy. Instant bond connected them. Right now... he knows that the woman was telling the truth about the children being Cooper''s offspring.


    They shouldn''t be neglected and abandon!


    He gritted his teeth in anger for his son.


    Graven noticed the glimmer of anger shing on his father''s face. He rubbed his back to soothe him. "Father, the baby girl is cute," he said to divert his attention.


    Sir Nichs''s eyesnded on the baby girl.


    Sarah gave her daughter to the old man.


    Sir Nichs holds the baby girl in his arms and gazed into her angelic face. The baby smiled and tried to touch the beard on her grandfather''s face with her cute chubby fingers. Instant bond connected them.


    Sir Nichs smiled broadly. "Hello, granddaughter! Grandpa is here!" he said, smiling brightly.


    The baby girl smiled and wriggled, reacting positively to her grandfather''s presence.


    Graven observed that his father was warming up to the kids quickly and bing attached to them in such a short period.


    While he watched the touching reunion unfolded inside the carriage, his mind drifted on Laura. She''s with Cooper right now shopping for a wedding dress in town. She has no idea about this woman and the children. And now these things happened out of the blue? He was wondering how is his father going to handle this big problem?


    He sighed inwardly, his brother sure knows how to make a big mess with his life!


    After a while, Sarah cleared her throat and spoke. "I...I''m afraid that if Cooper will know about this...he will get mad at me..." she said in a quivering voiceced with fear.


    Sir Nichs looked at her. "Why is that so?"


    "Because...he warned me not toe to the mansion. He doesn''t want you to know about me and the children. He told me that you will never agree of him marrying a poor orphan like me," Sarah exined tearfully.


    Sir Nichs sighed upon remembering Laura - Cooper''s soon to be wife. He doesn''t want to entertain that big problem yet. He wants to enjoy thepany of his grandchildren first. He will deal with Laura''s problemter.

 Chapter 89 - New Life

    They finally arrived in the rented ce where Sarah Harding and her children live. It was just a small wooden house erected in a small lot surrounded by flowering nts.


    Sir Nichs inspected the area. The house was tiny with a big acacia tree growing in the corner - giving the house a nice shade. It was at least situated in a clean environment, in a sleepy neighborhood. He was feeling relieved a bit that his grandchildren didn''t live in dirty surroundings.


    ??


    Sarah Harding opened the door. "Pleasee inside," she told the guest.


    Sir Nichs went inside to check the house. It was clean butcking with furniture. He settled himself on the wooden chair.


    The boy Nichs went to his grandfather''s side.


    Sir Nichs picked up the boy and ced him on hisp.


    Sarah put baby Nikka in a wooden crave.


    "How many months you have not paid the rent?" Sir Nichs asked.


    "Two months, Sir," replied Sarah shyly.


    Sir Nichs took out his wallet from the pocket of his trouser and produced paper bills. "Here, pay the two months rent and keep the change," he said.


    Sarah epted the money wide-eyed.


    "Where does the owner of this house live?" he asked.


    "He''s living in the same area, ten houses from here," she replied.


    "Okay, leave now and pay the rent and tell the owner, you are going to vacate this ce today," he said.


    "Huh?" Sarah''s eyes widened in surprise. "B-but Sir, the children and I... have no other home to go to..." she protested.


    Sir Nichs sighed, he understood very well the woman''s fear. "No need to worry about rent from now on. I will bring you and the kids to one of my properties. You will live there without worrying about the monthly rental. I will provide food and shelter for you and the kids. You don''t have to worry about money anymore, all you have to do is take care of my grandchildren, be the best mother to them, and I will take care of the rest. I promise to take care of you and my grandchildren for life, but I can''t persuade my son to marry you. Now you have to choose... you will stay here and worry about everything...or stay in my property, and you don''t have to worry about a single thing... please choose wisely..." he said.


    Sarah was silent for a moment, debating on what to do. Honestly, she was fed up with her life in poverty. It''s already hard that she was taking care of two kids, at the same time worrying about finding daily food sustenance for them, and worst the monthly rental for the house is making her crazy. Then if her children got sick, she can''t even buy medicine because she has no money!


    She tired sick of poverty! She doesn''t like to be tortured emotionally and mentally every day. She can''t survive like this!


    She needs to breathe...


    Now that ites to this...after Cooper abandoned them... he can no longer me her for taking the initiative to end her misery. After all, it''s the future of their children that is at stake for her. She will fight for her children''s future! And now that the golden opportunity presented itself in front of her, she would be stupid not to grab it!


    "Yes, I will ept your offer, Sir! The children and I are willing to live in your property," Sarah said brightly.


    Sir Nichs was pleased with her decision.


    "Good! Now you go to the owner''s house and pay the rent. Then return here and pack your things. I will bring you to my property after you are done packing. I will assign two servants to help you around the house. It''s a bit bigger than these, it''s a two-story bungalow house and has five rooms on the second floor and also has a servants room on the first floor. There is a widewn outside the house for the children to y and roam around. I''m sure you will like it there..." he paused for a moment to catch his breath and then continue.


    "Because you are willing to follow my order, and for being a good mother to my grandchildren, I will reward you greatly. I will transfer the rights of that property to your name. As for the children, you don''t have to worry about their future because they will inherit some of my fortunes and I will send them to the best school, they will carry my family name. Their bright future is already guaranteed the moment you leave this ce," he said for good measure.


    Sarah was speechless...


    Tears of happiness sprang in her eyes. It''s hard to believe that her life was forever changed in just a few hours! Now she will be a proud owner of a property under her name. She will live in a big house with a bigwn, apanied by two servants and she doesn''t have to worry about money and her children''s future anymore! Oh my, it feels like it''s a dreame true!


    She waspletely blown away by extreme happiness! It''s all too much to handle!


    She broke down in front of Cooper''s father, she began crying hard and then smiled after. She was a jumbled mess of emotion.


    Sir Nichs understood the woman''s feelings, she was overwhelmed by the abrupt changes in her life. He stood up carrying the boy in his arms. "Take your time...we will wait outside the house," he said and left.


    He joined Graven sitting on the wooden bench under the shade of the tree.


    "How it''s going, father?" Graven asked curiously.


    Sir Nics sighed. "I give the poor woman some money to settle the two months dyed rent of this ce. I offered her one of my properties, the one I recently bought at the other end of the town. As a gift, I will transfer the property''s ownership to her. I will take care of their daily sustenance, provide them servants and take care of the children''s education, after all, they are my family. They are my grandchildren..." he exined. He looked at his son''s eyes. "Do you think I made the best decision, son?" he asked for his opinion.


    Graven smiled. "Father, you did the right thing! I agree with your decision," he said and gave him a thumb up.


    Sir Nichs smiled. He''s getting older and he might die anytime, at least he still has a few years left to get to know his grandchildren and enjoyed their presence in his life, then he will die a happy man. As a man who is nearing his end, he just wants to bond with the children as many times as he can while he still has strength left in his body.


    Then his face turned serious. "If for some unforeseen reason - I will die anytime..." he paused for a moment. "Son, I want you to secure my grandchildren''s future. I can''t wait for Cooper to mature. He has no sense of responsibility. Can I count on you regarding this matter?"


    "Sure! No problem, Father. I''ll take care of them, I will be their loving uncle," Graven promised.


    "Good, my mind is already at peace," Sir Nichs said.


    ? A few seconds of silence passed between them.


    Graven cleared his throat. "How about Laura and the wedding? We will hide the truth from her? I think she deserves to know the truth," he expressed his opinion.


    Sir Nichs breathed deeply. "Regarding that issue...I still need to think about that problem thoroughly. I need a few days to figure out the right solution for everything. In the meantime, we will settle Sarah and the children in their new environment, that''s our main concern for today. Once everything falls into ce, let''s discuss Laura and Cooper''s problemter," he said.


    "Okay, Father," Graven replied.


    "Once Sarah and the kids are settled properly into their new home. We will bring Cooper to see his children and discuss what the arrangement will be - then we will continue from there," Sir Nichs said.


    Graven nods his head. "Alright, I agree... we can''t solve all problems in one go. Solving one problem at a time is a better way to handle this sensitive issue," Graven said.


    A few minutester.


    Sarah left the house and went to pay the rent and informed the owner that she and her children will vacate the ce today.


    When she returned to the house, Cooper''s father was still holding her son protectively. She did the right thing today! Going to the mansion where Cooper lives takes all her guts and courage, it produces a good result though. Because tonight, she was already determined to end her life and her kids, but God finally took pity on her pathetic condition and showed her the light at the end of a dark tunnel.


    She entered the house and packed all their meager belongings. It took her just one hour to finish packing everything.


    She sipped a ss of water in the tiny kitchen and exited the house. "I''m done packing, Sir!" she said.


    Sir Nichs looked at the driver of the carriage. "Bring all her things inside the carriage. Leave the tables, chairs, and others... we don''t need them in the new ce," he ordered.


    "Yes, Sir!" the driver replied and entered the house.


    Fifteen minutester, the driver had finished putting everything in the carriage.


    "Let''s go!" Graven said.


    Sarah and the kids entered the carriage - followed by Sir Nichs and Graven.


    The carriage starts moving away from the wooden house going to the new property where Sarah and her children will start a new phase of their life.

 Chapter 90 - Maturity

    Two hourster.


    Sir Nichs and his entourage arrived at his newly acquired properties at the outskirt of South Pond town. The property was sold to him in a rush at a cheaper price because the previous owner gambled a lot and need to pay his debts quickly before he ended up being killed for not paying money to his creditors.


    ??


    He likes the property on the day heid eyes on it and want to buy it. He never expected that it will be the house of his grandchildren one day. Destiny is awesome!


    He got worried before that he might die without seeing any grandchildren. Now, he was blessed with two grandchildren instantly, a boy and a girl! He''s happier and more contented than ever before.


    His heart was already at peace. Now all he needs to do is spend more quality times with his grandchildren and see them grow up in front of his eyes.


    Those happy thoughts filled his heart with dness.


    The gate was opened by the guard who watched over the property.


    The carriage entered the gate, they were greeted with a well-manicuredwn.


    Sarah looked at the house - tears of happiness shining in her eyes while carrying her baby daughter that was sleeping soundly in her arms. She''d never been inside a big and beautiful house before, which only the rich can afford. The most beautiful thing of all...this property will be hers exclusively!


    She looked at the house in awe... she was simply mind-blown! The house looks grand, beautiful, and spacious outside! She can''t wait to see the interior of the house!


    Sir Nichs looked at Sarah. "From now on... this is going to be your house. You and the children can leave in peace here," he said.


    Sarah looked at the old man with gratitude in her eyes. "Thank you very much, Sir, for giving the children and me a new life. I can''t thank you enough," she said, trying not to cry again.


    "All I ask from you is forget my son Cooper. He is not deserving of your love. I''m trying to make up for all his shorings to the children. I hope this is enough for you," Sir Nichs said.


    Sarah was silent for a moment. "Don''t worry Sir... I''ll keep my end of the bargain. For me and my children to live this good life, I need to kill my love and feelings for your son. I know that he''s going to get married to another woman. I won''t stand in their way. They can marry all they want. I won''t stop them. As long this house is mine, and my children will have a bright future, I''m a contented mother," she paused for a moment swallowing the lump in her throat. "I''m done with love, it only gives me heartaches, misery, and pain. I just want to live a good life with my children around me. That''s enough for me," she concluded.


    Sir Nichs like Sarah''s disposition in life. He admired her strength as a woman. "I''m satisfied with your words, Sarah. Just provide a happy home for my grandchildren, and I will take care of the rest. That''s all I need from you," he said.


    ? Sarah smiled at the old man. He''s a much better manpared to his son. "Thank you, Sir, for this golden opportunity. I won''t disappoint you," she said, cheerfully.


    "Okay, I''ll give you a tour around the house," Sir Nichs said.


    They ventured to the back of the house first and stayed there for a few minutes. There was a mini garden there and a pond, and some fruit-bearing trees growing in the backyard. They left the ce and entered the house through the kitchen door, passing through the living room. The furniture was still intact. They were sold along with the house.


    They climbed the stairs and went to the second floor, and checked the bedrooms and the balcony.


    Half an hourter. They''re done with the house tour.


    They stood in front of the master''s bedroom.


    Sir Nichs looked at Sarah. "Did you like the new house?" he asked her.


    "Yes, I like this house very much!" Sarah can''t contain her happiness and excitement.


    "Good! I''ll be visiting my grandchildren here a few times in any given day," he said.


    Sarah smiled. "You are wee to visit us anytime, Sir!" she replied in high spirits.


    "Ah, there''s one thing I want to ask from you, Sarah," he said.


    "What is it, Sir?" Sarah asked. "Just say the word, I''m willing to do anything," she said.


    "Will you allow my son Cooper to visit the children from time to time?" he asked.


    Sarah knew already that the old man will ask something like this. On the way here...she was already pondering about this issue. Good thing she already had a ready answer for this. She smiled and nodded her head. "No problem, Sir! Cooper is wee here to visit the children anytime. He can even sleep here if he wants. I also want the children to maintain a good rtionship with their father. For my children''s sake, I won''t deny them the privilege to know their father while growing up," she said.


    Sir Nichs smiled, very much pleased with Sarah''s reply. He like the girl, she is easy to talk with and always willing to amodate all his request. "Good! I''m d that you are open-minded regarding this issue because we can''t deny that Cooper was their biological father, and no one can take his ce in the children''s heart," he exined.


    "I understand, Sir. I grew up an orphan and stayed with my rtives. I know how hard it is to be born in this world when you don''t have aplete set of parents that will provide love, care, and guidance every step of the way, it''s very hard. That is why, despite what Cooper had done to me, I''m still willing to stay on good terms with him for the sake of the children''s emotional well-being. He is always wee here to visit the children regrly," she replied.


    Sir Nichs was more than impressed with Sarah''s emotional maturity. "I''m happy with your willingness to co-parenting with my son, Cooper. I like it that you don''t hold grudges against my son. That is one thing I admire about you," he said.


    Sarah smiled. "Growing up being an orphan teaches me the hard ways of life, Sir. I can easily grasp things as long I open my eyes and see what''s good for me. I will never ruin this opportunity that you had given me," she said with pride and determination in her eyes.


    "Good!" Sir Nichs smiled. "Now that we agreed on everything, I will take my leave now," he said. "Before the day is over, I will send two servants here to stay with you - along with some provision so that you won''t have to worry a thing. I wille back tomorrow to check on your condition, and I will bring Cooper along with me to see his children. Is that okay with you?" he asked.


    Sarah nodded her head. "No problem, Sir!" she said, willing to cooperate with him.


    "Good, I''ll take my leave now so that you can settle the kids in the bedroom," he said.


    "Thank you very much, Sir!" Sarah said and entered the bedroom to put her sleeping daughter in the bed. She noticed that little Nichs was already yawning, time for his afternoon nap.


    Sir Nichs and Graven exited the master''s bedroom and went downstairs. They boarded the carriage that was waiting outside. The guard opened the iron gate to allow the carriage to pass and exit the property, then closed it again.


    Inside the moving carriage.


    Sir Nichs smiled. "Did you hear how Sarah answered all my questions? She is a mature woman, I like her!" he said.


    Graven brows furrowed. "Huh? What do you mean by like, Father?" he asked. "Do you want Sarah and Cooper together?"


    "No, not like that..." Sir Nichs shook his head. "What I''m trying to say is that I like the way she talks and behaves, showing an air of maturity in the way she spoke. I still want Laura to be my daughter-inw," he exined.


    "Ah, okay..." Graven said.


    "To be honest, Cooper deserves to be with Sarah because they have children already. The children deserve to have aplete set of parents. Sarah can also be a good daughter-inw if there''s a chance. And I also like Laura to be my daughter-inw as well. I like the two women to be my daughters-inw. In short, if you are not engaged with Reba, I would like you to marry Laura... and Cooper marries Sarah. And the only one who will suffer in this scenario is poor Reba," he said. "But that''s not gonna happen, right?" he asked.


    Graven raised a brow and smiled. "Father, you had a wild imagination," hemented.


    Sir Nichs patted his shoulder. "About you and Laura, it''s just a joke, don''t take it seriously, okay?" he grinned.


    Gravenughed. "I don''t... don''t worry about it, Father," he replied with augh.


    Their journey went smoothly.


    When Graven and Sir Nichs arrived in the mansion, Cooper, Reba, and Laura were already home. They were lounging on the veranda, drinking some cold refreshment. The trio looks like they were having a good time in town.


    Sir Nichs and Graven joined them.


    "How''s the trip to town, children?" Sir Nichs asked.


    "We finally found the tailor shop that is willing to make the wedding gowns for the wedding entourage, Father!" Cooper replied brightly.


    "Good!" he said. "Let''s discuss itter, okay? I got tired from our trip. I want to rest for a while," Sir Nichs said and rose to his feet.


    "I will apany you to your room, Father!" Cooper offered.


    "Okay," Sir Nichs said.


    The men entered the house and climbed the stairs, going to Sir Nichs''s bedroom.

 Chapter 91 - Investigation

    Inside Sir Nichs''s bedroom.


    He looked at his son, anger shing in his eyes.


    ??


    Cooper noticed the angry expression on his father''s face. He was confused for a moment. "Father, what''s going on? Why do you look angry? Are you mad at me?" he asked in confusion.


    Sir Nichs took a deep breath. Initially, he ns to punch his son in the face for abandoning his children, but he quickly discarded that idea. He''s worried that he might not be able to control himself and kill his son identally.


    Despite his son''s stupid behavior, it can''t be denied that he fathered two adorable babies. That''s the only constion he can get from his irritating behavior. After all the headaches his son had subjected him through the years, something good came out of it. He can''t disown his biological son, the one and only. He took a deep breath and calm himself while looking at the photo of his dead wife hanging on the wall of his bedroom.


    "Father, what''s wrong? Have I done something that offended you? I''ve beenying low here in the house most of the time, staying away from my old ways. This is to show you that I''m serious about marrying Laura and make our marriage work," he said.


    Sir Nichs breathed deeply. Yeah, he noticed Cooper''s change of behaviorstely, but he was also abandoning another woman who is the mother of his children. If Sarah didn''te to the mansion andmit suicide instead, he will never know that he already had two grandchildren! That infuriates him. "This is nothing, son. Go now. I''m going to take my rest," he ordered.


    "Are you sure? Are you okay, Father?" Cooper asked worriedly.


    "Yeah, and don''t go anywhere tomorrow..." he said.


    "Why, Father?" Cooper asked.


    "I will bring you on a trip to see something. I have a surprise for you," he told him.


    Cooper smiled. "Okay, Father. I won''t leave the house tomorrow. I''m excited to see the surprise you have prepared for me!" he said excitedly.


    "Go now." Sir Nichs dismissed him with a deep sigh. He went to bed and lies down.


    Cooper left his father''s bedroom and went downstairs to join the others on the terrace, only to find the ce empty. "Oh well..." he said, scratching his head. He went inside the house, climbed the stairs, going straight to his bedroom.


    ~


    Inside Laura''s bedroom.


    She was lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling, feeling a little bit lost. They were able to achieve their objective in going for a trip to town. They secured a schedule with one of the best wedding shops in town.


    Next week they can start having their body measurement taken for the gowns.


    She finally made the first step in nning the wedding. It looks so real now!


    Outside, she projected a happy and excited demeanor, but deep inside, she''s dreading her uing wedding to Cooper!


    Sighing, she got up from the bed and went inside the bathroom to take a long bath, hoping to rx her mind after finishing her bath.


    ~


    In the living room of the mansion.


    Among the servants working in the mansion, Graven chose two servants, a woman, and a teenage boy, to be the servants that will serve Sarah and her children.


    "Starting today, you two will work on my father''s new house. You will serve the people living in that house from now on. The driver will bring you there. So, pack your belongings now. The carriage is already waiting outside," Gravenmanded.


    The two servants nodded their heads and replied... "Yes, Sir!"


    They left the living room going to the servants'' quarters to pack their things and say a quick goodbye to their friends in the mansion.


    Graven exited the mansion and walked on the path going to the back of the house.


    Reba suddenly appeared behind a tree and joined his side. "When are you going to go on a trip to the cave?" she asked.


    "No definite time yet. Somethinges up and my father needs me by his side. After things are settled already, that''s the time I will go on a trip to the cave," he replied.


    "Okay. I will still want to go with you!" she insisted.


    "No. You won''t!" Graven said firmly. "Take care of Laura for me," he said.


    Reba pouted for a while. "So...tell me what is this thing that suddenlyes up? Care to share with me?" she asked curiously.


    "No need to know. It''s none of your business! Return to the house now," he dismissed her.


    "Yes, brother!" Reba said with a sour face.


    "When we''re here in the mansion, don''t call me that!" Graven reminded her.


    "Oops, sorry!" Reba covered her mouth and turned around, heading back to the mansion.


    Graven watched Reba''s retreating form, shaking his head. Ever since he rescued her from certain death, he earned himself a little sister.


    He resumed walking towards his house.


    When he entered the house, Horace was already waiting inside.


    "How''s the investigation going?" he asked.


    "Our men were still spying on the whereabouts of Lord Maxius scattered men. Some of them were able to escape and alert their cohorts located in different ces outside the town," Horace reported.


    "Okay, tell our men not to stop spying and locating the other aplices of the ck Wings n. We will annihte them all. We can''t allow a certain group or n to gain upper hand and dominate South Pond Town. We don''t want a blood bath happening in this town. Once they will gain the upper hand, they will ughter the people in this ce and destroy the peace that we work so hard to build for this town. Only our group can protect and maintain peace in this town," Graven said.


    "Yes, My Lord. Our men aremitted to protecting this town from dangerous beings and criminals," Horace said.


    "Yes, we should take our jobs seriously. We are given huge mary reward every month by the Mayor and rich businessmen to protect the entire town from dangerous vampires, demons and other entity that is trying to enter and create havoc in this peaceful town. As long we do our jobs seriously, we can always gain their trust, respect, and the chance to live among them in peace and harmony," Graven said.


    "Don''t worry, My Lord. Our men are peace-loving creatures. They are united with themon goal to protect this town against bad elements. They also want to make sure that their families will enjoy longsting peace among humans. You can always expect our unwavering cooperation for the greater good of all," Horace said.


    "Okay, you may go now. I will summon you if I have some errand for you to do," Graven said.


    "When are we going on a trip to the cave?" Horace inquired.


    "No definite date yet. Somethinges up that involves family matters. I have to be on my father''s side to give him moral support," Graven replied.


    "Okay, I''ll take my leave now," Horace said and left the house.


    Graven entered his bedroom and lie down on the bed. He was bothered a bit that his father has no ns in telling Laura the truth about Cooper''s hidden family. His father was determined to make Cooper marry Laura no matter what happened.


    He understood the reason why his father still wants the wedding to push through between Cooper and Laura. Because in the first ce, it was an arranged marriage between two families. Both parties agreed already with the wedding, and his father can not back out on his word. He has no strength to face his friend if he cancels the wedding. It will give humiliation on Laura''s side.


    He closed his eyes, wanting to rest for a few hours.


    ~


    Reba was already in her room. She was looking at the window and saw the two servants carrying their belongings boarding the carriage. She watched the horse-drawn carriage exited the iron gate and disappeared from her view a few minutester.


    Huh? Where are they going? Are those servants fired from their job?


    She shrugged.


    She left the window and went to the table. She began practicing writing the alphabet letters from A to Z.


    She wrote the letters twenty times on the paper, satisfied with her effort, she grabbed the paper and exited the bedroom going to Laura''s room.


    She knocked on the door. "Laura, let me in!" she said.


    The door opened, and she went inside.


    "Look...here''s my writing today!" Reba handed the paper to Laura with pride. "Is there any noticeable improvement from yesterday?" she asked, excited to know her opinion.


    Laura smiled. "Wow, this looks better than yesterday. Almost there!" she praised the woman''s effort.


    "Hooray! I''m truly happy and inspired to do my best tomorrow! I have a feeling that I''m going to perfect my penmanship within this week!" Reba eximed.


    Laura smiled, amused while watching Reba''s childlike enthusiasm.


    Reba went to the table and dropped the paper. "I''m going to sleep here tonight, is that okay with you?" she asked permission.


    "Okay," Laura said. Having someone sleeping beside her in the bed makes her feel a bit secured and safe. She wees Reba''s presence in the room especially during sleep time, she no longer feels alone during night time.


    "So, what is your next agenda for tomorrow?" Reba asked.


    "We will try to find a restaurant or eatery that we can hire to prepare the menu for the wedding party," Laura said.


    "Okay, so... we will have a trip back to town again tomorrow?" Reba asked.


    "Yes... same time," Laura replied.


    "Nice. I love visiting the town, so many interesting things to see there!" Reba giggled.


    The women discussed more details about the wedding preparations.


    A few hourster.


    There was a gentle knock on the door. "Miss Laura and Miss Reba, dinner is ready!" Neeza announced.


    "Okay, we will go down in a minute," Laura responded.


    "Let''s go!" Reba said.


    The women exited the bedroom going downstairs for dinner.

 Chapter 92 - Forgotten!

    They saw Neeza in the hallway.


    Reba addressed the maid. "I saw two servants carrying their belongings and boarded the carriage leaving the mansion. Are they fired on their jobs?" she asked curiously.


    ??


    "No, Miss, they''re going to be transferred to other Sir Nichs property and served new masters," Neeza answered.


    Laura''s brow''s knitted together. "New masters? Who are they?" she asked in confusion.


    "I heard they were rtives of Sir Nichs. I honestly don''t know anything about them, Miss," replied Neeza.


    "If they are rtives, we will meet them soon. I''m sure Sir Nichs would hold a dinner party to wee them in our midst," Reba stated.


    The women resumed walking, going downstairs, heading to the dining room.


    When they entered the dining room, the men were already on their seats, currently enjoying their meals.


    Laura took her seat beside Cooper, and Reba sat beside Graven.


    The women began putting food on their tes.


    Laura looked at the head of the family. "Father, we''re going to town again today to find a good restaurant or eatery that is willing to cater for the wedding menu," she informed him.


    Sir Nichs nced at Laura. "Ah, not today, daughter. Cooper and I would go somewhere. No one can apany you in going to town. You can do it tomorrow, Cooper will be free by then," he said.


    "But we have the guards to protect us against dangers..." Reba interjected.


    Sir Nichs''s brows furrowed.


    "It''s okay, Father. We will do it some other day when Cooper is free toe with us," Laura retracted.


    "Okay, now that''s settled, anything else? If not...then we shall continue eating," Sir Nichs said.


    "No more, Father," Laura smiled.


    They resumed eating their meals.


    One hourter, they finished consuming their food and vacated the dining room. The men went to their rooms, including thedies.


    ~


    The following day.


    The upants of the mansion finished breakfast two hours ago.


    Inside Laura''s room.


    Reba stood near the window - looking down below.


    Laura went to her side. "What are you looking at?" she asked curiously, wondering what catches her friend''s attention this time.


    "I''m looking at the carriage in front of the house," Reba replied without looking at Laura.


    "What''s so special about the carriage that caught your attention today?" Laura asked, looking down below.


    Reba smiled. "Because the carriage is looking handsome today!" she joked.


    Her statement evoked a giggle from Laura. "You''re crazy!"


    Reba responded with a cheeky grin. "Yeah, I''m crazy beautiful!" she spoke inughter.


    The women erupted in peals ofughter.


    A few minutester, after theughter subsided.


    "Instead of watching the handsome carriage, why don''t you start practicing writing the alphabet letters?" Laura suggested.


    "Later... dearest..." Reba responded.


    "OK." Laura went back to bed and picked up the nail cutter from the drawer of the bedside table, wanting to cut the growing nails on her fingers.


    "Laura,e here, quick!" Reba said urgently.


    "What is it?" Laura left the bed and rushed to the window.


    "Look below..." Reba whispered.


    Laura saw Sir Nichs, Graven, and Cooper entered the carriage. A few momentster, the carriage was exiting the iron gate, getting out of the property, and moving towards the main road outside the mansion.


    "So...what so special about it? The men were just boarding the carriage together. I don''t see anything wrong with it," Lauramented nonchntly.


    Reba''s brows knitted together. "It''s rare to see them together unless... it''s an important asion! What''s so important outside that the three of them must go together? Graven didn''t tell me anything..." she murmured.


    "It must be rted to family matters. Which means it''s none of our business," Laura concluded. She doesn''t want to specte on the things that the father and sons'' were doing outside.


    Reba rubbed her chin in deep thoughts. After a minute or two, she spoke. "Well... the men must be up... on something! What''s with the secrecy?" she asked, looking at herpanion in the room.


    Laura shrugged. "I''m not interested in what they''re doing outside. I''m sure it doesn''t concern me," she answered.


    "Okay, as you say so," Reba reacted with a flip of her hair.


    She went to the dresser table and looked at the mirror still covered with garments. Her mind drifted to the mysterious being residing in the mirror. "Aren''t you going to take off the cover of the mirror?" she asked.


    Laura shook her head. "As long I''m staying in this room, that mirror will remain that way," she answered.


    "If that''s the case, then I will bring my mirror here. I want to see some mysterious spirit today ''coz I''m bored!" Reba said and walked towards the door.


    Laura looked at the girl''s retreating form, shaking her head.


    Reba exited the door and closed it behind her.


    A few minutester.


    Reba returned to the room, holding a mirror in her right hand. She put it on the table and stared at her reflection in the mirror for a few minutes.


    "Mirror mirror on the wall...where is the spirit hiding behind your wall?"


    Laura smiled, amused by Reba''s chanting.


    Reba repeated the same chant a few times...but nothinges out of the mirror. She picked up the pen and paper and began writing the alphabet letters twenty times.


    After finishing writing, she held her paper up. "Teacher Laura, I''m done writing my alphabet!" she giggled.


    Lauraughed. "Stop calling me, teacher!" she said and went to her side. She inspected the writing on the paper. "Wow! Your penmanship is getting better each day! A few more days to go, and you''ll finally nail it!" shemented.


    "Thank you for your praises, teacher!" Reba said in a sing-song voice.


    Laura picked up the paperback on the table and resumed reading the book.


    Reba stared at the mirror and chanted again.


    "Mirror mirror on the wall...where is the spirit hiding behind your wall?"


    "Mirror mirror on the wall...where is the spirit hiding behind your wall?"


    "Mirror mirror on the wall...where is the spirit hiding behind your wall?"


    "Mirror mirror on the wall...where is the spirit hiding behind your wall?"


    "Mirror mirror on the wall...where is the spirit hiding behind your wall?"


    Still no effect. Reba pouted and stopped chanting. "You''re no fun!" she scolded the mirror. She rose to her feet and went to Laura''s side. "I''m bored! Let''s go to the mini-park! Let''s enjoy the swing!" she suggested.


    "Alright," Laura responded and ced the book on the bedside table.


    The women left the bedroom and went downstairs. They went to the kitchen, passing the cook who is busy preparing the food for lunch, and exited from there.


    The girls went to the swing and sat on the metal seat. They began swinging back and forth, enjoying the gentle breeze blowing their hair away from their faces.


    ~


    Meanwhile, inside the moving carriage.


    "Father, give me a hint, please? What is this surprise you are preparing for me? I''m dying of curiosity!" Cooper begged ''coz he can''t control his excitement.


    "You will know soon enough," Sir Nichs said.


    Cooper scratched his head and nced at his brother, that is sitting silently in the corner.


    Graven shook his head as well.


    Cooper sighed and kept to himself.


    Half an hourter.


    The carriage stopped in front of an iron gate. The guard opened the gate to allow the carriage to pass.


    A few minutester.


    The men exited the carriage.


    Cooper looked at the house. "Father, is this your surprise for me? Are you gifting me a house and lot?" he asked.


    Sir Nichs shook his head. "No, my surprise for you is inside the house," he replied calmly.


    The maid exited the house and approached them with a greeting. "Good day, Sir!"


    "Informed your Madam to go down in the living room," Sir Nichs ordered.


    ''Yes, Sir!" the maid said and went back inside.


    The men went to the veranda and settled themselves on the chairs.


    A few minutester, the maid went to the veranda. "Sir... Madam and the kids are already in the living room," she said.


    Sir Nichs nods his head, the maid left.


    "Let''s go inside!" he said.


    The men rose to their feet and entered the door that leads to the living room.


    Sir Nichs presented his surprise to his son. "Son, here they are! My surprise for you!"


    "What the hell!?" Cooper''s eyes widened in surprise upon seeing Sarah and the kids inside the house. He rushed to her side. "W-what are you doing here!?" he asked her.


    Sarah sighed deeply. "You abandon me and our children! What am I supposed to do?" she asked in a low voice, gritting her teeth in anger.


    "I told you to wait for me!" he said furiously.


    "I can''t wait for you forever! The kids and I will die of hunger because you have already forgotten us!" Sarah yelled at him. Fresh tears sprang in her eyes.


    The little boy Nichs went to his father''s side. "Papa! Papa!" he said, hugging his father''s thigh.


    Cooper scooped the boy in his arms and nted a quick kiss on his cheek. "How are you, my son?" he asked.


    Sir Nichs coughed.


    Cooper looked at his father apologetically. "Father, I''m sorry about this. I will exin everything to you..." he said.


    Sir Nichs released a deep sigh. "I know everything! Sarah told me about what you have done to them. How can you abandon my grandchildren? Why did you put them in so much misery! You bastard!" he shouted at him.


    "Calm down, Father," Graven said while rubbing his father''s back, soothing him.


    "Father, I''m sorry! I''m just trying to find the right time to tell you about them. I..I just can''t find the perfect time. I''m afraid you will get angry and disown me!" Cooper cried. "And the arranged marriage with Laura prevented me from telling you about them..." he said. "I''m so sorry..." his eyes shed real tears.


    Sir Nichs''s face was already red like a tomato with anger.


    Then suddenly, baby Nikka began crying in Sarah''s arms.


    Sir Nichs looked at Sarah. "Bring the kids upstairs and stay there until we take our leave," he ordered in a gentle voice.


    "Yes, Sir!" Sarah replied obediently.


    Graven took the boy Nichs from Cooper''s arms, and together with Sarah, they climbed the stairs going to the master''s bedroom.


    A momentter, Graven returned downstairs.


    "Let''s talk in the veranda!" Sir Nichs addressed his children.


    The men left the living room and returned to the veranda.

 Chapter 93 - This Is Quick!

    They settled on the chair.


    Sir Nichs addressed his son Cooper. "Now that your secret is finally revealed to me, you have nothing to hide anymore. Are you relieved?" he asked his son with sarcasm in his voice.


    ??


    Cooper released a deep sigh. "I''m so sorry, Father. Please forgive me!" he asked again and again.


    Sir Nichs sighed. "Stop asking my forgiveness over and over again. I have already forgiven you," he replied.


    "Thank you so much, Father!" Cooper said. Tears of relief shone in his eyes.


    "Now my next question is... who among the two women you are going to marry for real? Is it Sarah or Laura?" Sir Nichs asked.


    Cooper''s eyes widened in surprise. "F-Father...what do you mean?"


    "You promised Sarah to marry her before. If you marry her now, I won''t object. After all, you have two children together. It is important for the children to haveplete parents to guide and nurture them in their growing up years," Sir Nichs exined.


    Cooper was stunned by his father''s question. He seemed confused for a moment. He scratches his head, feeling conflicted. Then he smiled. "Of course, I will choose Laura!" he said.


    Sir Nichs''s brows furrowed. "Huh? Why-? I thought you are going to chose Sarah? You don''t want to raise a happy family with her? All you need to do is marry her, and you will have aplete family."


    Cooper sighed. "I like Sarah too, but I love Laura the more. I''m thankful that you already epted Sarah, just in case Laura can''t bear a child, you already had grandchildren," he exined.


    Sir Nichs was about to get angry at his son but after hearing his reason, he calmed down a bit, because he got a valid point. Not all women can bear children. "So, you had chosen Laura over Sarah. but why?"


    Cooper took a deep breath. "Because I want to obey and respect your order, Father."


    "But I''m no longer ordering you to marry Laura. I already give you the freedom to chose. Why do you still choose Laura over Sarah, who is the mother of your children?"


    "I no longer love, Sarah. I love Laura the most," Cooper answered.


    Sir Nichs sighed. "But what if I will inform Laura that you already fathered two children before you met her? And what will you do if she changes her mind and no longer marries you after she learned the truth?"


    Cooper''s face registered rm and worries. "Father, please... don''t tell Laura about Sarah and my children! I want Laura to be my wife. I want to get married in the church with her!" he pleaded.


    Sir Nichs sighed.


    Graven was listening silently to their conversation with a nk face.


    "So, what is your n about Sarah and the kids?" Sir Nichs asks.


    Cooper breathed deeply. "I''ll respect whatever n and decision you had for them, Father," Cooper answered wisely. "All I wanted is to see my children whenever I want," he said.


    "And how about Sarah? What is going to happen with your rtionship with her?" Sir Nichs asked.


    Cooper grinned. "Father, with both women, I can give you one dozen children in just six years!" he joked.


    Sir Nichs stared at his son in disbelief and anger. "Bastard!" he red at him wanting to punch him in the face.


    "Calm down, Father. It''s not worth it," Graven holds his father''s hands that was forming into a fist.


    Cooper was rmed when his father didn''t get his joke. "I''m sorry, Father, I''m just joking! Please forgive me!" he said.


    "Get your hands off from Sarah! She suffered enough from your hands. Give her some kind of dignity! You owe her one! Do you understand, Cooper?" he said furiously.


    "Yes...Yes...Yes...Father! I will obey yourmand," Cooper said.


    Sir Nichs took a deep breath. His womanizer son has no sense of guilt and remorse in his heart. He can''t believe he was blessed with a son like him. He''s hoping that Nichs and Nikka grow up as a responsible individual and not inherit their father''s rotten attitude.


    "Get back in the house and bond with your children for one hour. We will wait here until you''re done bonding with the kids! Go now before I will punch your face!" Sir Nichs red at Cooper.


    Cooper rose to his feet. "Thank you, Father!" he said and left the veranda, going back to the house.


    Sir Nichs watched his son entered the house. His head was shaking in annoyance.


    Graven''s mouth twitched in displeasure.


    Sir Nichs looked at him. "Should we inform Laura about Sarah and the kids? I''m afraid that sooner orter, she will discover about them. I don''t want their marriage to get affected by this. Sometimes telling your secret early to your partner can prevent misunderstandingter," he said.


    Graven breathed deeply. He understood very well the trouble that his father was facing right now. He must be having a hard time trying to bnce everything. So far, he is more biased toward his son''s happiness than Laura. Cooper won''t let go of Laura easily. But he doubted if his brother can let go of Sarah since they have a strong foundation already.


    "Informing Laura about Cooper''s secret family before the wedding takes ce is the best thing to do, Father. But it''s up to you and Cooper. I don''t want to interfere in this matter. I don''t want to add to your problems. The decision muste both from you and Cooper," Graven said.


    Sir Nichs sighed.


    Graven saw the maid trimming nts nearby. "Can you bring a ss of water for my father?" he ordered.


    "Okay, Sir. I''ll go to the kitchen and get a ss of water," the maid replied. She put the cutting scissors in the ground and went to the house.


    A few minutester, the maid returned, carrying a tray with a pitcher of fresh cold lemonade and sses. She put the pitcher and ss on the table and went back to the house.


    Graven poured lemonade juice into the ss and gave it to his father. "Drink some lemonade, Father," he offered.


    "Thank you, son," Sir Nichs said and sipped from the ss.


    ~


    Meanwhile, inside the house.


    Cooper was ying with his son Nichs in the master''s bedroom with his stic toys, while Sarah was putting baby Nikka to sleep.


    After her daughter falls asleep, Sarah put baby Nikka in the bed and barricaded her sided with pillows to prevent her from falling into the floor.


    Cooper was looking at Sarah''s bottom lustfully. He had no sex for a long time. He''s suddenly feeling aroused watching Sarah''s full breast right now. His erection went hard inside his underwear. He licked his lips, looking at Sarah''s desirable body, wanting to bang her.


    He put his son on the floor and give him a toy to y with. He rose to his feet and walked to the floor, locking it from the inside so that no one can enter. He went to bed and grabbed Sarah''s hand and dragged her forcibly to the toilet.


    "Get your hands off me!" Sarah shouted at him.


    "Shhh... keep your voice down...you don''t want to wake up our daughter, right?" he said.


    Sarah still refused to settle inside the toilet.


    "Come here!" Cooper was getting irritated with her ying hard to get attitude. He yanked her body and sessfully trapped her inside the toilet. He locked the door inside. "Don''t worry - it won''t take long. It will be quick!" he said.


    "Let me go! You bastard!" Sarah was trying to get him out of the door but he was blocking her way while hid hand was grasping at the zipper of his pants.


    The moment Cooper freed his erection, he grabbed Sarah''s underwear under her skirt and pulled it down her legs, and rammed his erection inside her.


    Sarah closed her eyes in defeat. She can no longer escape him. Tears rolled down her face.


    Fifteen minutester, Cooper was finished with his sexual cravings, his lust was fully sated. He nted a kiss on Sarah''s temple. "You''re always good, sweetheart!" he whispered. After putting back his pants, he left the toilet.


    Sarah cleaned her lower body before exiting the toilet.


    When she left the bathroom, Cooper was no longer inside the bedroom. He was gone!


    She released a sigh of relief.


    ...


    Cooper went downstairs in good spirit, no longer bothering to say goodbye to Sarah. He ns to keep doing the things he enjoyed the most with Sarah every time he visits the kids.


    He approached the veranda. "I''m ready to go home, Father," he said.


    "Sarah and I had an agreement that you can visit the children anytime you want. Just don''t force yourself on her again, don''t use her! Pity the poor woman," Sir Nichs reminded him in a gentle voice.


    Cooper nodded his head. "Yes, Father. I shall remember your words," he responded. He''s not feeling guilty at all. Why would he deny himself with Sarah? Now that it''s no longer a secret, he cane freely to this house and do whatever he wants with Sarah. That girl will never object to his demand, now that she was living in a grand house and well supported by his father.


    The men walked towards the carriage and left the property.


    Sarah stood by the window, watching the carriage leaving her property, sporting a sad look on her face. Her hands were forming into a fist on her sides.


    Suddenly, she heard her daughter Nikka''s cries. She left the window and went back to bed, picking up her baby daughter in her arms. Fresh tears rolled down her face.


    She''s not utterly hopeless yet!

 Chapter 94 - Went Off!

    Laura and Reba went back to the mansion after having enough of swinging.


    The girls climbed the stairs and proceeds to Laura''s room. When they enter the room, they saw a red rose beside the mirror on the table!


    ??


    They looked at each other in astonishment.


    "Oh my! The spirit is here! Where is he!?" Reba eximed sweeping the entire room with her gaze. She went to the toilet, he''s not there!


    Laura looked at the fresh rose. "After leaving the rose, he disappeared usually," she exined.


    "Argh! We shouldn''t have gone to the mini-park at all. We should have stayed here and wait for him!" Reba whined. Dang! She felt disappointed that she loses the opportunity to meet the spirit!


    Laura smiled while looking at Reba. "Why do I have a feeling that you''re getting obsessed with the mysterious spirit in the mirror? Are you?" she asked her.


    Reba looked at Laura. "Because I have a feeling that... the mysterious spirit and Luke are of the same person," she replied.


    "But you told me that Luke is already dead. How can his spirit live in the mirror?" Laura rolled her eyes.


    Reba nced at Laura. "Dear... for your information... there are so many things in this world that are hard to exin and can''t be seen with a naked eye. Anyway, it''s hard to exin things, but you should know by now that the spirit is not here to just look at you. He might have ns to take you away from here and bring you to his ce. And who knows where is that ce? I hope it''s not in the depths of hell or the underground world. I hope it''s somewhere beautiful..." she said.


    Laura sighed. She doesn''t want to believe Reba''s terrifying im about the mysterious spirit''s intention to take her away. "If that is the case, then stop bringing that mirror here! You are just encouraging him toe here into my room!" she said.


    Dang! Reba sighed and regretted her choice of words. Laura is getting scared! Then she smiled. "Oh, don''t be afraid, dear. I will sleep in your room from now on. No one can take you away from here. I will fight that mysterious spirit if he will try to take you away," she said bravely.


    Laura was not convinced of Reba''s promise of safety. "It''s okay with me if you sleep in my room every night - but leave your mirror in your bedroom!" she demanded.


    Reba breathed deeply, not liking where this conversation is going. She will try to prevent Laura from getting fired up. "Calm down, Laura. Okay, I will leave the mirror in my room from now on. I will no longer bring it here. Please don''t get mad at me..." she pleaded.


    Laura sat on the bed and sighed. "I''m not angry at you, I''m just scared and panicking! I don''t want that mysterious spirit taking me away to a farawaynd. That would terrify me!" she said, feeling upset.


    Reba sat beside Laura on the bed. "I''m so sorry for upsetting you and scaring you. I didn''t mean to make you feel that way. Please forgive me," she said regretfully.


    Laura took a deep breath. "It''s okay, apology epted. Bring that mirror back to your room. I don''t want to see it again!" she ordered.


    "Alright, I''ll bring it back to my room." Reba stood up and went to the table, she grabbed the mirror and exited the bedroom.


    Laura was finally able to breathe easier. Although the spirit in the mirror is harmless, what if he indeed has a n of kidnapping her? With his power, he can easily snatch her and bring her to a ce that she can no longer find her way home. She doesn''t want something like that to happen to her.


    She''s no longer interested to know who is the spirit in the mirror. Luke or not, she doesn''t want to do anything with him anymore. She already epted the truth in her heart that Luke is already dead, no need to resurrect him.


    Reba thinks Luke is the spirit in the mirror, if she is right, then sad to say, she can no longer continue to love him. What''s the point? He''s already a spirit of the dead and she is alive, they have no future together.


    She took a deep breath and lie on the bed, she picked up the book and shifted her whole attention to it.


    ~


    Meanwhile, inside Reba''s room.


    She stared at the mirror, feeling upset. She wondered if the spirit will appear in the mirror again even if the mirror is no longer inside Laura''s room?


    Sighing, she went to the window and stared at the horizon.


    Well...since Laura no longer wanted to know everything about the spirit, then she might as well wait for the day when Graven goes to the cave and act ordingly based on what he will see in the coffin.


    For now, she won''t go back to Laura''s room yet. The girl might not want to see her after she annoyed her. She did not expect that Laura would take her words seriously, but then she was only telling the truth. Sooner orter, the spirit in the mirror would snatch Laura away and she will disappear in her room and can no longer be seen by anyone.


    The spirit won''t keep staring at Laura''s beautiful face forever without doing anything. She was even confused why the spirit is not doing anything to Laura yet? Maybe the spirit has no real intention of keeping Laura for himself? Or maybe he was just contented visiting Laura once in a while.


    But then that''s odd...


    Anyways, she will just stay in her room for a while and wait until Laura''s mind start to cool off. She understood very well why Laura was scared, she has a lot of reason to feel scared because the entity residing inside the mirror might be nning something sinister towards her. She is just a mere human, with no skill or power to protect herself.


    Hours went by.


    Laura stayed in her room and Reba did the same.


    When Neeza informed them that lunch is ready, Laura and Reba met in the hallway, smiling at each other.


    Reba felt huge relief washed over her, she thought Laura will stay in her sour mood all day long and ignore her. She was d Laura is in good spirits again. They went downstairs and entered the dining room area while talking to each other.


    They''re the only people in the dining room because the men haven''t returned yet.


    The girls began eating infortable silence.


    They finished eating after one hour while asionally talking to each other.


    They vacated the dining room area and exited the house, rxing on the veranda.


    Half an hourter, the carriage finally returned and entered the gate. The men left the carriage and entered the house, going to the dining room area to eat lunch.


    Laura and Reba looked at each other.


    "They''re wearing a grim expression on their faces, did you see it?" Reba expressed what she observed on the men''s faces.


    Laura was not that observant. She wasn''t watching the men''s faces. She just nced at them for a few seconds and turned away. "Really-? I haven''t studied their faces, so I miss it," she responded.


    Reba smiled and shrugged.


    "You''re just too observant that''s why to notice a lot of things when you shouldn''t be," Laura said.


    "Yeah, you are right!" Reba admitted her weakness.


    A half an hourter.


    Graven exited the door and walked towards the back of the house, Reba saw him.


    "I''ll go to my honey! See youter, Laura!" Reba said and sprinted after Graven.


    Laura watched Rebatched at Graven''s arms like a leech, she released a deep sigh. She rose to her feet, entered the house, and climbed the stairs, going back to her room.


    When she arrived in her room, she went to the window and looked everywere outside the surrounding area of the mansion.


    She was now on the first step of making her wedding to Coopere true. Time flies too fast, before she knew it, it will be her wedding day.


    Her sweet moments with Luke will soon be a distant memory in her mind. She''s going to marry a man she didn''t love. Although she doesn''t love Cooper, she will try to be a good wife to him. This is for the best!


    Then her mind wandered to the vampire couple who descended in their mansion, she never seen them again. Where are they now? Not that she wishes to see them again, but it''s kind of odd that they''re no longer trying to locate her whereabouts.


    Maybe the vampire couple had a change of heart, or maybe their son died identally, and there is no need for a wife that''s why they no longere after her. Besides, if the vampire returned to her hometown, she should receive news or message from her father, but nothing so far, which means they are safe there, in Hallowpass.


    But she can''t shake that premonition lurking in her mind - that one day those vampires woulde back to take her away, and when that timees, she can no longer escape.


    She sighed and left the window.


    She went to bed and picked up the book to continue reading it.


    A few hourster... the night is fast approaching.


    Thedies and the men have dinner together in the dining room.


    They finished their meals shrouded in silence.


    The atmosphere on that night is subdued, everyone is quiet, no one is in the mood for chatting. They all went to their respective rooms upstairs to retire for the night.


    By 10:00 in the evening, Reba knocked on Laura''s room, bringing a nket and pillow with her. Laura opened the door for Reba to enter.


    A few minutester.


    The women were already lying in bed preparing to sleep.


    By midnight... Reba and Laura both fall asleep soundly in the bed with lights on.


    Meanwhile, inside Reba''s room, a cloud of ck smoke came out of the mirror. The smoke exited Reba''s window and traveled towards Laura''s window.


    The smoke entered through the small hole in Laura''s window and slowly formed into a man''s silhouette. He stood like a statue in the middle of the room, staring at the two women sleeping in the bed.


    Meanwhile...another dark silhouette was hovering outside...looking at the window...concealed by the darkness of the surrounding.


    Then suddenly... the lights went off inside Laura''s room.

 Chapter 95 - Dont Be Stubborn!

    The next day.


    Everything is normal in Laura''s room, except for one thing...


    ??


    Reba woke up first and left the bed. She was about to enter the bathroom but saw the red rose on the table. She halted on her step and went to the table. She nced at Laura, the girl was still sleeping soundly in bed.


    She picked up the rose and stared at it for a few minutes, but the call of nature is already hard to ignore. She put back the flower on the table and went straight towards the bathroom.


    A few minutester.


    Laura''s eyelids fluttered. When she opened her eyes wide, her gazended on the red rose on the table. An expression of astonishment was stered on her face. She sits upright...staring at the rose.


    The bathroom door opened and Reba exited. "Good morning, Laura!" she greeted the girl. She noticed that she was already looking at the single rose on the table.


    "Good morning," Laura replied, not taking her gaze away from the rose.


    Reba looked at the single flower. "So...you noticed the red rose? I presumed that the spirit was herest night when we''re both sleeping soundly, am I right?"


    Laura nodded her head. "Yeah..." she murmured. Then a frown appeared on her forehead. "But you already brought your mirror back to your roomst night. Howe the spirit was still able to appear inside my room?" she asked in confusion.


    "Yeah, I have the same question. Maybe the spirit can already appear in your room anytime and everywhere without the aid of the mirror?" Reba took a wild guess.


    "That''s getting scary!" Laura spoke worriedly. She''s getting worried about her safety.


    "The more reason why we need to see this spirit face to face and ask him what she wanted from you before it''s toote!" Reba said. But how to ask the spirit when it''s avoiding them? It doesn''t appear even once when they''re awake. It will only appear inside the room when everyone is sleeping and left a rose.


    Laura''s body shivered in fear.


    "But why the spirit doesn''t want to show himself to us?" Reba asked in bewilderment.


    "He always appears when I''m the only one in the room. But when you start sleeping with me, he no longer shows his face to me. He left a single rose to remind me that he visited me," Laura said.


    "Oh, so you mean to say, the spirit is shy? He doesn''t want to show himself to me? Only to you? he''s no fun!" Reba pouted. She went to the window and stay there for a few seconds. She saw Graven walking on the path, going to the mansion. She looked at Laura. "I''m going downstairs. I''ll see youter," she said and rushed out of the room.


    She walked briskly in the hallway, about to go down the stairs when she saw Graven climbing the stairs - she waited for him to reach the top.


    After reaching the top, Graven went to her side.


    "I want to tell you something..." she said.


    Graven looked at her. "What is it?"


    "Let''s go to the balcony..." Reba said.


    They went to the balcony and sat on the couch.


    "The mysterious spirit visited Laura''s room again and left a rose on the table. It all happened when Laura and I were sleeping soundly. There''s no mirror in the room, and yet the spirit was able to manifest itself inside the room!" Reba exined.


    Graven was silent for a minute or two.


    "Hmm...it looks like the spirit is obsessed with Laura," he said.


    "Not only that, you had to wonder what is his intention towards Laura? If he is Luke''s spirit, then what should we do? Let him continue visiting Laura that way even if she''s going to marry your brother Cooper? And if he is not Luke...and turns out to be another spirit...then what should we do? Should we protect Laura or not?" Reba bombarded him with lots of questions.


    "Calm down...I''m going to my father''s study to inform him that I''m going to leave you here for a few days because I''m going on an important business trip... which is going to the cave," Graven said. "As for Laura... I will decide what to do after Ie back and see the condition of my brother in the coffin. Keep watching over her while I''m away and behave ordingly inside my father''s house!" he replied.


    "Okay, as you say so..." Reba said.


    Graven rose to his feet and entered the house, going to his father''s study room.


    While Reba left the balcony and went to her room.


    ~


    Inside the study room.


    Graven entered the room and sat on the chair facing his father. "Good morning, Father!" he conveyed his greeting.


    "Good morning, son," Sir Nichs returned the greetings.


    "Father, now that Sarah and Cooper''s problem is already settled. I would like to go back to the coal mine. I will leave Reba here with Laura for a few days," he said.


    Sir Nichs nods his head. "Okay, don''t worry about Reba. She and Laura bonded well. She won''t be bored here," he assured him.


    "Thanks, Father!" Graven said.


    Sir Nichs stood up. "Let''s head to the dining room for breakfast," he said.


    "Okay." Graven rose to his feet and opened the door for his father.


    The men exited the study room and went downstairs.


    ~


    Neeza went to Laura and Reba''s room and informed the women that breakfast is ready.


    The women went downstairs and entered the dining room area. They settled on the chairs beside their respective partners.


    The atmosphere in the living room on that day is better than yesterday. They consumed their meals in good spirits, asionally discussing the wedding.


    Sir Nichs addressed Cooper. "Son, apany Laura and Reba to the town this afternoon to look for a good restaurant that will provide the food for the wedding party," he ordered.


    "Okay, I will, Father," Cooper replied with a smile.


    They resumed eating breakfast and finished forty-five minutester.


    They vacated the ce and went to their respective rooms to start their day.


    ~


    After taking a bath and preparing her dress for the tripter, Reba left her room and went to Laura.


    When she entered the room, Laura was about to take a bath.


    "I''m going to take a bath for a few minutes. You can practice writing the alphabet letters if you want," Laura suggested and entered the bathroom.


    "Okay," Reba replied and went to the table. She lowered herself on the chair and picked up the pen and paper, then began writing the alphabet letters twenty times on the nk paper.


    A few minutester, she finished writing the alphabet letters to humor Laura. She stood up and went to the window.


    She saw Graven''s carriage exiting the iron gate. A few days from now, she will know the status of Luke.


    Hours went by.


    ~


    After lunch.


    Laura, Reba, and Cooper were getting ready for their trip to town.


    One hourter, they boarded the carriage, along with the three guards riding on their horses, following from behind.


    Twenty minutester, they arrived in the heart of town and began their quest for the best eatery that provides the best delicious foods with the best deals.


    Two hourster.


    They entered a pastry shop and ate snacks.


    Cooper addressed thedies. "Girls, I''m going somewhere. I''ll be gone for more than an hour. If you get bored, you can check out the nearest stores and shop for clothes. I will pay for them when I return. Okay?" he said, looking specifically at Laura. "If you get bored, you can return to the carriage, I''ll find you there," he said.


    "Okay," Laura nodded her head.


    Cooper pulled some money from the pocket of his trousers and handed them all to Laura. "Keep the change," he said and left the pastry shop.


    "Wow, we can go shopping and buy everything we want!" Reba said enthusiastically.


    "Let''s go!" Laura said.


    The women exited the pastry shop and checked out the nearby stores lining up the street that sell dresses, shoes, and bags.


    ~


    Cooper hired a carriage that will take him to the ce where Sarah and his children were residing.


    The driver of the carriage used a shortcut route to reach the ce in just half an hour.


    When they arrived at the ce, Cooper ordered the guard to open the gate. He told the driver of the carriage to wait for him outside the gate.


    Cooper entered the house. He saw the maid sweeping the floor in the living room.


    "Good afternoon, Sir!" the maid greeted him.


    Cooper nods his head. "Where is your Madam Sarah?"


    "She''s in the bedroom putting the kids to sleep for their afternoon nap," the maid replied.


    Cooper left the living room and climbed the stairs. He went to the door and didn''t bother to knock since it''s already opened.


    He found Sarah putting their son to sleep in the bed while Nikka was sleeping soundly in her wooden crave.


    Sarah looked at him angrily. "Why are you here?"


    Cooper grinned. "Of course, to see my children and to see you!" he said and sat beside her on the bed. He looked at the sleeping faces of his children.


    Sarah left the bed.


    "Where are you going?" he asked.


    "I''m going out!" Sarah said.


    Before Sarah can reach the door, Cooper sneaked his hands on her waist and pulled her to his chest. "Let''s make love while the children are sleeping," he whispered in her ears.


    "Stop harassing me!" Sarah hissed.


    "Darling...don''t be so stubborn. Give me what I want..." he said while trailing kisses on her ears and neck.


    "Get off me!" Sarah yelled.


    "Shhh...stop fighting me. The children might wake up! Keep quiet," he said. "Don''t worry...I''ll take care of you no matter what," he said.


    "You bastard! I will tell your father what you have done to me!" she threatened him.


    "Oh, don''t rely much on my father. He''s very old. If he passed away suddenly, I will inherit all his property, and who else can continue providing you this kind of life, only me!" Cooper said. "So be kind to me," he whispered and inserted his hand inside her underwear.


    Sarah closed her eyes. Cooper does have a valid reason. Sir Nichs is already old. If he dies unexpectedly, she can only rely on Cooper for his mercy and support to maintain her current lifestyle. She gritted her teeth in sheer hopelessness.


    Cooper ravaged Sarah''s body inside the bathroom while their children were sleeping nearby.


    Half an hourter.


    Cooper exited the bedroom wearing a bright smile on his lips. He left the house and boarded back the carriage waiting outside the gate. "Back to town!" he ordered.


    "Yes, Sir!" the driver of the carriage replied.


    A few minutester.


    The carriage moved towards the main road - heading back to town.

 Chapter 96 - Dilemma

    Three dayster.


    Graven, Horace, and three other men went on a journey riding their horses towards the forest where the cave was located.


    ??


    It''s a chance for Graven to reminisce about his early life in the forest together with his human parents who raised him and his twin brother Luke.


    They reached the forest after two days of travel and another half hour going to the cave, located in the deepest part of the forest.


    They rest a bit beside a stream located twenty meters away from their destination and eat their meals.


    After they finished eating, Graven and Horace began rubbing the oil on their bodies to prevent the snakes from attacking them while they navigate their way inside the cave.


    Done rubbing the oil, Graven looked at his men. "You watched over our belongings and watch out for dangerous animals, they mighte out anytime," he said.


    "Yes, My Lord!" the men replied in unison.


    Graven looked at Horace. "Let''s enter the cave!" he said.


    "Yes, My Lord!" Horace responded.


    They walked towards the mouth of the cave hidden behind the overgrown bushes.


    The moment they entered the cave...they saw several snakes getting out of their way. They continue walking passing, passageways, and chambers...until they reached the area of the cave where the spring cold water was located.


    They saw the ck coffin floating in the water. It looks intact and was not destroyed by the water, which is a miracle itself!


    They rushed towards it.


    Horace reached for the coffin, holding it in ce with his two hands while Graven was trying to open the lid.


    A few minutester, Graven finally lifted the cover.


    Their eyes widened in shock after they saw Luke''s body!


    They looked at each other, stunned.


    For they were expecting a skeleton...but see none of that kind...instead they saw Luke''s upper body which is intact, including his clothes. It seemed his body is generating flesh while his lower body was still in its semi skeleton state.


    After Luke died and they put Luke''s body in the coffin, he was already reduced to skin and bones, his eyes almost protruding from their socket due to his strange illness that has no cure. He acquired it through his endless traveling.


    "My Lord, what does it mean? Is Lord Luke going to be resurrected?" Horace asked while watching the rise and fall of the chest of the corpse.


    Graven stared at the small antique mirror that Luke was grasping in his hands. Reba told him about the spirit in the mirror visiting Laura''s room. Could it be that Luke''s spirit can enter the mirror and appear anywhere he likes, especially in Laura''s room?


    "It looks like my brother''s physical body is recuperating, regenerating flesh to be whole again. This cave and the water are indeed magical and can restore life!" Graven replied.


    Horace stared at Luke''s closed eyes, fearing that it will suddenly open and might startle him. "So, what we''re going to do with his body, My Lord?"


    Graven pondered for a moment. "As much as I wanted to bring my brother''s body back home, I won''t do it..." he said.


    "But why?" Horace asked.


    "Because... if we bring this coffin and body home, he might return to his vegetative state. Right now, he''s healing well inside this cave. His life source is here. If we take him away from here, he might die again. So we have no choice but to let his body stay here until he regained his good health 100% and restore all the flesh in his lower body," Graven said.


    Horace scratches his head in confusion. "I''m wondering why the snakes didn''t venture in this part of the cave where the water and the coffin were located? When you opened the lid earlier, I was expecting to see lots of snakes hiding in this coffin, but I was wrong," he said.


    "My brother must have sealed this chamber away from the snakes," Graven said.


    Horace looked at the mirror that the corpse was grasping with both hands on his stomach. He remembered that the mirror was included when they put his body in the coffin, but on that day, Reba put the mirror near Luke''s head, not on his stomach. "But why did Lord Luke was holding the mirror in both hands?"


    Graven remembered that Reba put the mirror near his head, not in his stomach. Which means Luke can already move his hands! Next, if his lower body has sessfully regenerated all the flesh he lost before he died, he might be able to walk again. "The mirror is my brother''s gateway. The medium he uses to manifests himself into the world outside the cave," he answered.


    "Oh, so Reba is probably right with her assumption that your twin brother''s spirit is the one visiting Laura through the mirror," Horace said.


    "Yeah, it looks like she is right with her guess. Now I need to ask my twin brother to stop visiting Laura because she is going to get married to Cooper soon," Graven said.


    "And what if your brother refused to do so, My Lord? What''s going to happen next? Between your two brothers, Luke and Cooper, who''s heart and interest do you want to protect the most?" Horace asked out of curiosity.


    "You mean you want to ask me - who is deserving Laura''s love?" Graven said.


    "Yes, that''s more like it," Horace responded.


    Graven breathed deeply. "That''s a tough question. They are both my brothers, and they both fall in love with the same woman. It looks like I will be having a hard timeter once my twin will regain his life back," he said with a gloomy sigh. Luke might not listen to him if he will order him to stop pestering Laura. "I''m worried what will Luke do to Cooper? He might resort to violence and kill Cooper to prevent the wedding from happening and take Laura away. But he can''t do it right now because his body has not fully recovered yet. Laura might feel terrified if she saw the real status of his body right now. For now, Cooper is safe...but it won''t be for long..." he added.


    Maybe... if he will take the mirror away? Will this method prevent Luke''s spirit from visiting Laura in her room? Should he take the mirror away? His right-hand moves about to grab the mirror but change his mind at thest minute. His action would surely make his brother angry towards him. Besides, it would be too cruel if he takes away Luke''s only means of contact with the outside world. If he will put himself in Luke''s shoes, he will be devastated for sure.


    Sighing heavily...


    He picked up the lid that he ced on the ground and put it back in the coffin.


    "Are we going now, My Lord?" Horace asked.


    "Yes, we''re leaving the cave. We will visit this ce again after a few months to check my brother''s condition," Graven responded and walked away from the coffin, followed by Horace.


    The men rubbed more oils all over their bodies before going out of the cave.


    A few minutester, they managed to exit the cave without encountering any mishap along the way.


    They walked back to the stream.


    "We''re going home in a little while," Graven told his three men that were guarding their belongings and the horses. "But Horace and I need to take a bath first to get rid of the oil from our skin," he said.


    "Yes, My Lord. We will get the horses ready," one of the men replied.


    Graven and Horace went deeper into the knee-length water and washed their skin with the soap to get rid of the sticky oil from their bodies.


    Twenty minutester, they were done bathing and changed into dry clothes.


    The men left the stream and boarded their horses, ready to go home.


    Graven and his entourage guided the horses towards the crumbling hut where the grave of his human parents was located.


    They went down from the horses.


    Horace took the candle from his bag and lighted it, then he put it on the ground in front of the tombs.


    One of the men put the flowers in the ground beside the candle. They were assorted wildflowers that they picked up along the way.


    Graven closed his eyes and recited the prayer to God, silently. The prayer that his human parents have taught him with his twin brother when they were still young.


    Fifteen minutester, after paying his respect to his parent''s tomb, Graven and his entourage resumed their journey out of the forest.


    While they were navigating their way out of the forest, Graven was pondering in his mind on how to solve the dilemma of a love triangle involving Cooper, Laura, and Luke? As of this moment, he has no definite answer yet.


    He will be thinking about this big problem in the days toe. Who is the right man for Laura? His human brother Cooper of his twin hybrid brother?


    To whom will he pledge his loyalty?


    Or rather, the question is - between Cooper and Luke - who is the right person who can make Laura happy?


    Maybe, he should let Laura chose the right man for her. That would take the heavy burden off his shoulder.


    What if he will bring Laura to the cave? And show her the current status of Luke''s body. Will the horrific sight that she''s going to see inside the coffin can change her heart? Would she still be willing to love and wait for Luke when he looks hideous right now?


    It would be interesting to see Laura''s reaction and know her decision after seeing Luke inside his coffin.


    The thought of bringing her in the cave is worth a try.

 Chapter 97 - Plan

    Two dayster. Graven returned to the mansion.


    Reba was standing behind the window of her room when she saw his carriage entering the iron gate. "He''s back!"


    ??


    She rushed towards the door and exited her room. She walked in the hallways, down the stairs, and went outside, going to the backyard. When she arrived in the mini-park, Graven and Horace stepped into the ground. The carriage was moving out of the park, going to the stable area.


    Reba rushed to the men''s side. "How it''s going!? Did you see the coffin inside the cave?" she asked excitedly.


    "Let''s talk inside," Graven replied.


    The trio entered the house.


    They settled on the chair.


    "So...what-? Did you see a skeleton inside the coffin? Did you see the mirror inside the coffin?" Reba asked them right away.


    "Yes and no," replied Graven.


    "Huh?" Reba was confused. "What do you mean?"


    "When we arrived in the cave, the coffin was no longer submerged in water. It was floating. When I took the lid off, we saw that Luke''s upper body part has generated flesh...but the lower part starting from his thigh was still in semi skeleton state, with sagging skin and sticking bones. No worms and no bad smell. His chest was breathing, his eyes close. He is alive though but I guess his body regeneration is notplete yet. Therefore his body can not get out of that cave. I guess that cave has some special healing and miraculous power that allows his body to regenerate. He was grasping the antique mirror with both hands," Graven exined.


    Reba''s face erupted into a bright smile, feeling happy that Luke ising to life. "Wow! Such a piece of good news! Isn''t it?" she said. "So...where is the coffin now?" she asked.


    "We left the coffin in the cave. If we open the coffin and saw skeletons, we will buy the coffin beside our parents. But since Luke''s body is regenerating, healing, and recuperating inside the cave then I decided not to remove his body from that ce," Graven replied.


    "This is a call for celebration, isn''t it! The rebirth of my friend Luke!" Reba blurted joyfully.


    Graven and Horace were silent.


    Reba''s brows furrowed when she noticed that her excitement does not affect Graven. "Huh? Why you are not happy? It''s your beloved twin we are talking about here! Your brother ising back alive! That''s a big reason for a celebration," she said.


    "I''m happy of course! My twin brother''s resurrection is something that I always wee and wish for. Just that...we have a big problem..." Graven said.


    "What is it?" Reba asked.


    "The moment Luke''s body haspleted its regeneration, he wille back to get Laura. Once he will get Laura what will happen to Cooper and the wedding?" Graven expressed his concerns for his two brothers.


    "Oh...that..." Reba said. She scratches her head. "A big problem indeed!" she said.


    They were silent for a moment, pondering about the problem brewing in the distance.


    Reba looked at Graven. "You are the one in the middle. Torn between two brothers falling for the same woman. If I ask you right now? Who is the best deserving brother that you want to side with? Should it be Luke your real blood brother or Cooper your fake brother?" she paused for a moment then continue. "The wedding will take ce soon and once the wedding is over, it''s over. If Luke''s whole body willplete its regeneration before the wedding - then as soon his whole body parts arepleted... he''s ready toe for Laura in his physical form. So how it''s gonna be?"


    Graven released a deep sigh. "There''s got to be a better solution for all of this..." he murmured.


    "I think even if Laura is already married to Cooper, Luke will stille after Laura. And Luke might resort to violence and kill Cooper just to get Laura for himself," Horace interjected.


    Graven and Reba looked at Horace.


    "What-? Did I said something wrong?" Horace asked.


    Graven sighed. "That''s a possibility. The reason why Luke hasn''t done anything yet to Laura is all because his body is not fully healed yet. His spirit can''t manifest in the outside world for a long time. His weak spirit can only stay for a couple of hours outside the cave but can''t stay for more than 24 hours. He can only be stronger if he will enter my body but it only happened once, he never did it again," he said.


    Reba nced at Graven. "Do you have a n or a solution now to prevent the tragedy from happening between your two brothers?" she asked.


    "One thing for sure, if Luke''s body is fully restored he can easily annihte Cooper. My Lord, your human brother is not a match against your twin brother," Horace spoke again.


    "Agree," Graven replied. "I can''t let anything bad happen to Cooper, he is my father''s only biological son. If something bad happens to Cooper, my father will be devastated. I can''t just stay unaffected, I got to do something before Luke will make his judgment," he said.


    "So...what are you going to do then-?" Reba asked Graven curiously. "If you are nning to stop the wedding... in what way? And how will you do it...? In a way that it would be easy for Sir Nichs and Cooper to ept? I''m sure you are trying to protect Cooper from Luke''s wrath."


    Graven tapped his fingers on the table. His mind was busy thinking of a solution. Unfortunately, nothinges up that is promising.


    Reba nced at Graven. "What is it that you want to happen?" she asked.


    "I want to stop Laura and Cooper''s wedding to prevent angering Luke," Graven dered.


    "Okay. So...how to stop the wedding? Something needs to happen. Because right now, Laura is already in the early stage of preparation for the wedding, sooner orter, before we know it, it will be the grand wedding day. If the wedding needs to stop, it has to be done soon before Laura can go to church to ask the priest for a schedule, before the wedding invitation is out, before the body measurements can be taken for the wedding gowns. If we don''t have a valid n yet, we should at least hinder Laura from making any further preparations so that the damage on Sir Nichs''s side is minimal," Reba suggested. "What do you think?" she asked.


    "Okay, that is your mission, Reba. Find a way how to hamper Laura from making preparations," he ordered.


    "I can do that, but I can''t hold her that long. We need to have a solid n as soon as possible because Laura was determined to finish finding the right shop and people to hire for the wedding preparation in just one week. Last night she told me that we will go to church today to talk to the priest about the schedule of the wedding," Reba said.


    Silence descended upon them.


    A few momentster, Horace spoke. "My Lord...I have a suggestion..." he said.


    "Speak!" Graven said.


    "If you don''t want the wedding to push through between Laura and Cooper... then why don''t we kidnap Laura? That will solve all your problems," Horace suggested.


    "Yes, we can do that..." Reba agreed.


    "But by doing so...you are giving my father a big problem and stress because Laura was entrusted to him by his friend Simon who is Laura''s father. Can you imagine the amount of stress that he will encounter if Laura disappeared without a trace under his jurisdiction? I don''t want him to suffer that bad," Graven said.


    "But My Lord...your father will suffer more if Cooper is the one who will die in the end, killed by your twin brother," Horace added.


    Graven took a deep breath - trying to make sense of everything.


    "Horace got a valid point...please listen to him, Graven!" Reba said.


    "We can stage the abduction when Laura is not here...to lessen the impact on Sir Nichs''s guilt," Horace suggested.


    "What do you mean?" Graven asked.


    "Send Laura home, on the way...when she was nearing their home town, we can stage an abduction. That way, even if your father knows about it, Laura''s disappearance can''t be attributed to him because she is no longer under his responsibility, his guilt will be less," Horace added more details to his n.


    "So...how to send Laura home?" Graven asked.


    "Easy...send a piece of fake news from Hallowpass from her family stating there is an emergency home. She needs to go back home as early as possible because her mother, father, or sister is sick," Horace answered.


    Reba smiled brightly. "Wow! You are a genius, Horace! I''m impressed!" she rained praises on him with a thumb up.


    Horace grinned, being praised by Reba is like winning a lottery.


    Graven was warming up to Horace''s n. "So...where are we going to hide Laura?"


    "In Bay Meadow..." Reba suggested. "That is a remote ce...a good ce to hide a kidnap victim, besides that is where Luke and Laura meet each other when he was using your body to make Laura fall in love with him. A good ce for a reunion between Laura and Luke, where most of their sweet memories were created" she answered.


    "Do we have to inform Laura that we are the ones who kidnap her?" Graven asked.


    Reba shrugged. "Well... I can keep Laurapany there until Luke''s bodypleted its regeneration," she offered.


    "Okay. We now have a n. But make sure first that Laura is still in love with my twin brother. If she answers yes then we can kidnap her with her authorization. It would be better if she is willing to kidnap by us. We can''t kidnap her if she no longer loves Luke, what''s the point?" Graven said.


    "My Lord, the point is, to makes sure that Laura won''t get married to Cooper so that Luke won''t harm him. If Laura no longer loves Luke...that''s not a problem, to begin with. Since by that time, Luke already had his physical body back then he can woe Laura all his life. I''m sure love is sweeter the second time around," Horace said. "Besides, your twin is handsome, they have a history already. It would be impossible for Laura to ignore him since they already had a short romantic rtionship before - it''s just a matter of time and they will fall for each other again," he added. "This way, all ends well..."


    Reba was amused and impressed by Horace''s mindset. "I like your thinking, Horace!" she said. "I''m sure Luke will be happy that we prepare Laura for his return," she said.


    Graven rose to his feet. "Okay, let''s think about this n for another day. Meeting adjourned," he said and left the table going to his bedroom.


    "I''m going back inside the mansion to talk to Laura," Reba said and left the house.

 Chapter 98 - Im Correct!

    Reba rushed into the mansion and climbs the stairs, almost running in the hallway, going to Laura''s room.


    She knocked and grabbed the doorknob, it''s open! She rushed inside. "Laura...!" she called her name.


    ??


    Laura looked at Reba, she was standing near the window. "Hey, why are you in a rush?" she asked.


    Reba went to her side. "I have good news for you!" she said


    "What is it?" Laura asked excitedly, eager to know what the news is all about.


    Reba grabbed Laura''s hands, and they settled themselves in the bed.


    "Come on, speak!" Laura said, dying to know what the good news is all about.


    "It''s about Luke!" Reba eximed.


    "What about Luke?"


    "He''s alive! Graven juste back from the trip to the cave, and they opened the lid of the coffin. They found Luke breathing inside the coffin! He will bepletely resurrected soon and once that''s happening. He will return to your side. That is why you don''t need to prepare your wedding with Cooper anymore!" Reba said.


    Laura''s brows knitted together. "But you told me that you and Graven buried him in the cave," she said.


    "No, we brought his body inside the coffin into the cave but we didn''t bury her beneath the ground. We left the coffin in the spring water which appears to be miraculous and magical, healing his body all this time! You forgot what I tell you, Luke is half demon and half vampire, he can''t die easily. When Graven opened the lid of the coffin, he saw Luke gasping an antique mirror with his hands, that is the medium he uses tomunicate with you all this time," Reba exined.


    "You mean to say? The spirit in the mirror is the real Luke?" Laura asked.


    "Yes, who else?" Reba replied.


    Laura was stunned.


    "Do you want to see Luke again? Do you want your love story with him to be given another chance for a happy ending? Are you brave enough to see the man you love in his coffin?" Reba challenged her.


    Laura was silent for a moment. If Luke is indeed alive, she needs to see him! Does she want to know if what she felt for him is still love? She will only know her true feelings if she will see him again. She released a deep sigh. "Okay, as soon as possible, I want to see him!" she dered bravely.


    Reba smiled. "That''s my girl!" She rose to her feet. "I will inform Graven that you are willing to travel to the cave to see Luke," she said.


    "Wait!" Laura said and grabbed Reba''s hands to stop her from leaving.


    ''Why...what''s wrong? Did you change your mind?" Reba asked.


    Laura shook her head. "No, I''m eager to see Luke in the cave. But what''s going to happen to my wedding with Cooper?"


    "Stop preparing it. Graven and I already have a n so that you can escape here. I mean, we can send a fake message from your family in Hallowpass informing you that there is an emergency, for example, your sister got sick and you need to go home for a few days...etcetera. Then on the way, we will kidnap you... we will put you in a ce to wait for Luke''s resurrection. That''s our n," Reba borated.


    "Sounds a good n!" Laura was convinced.


    "It''s a good n indeed. We will stage a fake kidnapping...and when Luke''s body is fully restored 100%, the two of you can go back to your house and present him as your husband to your family. I''m sure your family will no longer get mad if you will tell them that you married him in a church somewhere," Reba said.


    "And what about Sir Nichs and Cooper? What will they think and feel? They will get mad and upset towards me," Laura said.


    Reba sighed. "Why are you caring about their feelings. You can send a letter to them and tell them that you eloped with the man you love. Sure, they will get mad for a few months, but eventually, they will forget about you and move on with their lives. I''m sure Cooper can still find another woman to marry once you''re gone from his life for good. Don''t worry about their feelings. Worry about your happiness. If you marry Cooper, are you going to be happy? I''m sure not. So, why don''t you grab this golden opportunity to be with the man you love for the second time?"


    Laura breathed deeply. Reba is making sense. No matter what happened, Sir Nichs and Cooper will survive and learned to live without her. They will eventually learn to forget about the arranged marriage and move on with their lives.


    Now that''s settled...


    But how about her parents? What will they feel?


    "I''m worried about my parents. They will feel sad and worried that I''m gone. My mother might get sick after learning that I was kidnapped. I don''t want them to feel that way. I want them to think that I''m gone on my own and was not forcefully taken away. That way, they don''t have to look for me all over the town and other neighboring ces," Laura said.


    Reba pondered for a moment. "Hmm...let me think of a better solution for your worries..."


    She walked back and forth inside the room. Then an idea suddenly popped into her mind. "Ah, I got a brilliant idea for you, my dear," she blurted.


    "What is it?"


    "Go home first to your house in Hallowpass. When your parents ask why did you return all of a sudden, tell them that you miss them and want to visit them for a few days. Then on the day, we take you away, you will leave a message for your parents asking for their forgiveness. Tell them that you can''t marry Cooper because you fall in love with someone and you are eloping with the guy. Just tell them that you will return soon and they don''t have to worry about you because you are in good hands," Reba suggested.


    Laura was digesting her suggestion carefully. Her suggestion is good. But in the letter, she will just say that her vampire husbandes to fetch her in the middle of the night and took her away. She will return to visit them after a few months.


    "What do you think about my suggestion?" Reba asked. "It''s brilliant, right?" she boasted.


    Laura smiled and gave her a thumb up. "Yes, your suggestion is exactly what I needed. I need to leave a letter to my parents exining everything. Why I disappeared without saying goodbye to them and so on..."


    "So... your mind is made up already? You will see Luke in the cave?" Reba asked wanting to be sure of Laura''s decision before informing Graven about it.


    "Yes! I''m sure with my decision!" Laura replied determination was shing in her mind.


    "Good! I''ll go downstairs now and inform him about your decision," Reba said. She walked towards the door and exited.


    Laura was left alone in her room, thinking about her decision. Once she made the decision, there won''t be any turning back anymore. She''s not going to regret not marrying Cooper. But if she will let this golden opportunity pass by without seeing Luke again and be with him, then she will regret it for the rest of her life.


    She will just throw caution in the air, after all, this concerns her happiness and the overall state of mind.


    But a small voice was whispering something in her mind.


    ''What if after seeing Luke, you no longer have any feelings for him?'' the voice asked.


    Then she will no longer push through with her n to be with Luke. She will just go ahead with her wedding to Cooper. That is why she needs to see Luke again! To see if she still has feelings left for him. If she can no longer feel anything for him after seeing him in his coffin then no need to push through with the n.


    "I''m sure they won''t force me to go ahead with the n," she said aloud.


    She rose to her feet and went to the window. It''s a beautiful day. The weather is sunny. She feels excited seeing Luke again!


    ~


    Reba went downstairs and exited the mansion going to the backyard.


    When she arrived at the door, she was about to knock on the door but Horace opened the door.


    "Graven is still inside?" she asked.


    Horace nods his head. "Yeah..." he replied and left the house going to the stable for some errand.


    Reba entered the house and saw Graven sitting on the chair facing the mirror. "Why are you staring at the mirror? Are you wishing that your brother''s spirit will appear in the mirror?" she asked.


    "You bet. He kept visiting Laura but he never visited me again after using my body to fulfill his lust for Laura. How am I supposed to feel?" he said.


    Reba smiled. "Aren''t you enjoying it too? When Luke and Laura made love in the bed, you didn''t feel anything at all since it''s your body that is making love to Laura?" she asked, smirking.


    Graven red at her.


    "I have a feeling that Laura was making love to a two-person during that time. She was making love to you on a physical level while Luke is making love to her on psychological level," she said, grinning with amusement.


    Graven continue to re at her.


    "See... you are silent. Which means I am correct, you just don''t want to admit that I''m right with my assumption," Reba said.


    Graven ignored Reba''s teasing. "Why are you here?" he asked.


    "I''m here to tell you that Laura wants to see Luke in his coffin, she wants to go to the cave! And she agreed to our n!" Reba said cheerfully.


    "Good! I will arrange it at the soonest possible time," Graven said with a smile.

 Chapter 99 - Jilted

    "I want toe with you and Laura! I want to see my friend Luke!" demanded Reba.


    "Nope, no, you can''t... it will be just me and Laura," Graven said.


    ??


    Reba pouted like a petnt child. "But I wanted to! Why can''t I go with you two?" she asked, her face showed displeasure.


    "Three is a crowd," Graven told her.


    "Fine...if you don''t want me to go with you and Laura, then I''ll go there by myself!" Reba dered.


    Graven sighed. "Okay fine, the three of us will go!" he relented.


    Reba jumped with joy. "Oh, yeah! When are we going to the cave! Today?" she asked excitedly.


    "No, tomorrow. I will inform my father that I will bring you and Laura to a pic in one of my properties outside the town for one day. We will return here the next day," Graven replied.


    Reba smiled. "Awesome! I''ll go back to the house to inform Laura about the trip tomorrow, so we can pack our things for the trip," she said.


    "Don''t bring too many clothes. We will teleport in going to the cave. We are not going to travel on the carriage or a horse," Graven informed her.


    "Okay, we will just bring a few personal things and clothes," Reba responded. "I''ll take my leave now," she said and sauntered towards the door.


    Graven watched Reba exited the door. He went inside his room.


    ~


    Outside.


    Reba walked on the path leading towards the house. She looked heavenward and waved at Laura, she was watching in the window of her room.


    She resumed walking until she reached the entrance of the house and went inside. She climbed the stairs and reached the top in no time. She went to Laura''s room directly.


    Laura was already waiting at the open door.


    Reba smiled brightly. "Graven will arrange a pic for the three of us tomorrow. We''re going to stay in one of his properties situated outside the town. Then from there, we will go to the cave to see Luke''s coffin," she informed her.


    "Nice! Let''s do it so that I can finally have peace of mind," Laura said.


    Reba walked towards the window then looked at Laura. "I just want to tell you not to get shocked by what you are going to see inside the coffin," she said.


    "Why?"


    "Because it''s not like anything you have seen in your life before," Reba answered.


    "Okay, I''ll bear that in mind," Laura responded, looking a bit bothered by what''s she''s going to see in the cave.


    "I''ll tell you in advance, that... what you''re going to see inside the coffin will shock and may upset you. I just hope that your feelings for Luke will stay the same even if you will see him in his worst condition," Reba said.


    Laura lowered herself on the chair, she was silent for a moment. Then she looked at Reba and cleared her throat. "What if my feelings will change after seeing Luke''s coffin? What are you guys going to do?"


    Reba sighed. "Hmm, that''s a possibility right?"


    Laura nods her head. "Yeah..." She didn''t try to deny the possibility.


    "If that is the case then you can''t still marry Cooper..." Reba said.


    "But why?" Laura asked with a raised brow. She finds Reba''s statement absurd.


    "My dear...think about it... Luke will get angry if you''re going to marry another guy. He was already obsessed with you, the more he will be possessive of you if his physical body will be restored. Do you think he won''t do something bad to Cooper if you will marry him?" Reba reminded her.


    Laura was astounded. She forgot that Luke is not an ordinary human.


    "Luke will haunt you down even if you marry Cooper already. As long you will stay away from Cooper he will be safe. But if you continue with the wedding, his life will be in danger sooner orter. So you have to decide now whether you like it or not. Now that we already had a confirmation that Luke''s body was regenerating inside the cave, rest assured that Luke will be resurrected anytime. The sooner you will leave this mansion, the better it will be for Sir Nichs and Cooper''s safety. Do you understand everything that I''m telling your right now, Laura?" Reba asked her.


    Laura was stunned. Because her n is different from that of Reba. She ns to continue the wedding with Cooper if she finds out that she no longer has feelings for Luke. But it looks like she can no longer do just that. "So, what I''m going to do?" she asked feeling a bit lost.


    "Follow our n. Besides, whether you like it or not, Luke will find you anywhere you will go or hide. So instead of hiding or fleeing away, why don''t you wait until Luke''s body will regeneratepletely and he will be back in good health," Reba said.


    "B-but I have no other ce to go..." Laura protested.


    "That is not a problem. You had forgotten that Graven and Luke are twin brothers. No matter what happens, Graven will support his beloved twin in everything that he does, and besides, he has several properties scattered everywhere, both in and outside the town. I will suggest to Graven to bring you to Bay Meadow, which is the ce where you first meet Luke and fall in love with him. Do you like to return to the ce where the sweet memories of your rendezvous with Luke wille back to life again?" asked Reba.


    Laura sighed. Now that Reba told her that she has no option left then she might as well follow their n. If staying in the mansion will bring death to Cooper or worst to Sir Nichs who''s been kind to her all this time then she has to go. What''s the use of marrying Cooper when in the end he will only be killed by Luke? She was only dragging innocent people to ughter.


    She released a deep sigh. "Okay. I understood everything. I will wait for Luke and not let innocent people harm by him. I won''t allow it as long I can help it," she said.


    "Good! I know you finallye to your senses my dear," Reba was pleased with her answer.


    Laura pondered for a moment. She wondered if Luke is the son of that vampire couple whoes to their mansion and hurt her father. Maybe not, because the twins were abandoned by their mother when they were young.


    She looked at Reba. "I want to tell you something...a secret about my life," she said.


    Reba went to her side and lowered herself on the chair facing her. "When ites to a secret, you know that you can trust me. Come on, tell me everything," she persuaded her.


    "Okay." Laura breathed deeply and cleared her throat and starts narrating her life story. "I died the moment I came out of my mother''s womb. When my father was about to bury me in our backyard, the old woman neighbor came and told my father not to give up easily. She seeded in convincing my parents to bring me to a couple who lives in a mountain, to try to see if there is anything they can do to bring me back to life. My father was hesitant, but my mother begged my father to try thest hope.


    My mother can''t ept that her firstborn is dead. So my father and the old woman went ahead and travel for two hours in the river, reaching a castle in the middle of nowhere.


    A vampire couple is living in the castle with their servants. The vampire woman took me in her arms and bring me upstairs for a ritual to get my soul back to my body. Based on the agreed deal between them and my father that after I turn 20 years old, I will marry their son.


    A few hours went by, my father who was staying in the living room downstairs together with the old woman, heard my first cry. My father was ecstatic and finally able to see his daughter breathing and crying in his arms for the first time.


    The vampire couple give my father a pouch of gold and warned them not to flee the vige, but after one year, my father broke the deal and we flee the vige, leaving everything behind. My father has no intention to marry me with the vampire couple''s son.


    Twenty yearster. The vampire couple finally found us living peacefully in Hallowpass. They threatened us, even kidnap my sister, I begged them to give me ten more days to be with my family before they took me away, they agreed with one condition that I won''t flee again.


    They returned my sister after ten days but they didn''t bring me with them...so my father took the opportunity to bring me here to his friend Sir Nichs to honor the arranged marriage between Cooper and me that they agreed upon thest time they met. My father thought that I should marry a human, not a vampire, that''s why I''m here to flee from the vampires and to honor the arranged marriage between two families. That''s my secret..." Laura concluded her long narration.


    "Oh...my...you had such a mysterious and interesting life, my dear!" Reba was stunned by Laura''s revtion. "Who is the son of that vampire couple? Did you see the son?"


    Laura shook her head. "No. Because when they returned my sister, I was ready to ept my fate and go with them as long they won''t harm my family. But somethinges up, the vampires told me that there is a change of n and my vampire husband wille personally to fetch me. My father took the opportunity to bring me here to marry Cooper, it so happened that there is a death in the family with the tradition and no one can get married within three months. So yeah...that''s all there is to my story..." she said.


    Reba pondered about the mystery of Laura''s vampire husband. Who could it be? There is a possibility that the jilted vampire husband was already looking for Laura all over the ce?


    Hmm...this is interesting! She needs to tell Graven about thistest revtion! Asap!


    She rose to her feet. "Laura, thank you so much for trusting me with your secret. I will take my leave. I need to go back to my room to take a bath," she said.


    "Okay, go ahead," Laura said.


    Reba left the room.

 Chapter 100 - Secret

    When Graven was about to leave the house to go to his father to ask permission for the pic, he saw Reba walking on the path approaching his house.


    He waited for her outside the door. She registered a troubled look on her face.


    ??


    "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "Let''s talk inside, somethinges up," she replied.


    They entered the house not bothering to settle on the chairs located a few steps from where they stood behind the closed door.


    "Spill!" Graven said.


    Reba was shaking her head. "Laura told me a secret about her life..."


    "Okay, go on... tell me about it," he said, curious to know what Laura revealed this time.


    Reba sat on the chair, Graven followed suit.


    She breathed deeply and cleared her throat. "Laura died when she came out from her mother''s womb. When her father was about to bury her in the backyard, an old woman who is their neighbor convinced her father to bring the dead body to another ce and seek the help of a couple who turns out to be vampires. Laura''s father agreed to the deal that if the couple can resurrect the baby back to life, he will marry his daughter to their vampire son when she turned twenty years old."


    "Then...?"


    Reba continues. "Laura''s father broke the deal and flees the vige to migrate to another ce because he doesn''t want his beloved daughter to marry a vampire. Twenty yearster the vampire couple appeared in their mansion to seize Laura to marry their son. Laura begged for ten days to spend time with her family, the vampire couple agreed but abducted her younger sister.


    Ten dayster the sister was returned unharmed but the vampires had a change of n and told Laura that the vampire couple''s son wille for her. Instead, the next day, Laura and her father boarded the carriage to flee, the destination is here in South Pond Town to honor the arranged marriage with Cooper that he and his friend Sir Nichs had agreed upon. The rest is history," Reba finished narrating Laura''s life story.


    A grim expression appeared on Graven''s face. "So...there''s another third party? Laura''s vampire husband to be? An arranged marriage to a vampire son that happened twenty years ago before she can even take her first breath and her first cry?"


    "Yes," Reba nodded her head.


    "Fascinating! So - we are facing an unknown enemy here that might suddenly attack my father''s mansion at any given time to get his hands on Laura?" Graven said aloud.


    "Exactly!" said Reba. "How far you and Luke can go to shield Laura? I have this feeling that the vampires will soon descend on this town looking for the wife of the son of their leaders?"


    Graven sighed. He thought it was just a simple problem involving Laura, but now after her secrets were revealed, it looks like it''s not easy anymore. "The more reason we need to get Laura out of my father''s mansion the soonest possible time," he said. Laura''s staying in the mansion is like a bomb that is waiting to explode. No, he can''t afford that kind of risk happening in his father''s mansion.


    "So, what are we going to do now?" she asked.


    "Let''s bring Laura to the cave first, then after that... the letter from Hallowpass will arrive here and then Laura will travel back to her hometown and you have to apany her ''till she reached home. Then after she stays in Hallowpass for a few days, she will disappear...then you will tell her parents that you will return here in South Pond Town as the bearer of bad news for my father informing them that Laura disappeared...this way he and Cooper will have closure and move on with their lives," Graven said.


    "Okay. Is there something I need to do?" she asked.


    "Tell Laura to make a letter pretending she was her mother and exined the reason why she needs to go home quickly to Hallowpass because her sister was seriously ill," Graven said.


    "Okay, I''ll go back to the room now," Reba said and left the house.


    A few minutester, Graven can be seen entering the mansion and going upstairs to his father''s study. When he went there his father was not in the study room. He asked the maid cleaning the hallways of his father''s whereabouts. "Neeza, where is my father?" he asked.


    "He is rxing in the veranda, Sir!" Neeza replied.


    Graven went downstairs and found his father admiring the blooming flower garden in front of the veranda. He settled on the couch beside him. "Father, I would like to ask your permission to bring Laura and Reba to one of my properties outside the town tomorrow morning after breakfast. We will have a pic there. We will return the next day," he said.


    "Okay, no problem. Bring your brother Cooper with you," Sir Nichs suggested.


    "Yes, of course! I will bring my brother," Graven said.


    "Anything else, son?" Sir Nichs asked.


    "No more, Father. I''ll take my leave now," Graven said and left.


    A maid approached the veranda bringing tea to the old man.


    Graven met Cooper in the living room. "Brother, I will bring Laura and Reba to one of my properties outside the town for a pic. We will return here the next day. We will travel tomorrow after breakfast. Would you like toe with us?" he offered.


    Cooper pondered for a moment. He finds a pic in the countryside a boring thing to do, he would rather visit his children and bond with them and spend intimate moments with Sarah all day and all night long than going on a pic. "Brother, to be honest, I find pic boring. I would rather want to stay with my children and Sarah the whole day..." he answered truthfully.


    Graven brows furrowed for a moment. "Ah, okay. Let''s do this. Tomorrow you will go with us in the carriage and then we will drop you somewhere in town so that you can go to Sarah''s ce. No need to go with us to the countryside," he suggested.


    Cooper smiled. "Wow, what a brilliant suggestion you had brother! Okay, I''ll take that!" he said.


    "Alright, bring some clothes with you tomorrow so that father won''t suspect a thing," Graven said.


    "Yes, I will!" Cooper said excitedly and climbed the stairs.


    Graven watched his brother''s excited demeanor. He already knows why Cooper would rather spend time with his children and Sarah than going on a pic in the countryside together with his future wife. He left the mansion, shaking his head in disgust.


    ~


    Reba entered Laura''s room. "You need to create a message from home whether it''s from your father, mother, or sister. You can say anything you like in the letter just make sure it''s believable because that letter will arrive here next week carried by the messenger," she said.


    "Okay," Laura replied. I will write the message draft after lunch," Laura replied as she began putting some clothes in the traveling bag for tomorrow''s travel.


    "I''ll go back to my room. If you need anything, you can find me there. I''ll need to do some packing too..." Reba said.


    "Okay." Laura nods her head and continues packing for tomorrow''s trip to the countryside that will end in the cave.


    Hours went by.


    After lunch, Laura started creating a draft for the message thates from her mother. Sir Nichs and her mother have nomunication with each other therefore there is no need to validate the penmanship, she has to use her mother as an alibi to avoid suspicion.


    Half an hourter.


    She read the finished letter three times, she''s finally satisfied with the content.


    "Wheww...finally, I''m done!" she said aloud. She ced the letter on the table and put the rest of her things in the traveling bag.


    She''s done!


    She went to bed and lie down, closing her eyes for a moment and deciding to take a nap.


    Her eyelids were dropping fast as sleepiness take over her system when the door of her room opened.


    She opened her eyes wide and looked at Reba.


    "Did you finish the letter, my dear?" Reba asked.


    "Yes," she answered and pointed at the table. "The letter from my mother has finished already, please read it and tell me if it''s good or not. Tell me if I need to create another one," she said.


    Reba went to the table and picked up the letter and began reading it silently. After a few minutes, she finished reading the letter.


    "So... what do you think? Is it good enough? Believable?" Laura asked.


    "It''s good!" Reba replied. "I''m going to give it to Graven downstairs," Reba said.


    "Okay, closed the door when you go out," Laura said and shut off her eyes, going back to sleep again.


    Reba exited the room quietly closing the door behind her. She walked in the hallway going downstairs, when she reached the ground floor, she exited the house going to the backyard to give the letter to Graven.


    She found him sitting on the chair inside the gazebo strumming his guitar while Horace sings a song for him. Reba smiled and join the trio, she ced the letter on the center table.


    Graven looks every inch a human when he is strumming his guitar, producing country and folk melodies like a pro. Graven''s hobby is ying guitar and singing when he is bored with the moment or just passing idle times with Horace.


    She waited until Horace finished singing a piece of popr country music. "Bravo! Amazing performance from the two of you," she pped her hands in glee.


    Graven put his guitar on the table and picked up the letter.


    "That''s Laura''s mother''s letter. Read it, tell me if you are satisfied or not. If not then we can instruct Laura to make another one," she said.


    Graven read the message silently.


    "It''s good enough and believable. No need to make another one," he said.


    "Good. Continue singing and performing for me, guys!" Reba demanded.


    Graven and Horace obliged as they performed another country music for Reba''s benefit.

 Chapter 101 - Last Goodbye

    That night.


    Laura was sleeping alone in her bed. It''s raining outside. She already closed the window. Reba informed her that she''s not going to sleep in her room tonight.


    ??


    She wondered if Luke''s spirit wille tonight?


    Well, even if he wille she can''t prevent him. Usually, he won''t stay long in the room, just leave a rose and gone with the wind.


    She will be seeing Luke soon. She was getting afraid of her feelings for him.


    Excitement and fear were mixed feelings that she''s experiencing right now. Soon, her life will change unexpectedly. She came here in South Pond Town intending to marry Cooper. But things are changing slowly. She has to go away to avoid harming Sir Nichs and Cooper.


    She released a deep sigh.


    She''s going home to see her family onest time before she will embark on a life with Luke and she had no idea when she cane back home. What is waiting for her in the arms of Luke? Although she had her worries she told herself once that if there is another chance to be with Luke again, she will grab the chance. And it''s finally going to happen!


    After he died Luke is given a second chance to be resurrected - to give their love story a happy ending. What more can she ask for?


    Unfortunately, she can''t tell her family what she''s going to do with her life and where she is going. Maybe, after a few years when she already settled her life with Luke, then she can finally return to her parents and introduce Luke to them.


    The rain finally stopped at 11:00... Laura was already feeling sleepy.


    She closed her eyes ready to sleep.


    One hourter.


    Laura was sleeping soundly in her bed.


    Hours went by.


    And then the break of dawn was finallying in the horizon. The night retreated and give way to the new day.


    Laura woke up at 7:00 in the morning while the rest of the servants were already awake at 5:00 in the morning starting their daily routine around the big mansion.


    By 8:00 in the morning, the men and women gathered in the dining room to eat breakfast.


    One hourter they finished eating.


    Sir Nichs looked at her children. "Enjoy your pic in the countryside and have a safe trip," he said.


    "Thank you, Father!" Graven and Cooper responded.


    They vacated the dining area and went upstairs to their respective room to prepare for the trip.


    Half an hourter, the men were already in the living room waiting for thedies. A few minutester Reba and Laura went downstairs and they all went outside to board the carriage to start their journey.


    Ten minutester.


    The carriage was exiting the iron gate and moved towards the main road, going to the heart of the town.


    After they reached the town, the carriage stopped beside the road. Cooper grabbed his bag and looked at Laura. " See you soon, my love," he said. "Graven will exin to you why I''m stopping here," he said and exited the carriage.


    After Cooper made his exit. The carriage began moving again. Cooper hired a carriage that would take him to Sarah''s property.


    ~


    Inside the moving carriage.


    Reba asked Laura, "Are you feeling sad that Cooper didn''te along with us to the countryside?"


    Laura sighed. "Honestly, I don''t," she replied.


    "Good," Graven said. "Aren''t you curious where he is going? Why he didn''te with us?" he asked.


    Laura shrugged, she couldn''t care less. "I''m not interested to know his business or other extracurricr activities outside the house. I''m no longer marrying him so he is free to do with his life," she responded.


    Graven nods his head looking at the smiling Reba. "Okay, but if you are interested, you can always ask me why," he said.


    Laura nods her head and picked up her book to continue reading it.


    The trio was nketed with afortable silence during the whole ride.


    Three hours during the journey, they stopped over in an eatery for lunch.


    One hourter.


    They''re back on the road going to Bay Meadow.


    Thest league of their journey was smooth andfortable.


    Finally, they reached their destination, five hourster.


    The moment Laura stepped into the ground and looked at the familiar house, she broke down.


    Graven and Reba looked at each other.


    He grabbed their bags and entered the house.


    Reba wrapped her arms around Laura. "Hey...why are you crying? Did you remember Luke?" she asked.


    Laura nods her head. "Yes," she replied between sobs.


    "Okay, let''s get inside the house so that you can continue crying in your room," Reba said.


    Laura wiped the tears from her eyes with the back of her hand and walked beside Reba as they entered the house.


    Sally the housemaid was waiting for them in the living room with their bags. "Nice to see you again Miss Laura and Miss Reba," she said. "Lord Graven instructed me to apany Miss Laura to the same room. Ladies, please follow me," she said.


    Sally climbs the stairs while thedies were following her from behind.


    They reached the top of the stairs and walked into the hallway. Sally brought Reba to her room first. "This is your room, Miss Reba," she said.


    "Thanks," Reba said and entered the room carrying her bag with her.


    Sally brought Laura to the same room where she and Luke made love several times. Then she turned around and leave, closing the door behind her.


    The moment Laura stepped into the room, the sweet and romantic memories she shared with Luke came crashing back in her mind. She went to bed and sat on the edge and closed her eyes. She can almost feel Luke''s breathing on her skin, the way he awakens the fire in her body, the way he looked at her full of adoration and love.


    It''s alling back to her now...


    She bit her lower lip trying not to cry again. This is all too much!


    She''s back but Luke''s physical presence is not here... only the presence of his memory apanied her inside the room.


    She lies down in the bed and closed her eyes, remembering Luke and everything about him.


    A few minutester, there was a soft knocking on the door. She left the bed and opened it.


    Graven stood outside, he wore a smile on his face.


    "Luke..." Laura said softly.


    Graven brows furrowed, a cough escaped his lips. "Hmm, sister-inw, Graven here..." he reminded her.


    Laura shakes her head trying to awaken her head from too much dreaming of Luke. "I''m sorry..." she murmured.


    Graven smiled. "It''s okay...you must have remembered my twin brother in this room," he said. "Hmm, can I get some of my clothes from the closet? I won''t take long," he said.


    "Oh my, it''s your bedroom, right? Why should I be here? I''m willing to join Reba in her room," she offered and opened the door wide for him to enter.


    Graven looked at her. "No need. I already transferred to the other room," he replied.


    "Okay, as you say so..." Laura said.


    Graven went to the closet and scooped several clothes from the drawer. "I''m done, sister-inw. Enjoy my room," he said and left.


    ''Whew, that was awkward!'' Laura said aloud. She blushed crimson red after realizing that the guy she made love in this room is Graven''s physical body!


    Sighing, she went inside the bathroom to take a quick bath before dinner time arrives.


    ~


    Outside.


    The sunset already took ce and the darkness starts to kick in.


    Graven, Horace, and Reba were talking in the living room.


    "Let''s have a bonfire party in the backyard tonight and sing a song for Laura!" Horace suggested.


    Graven looked at hispanions. "Okay, Let''s do it!" he said.


    He talked to Sally and instructed her to bring the fish and chicken for roasting in the backyard as well the other foods, they will be eating their dinner there.


    After he finished instructing the servant, Graven and hispanion left the house and went to the backyard to start their bonfire.


    Horace and Reba gathered firewood in the middle of the clearing while some servant hangsnterns in the branches of the trees nearby.


    One hourter, when there''s already roasted fish and chicken that is ready to eat, Graven instructed Sally to inform Laura that dinner is ready.


    The other servant arranged the food appetizingly on the table.


    Sally walked on the path leading to the house. She climbed the stairs and walked in the hallways going to Laura''s room. She knocked on the door twice. "Miss Laura, dinner time. I''ll wait here outside," she said.


    Laura heard the servant. "Okay, just a few minutes more," she said.


    A few minutester.


    Laura exited the room and looked at the servant. "Sally, where are they?" she asked.


    "Dinner is served in the backyard. Lord Graven, Sir Horace, and Miss Reba were already having a good time in the bonfire waiting for you," Sally said.


    "Bonfire?" Laura raised a brow.


    "Yes, if theye here they always made a bonfire in the backyard and goes into a singing spree and strumming guitars untilte at night," Sally answered.


    "Who sings and who ys the guitar?" Laura asked.


    "Sir Horace and Lord Graven can both sing and y guitar, but Miss Reba only ps her hands," Sally said.


    Laura smiled. "Sounds fun! Take me there!" she said excitedly.


    The women walked in the hallways and went downstairs, exiting the house going to the location of the bonfire.


    When they arrived there, Graven was already strumming his guitar while Horace was belting a country song.


    Laura sat beside Reba and listened to the music.


    A few minutester, the music ended.


    Laura and Reba pped their hands.


    "Bravo! Excellent performance," Laura said.


    "More! More! More!" Reba chanted.


    Graven put the guitar down on the chair. "Later,dies. We need to eat dinner first," he said.


    They gathered around the table and began eating their meals.


    One hourter, they finished eating and Graven starts strumming the guitar again.


    Reba requested a song for Laura. "Graven, sing a song for Laura!'' she said.


    Graven smiled at Laura. "Sure...this song is for my sister inw!" he said. He strums the guitar and starts singing...


    ...


    You came into my life


    Like sunshine in the sky


    Making my spirit soaring high


    I wish our love will never die


    So that I can give you a different high


    But you left me for another guy


    Making my heart bleeds all the way to the sky


    Each day that passes by


    I can no longer sing you a luby


    I wish to say myst goodbye


    ''coz tomorrow I''m going to die


    ...


    The song was heart wrenching it filled Laura''s heart with sadness. She admired Graven''s soulful voice, he has a good singing voice that can portray intense longing and emotion.


    She noticed that he never looked at Reba while belting the bad song. But he nced at her six times throughout the song and her heart melted into a puddle inside her heart.

 Chapter 102 - Now You Know!

    The following day.


    Laura woke up at 7:00 in the morning. She didn''t leave the bed yet. She stared at the ceiling, recalling what happenedst night at the bonfire dinner party.


    ??


    Oh boy, Graven can sing and ys the guitar real good! Horace also has a nice voice!


    That was a fun evening bonding with them, enjoying good food, beautiful music, and nicepany.


    Today is another day. Time to see Luke!


    Laura rose to her feet and entered the bathroom.


    A few minutester, she exited the bathroom, there was knocking on the door.


    "Miss Laura, breakfast is ready... I''ll wait here outside your room," Sally said.


    "Okay, I''ll get out in a minute," she responded.


    Laura styled her hair in a ponytail and exited the room.


    They walked in the hallway and went downstairs, heading to the dining room. Sally stopped at the door while Laura proceeds to the dining room.


    "Good morning, everyone!" she conveyed her greetings.


    "Good morning, my dear!" Reba said replied.


    Graven and Horace shed their smile to Laura.


    Laura lowered herself on the chair beside Reba.


    They began eating infortable silence.


    One hourter, they finished their breakfast.


    Graven addressed Reba and Horace. "You can go ahead to the cave, you know the drill," he said.


    "How about me?" Laura asked in confusion. She looked at Reba.


    "It''s okay, Laura. Graven will take care of you. You''re in good hands," Reba said.


    They exited the dining room area and went upstairs.


    Laura saw Reba entering her room followed by Horace. Her brows knitted together in confusion. Huh? Why would Horace enter Reba''s room?


    She looked at Graven in confusion.


    Inside the room.


    Horace looked at Reba. "Let''s go!" he said and reached for Reba''s hand.


    They disappeared from the room in seconds.


    Outside.


    Laura nced at Graven. She didn''t see any jealousy in his eyes, he looks like he wasn''t affected at all. She was about to ask him why, but Graven entered the room, she followed him inside.


    Her eyes widened in shock after seeing the empty room! Where did Reba and Horace have gone to? Why they disappeared all of a sudden? She walked towards the toilet and opened the door, it''s empty as well!


    She looked at Graven who''s smirking in the corner. "Where are they?"


    "Don''t worry sister-inw, they already went to the cave. I sent them early there so that they can scout the area if it''s safe or not for us to be there," he exined.


    "Huh? They went flying going to the cave?" Laura asked ignorantly.


    Graven shook his head. "No. They teleport themselves to the cave," he answered.


    "What does teleportation mean?" she asked in confusion.


    "Teleportation means... traveling to another location...the act or process of moving of a person or object into another ce that will only take a few seconds or minutes depending on the location," Graven exined. "Don''t worry, you will experience it yourselfter. You and I will teleport to the cave to save time," he added.


    "Okay..." Laura replied even if she finds the teleportation process puzzling. "So, what I''m going to do?" she asked.


    "Go to your room and prepare yourself. Bring some clothes because we will rub oil all over our body to prevent the snakes from attacking us. Then we need to wash our bodies with soap in the stream to get rid of the oil, so we need dry clothes as well," he said.


    "Okay," Laura responded and exited the room going in the direction of her room.


    Graven closed the door of Reba''s bedroom and walked towards his room.


    Half an hourter. Graven was outside Laura''s room. He knocked on the door twice. "Laura it''s now time for us to go to the cave!" he said.


    Laura opened the door, she was wearing a knapsack on her back containing dry clothes, a towel, and a soap. "I''m ready..." she said.


    "Let''s do it inside the room," Graven said.


    Laura opened the door wide for him to enter and closed it behind her.


    Graven looked at Laura. "I want you to close your eyes and never open it until I say so...okay?"


    Laura nodded her head. "Okay, I won''t open my eyes no matter what," she said.


    "Now give me your hand," he ordered.


    Laura raised a brow. "Huh?" she asked in confusion.


    "How am I suppose to teleport with you to the cave if you don''t give me your hand?" Graven asked.


    Laura bit her lip.


    Graven looked at the hesitation in her face and chuckled. "Eh? Don''t tell me you''re shy? We have done more than holding hands in the previous..." he didn''t finish his statement.


    Laura''s face turned crimson red. She bit her lower lip.


    "Hmm, sorry...I didn''t mean to remind you about the past," he said.


    Laura pouted. "So...you are aware that...that..." Damn! She can''t finish her words out of shame.


    Graven understood what she meant with her question, he raised a brow. "Honestly, I do...when you and my brother make love in that bed, simultaneously we are making love also because it''s my body that he was using. So literally, I hear every moan that escapes your mouth," he said, his eyes gleaming with raw lust and desire pulsating in his veins for her.


    He advances towards her.


    Laura stepped back.


    Her eyes widened in shock. It dawned on her that she was making love to two guys at the same time? Holy cow! This is so shocking and appealing!


    "Don''te near me!" she shouted into his face.


    Graven groaned upon seeing the fear leaping in her eyes. "Laura, calm down, rx...I''m not going to do anything bad to you. Don''t worry, I won''t mention the past anymore..." he said.


    Laura lowered herself on the edge of the bed. "I...I can''t believe that I''m making love to two guys at the same time..." she said over and over again. She felt humiliated.


    Graven sighed. He mes himself for mentioning the past at the most unfortunate times. He raked his hands through his hair. "Hey...don''t me yourself, okay. It''s just an ident," he said.


    She red at him. "ident-? I feel humiliated!" she said.


    Graven grabbed the chair and sat in front of Laura. "Let me exin..." he released a deep sigh. "You don''t have to feel humiliated, okay? I enjoyed making love to you and you enjoyed making love to me and my brother, it''s mutual enjoyment between the three of us. It''s just me and my brother, it''s not other people...so there is nothing to be ashamed of," he said trying to convince her to let go of the matter.


    Laura was shaking her head. "You don''t get it! I''m not okay with it!" she argued and yelled angrily at him.


    Graven''s mouth twitched. "What is not okay with you? You love my brother, so you did the deed with him as a symbol of your love and affection towards him, there is nothing wrong with it."


    "I did, we did! But you and I...? What we have done? How can you exin it?" Laura said.


    Graven sighed and rubbed his chin. This whole situation is making him tense. "I told you that I enjoyed making love to you. I love hearing you moaned while you are writhing in ecstasy beneath my body as I pumped my seed deliriously inside your silky wall. You have no idea I dream about those steamy scenes in my mind a thousand times. But I know it''s wrong - wanting and having feelings for you like this because my brother loves you. You are my brother''s woman!" he said confessing his emotions and feelings to her.


    Laura was stunned by her revtions.


    Graven looked at her with gentleness and adoration in his eyes. "I adore you, okay? I always feel this way since the first time Iid my eyes on you. But my brother got you first, I''m not going to stand in his way. So, now you know my feelings for you. Don''t worry, I won''t take advantage of you because I know who is the one inside your heart," he said sadly.


    Laura was speechless. His outpouring of emotion shocked her. He''s always been treating her with a cold shoulder. She didn''t expect that he was harboring hidden feelings for her.


    "Don''t worry, I will support you and my brother. I will support your happiness. I won''t do anything that would destroy the special bond you had with my brother. I will try to kill these feelings I had for you," he said.


    She looked at him in confusion. "Why are you telling me all this? How about Reba?" she asked.


    "Reba is just a little sister to me. We pretended to be engaged so that Cooper won''t get jealous of me," he said.


    Laura was astounded by his revtion. Now she realized why Graven is not romantic towards Reba. That''s the reason why.


    "Can you leave the room for a few minutes? I need topose myself. I need to be alone for a while," she said.


    "Okay, as you wish. I''ll be back in half an hour. I hope by that time, you are ready to go with me to the cave," he said. He looked at her face for a few minutes getting drunk with her beauty. Then after getting his fill, he left the room and closed the door softly behind him.


    When Graven was already out of the room, Laura''s body crumbled into the bed. She buried her face in the pillow wanting to cry, wanting to scream in anger after learning the truth.


    She groaned in frustration and gritted her teeth in anger.


    But what can she do now? It belongs to the past already and no matter what she''s going to do, she can''t turn back time and she can''t erase what happened between her and Graven. The only thing she can do now is to put on a brave face every time she sees him.


    The situation between him and Graven will be awkward from now.

 Chapter 103 - Nirvana

    Thirty minutester.


    Graven went back to his room that was upied by Laura. He knocked on the door.


    ??


    The door was opened by Laura who avoided looking into his eyes. He sighed as he entered the room.


    "Are you okay now? Feeling better?" he asked softly.


    Laura took a deep breath and lowered her gaze, fixing her gaze on the floor. "I''m fine..." she replied.


    "Good. Let''s go to the cave!" he said. "Give me your hand and close your eyes," he ordered softly.


    Laura obeyed and closed her eyes.


    Graven went to her side and hugged her tightly, then he nted a sweet kiss on her temple.


    Laura was shocked by his gesture. She squirmed under his embrace, trying to get away from him but he holds her firmly.


    "Let me embrace you for a few minutes. Let my mind and heart be filled with your scent because once my twin brother returned, I could not hold you like this again. This will be thest time I''m going to do this..." he begged.


    Laura sighed, she stops fighting him, her body went still.


    "Don''t worry, once my brother is fully awakened, I will stay away from the two of you. I will give this property to my brother so that you can raise a happy family here with him. I wish you and my brother happiness," he whispered.


    Laura bit her lip. Graven is feeling emotional right now. It won''t harm her if she will listen to his rambling for a few minutes. She let the heat of their bodies joined together. She can feel the rapid beating of his heart, she can smell his manly scent intoxicating her nostrils.


    Graven groaned, feeling the fire of desire creeping up in his veins. He needs to let her go before he will be carried away with his blinding desire and he might do the unthinkable. But there is a strong urged inside him to kiss her lips, he wanted to...he wanted to...


    "I''m going to kiss you...say no..." he whispered in her ears, his lips came in contact with her ears, nuzzling her earlobes.


    Laura froze, her eyes widened in rm as the fire of desire jolted her body. She was stunned by the reaction of her body by the mere contact of his lips.


    Graven took her silence as a yes and seek her lips hungrily. Laura was shocked to feel his lips inside her mouth, she got heady with desire instantly.


    For some reason, Laura can''t bring her hands to push him away because she found herself responding to his kisses, he deepened their kiss that blown into a full-blown passionate kiss.


    Graven cupped her bottom, kneading them, as his arousal was getting stiff between his thigh. He can''t get enough of her. He wants inside her softness! He can''t hold it anymore.


    Laura felt her body being lifted and the next time she knew it, her back was already in the soft bed.


    Graven tore his lips away from her mouth and look intensely into her eyes. "I find it hard to control myself around you... I will give you a few seconds to say no and let''s not continue with it. I can feel that you are responding to my kisses and my touch. You also want it, I can see the desire in your eyes," he said.


    Laura was panting...as her eyes were locked in a duel with his...she was confused about what to do...because her body was screaming for a release...


    Graven took off his shirt, then he discarded his lower garments except his underwear straining with his erection.


    Laura''s eyes widened after seeing his bulging crotch...she swallowed her saliva in anticipation.


    Graven cupped her face. "Laura look at me...please...say you want it too!" he said.


    Laura''s heart was breathing frantically in her rib cage. "Yes..." she whispered.


    The moment she said yes, Graven''s heart was overwhelmed with joy. He imed her mouth again for a passionate kiss...their kiss so hot it melted thest ounce of control that was left in their body...he discarded her clothes one by one and salivated at her ample bosom...he sucked one nipple and kneaded the other...Laura writhed in ecstasy...loving his kisses...loving the way his mouth assaulted her breast...ahhh...so heavenly.


    "Ahhhhh..." a moan escaped her mouth.


    Graven inserted his hand inside her panties and rubbed her mound. "You''re so wet down there...so ready for me..." he whispered in his earlobe, nuzzling it, his voice was dripping with lust and desire. He began kissing and licking her skin starting from her lips down to her neck..to her breast...down to her stomach... he discarded her underwear and plunged his tongue greedily inside her wet core....sending Laura to the edge of nirvana....she dug her finger into the sheet... as Graven''s mouth was getting deeper in her core making her delirious... she was floating in cloud 9.


    Graven stopped what he''s doing and poise his erect manhood in her moist core...he looked into her eyes as he plunged his erection into her silky wall...a moan escaped her mouth...he grinds slow inside her and then faster... and faster... she was moaning in ecstasy...he pounded her core with abandon until he and Laura reached nirvana...their mind and bodies produced a mind-blowing released.


    ? A few secondster, the heavenly sensation they felt gradually subsided.


    Theyy side by side in the bed, naked and flustered and fully sated.


    Graven reached for the nket and wrapped it around their naked bodies. He nted a kiss on her forehead. "I love you," he whispered.


    Laura closed her eyes after hearing his confession. "Get out! I want to be alone..." she said.


    Graven sighed. He was no longer surprised that Laura was acting like this after they made love. What can he expect?


    He left the bed and picked up his clothes that were strewn on the floor. He donned them one by one on his body. He looked at Laura and sighed deeply. "I don''t want to say sorry and apologize for what happened to us today. It was so beautiful, I don''t have any regrets. We both wanted it...please don''t hate me for it," he pleaded.


    Laura avoided his gaze. After their lust was sated, she feels guilty for Luke. She felt like she betrayed him with his brother. It was the most ufortable feeling ever.


    "Just get out of the room, please. I want to be alone...please?" she begged for his understanding.


    Graven took a deep breath. "How about the cave and Luke?" he asked softly.


    "I don''t want to go anywhere today. I will stay here inside this room the whole day. You can tell them that I''m not feeling well today. Let''s do it tomorrow," she replied and shifted her gaze to the wall. "You may go now..." she dismissed him.


    Graven raked his hands on his hair in frustration. "Ah, women!" he groaned and left the room.


    After Graven left, Laura got off from the bed and picked up her clothes, she went inside the bathroom to clean herself and ended up taking a bath.


    Fifteen minutester, she exited the bathroom feeling better with herself. Damn! How can she be so weak in the presence of temptation? Why she can''t say no to Graven? Why!?


    She went back to bed and sat down, feeling shaken to the core.


    She was feeling furious with herself. She didn''t expect that something physical would happen to her and Graven today. Everything happened so fast! She got defeated by temptation!


    How can she be so weak!? So shameless!


    She no longer has any strength left to face Luke when he awakened. Shees here to see Luke...but she never expected that she and Graven will end up naked and engaged in lovemaking.


    Damn! She was outrage with herself! That was so fast!


    She began toweling her hair dry furiously. She''s not angry at Graven. He had given her many chances to say no but she never did! She was frustrated with herself for acting like a wanton woman!


    What will Graven think about her?


    ''Don''t be so overdramatic. He said he loves you. Are you blind or deaf?'' a voice suddenly appeared in her mind and scolded her.


    She was in love with his twin brother, not with Graven! She just wants to set the record straight.


    Argh! Why are things gettingplicated in her life! For God''s sake, she can''t be involved with two brothers! But she already did, toote for that. She feels ashamed of herself. She felt like she is a sinner, a dirty woman!


    But even if she regretted what happened between them, she had to admit to herself that she and Graven were sexuallypatible with each other. He holds such power over her body that can bring them both to the peak of mind-blowing happiness.


    Ah, she needs to clear her mind, or else she will have a painful headache again!


    One hourter.


    Her hair was fully dry, she tossed the towel in the chair and lie down in the bed. She needs to sleep, hoping that when she wakes up, her mind is already clear. She needs to remind herself of the purpose of hering here and that is to see Luke''s condition in the cave. She needs to focus on that and nothing else.


    She closed her eyes to sleep.


    ~


    Graven teleported into the cave.


    He appeared a few meters away from the cave''s mouth and saw Reba and Horace sitting on the rock under the shade of the tree.


    "My Lord, I thought you will nevere?" Horace said.


    "Where is Laura?" Reba asked.


    "She''s inside her room. She''s feeling ill today. She told me she needs to rest the whole day so that she cane here in the cave tomorrow," Graven lied.


    "Okay, so what we will do now?" asked Horace.


    "Let''s go home and return here tomorrow," Graven answered.


    "Okay, let''s go home," Reba said.


    They initiated the teleportation process in their minds.


    A few minutester, they were gone from the forest.


    They reappeared in their respective rooms, inside the house.

 Chapter 104 - Guilty

    During lunchtime, Laura didn''t leave the room. Instead, Graven ordered Sally to bring her food to her room. He was getting worried of her condition, he thought she was just faking it due to what transpired between them in the morning.


    Reba entered the room after Sally left. She went to bed. "Oh, my dear...are you sick?" she asked worriedly.


    ??


    Laura nodded her head. "Yeah, I''m not feeling well today, my whole body is weak. I think I''m going to have a fever," she replied.


    "Oh, it must be the weather here in the countryside," Rebamented. She looked at the food on the bedside table. "You want me to feed you?" she offered.


    Laura shook her head. "No, need. I can manage it," she said.


    "Do you need anything?" Reba asked, offering her assistance before she will leave the room.


    "No thanks, I''ll be fine. I just need to rest so that I can finally go to the cave tomorrow," she responded.


    "Okay, rest well. I''ll get some medicine downstairs," Reba said and exited the room.


    After Reba left, Laura get up from the bed and began eating her meal.


    She finished consuming her food within thirty minutes.


    A few minutester, Sally returned with a tray to retrieved the dirty dishes.


    Laura looked at the maid and the empty flower vase. "Sally...can you put some flowers in the flower vase please?" she requested.


    Sally smiled. "Okay, Miss. I''ll go to the garden and get some flowers and bring it here," she replied. She put the empty dishes in the tray and left the room.


    Laura went to the window and looked outside, scanning the surrounding area of the house. Graven told her that he will give thisnd to his twin brother so that they can live here peacefully and raised a family, then he will not show his face anymore. He will stay away from them so that the three of them can continue to live their lives in peace.


    She released a deep sigh - until now she had a hard time reconciling with the fact that she and Graven engaged in sexual intimacy even if they both know it''s wrong, they both betrayed Luke! Maybe she will just stay around for a while until Luke has fully recovered his body, then say goodbye to him, and leave going back to her hometown.


    She stayed beside the window for a few minutes.


    Then she returned to bed for her afternoon nap. She covered her body with the nket and closed her eyes.


    A momentter, she heard a knock outside the door.


    "Miss Laura, I got the flowers!" Sally said.


    "Just push the door, it''s open," she replied.


    Sally entered the room. She put some tablets on the bedside table. "Here''s some medicine that is given by Miss Reba," she said. She put the flowers on the table and picked up the vase, she went to the bathroom and filled the vase with water, then she went back to the table and began her flower arrangement.


    Laura watched the maid''s activity - wearing a smile on her face. She found Sally''s flower arrangement therapeutic to watch. "The flowers are beautiful," shemented. "And your flower arrangement is awesome!" she praised her.


    Sally smiled, proud of her effort. "Thank you, Miss!" she said.


    After putting thest flower on the vase, Sally rose to her feet. "I''m taking my leave now. Would you like me to bring you a cup of chamomile tea or juice?" she offered.


    "A cup of tea will do," Laura responded.


    "Okay, I''ll be back in a few minutes," Sally said and left the room.


    When Sally returned, she brought the cup of chamomile tea with her. "Here''s your tea, Miss Laura," she said and ced the cup on the bedside table within her reach.


    She was about to leave...


    "Sally sit on the chair for a moment, please. I want to ask you something," she said.


    Sally obeyed and lowered herself on the chair. "What is it that you want to ask, Miss?"


    Laura cleared her throat. "Hmm...I want to ask about Luke and Graven. Are the twins close to each other?" she asked.


    "Yes! They are very close to each other," replied Sally.


    "Does Graven have a girlfriend or did he brought a woman here?" she asked.


    "No. The only woman Lord Graven brought here is only you and no other, ah there''s Miss Reba who is like a sister to him. As for your question about his girlfriend, I don''t know about that," Sally answered.


    "How about Luke? Did he brought a woman here?" she inquired.


    Sally shook her head. "No, never even once," she replied. "Sir Luke likes traveling to different ces...I don''t know if he had a girlfriend left somewhere. When he died, nobodyes to visit him. Which means he has no girlfriend," she said.


    "I see...Sally, thanks for answering all my questions. You may go now," Laura said.


    "Okay, Miss," Sally replied and exited the room. She walked into the hallway and met Graven near the stairs.


    "How is she?" Graven asked.


    "My Lord, Miss Laura is still not feeling well. She was lying in bed, her body wrapped in a nket when I left her," Sally responded.


    "Okay. Let me check on her," Graven said.


    Sally bowed her head and proceed downstairs.


    Graven walked into the hallway going to his bedroom which Laura currently upied. He was deeply worried about her. Did he hurt her when they make love earlier? He has to admit to himself that he got carried away with wild abandon when he was nearing orgasm and pumped hard in her softness blindly as if there''s no tomorrow.


    He arrived at the door and knocked twice.


    "Come in, the door is not close," came Laura''s voice.


    She was expecting her visitor to be Reba or Sally, she did not expect that it''s going to be Graven. She released a deep sigh. "Why are you here?"


    Graven went to the bed and inspected her face. "Are you okay?" he asked worriedly.


    "I''m fine..." she replied avoiding his eyes.


    "I''m worried...did I hurt you earlier while we make love? Are you sore down there?" he asked in a serious tone.


    Laura''s eyes widened. Her face blushed crimson red. How dare he ask her such an embarrassing question! She picked up the extra pillow and flung it to him. "Shameless! Get out!" she said in a horrified voice.


    Graven sighed when the pillow hit his face. "Why are you getting angry? I''m just asking you because I''m worried," he said softly.


    Laura sighed and gave him her back. She stared at the wall, wanting to send him a message that he is no longer wee in the room.


    Graven picked up the pillow from the floor and cleaned it with his hands to get rid of dust that clung to it when it fell on the floor. Then he ced the pillow near the headboard. He can''t help it. He ced his hand gently upon her head giving her a gentle caress. "Rest well... I''ll take my leave now," he whispered.


    Laura didn''t say a word, she bit her lip. He was increasingly showering her with affection and she was slowly affected by it.


    Graven left the room with a sigh. He walks in the hallway absentmindedly, thinking about Laura. He shouldn''t get so close to her, he would find it difficult to stay away from her if his twin is finally resurrected. Those acts of tenderness he had shown to her would surely create tension between him and his twin. And it''s something that he can''t allow to happen.


    If they will stay here and raised a family, he won''t be visiting this ce anymore to avoid seeing Laura. He released a conflicted sigh. He reached his room and went inside. He sat on the bed.


    The intimacy that happened earlier between him and Laura although he has no regret - it should not happen at all! He''s feeling guilty about it but he won''t change anything. Maybe, that was also what Laura is experiencing right now, the guilt. They both feel guilty for betraying Luke.


    He took a deep breath.


    Oh, why did he has to fall for a woman who is also his brother''s love?


    Things are gettingplicated in his mind and heart. From now on, even if the opportunity presented itself, he must refrain from touching Laura to avoid ending up in bed with her.


    He lies in bed, closing his eyes to sleep.


    ~


    Hours went by.


    Darkness nketed the entirend and evening has started. The two-story house was flooded with lights as the fluorescent lights andmps outside were turned on by the servants.


    The cook was busy preparing food in the kitchen.


    Reba was with Horace, they''re outside the house in the veranda, as he strums the guitar, serenading her with a country-folk song.


    Graven was inside his room thinking about Laura and reminiscing about their hot and wild impromptu lovemaking in the morning.


    Meanwhile, inside Laura''s room.


    She was standing in the window, listening to Horace''s singing, wondering where is Graven at this point?


    She remembered one time when she was talking to her father telling him that she would rather marry Cooper''s older brother, who turns out to be Graven and also Luke''s twin.


    Sigh, her life is not so ordinary after all, she was getting entangled with mysterious people outside herfort zone.


    She wonders if her life will return to normal. And when?

 Chapter 105 - Blood

    The following day, after breakfast.


    To avoid being near Laura, Graven assigned Reba to bring her to the cave.


    ??


    "Reba, you will bring Laura with you to the cave. Horace and I will check the cave first. Youdies cane if you''re ready," he said.


    "Okay, I''ll take care of Laura. Don''t worry, she''s in good hands," Reba assured him.


    "We will teleport to the cave now," Graven said and looked at Horace.


    The men activated the teleportation process in their minds and gone in seconds.


    Reba picked up the knapsack and exited the room, going to Laura''s room. When she arrived there, Laura was already waiting for her inside the room. "Are you ready to go to the cave?"


    "Yes!" Laura nodded her head. "Let''s go!" she said and put the knapsack on her shoulder. She rose to her feet and asked her, "What I''m going to do now?"


    "Just close your eyes," Reba instructed.


    Laura shut her eyes. Reba holds her right arm and closed her eyes as well. They disappeared from the room.


    A few minutester, they appeared in the forest a few meters away from the mouth of the cave. Graven and Horace were waiting under the shade of the tree.


    "Laura, we already arrived at our destination. You can open your eyes now," Reba told her.


    Laura opened her eyes and was shocked to find herself in the middle of the forest. "Oh! Where are we?" she asked. Her eyesnded on Graven''s face, their eyes locked for a few seconds, she tore her gaze away from him.


    "We are in the forest," Reba answered. She pointed her index finger at the wild bushes behind the tree. "Over there is the mouth of the cave. We will enter that in a moment. We have to rub our body with the oil first," she said.


    Laura looked at the overgrown bushes and beyond. Inside the cave is the body of the man she loves, Luke! She can feel the rapid beating of her heart. Finally, she will see him again!


    "Here''s the oil. Rub it on your body," Reba ordered and put a bottle of oil in Laura''s hands. Then she began spreading the oil on her skin and all over her clothes.


    Laura followed Reba''s instructions. she rubbed the oil all over her body and even on her hair. She ns to get out of the cave in one piece, so she has to cover her body with the miracle oil that will repel the snakes.


    Graven and Horace were also rubbing oil on their bodies.


    Ten minutester, they''re done with the oil. They put the oil bottle inside their knapsack.


    Graven looked at them and asked, "Ready?"


    The trio nodded their heads in response to his question. "Yes!"


    He looked at the apple of his eyes. "Sister-inw, follow behind me," he ordered.


    "Okay," Laura replied and went behind Graven.


    Reba was behind Laura, and Horace wasst on the line.


    Graven moves forward, going to the tall bushes. He pushed the bushes away using the stick that he''s holding in his right hand. They finally reached the mouth of the cave. He looked at the people behind him. "Get ready, guys! We are going into the cave!" he looked at Laura. "Don''t mind the snakes, don''t run and panic. They can''te near us because of the smell of the oil that repulsed them," he reminded her.


    Laura nodded her head. "Okay," she replied, ready to go.


    Graven stepped into the mouth of the cave and walked ahead as their leader. Laura was following behind him. To avoid seeing the scary snakes, she focused her attention on Graven''s back, not minding the surrounding.


    Graven assisted Laura every time they encounter a slippery or hard walk passageway that only one person can pass at a time.


    asionally Laura can''t avoid looking at the snakes lurking in the corner, watching them like a hawk to its prey as they pass their hiding ces...she can even hear the scary hissing of the snakes looking like they are ready to attack them...their frightening sight truly terrifies her...but she chose not to get affected by what she saw and hear inside the cave. She focused her eyes on Graven''s back.


    A few minutester. They arrived at the only chamber in the cave that contains knee-deep spring water.


    "We''re here!" Graven announced. He looked at Laura. "That is my twin brother''s coffin!" he said, pointing at the coffin floating in the water.


    Laura looked at the coffin and took a deep breath. "I want to see him!" she said excitedly.


    The four walked towards the spring water, which is the size of two ordinary rooms.


    Horace and Reba lifted the coffin from the water and ced it on the dry ground. Graven removed the cover and put it aside to return itter.


    Laura''s eyes widened in shock upon seeing Luke''s physical body for the first time.


    Luke was wearing a ck long sleeve polo, ck ck, and ck shoes. His hands were grasping an antique mirror resting in his stomach. He got long nails that need trimming. His hair was growing long that settled on his shoulder. His skin was paperwhite. His chest was rising and falling, which means he is breathing properly. But his eyes were closed.


    Graven pulled Luke''s pants up to his leg so that Laura can see the overall condition of his brother''s body.


    Laura gasped in horror and covered her mouth with her hands to stifle her scream after seeing Luke''s leg, it was just bones and thin skin. It shocked her to the core.


    Graven saw the shock on Laura''s face. "My twin brother''s upper body was generating new tissues, skin, organs, and so on. The rest of his lower body still has to catch up. But based on the overall progress of his condition, I''m sure his lower body willplete regenerating after a few months," he exined.


    Laura was at a loss for words on what to say at this moment. This is what Reba has been asking her about. Can she stomach to see Luke''s condition? How about her feelings for Luke right now? Are there any changes after seeing him in his current condition?


    "You want to talk with him in private?" Graven asked Laura.


    Laura was unsure, she was cared, what if Luke will suddenly open his eyes? But she needs privacy because there is something she needed to tell him. She gathered her strength. "Okay, leave us alone for a few minutes. I''ll call you after I''m done," she responded.


    Graven, Horace, and Reba left the area. They stationed themselves near the entrance of the chamber.


    Laura was staring at Luke''s handsome face. "How are you? I finally see you for the first time. Honestly, I don''t know what to feel right now," she confessed. A tear fell from her eyes. If she has to be honest with herself, the truth is, she falls in love with Luke that is alive, not with the dead Luke. And right now, although he was breathing, he looks dead to her.


    "I''m sorry..." she said. Her hands move, she wrapped them around Luke''s cold hands. "But don''t worry, I will wait for youre back. Let see what will happen after you wake up..." she said softly.


    ...


    A few minutester.


    Reba nced at the coffin...her eyes widened in shock because Laura was no longer sitting beside the coffin. "Laura is gone!" she eximed.


    The men scrambled and rushed to the coffin, only to find Laura, lying sprawled above Luke''s body, her eyes closed. She seemed to lose consciousness.


    "What happened to Laura?" Reba saw the rise and fall of Laura''s chest. "She''s still breathing!" she said.


    Graven lifted Laura''s body from the coffin. "Put the cover back on the coffin, we''re leaving the cave!" he ordered.


    Reba saw the blood on Luke''s hands, her eyes widened.


    Horace put back the cover in the coffin. He and Reba put the coffin back in the spring water. Then they left the chamber in a hurry.


    Outside the chamber.


    Graven looked at Laura''s closed eyes. Then he noticed the blood and the cut on her palm. How did she get herself cut? He will ask her once she regained consciousness. He looked at hispanions. "I''ll teleport back to the house, see you there!" he said. He closed his eyes and initiated the teleportation process in his mind. He disappeared from the cave in seconds.


    Horace and Reba nodded at each other. They''re ready to go! They closed their eyes, a few secondster, they disappeared from the cave.


    ~


    Graven appeared inside his room. He ced Laura on the bed and took a clean towel from the closet, and began wiping the blood on Laura''s right palm.


    He felt relieved after finding out that it''s not a deep cut. He cleaned the cut with water and a clean towel. He grabbed a medicine bottle from the drawer and poured it on Laura''s wound. A few secondster, the blood finally stopped flowing out. He wrapped a bandage on her palm to avoid infection.


    There was a knock outside the door.


    "Graven, how is Laura?" asked Reba in a worried voice.


    Graven opened the door and let her inside the room.


    Reba rushed to Laura''s side. "How is she? What happened to her?"


    "She''s fine. Maybe she got terrified and passed out," Graven said.


    "But why?" she asked.


    Graven scratched his head. "I dunno, we left her alone so that she can talk to my brother. What we didn''t expect is what happened next..." he responded.


    Reba sat on the chair. "Yeah, what could go wrong when Laura was only talking to a corpse? Don''t tell me that she wants to join Luke in the coffin? Do you think that''s what happened there in the cave?" she inquired, doubting it.


    Graven breathed deeply. "I think my twin brother detected Laura''s presence in front of him and wielded his weak power, trying to embrace her and ended up getting Laura on top of him. Laura passed out due to fear..." he exined his theory.


    "That''s also possible...but how about the blood on Luke''s hands?" she asked.


    Graven pondered for a moment. "Laura got a cut on her palm. It must be due to my brother''s long nails!" he said.


    "That''s it! Maybe Laura was trying to get the mirror from Luke''s hands and identally got cut by the long nails!" she said. "That''s the only logical exnation I could find. I''m sure Luke won''t hurt Laura intentionally," she added.


    "Yeah, that''s also my guess," Graven said. "I''ll bring Laura back to her room," he said. He went to bed and lifted Laura''s sleeping form carrying her in his arms effortlessly.


    Reba opened the door wide for him to get out.


    Graven exited the room and walked into the hallway, followed by Reba and Horace.


    When they arrived at Laura''s room, Graven ced Laura''s body gently on the bed.


    Reba looked at Graven. "Don''t worry much. I''ll stay here in Laura''s room to keep herpany. I''ll inform you if she wakes up so that we can ask her what happened back there in the cave," Reba said.


    Graven and Horace left the room.

 Chapter 106 - Burning

    One hourter. Laura woke up to see the ceiling in the room. She''s back in Graven''s house! She''s no longer in the cave!


    She saw Reba standing beside the window, looking outside. She looks at her palm, she recalled it now...she wrapped her hand around Luke''s hands and when she was about to remove her hands, she felt one of the nails dug into her palm, then she saw the blood! She fainted after that. "Reba..." she called her name.


    ??


    Reba looked over her shoulder. "Oh, you''re awake!" she rushed to the bed. "How are you feeling?" she asked.


    "I''m fine..." Laura replied.


    "Good. Wait... I''ll inform Graven that you''re awake now," Reba said and bolted towards the door, she exited the room.


    Laura stared at the ceiling.


    A few minutester.


    Graven entered the room alone. He went to the bed, grabbed a chair, and sat upon it, facing her. "How are you feeling, Laura?" he asked, a worried expression was etched on his face.


    "I''m fine..." she replied.


    "How did you cut your palm? Why did you get blood all over it?" he asked.


    "I wrapped my hands on Luke''s hands but when I removed them, his nail identally dug in my palm and made a cut, when I saw the blood I fainted. I have a weakness for blood. I always faint every time I see fresh blood," she answered.


    "Okay, now that is cleared... but why you''re already inside the coffin on top of Luke when we found you?" he asked.


    "Huh?" Laura''s brows furrowed. "As far as I can remember, I didn''t get inside the coffin!" she insisted.


    "But we found you lying on top of Luke inside the coffin," Graven repeated.


    "Oh, how did it happened? I swear I don''t remember getting inside the coffin. Why should I?" Laura said with a sigh.


    "Okay, rest here inside the room. I''ll have the servant prepare you a delicious soup. Don''t move around, just take a rest," he said.


    "I''m not sick!" she protested.


    "I know...just rest for a while, okay? Don''t be stubborn," he said gently.


    Laura rolled her eyes. "Alright..." she relented.


    Graven rose to his feet and reached for the nket in the headboard, he draped it all over Laura''s body.


    Their eyes locked for a minute or two, his eyes spoke volume. Laura broke their intense eye contact and shifted her eyes to the wall.


    Graven looked at her, sighing deeply. "I''ll take my leave," he said. He went to the door and exited the room.


    The moment he was gone from the room. Laura left the bed, went to the closet, grabbed some clothes and underwear, and went to the bathroom to take a bath. She wants to get rid of the oil that was still clinging to her body and clothes.


    Twenty minutester.


    Laura finished bathing and exited the bathroom only to find Graven sitting on the chair, looking at her, giving her a stern look. She went to bed and changed the cover with new ones including the pillows and nkets.


    "Why did you take a bath?" he asked.


    She looked at him and gave him a little smile. "I need to get rid of the oil on my clothes and body, that''s why I took a bath," she exined.


    "And what about your wound?" he asked eyeing her palm.


    She raised her hand. "It''s still here, I will change the dressing," she said.


    "Sit down on the bed. I''ll change the bandage," he ordered.


    "Okay..." Laura sighed and obeyed. She lowered herself on the bed and watched as Graven cleaned the cut and applied new gauze on it.


    She was tempted to run her free hand on his hair and she did.


    Graven froze for a few minutes...savoring Laura''s heavenly hand caressing his hair...loving the feel of her fingers kneading his scalp. He cleared his throat and raised his head, he seeks her eyes. "Are you flirting with me?" he asked, his hypnotizing eyes began digging a hole in her heart.


    Laura breathed deeply. "This is my way of thanking you for taking care of my wound," she said and smiled a little.


    He brought his face closer to hers until his breath fanned her face. "I want to kiss you right now," he whispered, his voice dripping with desire.


    Laura''s eyes widened. It''s hard to show him a little bit of affection because he would bring it to another level.


    Before she can think of anything to say to him. Graven''s mouth came crushing into her lips, taking her off guard. He sneaked his hand on her waist holding her in ce as he was trying to engage her in a passionate kiss. A few secondster, Laura found herself responding to his kisses, carried away by the intoxicating heat of his body.


    Their lips were locked in a fierce duel. Graven''t can''t get enough of her luscious mouth.


    Laura was intoxicated by his fiery kisses... so hot and arousing it''s igniting the fire of desire in her body.


    They found themselves above the bed. Graven was straddling Laura, his burgeoning crotch pressed on her soft mound, they can feel the heat of their genitals through the thin fabric of their clothing, their bodies start burning with passion and desire while their lips were still locked in a heated duel.


    Before they will end up having sex in the bed again, Laura reluctantly tore her mouth from his lips and pushed him hard away from her.


    Graven was panting hard looking into her eyes. "W-what''s wrong?" he asked.


    "Go back to your room, we''re not going to have sex again," she said, breathing deeply.


    Graven raked his fingers on his hair in frustration, not ready to leave Laura''s room yet. "I''m sorry..." he said and left the bed. He lowered himself on the chair facing her.


    "See...you can''t get your hands off me..." she told him. "You shouldn''te to my room again. You and I are like mas, we can''t avoid touching each other," she said with a gloomy sigh.


    Graven took a deep breath, he agreed with Laura''s statement. The more they have interactions with each other, the more he can''t control himself around her. She''s like a me and he was like a moth that was attracted to her irresistible beauty, he can''t take his eyes and hands off her. His attraction towards her is maddening, it consumed his very soul.


    He shut his eyes trying to calm down the rapid breathing of his heart. Trying to control the raging desire rampaging in his groin. After gaining some control over his boiling desire, he rose to his feet and left the room.


    Laura closed her eyes and hide shamefully beneath the nket. Whew! Thank God, she was grateful that she was able to push Graven away from her before they will be tempted to go all the way again.


    One mistake is enough!


    She stayed in the bed for the duration of the day.


    Sally brought lunch to her room.


    She slept for the remainder of the afternoon with asional visits from Reba.


    Graven no longer returned to the room.


    Hours went by.


    Darkness descended on thend, finally, eveninges.


    To avoid seeing Laura, Graven instructed Sally to bring food to her room. He''s determined to go back to his father''s mansion tomorrow morning, after breakfast. So that he and Laura can have a safe distance between them.


    ~


    Sally went to the kitchen and prepared Laura''s dinner. She put the dishes and cutlery in the tray and left the kitchen, going upstairs.


    A few minutester.


    Sally arrived in Laura''s room. "Enjoy your meal, Miss Laura!" she said while transferring the contents of the tray into the table.


    "Sally, thanks for bringing my dinner here inside my room," Laura said.


    "You''re wee Miss, it''s my pleasure to serve you," Sally replied. "I''ll take my leave now," she said and left the room bringing the tray with her.


    Laura left thefort of the nket and the bed and went to the table, she began eating her meals. She especially loves the chicken soup with ginger and the fried fish. The dishes taste delicious!


    She eats with gusto and managed to finish all the food that the maid had brought to her room.


    Half an hourter, Sally returned and took the dirty dishes away.


    Laura left the bed and went to the window. She looked outside, she can only see darkness on the horizon. She stayed beside the window for thirty minutes.


    After getting tired of standing and having enough of the darkness outside, she went back to bed.


    Reba entered the room. "Done eating your dinner?" she asked.


    "Yes, the dishes are super delicious, I finished eating them all," she answered.


    "Good!" Reba smiled and looked at her hand. "How about the cut in your hand?"


    "It''s fine, it''s no longer hurting," Laura responded.


    "Good! I''m here to inform you that we will go back to South Pond tomorrow. We will begin our journey after breakfast," Reba said.


    "Okay, I''ll pack my things to get ready for tomorrow''s journey," Laura replied.


    Reba looked at Laura''s face. "Graven told us that you passed out after seeing the blood in your hand, am I right?"


    "Yes," Laura nods her head.


    "Then howe we found your unconscious body lying inside the coffin?" Reba asked. "You can''t remember what happened to you?"


    Laura shook her head and sighed. "I really can''t remember anything. All I can recall is that darkness took over my senses and after that... I no longer have any recollection of what happened after that. The next time I opened my eyes I''m already inside this room," she borated.


    "Okay, rest now. Goodnight and see you tomorrow," Reba said.


    "Goodnight," Laura responded.


    Reba left the room.


    Laura began packing her things and put them in the traveling bag.


    Four hourster, at 10:00 pm.


    Sleeping time.


    Laura was lying in the bed, dozing off. Thirty minutester, she''s already sleeping soundly.


    Midnightes.


    Graven can''t sleep in his room, he needs to see a certain someone...! He teleports to Laura''s room.


    When he appeared in the room, she was already sleeping soundly in the bed. He just stood there... staring at her sleeping form, memorizing every line of her pretty face. He longed to join her in the bed and wrapped his arms around her, imprisoning her in his sweet embrace, but it''s useless, she will only push him away.


    He stayed inside the room, staring adoringly at her face for one full hour, then leave the room.

 Chapter 107 - Without Me

    The following day.


    Laura woke up early. She took a bath and changed the gauze on her wound.


    ??


    She joined others in the dining room. They consumed breakfast infortable silence.


    Laura avoided looking at Graven as much as possible. The awkwardness between them already sinks in.


    When they finished eating...


    Graven addressed them. "We will start traveling after one hour. Get ready everyone," he said. His eyesnded on Laura who avoided his gaze.


    "Yes, My Lord!" Horace replied.


    Horace left the room followed by Reba and Laurast, Graven was following behind her. He tugged yfully at her hair. "How''s your wound?" he asked.


    Laura showed him the affected hand with the gauze. "It''s fine," she replied without looking into his eyes.


    "Good," Graven said.


    Laura proceeds to the stairs. This time Graven walked beside her.


    They walked side by side infortable silence.


    They went their separate ways after reaching the top of the stairs. Graven paused and looked at Laura''s retreating form.


    Laura reached the room and looked at the other end. She saw Graven looking at her. She pushed open the door and entered the room. She looked at her traveling bag.


    She spent several minutes checking for other things that she missed putting in the bag.


    She found none.


    She went the bed and lies down, waiting for the time of their departure. She roamed her eyes around the room. This room is where she and Luke made love several times and this room is also the room where she and Graven made love. She released a deep sigh.


    She had sexual intercourse with the two brothers and she''s feeling a bit dirty.


    Dammit!


    She doesn''t know if she still can face Luke and looked him in the eyes after what she and Graven have done inside this room.


    Dang! How did she got entangled with the two brothers?


    Her destiny surely sucks big time!


    What is the future holds for her?


    Her musing was shattered by the knocking on the door.


    "Laura...are you ready?" Reba asked.


    She went to the door and opened it. "Are we going to start traveling now?"


    "Yeah," Reba replied.


    "Okay, I''ll get my bag," Laura said. She went to the chair and picked up her traveling bag.


    The women exited the room, walked in the hallway, went down the stairs, and stayed in the living room.


    Fifteen minutester.


    Horace entered the door. "The carriage is ready,dies," he said and picked up their traveling bags.


    The women exited the house and looked at the two carriages parking in front of the house.


    Horace put Reba''s bag in the second carriage. He looked at her. "We will travel on one carriage, dear," he winked at her.


    Reba giggled. "Alright," she said and entered the carriage.


    Laura''s brows furrowed. Huh? Was she going to board and travel on the other carriage alone?


    Horace looked at Laura. "Miss Laura, please enter your carriage," he said and put the traveling bag inside the carriage.


    Laura entered the carriage and was shocked to see Graven inside. Is he going to be her travelingpanion for the rest of the journey? She sat stoically on the wooden bench facing him.


    A few minutester, the carriage was already moving forward to start their journey.


    They looked at each other.


    "W-why are you here?" she asked. "I mean why are you traveling with me?"


    Graven sighed. "Laura...can''t you stand my presence beside you?" he said. "What''s wrong with traveling in the carriage with you. It''s not like we are going to do naughty acts inside the moving carriage," he said softly.


    Laura took a deep breath. She doesn''t have the right to question the owner of the carriage. If he wants to travel in the same carriage with her, then so be it.


    "I just want to spend some time with you alone, I hope you don''t mind," he said. "Don''t worry, I will keep my hands to myself," he said casually.


    Laura was amused by his statement. "Keep your hands to yourself, eh?" she said testing his resolve.


    Graven smiled devilishly at Laura. His maic eyes were well directed at her, a smirk was tugging on his lips. "Are you teasing me or flirting with me, babe?" he whispered.


    Laura smiled. OMG! He was calling her babe! Her heart somersaulted inside her rib cage. Traveling with Graven isn''t so wise after all. She closed her eyes blocking his handsome image from her eyes. No, she can''t stay inside this carriage with him. The sexual tension between them is eating her inside.


    If Graven uses his full charm to tease her she might give in to his hypnotic charm.


    When she opened her eyes, Graven was no longer inside the carriage, he disappeared all of a sudden! But she didn''t remember the carriage stopping for even a few seconds...where did he go?


    "Looking for me, babe?" Graven said, as he suddenly appeared beside her.


    Laura got startled and yelped. "Don''t prank me again!" she punched him in the arms.


    Graven chuckled. "I just want to tease you..." he grinned.


    "Don''t call me babe! I''m not your babe!" Laura told him angrily. "Go back to your seat!" she said pushing him away from her.


    Graven was not affected by her outburst. "I just want to sit beside you and smell your scent," he said in a serious tone. He realized that time is running out for him. He might no longer be able to get close to her like this. All that will be left for him is their short beautiful memories together.


    Laura stopped pushing him away because all her efforts were futile. His body is like steel, she can''t move him. She got tired and ced her hands on herp. He''s not moving an inch away from her. He''s determined to stay by her side at all cost. She pouted.


    Graven looked at her. "Why are you pouting?" he asked in amusement, pinching her nose.


    Laura looked at him angrily. "I thought you will keep your hands to yourself!" she red at him.


    "I give up, I just can''t keep my hands to myself. My fingers are aching to touch you," he said softly, his eyes glimmered with raw adoration and yearning for her.


    Laura released a deep sigh. Fine! She will keep to herself for the whole duration of their voyage. She fished out her book from her bag and pretended to read.


    Graven brows furrowed. "Eh? Why are you reading? It''s not advisable to read when the carriage is moving it will hurt your eyes!" he scolded her.


    "Nah, it''s okay. I already get used to reading like this," she answered without looking at him.


    Graven smirked and grabbed the book from her hands.


    Laura red at him. "Give me back my book!" she yelled at him.


    Graven smiled and raised the book above his head. "No, you''re going to destroy your beautiful eyes!" he said.


    Laura lunged at him trying to grab the book from his hands. But he was determined not to return the book to her. She''s not giving up! She''s trying her best to get the book back but his hand moves so fast!


    Graven was having a good time because sometimes Laura unconsciously rubbed her ample breast on his face and he was notining, ''coz he''s super liking it! She was literally all over him, just the way he wanted it to be. He smirked secretly.


    A few minutester.


    Laura got exhausted, she gives up trying to get the book and sat back on the wooden bench. She crossed her arms on her chest in displeasure. Graven was still sitting near her. "Shoo... stay away from me!" she shouted.


    Graven was smiling... loving her petnt look. "Kiss my lips and I''ll give you the book!" he ordered.


    She looked at him in wide disbelief, annoyance was creeping up in her face. "What the hell... I''m leaving this carriage!" she dered angrily.


    Graven chuckled, the beauty beside him is getting angry and yet she''s still looking more beautiful than ever. "Here''s your book, babe," he said softly, giving her back the book.


    Laura''s face finally soften. She epted the book and looked at him. "What''s that for?" she asked him.


    Graven shrugged. "I just want to have a good time with you," he said.


    "Huh? Is that your way of having a good time!?" she red at him.


    "What can I do? You''re ignoring me. So I have to resort to snatching your book to get your attention," he said, defending his action.


    Laura breathed deeply and looked at him. "I thought you are determined to stay away from me and keep your hands to yourself? But the way you are doing now, you are getting into my skin. You are swallowing your own words!" she used him.


    Graven sighed. "Yeah, I admit to myself that I''m viting my own rules when ites to you. I just can''t stay away from you. I have this sudden strong urge to get closer to you. I just can''t help it!" he said. His face was showing conflicted emotions.


    Laura shifted her gaze on the floor. "Are you going topete with your brother Luke for my love and affection?" she finally asked the one question that is bothering her ever since Graven started taking interest in her.


    Graven blinked his eyes twice after hearing her question. Is he going topete against his twin brother''s affection for Laura? Their sibling rtionship will be destroyed if they are after the same woman. He was tormented deep inside.


    He released a deep sigh. He was dumbfounded for a moment, unable to answer her question right away.


    Laura sweeps her nce over his face, her face softens. It must be very hard to be in his situation, falling for the same woman that his twin brother also likes.


    The more she looked at him, the more she realized that he''s not hard to love, he is perfect in any way just like Luke. Just that she falls in love with his twin brother first. But since she doesn''t want to destroy the bond between the two brothers, she will be the one to go far away, avoiding them both. "Don''t worry, you and your brother will not have a fall out because of me. I''ll disappear... so that you and your brother can move on with your lives without me, that''s my decision," she finally said.

 Chapter 108 - Unless

    Graven''s eyes widened in rm. "W-what are you nning, Laura?" he asked, bothered by her statement.


    Laura breathed deeply. "I want to see Luke when he awakened. Then after that, I''ll go somewhere so that you and your brother can continue where you left off. I don''t want to be the cause of your rift with your brother," she said.


    ??


    Graven shook his head. "No! You don''t have to go away. We already agreed upon it. You and my brother can stay in Bay Meadow and raise a family peacefully. I won''t get in the way of your rtionship with him. The moment he''s back, you will no longer see me. I won''t be visiting Bay Meadow anymore... unless... it''s a matter between life and death," he said.


    Laura was silent.


    Graven was shaking his head vigorously. "Laura, I don''t want to be the cause of my brother''s pain. I also don''t want you to be sad. You and my brother deserved a happy ending," he said, trying to convince her not to leave his brother.


    She looked at him. "B-but how about you?"


    Graven sighed. Sadness overflowed in his eyes. "If you and my brother can live a happy life and can create a wonderful family, then it''s all worth it," he answered.


    Laura stared at his face for a long time. "I''m sorry...for you..." she said earnestly.


    "I''m sorry for myself too," he said, teary-eyed.


    Laura breathed deeply and fixed her stare on the floor, avoiding his gaze that''s filled with sadness.


    "Can I ask you something?" Graven asked. "I want you to answer me honestly. Please?" he begged.


    Laura raised her head and eyed him. "What is it?"


    Graven looked at her eyes, his piercing gaze trying to reach her heart. "If you didn''t meet my twin brother first, will you fall for me? Will you love me?" he asked, holding his breath while waiting for her answer.


    "Yes!" Laura answered right away without hesitation.


    Graven smiled brightly. Happiness radiated from his face. "Thank you..." he said softly.


    Laura saw the twinkle in his eyes. He was very much pleased with her answer.


    Graven moved, and before she knows it, he lifted her and deposited her on hisp.


    Laura''s eyes widened in shock. "Put me down!" she demanded.


    "Not so fast...babe," he whispered and crushed her lips with his hungry mouth, while his hands traveled all over her body, stroking all the soft parts of her body, creating a trail of intoxicating desire building up in her belly. "I wanna make love to you right now..." he groaned as his mouth nuzzled her earlobe, igniting the fire in her core...then his lips traveled down to her neck and finally on her ample breast as he tries teasing them above her clothes and bra. He lifted her upper garments and sucked on her nipple erotically while his hands found their way inside her underwear and cupped her bottom, kneading her, as his arousal was hardening inside his underwear.


    Laura threw her head in ecstasy, loving the rough texture of his hands on her bottom as he pleasures her through her breast sucking at her nipple, sending a high volt of pleasure surging through her body. She was already burning with desire.


    "I want to enter you now... babe...I''m so hard down there..." he whispered in a hoarse voice filled with raw passionate lust.


    Laura wrapped her hands around his head as he fumbled on his pants, pulling down the zipper to free his erect manhood. Once he freed his swollen rod, he pulled her underwear and poised his shaft at the entrance of her slippery wet mound. Laura felt his stiff manhood trying to enter her softness...ahhhh...she love the sensation so much...she wanted to go all the way with him but not inside the moving carriage. "We can''t do it here..." she protested.


    "Okay...close your eyes... babe..." he ordered.


    Laura obeyed and shut her eyes.


    A few minutester.


    "Open your eyes now, babe..." he whispered, looking into her eyes.


    Laura opened her eyes and was surprised to see that they were back in her room in the Bay Meadow, sprawled in the bed.


    Graven grinned and seek her mouth again for a searing kiss. They shared a passionate kiss while he undresses her. He discarded his clothes as well. They lie down in the bed, both naked.


    "Laura...umm..." he panted as his manhood entered her softness.


    "Ahhhh...Gravennn..." Laura uttered his name as she wrapped her legs around his pelvis, encouraging him deeper inside her.


    Graven began thrusting rapidly on her core...sweats glistened on his forehead...as he builds up momentum.


    "Fasterrrr Gravennn..." she ordered.


    Graven smiled devilishly as he continues pounding on her core nonstop.


    Laura''s face contorted in ecstasy, her body clenched as she reached her climax. Graven reached his climax a few secondster as he emptied his seeds inside her.


    Theyy naked in the bed. Laura was resting her head on his chest. Graven reached for the nket and wrapped it around them.


    "I love you," Graven whispered as he nted a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    Laura didn''t reply. Instead, she closed her eyes.


    Graven wrapped his arms possessively around her naked body. "Rest for a while, babe," he said.


    Laura was dozing off, feeling sleepy.


    A few minutester, she was already sleeping soundly in Graven''s arms.


    "I love you so much, Laura," he whispered again. It feels so nice to embrace her like this, he feltplete. He closed his eyes to sleep.


    ~


    Meanwhile, inside the moving carriage.


    Reba looked at Horace. "It surprised me that Graven chose to travel with Laura this time, why?" she observed.


    Horace smiled. "It looks like our Lord is making a move on Laura this time. He''s no longer content just looking at her. He wants to spend time with her for the duration of our travel," he said.


    "I think that he can already see the day when his twin will awaken. He can no longer make a move towards Laura," Reba said.


    Horace was shaking his head. "Two brothers fall for the same woman? How chaotic is that?" he asked.


    "I''m worried that the time wille that the sibling will have a fall out due to Laura. What do you think is going to happen in the future?" Reba said.


    Horace sighed. "I think Lord Graven will start distancing himself from Laura the moment we returned to South Pond Town," he said.


    "I hope so," replied Reba. "Because if Laura and Graven were getting attached. It will be hard for them to avoid each other, and when Luke finally awakened, we will have a storm brewing in the distance," she said.


    "Agree..." Horace replied.


    One hourter.


    They stopped over beside an eatery located a few meters away from the road.


    When Reba and Horace went to the first carriage to inform the couple that they''re stopping for lunch, they found out that the vehicle was empty!


    "Oh, where are they?" Reba asked in a surprised voice.


    Horace smiled. "I think they went somewhere on a date. What do you think?"


    "Where did they go?" Reba''s brows furrowed.


    "To a ce that they can have some privacy," Horace answered with a naughty grin.


    "What are they going to do in that ce?" Reba asked.


    Horace chuckled and shrugged. "Let''s ask them when they return," he said.


    Reba sighed. She hopes that Laura guards herself against Graven''s charm - for her sake and Luke.


    Horace already had a wild guess running in his mind. But he chose to stay mum and wait for the things to unfold. He was confident that Lord Graven knew what he was doing and the consequences of his actions if he still pursue Laura despite the awareness that his twin brother Luke is returning to thend of the living soon. "Let''s get inside the eatery along with the drivers and eat lunch," he told hispanion.


    "Okay." Reba nods her head.


    They walked towards the eatery and entered the open-air establishment to eat their meals.


    ~


    Meanwhile, inside the room in Bay Meadow.


    Graven had already awakened from his slumber. He stared at Laura''s beautiful face with adoration shining in his eyes. She''s still sleeping soundly. He smiled with contentment in his heart. He wished they could be like this forever, but he knows they can''t.


    Unless...


    He shakes his head vigorously. He doesn''t want to think of any ill feelings for his twin brother, he wished for his speedy recovery. No matter how much he loves Laura and wanted her to be his woman, he won''t do something to his twin to jeopardize hising back to life.


    He already epted the truth that Laura will always love his brother Luke, not him. That''s a painful thing to ept, but he is willing to move on even though he can''t forget Laura in this lifetime. He won''t stand on their way to happiness.


    A few minutester.


    Laura stirred in her sleep. She slowly opened her eyes. She remembered that they''re back inside the room in Bay Meadow to continue their lovemaking. And for the second time, she gives herself willingly to Graven. Sigh, she has no shame left on her body. She took a deep breath.


    "Are you awake now, babe?" Graven asked.


    "Yeah..." she replied. She rose to her feet, wrapping the nket around her naked form. "I''m going to the bathroom to clean myself," she said.


    Graven watched as Laura entered the bathroom. He left the bed and picked up their clothes from the floor. He donned his clothes back on his body.


    He went to the window and stared outside while waiting for Laura to finish her business inside the bathroom.


    Every time he and Laura make love, it feels so right. He considered her as his soulmate. Too bad, his twin brother got her first.


    He released a deep sigh.


    A few minutester. Laura exited the bathroom. Graven handed her her clothes. She went back inside the bathroom and donned the clothes on her body.


    When she exited the bathroom, she looked at him. "Aren''t you going to use the bathroom and clean yourself?" she inquired.


    Graven shook his head. "No, I don''t want to get rid of your smell in my body," he said.


    Laura blushed crimson red. "Let''s go...then..." she said.


    Graven smiled like he won a lottery and hugged her affectionately.


    A few secondster, they disappeared from the room.

 Chapter 109 - Love Triangle

    Graven and Laura appeared inside the carriage that was not moving. Graven opened the window and looked outside. He saw his men resting in the eatery nearby. He nced at the beautifuldy beside him. "Let''s eat our lunch in the eatery," he said.


    "Okay," Laura responded.


    ??


    Graven assisted her when she exited the carriage, holding her hand. He doesn''t want to let go of her hand, but she let go of his first. He sighed. Their happy moments were over the moment they left the room in his property in Bay Meadow, and now, here they are back in reality.


    Laura went to the open-air eatery and sat beside Reba while Horace vacated his seat for Graven.


    Laura looked at the empty dishes. "What are you eating?" she asked, salivating because her stomach is already grumbling for food. She''s hungry.


    Reba rose to her feet. "Guys, wait here at the table. I''ll order the specialty of the house for you," she said and walked towards the location of the cook that is busy preparing the customer''s order. After ordering beef stew with veggies, roasted chicken, and rice, she went back to the couple''s table. "I already ordered your food. Just wait for a few minutes while the cook was preparing the order," she said.


    Laura looked at Reba. "Thank you," she said.


    "Don''t mention it," Reba replied and looked at Graven that is staring openly at Laura as if he had seen his crush for the first time. "I''ll go to get something from the carriage," she said and left.


    The couple was left alone at the table.


    Laura nced at Graven. She noticed that he was staring at her face intently. "Why are you staring at my face? Do I have dirt on my face?" she asked.


    Graven shook his head and smiled fondly at her. "I just want to fill my mind and heart with your images, ''coz when I start distancing myself from you, I''ll have some of your images to keep mepany through my lonely days," he said sadly. An air of mncholy surrounded him.


    He never took his eyes away from her, even for a second.


    Laura lowered her gaze and bit her lip. She can be med partly for the struggle that Graven has been going through in his mind and heart right now. She willingly gave him a taste of her body two times already, of course, that would make him feel more attached to her. She bes a temptress overnight, and she can''t help it. There''s something about Graven that is hard to resist. He is like a ma that is pulling her to him whenever they are together. With just a mere touch of his hand - he can awaken the fire of desire in her body.


    "I''m sorry, you feel this way. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have given in to your seduction," she said.


    Graven sighed. "No, please don''t say that, Laura. I treasured everything that happened between us. It''s the most memorable memories I have shared with you so far," he said, giving her a glimpse into the window of his soul.


    Laura breathed deeply, feeling conflicted inside. She avoided his gaze and roamed her eyes around the area. Aside from them, ten travelers were eating at the tables, which is a bit far from their location.


    A few minutester.


    The waiter of the eateryes to their table to deliver their food. He carefully transferred the bowl of dishes, tes, spoon, and fork on the table, including the two bowls of rice. "Enjoy your meals, Sir and Madam!" he said and left. He returned a minuteter to deliver the pitcher of drinking water and two sses.


    "Thank you," Laura said.


    The waiter smiled. "You''re wee, Madam! Happy to serve you!" he said.


    Graven took money from his pocket and paid their bills. "Keep the change," he told the waiter.


    The waiter smiled brightly after seeing the extra money in his hand. "Thank you very much, Sir!" she said with gratitude in his voice and left.


    "Let''s eat!" Graven said.


    "Okay." Laura began putting food on her te.


    The couple ate in silence, enjoying the delicious beef stew and the savory roasted chicken.


    Meanwhile...


    Horace and Reba were watching the couple a few meters away, under the shade of the tree.


    "So...what can you say to the couple?" Horace asked. "Did they did it or not?"


    Reba''s brows knitted together. "What - did it? What are you implying?" she asked, pretending to be innocent.


    Horace smiled. "What I''m trying to say...is what is your guess? Did they have sex or not?" he asked.


    Reba''s eyes widened, she punched his arm. "Don''t say something like that! Graven will get mad if he hears you talking about things like that. It''s their personal lives, even if we wanted to know what''s going on between them...we can''t ask them directly. It will be an invasion of privacy!" she scolded him.


    "Yeah, I know," he said. "In my opinion, they already did the deed. I wonder how will Lord Luke feel if he discovers that the woman he loves and his twin brother are sharing intimate moments while he was recuperating inside the coffin," he said in a grim voice.


    Reba sighed. "Let''s just hope that Luke does not know about this or else... it''s going to be chaotic once hees back to life," she said, breathing deeply.


    Horace was shaking his head. "A love triangle between one woman and two brothers? It usually never ends well, unless, both brothers are willing to share the woman, that might work..."


    "Nah, Laura might be tempted with Graven''s charm because he looks like her first love. But once Lukees back to life, she won''t pay attention to him anymore," Reba said, trying to defend Laura''s action.


    "But what if...Laura develops feelings for the Lord and will choose him. What do you think will Luke do if he wakes up to find his beloved woman already chosen his brother?" Horace asked.


    "Well...that''s not going to end well in the end. I''m just hoping that Laura will think and chose wisely, or else we will see the brothers having a rift between them just because of one woman. The key to peace between brothers lies in Laura''s hands," Reba concluded.


    Horace rubbed his chin. "This is interesting! I wonder who will Laura chose in the end?"


    Reba sighed. She adored the brothers, they''re like siblings to her. They''re kind to her and treated her as their little sister. It would be sad to see them fight one another because of one woman''s love. If there is anything she can do to prevent the tragedy from happening, she will do it.


    Back in the eatery.


    Laura and Graven finished their food.


    "That was a delicious meal!" Laura enthused.


    Graven smiled. "I''m d you like it," he said.


    "I''m going to travel with Reba in the carriage today. I hope you don''t mind," Laura said. She saw Graven''s face turn sad instantly.


    "Why? You don''t like mypany anymore? Getting tired of me already?" he asked, feeling hurt by her rejection.


    Laura sighed. "It''s better that we began implementing social distancing between us. It''s for the best for the three of us," she exined calmly.


    ? Graven nodded his head. He understood very well what is the message Laura is trying to tell him. "I have one question to ask you. I hope you don''t mind answering them for me," he said.


    "Okay, go ahead, ask me anything," she encouraged him.


    "Did you hate me for what happened to us?" he asked.


    "No. I don''t hate you. I told you before - I did those things willingly with you," she replied.


    Graven feels so much better now. "Did you like it? The things we did inside the bedroom?" he asked.


    Laura blushed crimson red. Damn! Why does he have to ask her such private things like this? It''s making her blush! Right now, her mind was instantly recalling their hot lovemaking inside the bedroom. Just thinking about them awakened the fire of desire in her belly. She looked at Graven, he was waiting for her answer. "As for your question. Yeah...I enjoyed the thing we did inside the bedroom..." she answered and rose to her feet. "We''d better keep moving," she said and left, going to the carriage located a few meters away from the eatery.


    The driver assisted Laura inside the carriage.


    A few minutester.


    Graved looked at Reba. "Keep Laurapany in the carriage," he ordered with a grim face.


    "Okay," Reba answered obediently. She entered the carriage to keep Laurapany for the duration of their voyage.


    Horace and Graven entered the other carriage.


    They resumed their journey.


    Meanwhile, inside the moving carriage, silence descended upon the two women.


    "How''s the food in that eatery, Laura?" Reba asked, trying to start a conversation with her.


    Laura smiled and nced at herpanion. "The beef stew with veggies is delicious, and the roasted chicken is tasty," she replied. "Graven and I enjoyed it so much," she added.


    "Good. I''m d you enjoyed the dishes I ordered for you and Graven," Reba said.


    Laura smiled and gave her a thumb up. "I''m going to read a book," she told her. She reached for the book inside her traveling bag and began flipping on the pages.


    Reba was staring at Laura, debating whether to ask her or not about what happened earlier. Is it proper to ask her where did she and Graven go when they disappeared from the carriage? She was about to ask her - but changed her mind at thest minute ''coz it will be an intrusion of privacy.


    "I''m going to take a nap," she finally said.


    Laura looked at Reba and smiled. "Sleep well!" she said casually and returned her attention to the book that she was holding in herp.


    Reba closed her eyes to sleep.

 Chapter 110 - No One

    Hours went by.


    The night is approaching on the horizon. Thirty minutester, the surrounding area was already submerged in darkness.


    ??


    They stop over in a board and lodging house called The Grandmother''s Inn. Graven rented the entire second floor for him and his entourage.


    The second floor has five rooms. One for the drivers and the rest of them got one room each.


    There were a dining table and chairs as well.


    Reba went downstairs and ordered the foods for dinner to be delivered on the second floor.


    The rest of the men stayed on the balcony to watch the full moon and star-filled night outside, while the women were resting in their rooms.


    One hourter.


    The staff of the inn arrived on the second floor to set up the food on the table. There were six different dishes that Reba ordered for six people.


    A few minutester, the staff were done with the food arrangement on the table and retreated downstairs so that the clients can start eating dinner.


    Horace knocked on the women''s door and informed them that dinner is ready. "Ladies, dinner is ready!" he announced and went back to the table.


    A minuteter, the women exited their rooms and went to the table.


    Laura sat beside Graven, while Reba sat beside Laura. Across the table were Horace and the drivers.


    They began eating their dinner infortable silence.


    One hourter, they finished eating dinner. The staff returned to take the dirty dishes away.


    Laura, Reba, and Graven went to the balcony to admire the beautiful night outside the inn while Horace and the drivers retired early to their rooms.


    Graven was sitting on the couch alone while the women were sitting on the other couch next to his.


    A few minutester, Graven looked at Reba and signaled her to leave the balcony.


    Reba understood what he''s trying to tell her. She rose to her feet. "I''ll go to the toilet. I''ll be backter..." she said and left.


    After Reba left, Graven settled himself beside Laura.


    "The night is beautiful, isn''t it?" hemented, trying to strike a conversation with her.


    "Yes, it''s a lovely evening..." Laura agreed. She rose to her feet. "I''m leaving..." she said.


    "Wait!" Graven grabbed her hand before she can move away from him. "Can you please stay with me here on the balcony for one full hour? I want to spend some time with you tonight. Besides, the night is still young. I want to spend my night gazing at the moon and stars with you by my side," he said. He uttered those words with tenderness.


    "Okay fine." Laura sighed, she lowered herself back on the couch. She just can''t say no to his simple and innocent request.


    Together they sat on the couch and enjoyed the night with thepany of each other.


    Laura nced at him. "Don''t you have a girlfriend?" she asked all of a sudden.


    Graven looked at her. "I have several rtionships with women in the past, but nothing serious. There''s always something missing in them. I can''tpletely be happy with theirpany. But when ites to you, I feel happy andplete. I found my happiness in you, sad to say, you are my brother''s woman. There''ll be no~us~in this lifetime," he said sadly.


    Laura stared at his face. He spoke the words with sincerity in his eyes. She took a deep breath. Graven was opening up his heart and soul to her. But what can she do? She already loves someone. She can''t fall in love with two brothers at the same time. She can only give her love to one of the brothers, and that is Luke. Although, she had admitted to herself that she finds sexual intercourse with Graven satisfying. She was feeling guilty, that she enjoyed their physical intimacy.


    "I''m sorry, Graven. I hope that you will meet the woman who is going to be your soulmate soon! I want you to be happy as well," she spoke sincerely.


    Graven released a deep sigh. In the early days of Laura''s arrival at the mansion, he tried his best to stay away from her, giving her a cold shoulder. But even if he gave her a cold treatment, she was never out of his mind even for a few seconds. His mind kept reying their first lovemaking, which also includes that particr time when he rescued her from the bandits and kissed her lips inside the carriage. Yeah...his nights were filled with Laura''s images.


    How can he forget Laura? She''s not like any other woman. He felt a deep connection with her as if they have known each other for a long time. As if they have a history together. As if he had known her all his life. There is something between him and Laura that he can''t exin. All that he knows is that when he was with Laura, he feels happy, contented, and at peace with himself.


    Now that his twin brother''s resurrection is nearingpletion, he already felt the impending loss. He already decided long ago not to give in to his feelings for Laura, but the moment he did, he found it hard to stay away from her. He was fighting the urge to stay by her side all the time. To him, she was like an addicting drug that once tasted always wanted. He can''t get enough of her. A crazy feeling that he can''t let go - no matter how hard he tries.


    His feelings for her are getting stronger now than they have explored each other''s body several times already. He doesn''t know what he will do and how he will feel if his brother will finallye back to life and he will see them in their romantic moments. He would get madly jealous for sure.


    He looked at her. "I will never find somebody like you in this lifetime. I will only settle with someone like you. No one can own my heart, only you. I''m hoping that maybe we can have some future together in the afterlife?" he said.


    Laura raised a brow. "Graven, listen to me. You can''t shut your heart to others. Try to open your heart to other women, don''t wait for me. Okay?" she said.


    "That''s not for you to decide, babe," he whispered. "My heart knows what it wants, and it only wants you," he concluded.


    Laura smiled a bit. "You''re a stubborn man. You will soon meet the woman who can change everything you told me today. Then I will soon fade away from your memories and be a part of your past," she said.


    "Nah, you are wrong! I am sure that no one can take your ce in my heart," he said with finality in his voice.


    Laura sighed deeply.


    Silence descended upon them thatsted for a few minutes.

 Chapter 111 - Happy?

    Laura took a deep breath. No matter what she''s going to tell him, he won''t listen. She decided to stop telling him anything when ites to his feelings for her. He won''t listen and turn deaf ears on her words. She yawned and covered her mouth, pretending that she''s feeling sleepy already.


    Graven looked at her. "Are you sleepy now?" he asked.


    ??


    "Yes." Laura nodded her head.


    "Okay, go to your room now," he said.


    "How about you?" she asked.


    "I''m not sleepy yet. I will stay here for a while watching the stars above... pretending that you''re still keeping mepany, sitting beside me," he said.


    Laura shook her head and rose to her feet. She left the balcony, going to her room.


    Once inside her room. She picked up theb and brush her hair for a few minutes, then she changed into her pajama. Her mind wandered to Graven sitting alone on the couch on the balcony. Maybe he went to sleep already.


    She never expected that behind Grave''s cold and aloof personality lies a romantic guy. He is sweet and romantic just like Luke! They are twin brothers indeed, they got the same look and same attitude.


    She went to bed and lies down.


    A few minutester, she stood up to take care of the call of nature. The rooms on the second floor were not equipped with bathrooms, but there are two bathrooms outside the rooms, one for men and one for women. She has to leave the room to empty her dder.


    She opened the door and exited. She walked towards the bathroom located a few meters away and entered the women''s bathroom.


    After done with her business inside the bathroom, she left. She noticed that the door to the balcony was still open. Huh? Is Graven still sitting alone there? She walked towards the balcony and saw him sitting on the couch looking lonely and deste, staring at the horizon, wearing a nk look on her face. "Hey, aren''t you sleepy yet?" she asked.


    Graven looked at her and smiled. "I''m going to sleep now," he said and rose to his feet.


    Graven closed the door of the balcony and they walked towards their room which is next to each other.


    Suddenly the light went dead. Laura halted on her tracks. "Huh? Is there a ckout?" she asked.


    Graven reached for her hand and intertwined it with his. "Don''t panic, I''m here. I''ll guide you to your room," he said.


    They finally reached Laura''s room. He opened the door and Laura entered along with Graven as he closed the door behind him.


    "What are you doing in my room?" Laura whispered.


    Graven sneaked his hands around Laura''s waist. "I''m just going to say good night to you with a kiss," he said as his mouthnded in her lips seeking her tongue hungrily.


    Laura pressed her mouth shut, she''s not going to encourage him this time.


    But Graven was already nuzzling her earlobe, then trailing kisses down to her neck, and finally to her breast. She was no longer wearing a bra underneath her pajama. Dang! Graven''s hands were already inside her pajama top, cupping her breast, kneading them. "Ahhhh..." A moan of pleasure escapes Laura''s lips.


    Graven lowered himself on the bed, pulling Laura along with him making her sit on hisp, her back facing him. It''s a perfect position for him to continue kneading her ample breast while kissing her neck.


    "W-what are you doing?" Laura asked, even though she already knows what he wants from her.


    "I want inside you, babe..." he said in a hoarse voiceden with lust and desire.


    "B-but we already agreed...I mean we can''t continue doing something like this..." she protested in a low voice but loving the sensation he was creating on her breast.


    "I know...but I can''t help it. I can''t keep my hands of you, don''t worry, I will stop once he already awakened. Just this one please, allow me to taste heaven with you once again," he said and continue nuzzling her earlobe. His right hand was kneading her breast while his other hand went down to her belly and settled above her lower garment. He inserted his hands inside the pajama and nestled above her underwear. Then he starts rubbing his fingers on her mound, pleasuring her, teasing her, he can feel the heat of her coretching at his fingers while his arousal is getting harder inside his underwear.


    "Ahhh...Gravennn...ahhh..." Laura moans due to the pleasurable friction that his hands were creating in her private parts... waves of desire flooded her entire senses.


    Graven inserted his fingers inside her underwear and entered her core...he continues to make love to her using his fingers... rubbing her wet core in up and down motion as waves of pleasure assaulted Laura''s body...she moaned in a low voice...her mouth was dripping with pleasure.


    "Ahhhh...fasterrr...Gravennn.....ahhhh... love it..." Laura said.


    Graven applied more pressure to his fingering and went deeper inside her silky wall giving Laura more pleasure. His rod is getting harder in his pants, it''s getting rock solid. He immediately pulled down Laura''s pajama bottom and also discarded his pants and underwear. He made Laura sat on his erection. "Grind on me babe, please..." he whispered. He guided her on what to do, and she was liking it. Laura was riding Graven''s manhood like a cowgirl...and she''s loving every minute of it...she can feel his steel rod pulsating and vibrating inside her silky wall...so damn pleasurable. She threw her head in pleasure. "Ahhhh..." a moan escapes her mouth.


    Graven was panting hard, loving Laura''s pleasurable grinding on his rod, she has no idea that she was giving him so much pleasure right now as he continues to fondle on her breast while she was riding his rod like a horse...waves of pleasures rocked their bodies...sending them to the peak of ecstasy...a minuteter... Luara''s body clenched as she reached her climax...Graven''s climax followed a few minutester.


    They were both suspended in time as they savored the fading pleasure slowly leaving their bodies.


    They lie in the bed, physically sated.


    Graven was happy and contented while lying in the bed next to Laura. He nted a sweet kiss on her forehead. "I love you so much, Laura," he whispered in her ears. His voice carried so much emotion. If only Laura belongs to another person and not his brother he would fight for her love. He would kill anyone who would dare take Laura away from him. Unfortunately, he can''t kill his brother. He loves his twin brother.


    Laura rests her head on his chest. Making love with Graven makes her happy. What if the timees when she will make love to Luke and he can''t make her happy just like Graven does? No, she doesn''t want to entertain such negative thoughts. She tried to push them away from her mind.


    "Happy?" he asked her.


    "Yessss..." she replied.


    "I love you," he said.


    Laura sighed and prefer not to reply to his deration of love. She doesn''t want to give him false hope.


    A few minutester, Laura began dozing off.


    Graven wrapped the nket around them, then closed his eyes to sleep.

 Chapter 112 - Another Option

    The next day.


    After they finished eating breakfast, Graven and Cooper''s entourage continue their journey towards South Pond Town.


    ??


    It was a beautiful day to go on a journey, the golden sun was up in the sky, bathing the whole ce with an abundance of daylight.


    Laura and Reba traveled in the same carriage while Graven and Horace in the other.


    Inside the carriage, Laura''s eyes were glued to the book she was reading and holding in her hands but the truth is... her mind was preupied. In the past few days, she and Graven have be closer and were intimate every time they got a chance.


    She was beginning to question her frame of mind and her emotion and feelings.


    Between Luke and Graven...who does she loves more? Who does she want to spend the rest of her life with?


    The more time she spent with Graven, the more her feelings grew stronger for him. She''s falling hard for him even though she''s trying to deny it. She desperately wants to believe that she was still in love with Luke and excitedly waiting for hisplete resurrection.


    The sad truth is... her heart was no longer beating for Luke exclusively. A major part of her heart was already beating heavily for Graven.


    Now she bes embroiled in a love triangle between Luke and Graven.


    She feared that the two brothers might fight and harm each other after Lukee back to life.


    She''s getting confused about what to do with her life anymore.


    A crease appeared on her forehead.


    Reba has been observing Laura''s face ever since they start their journey. She saw the crease on her forehead which means her friend was currently encountering conflicting emotions. And she knew very well why...


    She was wondering if it is the right time to talk to her and ask what is bothering her mind?


    Well...she could try...if Laura doesn''t want to talk about it then she will stop pressing her.


    She cleared her throat. "Laura, the expression on your faces tells me that you are encountering conflicting feelings deep inside you. If you need someone to talk to, go ahead, tell me about it. Don''t worry, I won''t judge you... I will just listen to your problem..." she offered.


    Laura raised her head and looked at Reba. Dang! She almost has forgotten that she had apanion inside the carriage. Reba must have been studying her face for a long time.


    She released a deep sigh. "I don''t know if it''s right to tell you about my problems," she said hesitating to tell her the truth.


    Reba took a deep breath and shrugged. "Hmm...let me guess what is your problem...but promise me that you won''t get angry if my guess is correct," she said, seeking her permission first.


    Laura sighed. "Okay, go on, feel free to guess the problem I''m thinking right now," she encouraged her.


    Reba looked at her friend in the eyes. "I think you are very conflicted right now... you had a hard time choosing between Graven and Luke-? I think you already develop feelings for Graven and you are feeling guilty about it. You are worried about the future and what will happen to the two brothers if Luke will finallye back to life!"


    Laura''s eyes widened. "H-how did you know everything that is in my mind right now?" she asked in shock.


    Reba smiled. "I''m a woman too...when Horace and I found out that the carriage was empty and we have no idea where you and Graven have gone to...well...that is understandable. You and Graven got intimate already when Luke''s spirit entered Graven''s body. It would be just a matter of time... you and Graven will do it again. And it already happened, right? A few times? I presumed."


    Laura was stupefied. She blushed in shame. "I never know that Graven and I are so transparent?"


    Reba rolled her eyes. "Laura... I know Graven so well and even if I know you for a short time, I am a good judge of character. No one can escape Graven''s charm except me, because we treated each other like brothers and sisters. When ites to ordinary women, they can be easily hypnotized by Graven''s charm and you are not an exemption. Honestly, it''s not difficult to put things together and connect the dots," she said.


    Laura massaged her temple. It''s no use hiding her dilemma from Reba, she already knew everything. "If Luke returns one day and I''ll tell him that I have a rtionship with his twin brother, what do you think his reaction will be?"


    Reba breathed deeply. "Ah, regarding that issue, let me ask you a question. If you have a twin sister and you married a guy you love... then your husband was having an affair with your twin sister without your knowledge. How would you feel? What will you do? Would you confront your sister and your husband and ask why they cheated behind your back? Betrayal is always painful especially if it is done by the two people you love. That degree of cheating can destroy a rtionship, family, and even friendship..." she borated further.


    Laura closed her eyes immediately as tears try to rush out from her eyes. Damn! How can she be so weak? Why she didn''t wait for Luke''splete resurrection? Why did she surrender to Graven''s seduction over and over again? Why can''t she resist Graven''s charm? Why!?


    She wanted to p her face hard right now.


    Reba saw the countless emotions shing on her friend''s face.


    When Laura opened her eyes, her vision was already swarmed in tears. "I don''t know what to do anymore..." she said in a troubled voice.


    Reba sighed. "Don''t be too hard on yourself. Just choose one of them...is it Luke or Graven that you like best and wants to spend your whole life with?"


    Laura was silent, she was confused.


    Reba continuous... "If you chose Luke...Graven will understand. But if you chose Graven, Luke will feel betrayed and hurt... and I don''t know what he''s going to do with you and Graven."


    Laura looked at Reba. "So, if I chose Luke... no further problem arises?" she asked.


    ? Reba shrugged. "Honestly...I don''t know. I mean, as long Luke doesn''t know about you and Graven betraying him behind his back then I guess there''s no problem, but if he already knows...I don''t know what he''s going to do. Don''t forget that his spirit can visit you anytime without informing you of his presence," she reminded her.


    Laura was deeply troubled about it. She''s feeling guilty about being intimate with Graven even though she enjoyed their lovemaking so much. "What I''m going to do now?" she asked, confused.


    "Start choosing now between the two brothers, Laura..." Reba said.


    "But I can''t choose right now, I''m so confused!" Laura replied.


    Reba studied Laura''s face for a long time. "I have a perfect solution for you. I''m not sure if you will consider it..." she said.


    Laura looked at Reba''s face, she''s feeling interested in her suggestion. If it can solve the dilemma that she was facing right now, she''s willing to consider it. "Please tell me about it..." she said urgently.


    "You can stay away from both brothers. Go to a faraway ce, hide! This way the two brothers can continue living in peace. Without the woman whoes in between them, the two brothers can continue where they left off," Reba suggested. "But don''t tell Graven about my suggestion, he will get mad at me for sure!" she warned her.


    Laura gasped. She''s been eagerly waiting for Luke''s resurrection, now she will go away? Or maybe... it''s indeed the best solution for the three of them. Reba''s suggestion is good enough since she doesn''t want the two brothers to fight over her. "Okay I won''t tell him about your suggestion," she replied. "B-but...I don''t have a ce to go! Where am I going to stay and live for the rest of my life?" she asked.


    "You can''t go back to your family because the twins knew about those ces that you frequented. You have to go to a ce where the brothers have no idea where it is..." Reba said.


    "Where?" Laura asked curiously.


    "I know a ce. All you need to say is yes and I''ll take you there anytime," Reba said.


    "Okay. I''ll think about my decision first," Laura replied.


    "Sure, don''t rush your decision. Remember that it will be your lifelong decision, something that willst a lifetime, so make no mistakes. Take your time weighing the pros and cons..." Reba said.


    Laura released a deep sigh. "Thank you, Reba, for giving me another way out," she said in a grateful voice.


    "Don''t mention it. I feel good if I can help alleviate even a fraction of your sufferings and make you feel better," Reba responded.


    "Thank you, friend," Laura said with a smile.


    Reba smiled and patted her shoulder. "Everything will be alright, just make sure you make the right life decisions and the rest will follow," she said reassuringly.


    Laura nodded her head, feeling much better after discovering that she had another option to solve her dilemma.


    Hours went by.


    They finally reached the town of South Pond. They made a stop in the capital where every street and corner were alive with people and the establishments were plenty to chose from.


    Graven allowed Laura and Reba to go shopping while he went on an errand.


    One hourter.


    Graven returned with Cooper.


    Cooper and Laura nced at each other once in a while inside the carriage, both have different things going on in their minds. No one wants to break the ice formed between them, no one wants to start a conversation.


    They leave it at that.


    Their journey back to the mansion continues inplete silence.

 Chapter 113 - Danger!

    It was already past 6:30 in the evening when Graven''s carriage arrived in the mansion.


    Cooper exited the carriage followed by Laura.


    ??


    "Father, we''re home!" Cooper said cheerfully.


    Sir Nichs waited outside the front door of his mansion to wee his children. "Wee back, children!" he said, smiling broadly.


    Graven, and Reba exited the second carriage.


    "Let''s get inside, it''s dinner time. I instructed the cook to prepare a delicious dinner for us," Sir Nichs said.


    They all entered the house and proceed to the dining room to eat dinner together.


    After dinner, the men retreated into the veranda while the women went upstairs to rest.


    The women entered their respective rooms.


    Laura put down her bag on the floor, unzip the bag and removed her stuff, and put them back in ce, she dropped the dirty clothes into theundry basket then entered the bathroom for a quick bath.


    A few minutester.


    She was already sitting on the bed, brushing her hair with theb.


    She recalled Reba''s offer to her, the option to go away and live her own life away from the two brothers to prevent them from fighting each other because of her is enticing.


    But she also had an option to be with Luke just like her original intention and forget Graven.


    But then... what if she will choose Graven?


    Her heart wants to choose him!


    Oh, God, she''s going crazy!


    Was it just yesterday that her heart was set in stone to wait for Luke?


    Then howe her heart was screaming for Graven now?


    Dang!


    She groaned. This is total madness!


    How could her heart change so fast?


    She put theb on the side table and lie in bed.


    Argh! Her emotion is a total mess right now!


    She needs toe out with a decision soon before Luke returned.


    That night after brushing her teeth, she went back to bed, preparing to go to sleep.


    She''s been tossing and turning in the bed, she can''t sleep!


    It was already past 11:00 when her body finally sumbed to sleep.


    At 1:00 am, a cloud of ck smoke appeared inside Laura''s room that formed into the body of a man. The mysterious man that looks like Graven looked at Laura then opened his palm, a red rose materialized in his hand. He went to the bed and ced the rose on the side table.


    "We''re going to see each other soon my love, wait for me," he whispered and nted a kiss on her forehead. A few minutester, the mysterious guy turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared from the room.


    At 2:00 am, another mysterious being appeared in Laura''s room, this time it''s no other than Graven. He can''t sleep in his room thinking about Laura, and now he''s here...just to see a glimpse of her face.


    Then he noticed the red rose on the side table!


    D-did the spirit of his twin brother visited Laura again tonight?


    Where is he?


    He roamed his eyes around the room, he can''t detect his spirit. Maybe he already left. Since Luke''s body is still recuperating in the cave, his spirit can''t stay longer outside, ''coz the more he stays outside, the more his resurrection will be dyed because he needs to conserve all his power and energy for his body to recuperate faster.


    If he came a bit earlier they might have a chance to meet inside Laura''s room.


    He wore a grim look on his face. He felt guilty but he can''t stop himself from seeking Laura


    He breathed deeply. A turbulent emotion clouded his face.


    He stayed in the room for a few minutes - getting drunk with Laura''s image.


    After getting his fill, he disappeared from the room in seconds.


    ~


    The following day.


    After breakfast, Laura and Reba spent their morning in the mini-park at the back of the mansion.


    The women were enjoying the swing...


    Reba noticed that Laura''s gaze was fixed on Graven''s house. "Are you waiting for Graven to exit the house?"


    Laura sighed and nodded her head. "Yeah..."


    "OMG! You''re whipped!" Reba eximed. "You''re nowpletely bewitched by Graven''s charm!" she added.


    Laura bit her lip.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you - but Graven and Horace left the mansion early," Reba said.


    "Ah, okay. Thanks for informing me," Laura replied. Graven was already starting to distance himself away from her. Even though she already knew that it woulde to this stage, still, her heart was hoping that she will see his face once in a while.


    Maybe this is for the best... Graven''s intention of avoiding her is better for the three of them.


    She looked at Reba. "Please...tell me about the ce that you intend to hide me. I want to know about it," she said.


    "Don''t worry. The ce is safe and secure... Graven and Horace...even Luke hasn''t set foot in that forest. I''m the only one who knows its location. It''s situated outside the town. It''s my friend''s ce," answered Reba.


    "Ah, okay," she mumbled. "Are there many people living there?"


    Reba shook her head. "Not really. My friend is the only one who lives there," Reba responded.


    "Is your friend a male or female?" she asked.


    "She''s an old woman, a grandmother. Her name is Menedelia. Don''t worry, she has a gentle soul. She will take care of you," Reba assured her.


    "Ah, okay... nice to know that..." she said feeling relieved.


    If she will hide from the two brothers, would they look after her? What she''s going to do with the rest of her life? Live in that mountain with the old woman until she grows old? Or she will return to her house in Hallowpass and just wait for the vampire son toe for her? She can also migrate to another town and live a new life.


    She has many choices...


    ''That is why no need to panic,'' she told herself.


    The two women stayed in the mini-park until 10:00 in the morning and went back to the house afterward.


    ~


    Meanwhile...


    One thousand miles away, something terrifying is urring in a small vige located outside South Pond Town.


    Multitudes of blood-thirsty bats descended on the vige and attacked everyone... man, woman, old, young... no one is spared.


    The bats entered houses and drank their victim''s blood until they die.


    The bats have red eyes and sharp fangs, they''re the size of a human palm, small but deadly.


    Two hourster.


    All the vigers died - no one survives - except for the birds, crows, and ravens gathering at the top of the branches of the three watching the whole carnage happening below them.


    One of the ck crows left the group and fly nonstop towards South Pond Town.


    Hours went by.


    The ck crow finally reached its destination andnded on the table outside a wooden hut, located a few miles away from the South Pond Town.


    The ck crow produces a high-pitched sound.


    Two men emerged from the door of the hut. They happened to be Graven and Horace.


    The crow is a messenger bird sent to spy on different ces outside the town, it flew andnded on Graven''s shoulder.


    Graven hold the crow in his left hand, and ced his right hand on the bird''s head, the crow went still like a statue.


    Graven closed his eyes and entered the bird''s consciousness, essing its eye view.


    What he saw in the vige startled him. Arge number of bats descended the sleepy vige and killed everyone... no one survives.


    He opened his eyes abruptly and looked at Horace. "Gather everyone here at once. We have an emergency crisis at hand! I''ll go to the Mayor''s office and informed him to ring the bell, signaling that all the residents in the town need to hide in their basements and houses, no windows must be open because a horrifying invasion ising to town at any given day. Tell our men to go to the nearest towns and viges nearby and informed their leaders of the invasion of the deadly vampire bats! This is a serious warning that needs to be spread to all neighboring areas at once! " he barked his order.


    "Yes, My Lord!" Horace said and vanished into thin air.


    Graven disappeared from the ce as well.


    He reappeared inside the Mayor''s study room. "Mayor, good afternoon!" he greeted the leader of the town.


    "Graven...why you suddenlye here? Is there an emergency?" he asked.


    "Yes Mayor, we have an emergency! Watch this..." Graven said.


    He waved his right hand at the wall. Slowly the terrifying scene in the vige began to appear on the wall.


    The Mayor''s face registered shock and fear after watching the carnage...people were running everywhere in panic and fright, screaming for help, in the end, no one survives the unexpected tragedy. "What the hell is going on?" Fear was leaping from his eyes as concern for his family, rtives, and the whole town''s safety hangs heavily on his shoulder.


    "Mayor, what we saw right now is arge number of vampire bats attacking the whole vige. We need to alert the people just in case the bats will head to our town any moment from now!" he said urgently.


    The Mayor stood up. "Okay, I will instruct my men to ring the four big bells to alert everyone of the iing danger," he said.


    "Okay, Mayor. I''ll take my leave now," Graven said.


    Graven disappeared instantly from the study room.


    The Mayor left the room in a hurry.

 Chapter 114 - Im Not Angry!

    Graven reappeared inside his father''s study room, the old man was currently reading the newspaper.


    "Father!" he said.


    ??


    Sir Nichs looked at his son. "What''s wrong, son?" he asked. In the early days when Graven pulled this kind of stunt appearing and disappearing in front of him in the blink of an eye, he always had a fright but through the years he already got used to it. But under normal days, his son always uses the door... unless there''s an emergency going on.


    "Father you have to watch this!" he said. He waved his hand at the wall, and secondster, the massacre in the vige caused by the vampire bats yed like a movie in front of them.


    Sir Nichs watched the bloody scene in shock and horror. "I got it! How much time do we have?" he asked calmly.


    "Father, the bats may attack the town anytime. They might be already heading this way, better be safe than sorry," he said.


    Sir Nichs nodded his head. "Okay. I''ll gather everyone including the servants, we will hide in the basement," he said. The basement below the mansion was equipped with a food supply that canst up to one month and it also had bunk-style rooms that can amodate up to 50 people.


    "Okay, please do that, Father!" Graven said.


    Then Sir Nichs remembered Sarah and his grandchildren. "Son, how about Sarah and the kids?" he asked worriedly.


    "Don''t worry about them, Father. I will go there right now and bring them here!" he said.


    "Okay, son! Hurry up!" Sir Nichs said feeling worried about his grandchildren.


    A few secondster, Graven disappeared from the study room.


    He reappeared outside Reba''s room and knocked on the door. No one answered, she might be in Laura''s room.


    He went to Laura''s room and knocked on the door.


    Reba opened the door. "Graven..."


    "Girls, we have an emergency!" Graven said and entered the room. He looked at Laura briefly. He waved his hand to the wall, and the carnage in the vige yed like a movie.


    Laura gasped after seeing arge number of red-eye bats attacking people everywhere and there are so many of them. A few minutester, bodies drained of blood scattered inside the houses, on the ground, and everywhere. "What''s going on?" she asked Graven in a horrified voice.


    "Calm down... there is nothing to worry about. This mansion is equipped with a basement that has bunk amodation with a food supply that canst up to one month. Ladies... just go and find my father and hide with them in the basement, understand?"


    Thedies nodded their heads.


    Graven looked at Reba. "Guard them with your life!" hemanded.


    "Sure!" Reba replied calmly.


    Graven watched Laura''s face for a few seconds, his gaze spoke volumes. Then he disappeared from their sightpletely.


    Laura nced at Reba. "The bats can enter the house if they saw a hole, right?"


    "Yeah...which means all the holes in this mansion should be covered immediately!" Reba said. She looked at Laura. "Calm yourself and find Sir Nichs and hide with them in the basement! I will try to find all the holes in this mansion and see what can I do!" she ordered.


    "Okay!" Laura went to the closet, grabbed her backpack, dumped her book,b, toothbrush, toothpaste, pillow, some clothes, and underwear on it, she''s ready to go! She exited the room followed by Reba.


    ~


    Meanwhile...


    Graven can be seen exiting the carriage that he rented outside the gate of Sarah''s property. The guard opened the door quickly.


    "Where are Sarah and the kids?" he asked.


    "They''re inside the house, Sir!" the guard answered.


    Graven marched towards the entrance of the house and entered. He found Sarah in the living room with the children. The boy, Nichs was ying on the floor while baby Nikka was in her crib.


    "Sarah... I need to tell you something important," he said.


    "Sir Graven...what is it?" Sarah asked and went to his side.


    They walked away from the children.


    "A vige outside the town was attacked by vampire bats. These ferocious animals suck humans blood dry. The entire vige was annihted in just a few hours. I am afraid that anytime from now, the bats will find their way here in our town. My father''s mansion has a basement that is safe for hiding, it is equipped with a food supply that canst up to one month. Bring only the important things with you. A carriage was already waiting outside for you and the kids. Please...hurry up!" he said.


    "Oh, m...my God! Okay, I w...will gather the children!" Sarah said in a trembling voice.


    "Go now, I will inform the servants so that they can go with us, no one must be left behind including the guard," Graven said and turned around going to the kitchen and the backyard.


    One hourter.


    Sarah and her children, the servants, and the guard were already boarding the two carriages waiting outside.


    The horse-drawn carriages were now moving towards the main road heading to Sir Nichs''s mansion, as the four big bells strategically ced in the different part of the town continue ringing, echoing its important message, alerting the people of the iing disaster.


    ~


    Meanwhile, inside Sir Nichs''s mansion.


    The servants were busy finding holes in and out of the house to make sure that no bats can enter the mansion.


    Two hourster.


    Everyone gathered in the living room.


    Sir Nichs addressed them. "Let''s go now inside the basement!" he said. He looked at Cooper.


    "Don''t worry, Father, I''ll wait for them. The moment they arrived, I will bring them to the basement immediately," Cooper said.


    "Okay, son, I''ll leave them in your hands!" Sir Nichs replied. He moved towards the entrance of the basement situated near the living room.


    Laura, Reba, and the servants were following him from behind carrying their bags.


    A few minutester, Sir Nichs and the others entered the hidden door located behind the cab.


    Fifteen minutester.


    Two carriages entered the gate of the mansion. Sarah and the kids finally arrived.


    They exited the carriages and Graven escorted them inside the house while the servants brought their bags inside.


    Cooper scooped his son in his arms and looked at Sarah holding baby Nikka in her arms. "Follow me!" he said.


    Cooper moved towards the cab and pushed open the door of the basement. They stepped into the stairs and went down.


    They finallynded on the floor of the basement.


    Laura stared at the boy that Cooper was holding in his arms, her eyesnded at the face of the pretty woman that is holding a baby girl in her arms. Something tells her that Cooper and the woman had a rtionship and they were carrying their children in their arms.


    Laura and Cooper locked eyes. He tore his gaze apologetically away from her.


    The boy looked at Sir Nichs. "Grandpa!" the boy shouted.


    The smiling Sir Nichs went to the boy and took him in his arms. "How are you, grandson?"


    "I''m fine, I miss you!" the boy said.


    Sir Nichsughed happily. "I miss you too!"


    The happy scene confirmed Laura''s suspicion.


    Cooper immediately brought the woman and her baby inside the room that can amodate four people.


    Laura went back to the room that she and Reba shared. It only has two beds, a small cab and nothing else. She sat on the bed and arranged her nket, her book, herb as well her clothes and other stuff inside the cab mounted on the wall.


    Reba entered the room and sat beside Laura on the bed. "That was surprising!" shemented of what she saw outside. She looked at the silent woman beside her. "Are you okay?" she asked her.


    Laura sighed. "I know what you mean. Cooper has a hidden family..." she said.


    "I think... based on the children''s age... they were conceived before you came into Cooper''s life. They were his hidden family and now that the town is in danger they were brought here to hide in the basement with us," Reba dered her theory.


    Laura nodded her head. "Yeah, that what alsoes up in my mind the moment Iid my eyes on them," she agreed.


    "How is your heart?" Reba asked about her true feelings regarding the whole situation.


    Laura shrugged. "I''m happy for them!"


    "Really-?" Reba raised an eyebrow.


    "Yeah... anyways... I don''t love Cooper and I''m going home soon. No need to feel sad for the happy couple. I''m d that after leaving Cooper he has his family to turn to andfort him," Laura said.


    "Good! I like your attitude. This case is closed!" Reba said with a grin and lie on the bed.


    A few minutester there was a knock on the door.


    Reba got up from the bed and opened the door. "Cooper..."


    "Can I talk with Laura for a moment?" he asked.


    "Sure!" Reba replied with a smile and left the room.


    Cooper closed the door and sat on the bed facing Laura. "I''m sorry that I didn''t tell you about Sarah and my kids. I feared that you won''t marry me after you learn of their existence," he said apologetically.


    Laura sighed. "Honestly, I have no problem with your hidden family. You already have them in your life before I meet you. Their existence is no big deal to me," she responded calmly.


    "Are you sure?" Cooper asked in surprise. He was expecting Laura to get angry at him but he found no trace of anger and sadness in her eyes which astounded and at the same time bothered him.


    "Anything else? Can you please go out now, I''m going to take a nap," she requested politely.


    "Sure! Thank you for being understanding, my dear. I''ll take my leave now," Cooper stood up and left the room.


    Outside the door, Sir Nichs was waiting for his son toe out. "How is it, son?" he asked, wanting to know if Cooper and Laura''s conversation went well.


    "She''s not angry, Father. She understood my situationpletely," Cooper answered with a smile.


    "Good! I''m happy to know that," Sir Nichs beamed.


    They retired into their respective room to rest.

 Chapter 115 - Groups

    Graven and Horace met each other in the wooden hut situated in a clearing near a stream in the middle of a forest.


    "Our men have already scattered themselves all over the town and other neighboring areas outside South Pond to spot the bats location. As long they have the bats'' location they will alert us right away so that we can go there and annihte those blood-thirsty parasites before they can make further damage to other smaller viges," Horace reported.


    ??


    "Good!" Graven said feeling relieved. "What I''m thinking right now is how many groups of bats existed out there? Did they fly together or they split into groups? Is there somebody powerful controlling them?" he muses.


    "My Lord, since the spy birds haven''t returned to report anything new yet, it''s safe to say that the bats attack together in one single group and not in smaller groups," Horace expressed his opinion.


    They didn''t finish conversing yet when they heard pitch soundsing outside from their spy birds.


    They exited the wooden hut and saw four birds on the table.


    Graven walked towards the table in big stride.


    He picked up the first bird, ced his right hand on its head, shut his eyes, and entered the bird''s consciousness...what he saw in the bird''s eye view was the same, the bats attacked another vige again!


    He did the same to the rest of the birds. He was surprised by what he discovered from their memories.


    "It''s confirmed now, the bats were divided into four groups... they''reing from the East, West, South, and North direction. If we can''t prevent them, they will arrive in South Pond Town tomorrow or the next day. Just my guess..." Graven said. "Informed our men to be vignt, and guard the South Pond Town with their lives!" he said gravely.


    "Yes, My Lord! I''ll take my leave now," Horace said and vanished from the ce instantly.


    Graven need to go somewhere... he departed from the ce in the blink of an eye.


    A few minutester.


    He appeared in the vige recently ravaged by the vampire bats. He was an apparition in ck hovering in the air wearing a ck hooded cape that was blown by the wind behind him. The stench of death permeated in the air. It was a heartbreaking sight to see as the vige people were massacred without mercy by the bloodsucking bats.


    He examined the tragedy on the ground below.


    Dead bodies were scattered everywhere...old and young... died in the same way, their bodies were drained of blood, it sickened his stomach. He wondered what made the bats attacked humans without mercy this time? It never happened before.


    Why it''s happening now?


    He hovered lower...hoping to see any survivor and lend his assistance.


    A few minutester, he gives up ''coz he can''t find any survivor. The vige people suffered death at the hands of the vampire bats.


    The strong urge to find those parasites and kill them all was burning savagely in his veins.


    He needs to find their whereabouts! ASAP!


    He rose in the air and went higher trying to spot the bats'' current location, he will try to locate their destination before they can strike another vige and ughter innocent lives again.


    He closed his eyes and summoned his spy birds that were stationed in the next 100 miles near the area of the destruction.


    Three ck raven birds can be seen flying towards Graven''s location.


    The two birdsnded on his shoulders while the other onended on his head. He grabbed the bird from his head and entered the bird''s consciousnesses.


    Now...he was able to see the bats resting in a forest nearby... just a few miles away from his current location. The bloodsuckers were hanging on the branches of the trees in that area... resting from their recent blood feast.


    He now has a clear direction of the whereabouts of the group of bats that massacred the whole vige!


    Time to make roasted bats out of those bloodsuckers!


    "Go back to your post!" Gravenmanded the birds.


    The birds flew away and went back to where they have originated.


    Graven zoomed towards the direction of the forest where the bats are resting.


    It only took him a few minutes to find the area, he finally arrived! He examined the whole area while hovering above the trees.


    Below him is a dense forest, all he can see are wild bushes and towering trees.


    How to attract those parasites?


    He pondered for a moment...hmm... he had an idea!


    All he needs is a few drops of his blood!


    He opened his right hand, a sharp knife appeared on his palm. He grabbed the knife and made a small cut on the skin of his palm then


    made the knife disappeared from his hand. He watched the blood oozing from the cut on his palm.


    He flew around the trees and let his fresh blood drop into the leaves and branches of the trees.


    Soon, the smell of fresh blood awakened the slumbering bats...one by one they drifted into the open air trying to find the source of the fresh blood.


    Once they spotted the floating human and the scent of blood be so intoxicating, they all rushed towards the floating source of the blood.


    Graven zoomed out of the bats'' reach... flying not too fast... just enough speed to lure all the bats away from the trees...he doesn''t want to burn the whole forest. He will fry the bats up in the air once he''s ready to strike him.


    He looked over his shoulder, the bats were still following him, they''re twenty meters behind him.


    Now is the time to unleash the deadly heat from his body!


    Graven smirked smugly... he closed his eyes and unleash the deadly mes from his body... a few secondster he looks like a floating hell boy.


    He zoomed towards the bats at lightning speed - colliding with them in the process - the bats attacked Graven blindly still smelling his fresh blood... they all burned to ashes the moment they came in contact with his body.


    Some of the bats were trying to escape the ming inferno.


    Graven flew after the bats that fled from the devastation and threw mes at them - burning them into ashes one by one.


    Half an hourter he was done killing all the parasites. The deadly mes in his body started to wane down.


    Time to go back to the wooden hut and cool down his body.


    He vanished from the area and reappeared outside the wooden hut that was situated near a stream. It is one of their headquarters.


    The stream has a nice soothing crystal clear water that cools the temperature of his body quickly. He marched towards it and stepped down into the cool water, he went to the deepest part and submerged his whole body into the refreshing water.


    He stayed in the stream for a few minutes enjoying his bath.


    Half an hourter, he emerged naked from the water and walked towards the wooden hut to get some clothes.


    He still needs to find the other three groups of bats! But first, he needs to go back to town to check his father''s mansion. After he knows of their condition he will continue searching for the rest of the group of bats hiding somewhere out there.


    Fifteen minutester, Graven had finished changing into dry clothes and wore his signature ck hooded cape. He''s now ready to return to his father''s mansion and check their condition.


    He vanished from the wooden hut.


    A few momentster, he appeared hovering in the air, above the mansion of his father. The windows and doors were shut off. He roamed his eyes around the whole property. Everything is good so far, no bats on the property yet... even at the nearby ces he can''t detect their presence.


    Time to get inside the mansion!


    He disappeared from the air.


    He reappeared inside the living room and walked towards the cab where the hidden door of the basement was located. He knocked five times.


    "Who''s there?" a servant''s voice said.


    "It''s me Graven," he replied.


    A small peephole was opened and he saw an eyeball peeking at him, it must be the servant making sure that the owner of the voice and the man outside matched perfectly.


    The door finally opened.


    Graven stepped into the basement and the servant shut off the door right away.


    Graven walked towards his father''s room and entered the open door. He saw his father ying with his grandson in the bed.


    "Father..." he said.


    The old man looked at his son.


    "How''s it''s going outside?" Sir Nichs asked.


    Graven cleared his throat. "I discovered that the bats wereposed of four groups. They attacked another four viges again today. They are nearing the borders of South Pond Town. I have tracked down one of the groups'' whereabouts and I was able to kill all the bats belonging to that group. Now I''m going to hunt the remaining three groups to prevent them from attacking our town and other neighboring areas. I juste here to check if everything is alright here," he said.


    "We''re all okay here, we have lots of food and water, and I''m having a good time with my grandson," Sir Nichs said calmly, trying to stay optimistic against the threat outside.


    "Good to know that. I''lle back againter to check this ce." He stood up. "I''ll take my leave now, Father," he bid farewell.


    "Okay, son. You take of yourself," Sir Nichs said worriedly.


    Graven turned around and leave the ce without checking on Laura and Reba in their rooms. He needs to find the other groups of parasites, ASAP!


    He climbed the stairs and stepped outside, the servants closed the door immediately after he exited the door.


    Graven pondered about his next destination while walking back towards the living room.


    A momentter, he vanished from the mansion.

 Chapter 116 - But How?

    Graven appeared in the air, examining the town below him in his invincible form. He hovers above for a few minutes making sure there still no signs of bats infiltrating the town.


    The town looks deserted. No one is walking in the streets, all the stores and establishments were closed.


    ??


    He found no signs of bats...


    However, he detected the presence of his men nearby, hidden somewhere, ready to defend the town from the deadly bats.


    He felt satisfied... time to hunt for the other group of bats and annihte them all.


    Graven knew where to find the rest of the group, but they might already be out there somewhere... looking for another vige to ravage. He will go there anyways and traced their next destination.


    He teleported to the north area where the second group annihted the entire vige in his visible form, he was greeted with the same sickening scene...dead bodies drained of blood were scattered everywhere.


    He roamed his eyes around him, he can''t detect any sign of bats lurking nearby. They must have gone to rest somewhere.


    He closed his eyes and summoned the spy birds within 100 miles radius.


    A few minutester.


    Two ck crows flew towards him andnded on his shoulders.


    He shut his eyes and ced his right hand on the animal''s head and made contact with the bird''s consciousness... he saw the multitude of red-eye bats hanging on the branches of the trees upside-down...they are resting somewhere in the forest a hundred meters away from his location.


    He released the birds sending them back to where theye from. He zoomed towards the location of the bats.


    He arrived there in just a few minutes...hovering in the air. He looked at the forest below and saw the bats resting, hanging upside down on the branches of the trees.


    He summoned his hidden knife, made a small cut in his palm, and scattered the droplets of his blood in the branches of the trees. The bats immediately smelled the fresh blood and left the trees looking for the source.


    Graven zoomed out of the bats'' way and maintain a safe distance away from them while he activated the heat energy from his body, soon enough, mes were leaping from his shoulders, hands, arms, chest back, legs down to his feet - he flew directly towards the bats in dizzying speed colliding with them burning them into ashes.


    Some bats were trying to escape the raging inferno but Graven threw mes at them not letting them escape his wrath.


    Half an hourter.


    The spectacr zing battle ended in the sky, as the burnt ashes of the birds can be seen scattered into the forest below.


    The mes in Graven''s body start to fade away as he shifted into his invincible form.


    Two more groups left to annihte!


    He saw a stream nearby... he zoomed towards it and plunged into the cool refreshing water.


    He will stay there for a few minutes and cool down his body - then resume hunting for thest two groups. He needs to finish hunting the red-eye bats before the day is over so that the people in the South Pond town can resume their daily activities and return to their normal lives.


    Now that there are only two groups left behind, he was confident that he can hunt them all down in the next few hours.


    After he''s done exterminating the four groups of parasites, he will instruct his men to visit the affected viges and bury the dead bodies properly. Those innocent people need to be given a proper burial.


    Half an hourter.


    Graven finished cooling down his body. He gets up from the water in his invincible form, summoned a new ck hooded cape in his palm, and donned it on his body. He made himself visible.


    He''s ready to go!


    It''s now time to locate the whereabouts of the third group of red-eye parasite bats. He flew towards the south because that''s where he saw the other groups of bats unleashing destruction to a small vige.


    He arrived at the vige in a few minutes...hovering in the air...inspecting the damage caused by the bats... it''s the same scenario...nothing new.


    The bats must be resting somewhere!


    He looked at the mountain in front of him. They could be hiding behind that mountain. He zoomed towards the top of the mountain and stay up there. The mountain is about 100 meters high from the base to the top.


    He stood at the top of the mountain, shut his eyes, and summoned any spy birds that were stationed anywhere within 100 miles radius from his location.


    One ck raven bird received his call, it can be seen flying in his direction.


    Graven opened his palm and the birdnded on it. He touched the bird''s head with his right hand, shut his eyes, and entered the bird''s consciousness.


    He now had a clear location where the third group of bats was resting, they were currently on the third mountain, hanging upside down on the branches of the trees.


    Graven released the spy bird and zoomed towards the third mountain.


    He hovered in the air and saw the roofs of several houses below him - about twenty houses were erected near the base of the mountain and a stream was flowing nearby.


    It looks like the bats have already finished massacring the entire vige because he saw a dead man''s body lying on the ground...then there''s five more scattered everywhere.


    The vige was quiet, it seemed the bats have already finished draining the vigers'' blood.


    Graven released a deep sigh.


    He looked at the bats hanging on the branches of the trees, they looked like they were sleeping.


    Graven gritted his teeth and summoned the knife, he immediately cut the skin of his palm and fresh blood start oozing from the cut. He scattered the droplets of blood on the branches of the trees, luring the bats away from the forest.


    Soon enough...the bats were finally awakened... they flew towards Graven in flocks trying to reach him as he made them chased after him in the air.


    A few secondster, he released the mes from his body and burned all the bats that are flying near him.


    Half an hourter, he finished catching the bats that were trying to get away from him.


    He''s done here!


    The innocent vigers finally got their revenge.


    Now, one more group to go, and this will be over!


    He spotted the stream nearby...he zoomed towards it and dived into the deepest part of the water to cool his body.


    He submerged his body in the cool water for a few minutes.


    Half an hourter, he was already leaving the ce, going to the west side to find thest group of bats there.


    On the west side.


    When he arrived at the ce...he was unprepared for what he found there... the fourth group of bats and his men were fighting each other... he was shaking his head... if his men had the same me power he had inside their bodies the bats already meet their end. His men can only kill small numbers of bats with their weapons.


    He immediately summoned the knife and cut the skin on his palm, releasing fresh blood... the bats started to smell the fresh blood and flocked towards Graven, he zoomed out of the ce trying to lure the bats away from his men while he let his blood keeps dripping from the cut on his palm.


    When he was already a hundred meters away...he unleashed the scorching mes from his body and burned all the bats into ashes.


    A few minutester, all the bats were exterminated!


    He zoomed back to his five men, they all suffered bites from the bats in different parts of their bodies, but not enough to kill them.


    "My Lord... we apologized for failing to kill the bats swiftly," said their leader.


    "It''s okay, you all head back to our headquarters now and treat each other''s wounds!" hemanded.


    "Yes, My Lord!" the leader said and nods at hispanions.


    They disappeared from the area in seconds.


    Graven was about to leave the area when he saw a ck hooded cape guy approaching his direction... it turns out to be just Horace.


    "My Lord! I have bad news!" Horace said, his face looks flustered.


    "What is it?" Graven asked.


    "The bats invaded the whole town!" Horace said.


    "Huh? What did you say-?" Graven''s eyes widened in surprise. Did he just kill all the four groups of bats that have been attacking the viges?


    "The bats have reached the South Pond Town! They''re all over the ce, they''re on the rooftops of the houses and buildings! Several people were already killed!" Horace said.


    "This is bad!" Graven was shaking his head. "Okay, let''s head back to South Pond Town!"


    The two men disappeared from the ce.


    A few minutester, they appeared in the air, above South Pond Town.


    Graven watched the multitude of bats on the rooftops and everywhere.


    Dammit!


    They''re everywhere!


    How long these bats are nning to stay in South Pond Town?


    He had a sinking feeling in the bottom of his stomach, that they will only leave after they were done sucking all the blood of the townspeople!


    What bothered him the most is that the people can only hide a few days inside their houses, sooner orter they have to go out to find food! And that''s the time the bats can attack them freely! And the numbers of fatalities will rise even more.


    "We need to drive these bats away from town!" Graven dered urgently.


    A few meters away, some of Graven''s men were already trying to kill the bats but they can only kill a few at a time and worst the bats might swarm at his men in droves fatally killing them all.


    The situation is like a ticking time bomb!


    Graven summoned his knife and made a cut on his palm which already has four existing cuts, right now they''re already healing.


    Fresh blood oozed from the cut and droplets fell from his palm...itnded nearby where the bats were resting.


    A few secondster...nothing happens...the bats ignored the droplets of blood!


    Graven watched in shock. What? The bats were now immune to his blood? How can this be? He tried dropping some of his blood on the other bats...yet they all have the same reaction. Surprisingly, his blood no longer had any effect on the bats!


    This is odd!


    It works in the four groups of bats in the viges outside the town...but why it''s not working now?


    He looked at Horace. "Let''s try your blood!" he said.


    Horace opened his palm and Graven made a cut on his skin...fresh blood came out from the cut. Horace spreads the droplets of blood in the bats'' location...still...there''s no effect!


    Graven was shaking his head in astonishment. Why did the bats ignore his blood this time? Even Horace''s blood was snubbed by these blood-thirsty bats! What the hell is going on?


    "My Lord, it''s not working!" Horace said worriedly.


    "I know!" Graven was faced with a dilemma, he can''t throw mes at the bats, he might burn the whole town down.


    He needs to lure the bats away from the town and burn them to ashes there!


    But how?


    He needs to formte a new n!

 Chapter 117 - Her Blood

    His blood and Horace''s doesn''t work...how about Reba''s blood? He could try her blood, there''s no harm in trying! He addressed Horace. "Watched these bloodsuckers...they''re acting strange to me...they might be waiting or nning on something..." he ordered.


    "Yes, My Lord!" Horace replied.


    ??


    Graven disappeared from the area.


    He appeared outside his father''s mansion, hovering in the air. There are bats on the rooftops and the majority of them were hanging on the branches of the trees.


    The bats are everywhere...probably thousands or millions swarming all over the town.


    This is the first time it happened and something tells him...this is not normal!


    Something is not right about this!


    He vanished from the air and appeared inside the living room of the mansion. He walked towards the cab and knocked on the hidden door.


    "Who are you?" the servant asked.


    "Graven," he answered.


    The servant looked at the peephole and after rifying that it''s indeed the son of their employer he opened the door right away. "Pleasee in, Sir!"


    Graven stepped into the basement and descended on the stairs, a few secondster, his feetnded on the ground floor of the basement.


    He found his father ying ball with the little boy Nichs while Cooper was looking at them, sitting on the wooden chair nearby. He didn''t see the two women loitering around the area, they must be inside their room. "Father..." he said.


    Sir Nichs looked at him. "Son... what''s the news outside?" he asked.


    "Not good, Father!" he answered grimly.


    Sir Nichs stood up. "Let''s talk inside the room," he said.


    The two men entered the room. They sat on the bed facing each other.


    "Tell me, what kind of worst?" Sir Nichs asked bracing for the worst.


    "The bats swarmed the whole town. There are bats right now on the rooftop of this mansion and there are plenty of them hanging in the branches of the trees outside, they''re everywhere!" Graven told his father the truth.


    Sir Nichs''s face showed fear and worries. "How long the bats will stay in town? Do you have any idea, son?"


    Graven shook his head. "I have no idea, Father. I''m still thinking of a n right now," he replied. "Ie here to warn you not to let anyone out of this basement. Right now, this ce is the safest ce to hide. Several people already died bitten by the bats outside their homes, it''s dangerous to leave the house right now. The moment you step outside, the bats will attack you in droves and they will drain your blood until you die," he exined.


    Sir Nichs nodded his head. "Okay, I got it!" he replied.


    Graven stood up. "I''m going to visit the women and then go back outside to remedy this huge problem," he said.


    "Be careful, son!" Sir Nichs said worriedly.


    "I will, don''t worry about me, Father!" Graven said and left the room.


    He went to the room of the girls and knocked on the door.


    Reba opened the door. "Graven! I''m d you''re here! I''m so bored here! What the news outside?" she asked, opening the door wide for him to enter.


    "Bad," he answered. Graven walked inside and sat on the bed next to Laura who is reading a book. "How are you?" he asked her while looked adoringly at her face.


    Laura looked at him. "I''m fine, we''re fine," she replied.


    "What''s happening out there?" Reba asked again.


    Graven looked at Reba. "The bats are scattered all over the town, they are on the rooftops and hanging on the branches of the trees everywhere waiting for the people to go out of their houses and attack! There are already several casualties all over the town," he answered.


    Laura gasped in horror.


    Reba''s face shows no reaction for a few seconds, then she speaks. "This can''t go on for a long time. Sooner orter the people will eventually have to leave their houses to get food somewhere. Those who are well prepared can stay inside their house for a few days but those poor people who weren''t able to stock a good amount of food supply in their pantry, they will be the first to die either due to hunger or they will be bitten by the bats," she said.


    "Yeah, you are right," Graven said. "I tried luring them away with my fresh blood and Horace''s, but they ignored our blood. I sessfully annihted the four groups of bats attacking the viges outside the town by luring them with my blood, but those bats upying the town right now just ignored my blood. I found it weird," he said.


    Reba''s brows knitted together. "Really-? What''s the difference between the bats that were swarming South Pond Town right now than those bats attacking the viges outside the town?" she asked.


    "I have no idea!" Graven said in an exasperated voice. He looked at Reba. "Let''s try your blood, maybe it works this time. I need to lure them away from the town with fresh blood and burn them into ashes once they''re already out of town," he suggested.


    "Okay, no problem," Reba agreed. She stood up and rummaged the insides of her bag and produce a small bottle. "Here, let''s fill this with my blood!" she said and opened her palm.


    Graven summoned his knife and made a tiny cut on Reba''s index finger.


    Reba ced the bottle below her finger to catch the droplets of blood.


    Graven watched the small bottle nearly half-filled. "That''s enough!" he said and grabbed the bottle and put its lid back.


    Laura wrapped a clothe around Reba''s index finger.


    "I''m going back outside. No one is permitted to leave the basement because it''s dangerous outside!" Graven stood up and left the room.


    The two women looked at each other.


    "It looks like we''re going to be stuck inside this basement for a long time unless Graven could find a way how to drive the bats away from the town," Reba dered.


    Laura sighed. "I''m worried about those who were unable to stock foods in their houses," she said.


    "Me too..." Reba said.


    Since there is nothing she can do about the worsening situation outside, Laura resumed reading the book she was holding in her hand.


    ~


    Meanwhile... Graven appeared in the air at the za.


    He zoomed towards the bats hanging in the branches of the trees and poured little droplets of Reba''s blood into the bats.


    A few secondster...still nothing happened...the bats ignored the blood.


    Graven was getting frustrated. The bats were exhibiting odd behavior! It irritated him! He emptied the bottle of Reba''s blood pouring it intentionally into the cemented ground.


    The bats ignored the blood on the ground.


    He took a deep breath... he pondered for a moment.


    How about Laura''s blood?


    Why not?


    There''s nothing to lose... if Laura''s blood still fails to lure the bats away from the South Pond Town... he and his men need to take down the bats one by one no matter how long it will take them to finish them all.


    He vanished from the za and appeared a few minutester inside his father''s mansion going back to the basement.


    After knocking on the hidden door and identifying himself - the servant let him in.


    Graven went straight to thedy''s room. He knocked twice.


    "Reba opened the door. "Graven, why you''re back early? Does my blood failed to lure the bats away?" she asked the obvious.


    "Yeah," Graven said. "I''m here to try Laura''s blood," he said, looking at the love of his life.


    Laura was silent for a moment.


    Graven sat on the bed. "Would you allow me to take a sample of your blood? Your blood might work when everything else failed," he said gently, asking her permission.


    Laura nodded her head. "Okay," she said. She extended her index finger to him and fixed her gaze on the wall.


    Graven holds her hand and steady it. "It would hurt a bit, but the pain won''t kill you," he said tenderly.


    "It''s okay, just do it! I''m ready now for the pain," Laura said bravely.


    Graven''s knife appeared in his palm, he quickly made a small cut on Laura''s index finger and put the bottle below the finger to catch the droplets of blood.


    Laura flinched in pain.


    A few minutester, Graven finished extracting Laura''s blood after the bottle was near half filled.


    Reba wrapped a clothe on Laura''s finger.


    A few minutester, she stood up and took her ck hooded cape from the cab, and donned it.


    Graven looked at her in confusion. "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going with you outside..." Reba replied.


    "Why?"


    "Just in case Laura''s blood will do the trick..." Reba said. Then she whispered something in his ear.


    Graven was silent for a moment, digesting Reba''s words slowly.


    Laura was looking at the two - wondering what are they talking about? Why they seemed to hide something from her?


    Graven finally agreed to Reba''s suggestion. "Okay, go ahead," he said and handed her the bottle filled with Laura''s blood.


    Reba began rubbing Laura''s blood all over her body.


    Laura''s eye widened, her brows knitted together. "What are you doing, Reba?" she asked.


    "Rubbing your blood all over my body, let see if it works..." Reba answered.


    "B-but why?" Laura insisted to know the reason why.


    "You will knowter after I''m back," Reba replied and looked at Graven.


    They nodded at each other.


    Reba covered her face with the hood.


    A few secondster...Graven and Reba disappeared from the room leaving Laura in a state of confusion.


    Reba and Graven appeared in the town''s za.


    They waited for a few minutes...


    Somehow, the smell of fresh blood that was smeared all over Reba''s body attracted the bats... they''re starting to fly towards Reba who was already hovering away from the za.


    Graven was following from behind.


    "It works!" Reba mouthed to Graven.


    "Yeah! So...they''re looking for Laura''s blood specifically?" Graven said in astonishment.


    "Indeed!" replied Reba.


    They flew towards the direction of the north side, getting further away from the town, the bats were now leaving the town, still following Reba and Graven.

 Chapter 118 - Take Me!

    Graven, Reba and the bats were now on the outskirts of South Pond Town.


    Graven was about to unleash the deadly mes from his body, but suddenly the bats slowly transformed itself into something...


    ??


    Into three big giant eagles!


    And a voice spokeing from one of them.


    "Go ahead... you can kill us anytime...but even if you kill us now more bats wille and kill everyone in this town. All I need is the woman named Laura, she is our Queen, as long shees with us peacefully, this town will no longer be visited by the likes of us. Give her to us or else we will kill everyone in this town!" the leader of the eagle demanded.


    Graven''s body was already a ball of fire. He was about to throw a deadly me at the leader of the eagle but Reba stopped him.


    "Stop, Graven! They told us that there will be more bats toe if we don''t give them Laura. I will go with them!" Reba said. She took the hood away from her face and vo! she looks like Laura now.


    Graven looked at Reba in disbelief. "You don''t have to do this! I will annihte them today!" he said adamantly.


    "No!" Reba put her body in front of Graven to block his attack. "Listen to me, Graven, this is an opportunity for me to infiltrate their ce. Don''t worry, I know how to take care of myself," she whispered... trying to convince him.


    After sometime Graven understood Reba''s reasoning. Even if he sessfully exterminated the three giant birds today, there is no guarantee that the bats won''t return. If the Eagles were telling the truth then the South Pond Town will be visited by a deadly disaster now and then.


    "Okay, take care of yourself!" he said, finally listening to her.


    "I''ll go with them now," Reba said and flew towards the leader of the eagle.


    "Ride on my back, Queen Laura...we will bring you now to our King!" The leader of the eagle allowed Reba to ride on its back.


    Reba looked at Graven for thest time before the eagles fly away.


    Graven followed them in his invisible form wanting to know where they are taking Reba.


    He didn''t fly close to them, he maintained enough distance so that they can''t detect his presence.


    Suddenly... a thick ck cloud appeared between them for a few minutes...separating Graven from the view of the giant eagles...when the clouds disappeared...Reba and the eagles were nowhere to be found.


    Damn! They detected his presence!


    He was hovering in the air for a few minutes wondering who sent those eagles to fetch Laura? Then he remembered that Laura was destined to marry a vampire husband, based on the deal that her father made a long time ago with the vampire couple when she was still a baby.


    C-could it be that they finally located Laura in South Pond Town?


    They took Reba with her...they mistook her for Laura!


    If the eagles were sent to bring Laura to their king then Reba is in danger if they will discover her true identity.


    It''s imperative to find out where they take Reba so that he can rescue her before they will discover her lies.


    But where are they taking her?


    He had no idea where!?


    The more reason Laura can no longer stay in South Pond Town, she will endanger the whole town with her presence. And most importantly, she is in danger herself.


    The longer he thinks about it, the more it''s getting obvious that the one who sent the bats and the eagles was Laura''s vampire husband to be!


    He needs to find a safe hiding ce for Laura before the king can discover Reba''s fake persona!


    He raked his hands on his hair in frustration.


    In front of him is just space, Reba and the giant birds can no longer be found! They disappeared into thin air!


    Since it''s futile to find them... he might as well go back to the town and made a thorough inspection of the entire area looking for any signs of bats...that if there''s still anything left behind... before telling the people that it''s already safe to venture outside from their houses.


    He zoomed back towards the South Pond Town.


    When he arrived at the za and hovered all over the town, he can no longer see any signs of bats, they all disappeared!


    Great relief washed over him.


    He went back to the Mayor''s ce and found him inside his study room.


    The Mayor smiled brightly after seeing him. "Thanks to you and your men, Graven! The bats have finally left our beloved town!" he said.


    "We did our best to protect the people, Sir. We are deeply sorry that some casualties died during the bats'' invasion in our town," he said apologetically.


    "It''s okay, casualties can never be avoided. I will help the families bury their loved ones properly and give them financial assistance. What matters most right now is that the bats are all gone and the people can finally return to their normal lives. I hope the bats won''te back any more!" the mayor said. "Can you do something about it?"


    Graven nodded his head. "Yes, Sir! I will try to find a way so that they can no longer return here on our town," he said.


    "Good! I''m counting on you to keep our beloved South Pond Town safe under your protection," the mayor said.


    "My men and I will do our best, Sir!" Graven bit his lip. He is not deserving of the mayor''s praise. To restore safety and normalcy in the South Pond Town, Reba has to sacrifice herself for the good of all. He hopes she''s not harmed by those who abducted her.


    "I will give bonus rewards to you and your men for continuously protecting this town from dangers!" the mayor said, feeling grateful.


    "Thank you so much, Sir!" Graven said. His mind was not centered on the rewards, his mind was centered on Reba and Laura. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave now, Sir," he said, asking permission to leave.


    "Okay, you may go now..." the mayor replied.


    Graven took his leave and disappeared from the study room in seconds.


    He appeared inside one of his headquarters - inside the wooden hut located near the border of South Pond Town.


    Horace was already waiting for him there. "My Lord! I have seen the bats transforming themselves into giant birds... and Reba...or was that Laura riding the birds back?" he asked curiously.


    Graven sighed. "That was Reba pretending to be Laura. The bats arrived in the town to fetch Laura for their king," he answered.


    "Huh? What do you mean, My Lord? The vampire husband that got jilted by Laura was now looking for her?" Horace asked in shock.


    "Yeah...they are fetching their Queen Laura and they got the fake one in the person of Reba," he said grimly.


    "But why did Reba did it? Pretending to be Laura?" Horace asked in confusion.


    Graven released a deep sigh. "Because the giant birds warned me that if I won''t give them Laura, they will keep sending bats in the whole town and kill everyone. As long I will give Laura to them they will no longer send bats to harass the people," he exined.


    "Ah...I see...I understand it now. Reba did it to prevent the bats from attacking the town again. But what if they will discover that Reba is a fake one? What they are going to do with Reba? Will they send bats again to terrorize the town?" Horace asked apprehensively.


    "That''s a big possibility. That''s why we need to rescue Reba before they will discover her true identity and we need tounch a sudden attack on their hideout so that they can no longer send any bats to South Pond Town. But we need to find their location first. I will ask Laura if she can still remember the name of that ce where her father take her when she was still a baby to resurrect her back to life. If we can locate that ce, we might be able to find Reba there!" Graven said.


    "But how can we be sure that they are still residing in that ce since it''s already more than twenty years ago?" Horace asked.


    "Well...there is no guarantee...but that is the only ce where we can find a trace of their existence. We have to go there and check out that ce," Graven said.


    "Okay, sounds usible enough, better than no leads at all," Horace responded.


    "How''s everyone? No one died?" Graven asked. He recalled that some of his men that were fighting the bats got bitten in different parts of their bodies.


    "Thankfully no one, all they got is a nasty bite from the bats here and there, but they will be back in good shape a few days from now since their wound already got treated by our physician," Horace replied.


    "Good," Graven said. "I want you to gather a few of our men and go to the affected viges and bury the dead, they deserved a proper burial," hemanded.


    "Yes, My Lord!" Horace said. "I''ll take my leave now..."


    Graven nods his head.


    Horace left the wooden hut to talk to the men outside that were waiting for instruction from him.


    Graven was left alone in the wooden hut - thinking and nning about his next move.


    He needs to bring Laura back Hallowpass so that their first n can take ce. He needs to get her out of South Pond Town and hide her somewhere in safety. There are several ces he can bring her to hide.


    First, he needs to talk to her and ask her if she can still remember the name of the vige where she was born.


    He only needs to know the name and he can easily find it!

 Chapter 119 - Where Is She?

    The following day.


    Graven entered the basement and informed everyone that they can finally return outside because the bats finally left town, danger is finally over!


    ??


    His news was wee with much rejoicing by the whole family and the servants!


    They can''t wait to get out of the basement!


    They exited the basement with their belongings, and the servants returned to the servants'' quarters.


    Laura goes back to her room, wondering why Reba had not returned yesterday to their room in the basement? Until now she can''t find her anywhere inside the mansion!


    She''s wanting to talk to Graven and ask Reba''s whereabouts but she can''t find the right time to ask him since he''s always busy and not staying in the mansion for a longer time.


    After putting all her things back in ce, she walked to the window. When she looked down below, she saw the woman named Sarah, carrying her baby girl in her arms and Cooper holding his son''s hand standing in front of the carriage. Sir Nichs was standing nearby, waving at them. Cooper and the woman entered the carriage together with their children.


    The carriage moved forward, exiting the gate, and Sir Nichs entered the house.


    A few minutester.


    Laura heard a knock on the door.


    "Miss Laura, it''s me Neeza!" the maid said.


    Laura walked towards the door and opened it. "What is it, Neeza?" she asked.


    "Sir Nichs wants to talk to you in his study room," Neeza said.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you," Laura said and closed the door behind her.


    The two women walked in the hallway going to Sir Nichs''s study room.


    When they arrived at the door. Neeza knocked two times. "Sir, Laura is here to see you," she said.


    "Okay, the door is open, let her in," Sir Nichs replied from the inside.


    Laura opened the door and proceed inside.


    Sir Nichs looked at Laura. "Come here, child. Have a seat..." he said pointing at the chair in front of his desk.


    Laura lowered herself on the chair.


    Sir Nichs cleared his throat. "I''m sure you already know why I want to talk to you in private," he said.


    "Father, is this regarding Cooper and Sarah?" Laura inquired.


    "Yes. I''m sorry about this...I recently know of their existence and I was confused about what to do with them, and how I''m going to tell you about them? It just happened that the bats invaded our town and you have to meet Sarah and the kids in... unpleasant way. I''m sorry..." he apologized.


    Laura breathed deeply. "No need to apologize, Father. I understand your situation and where youing from," she said.


    Sir Nichs looked at her face earnestly. "Are you not mad at me and Cooper for hiding Sarah and the kids'' existence from you?" he asked.


    Laura shook her head. "Not really. Sarah and the kids are innocent. They arrived in Cooper''s life before I meet him so...I have no right to get mad about the whole situation that is out of my control," she answered wisely.


    "Thank you for your infinite understanding, Laura," Sir Nichs said feeling relieved.


    "No need to thank me, Father," she said.


    "By the way...do you still want to marry my son despite knowing Sarah''s existence?" he asked.


    Laura sighed. "What did Cooper tell you about me, Father? Did you ask him if he still wants to marry me?"


    "Yeah, he told me that he still wants to marry you. I''m asking you now...do you still want to marry my son despite knowing the truth?" he wants to know her answer.


    Laura went quiet. She wants to say ''no'' right now but she needs to talk to Graven first regarding her decision. "Father, can you give me one week to think things over, please?" she begged.


    "Sure, child. You can think things slowly and wisely, no need to rush. I don''t want to force you in marrying my son after knowing that Cooper already had a family, to begin with," he said.


    "Thank you, Father!" Laura said.


    Silence descended around the room for a few minutes.


    "Father, if there''s nothing else...I want to take my leave," she said.


    "Okay, you may go now," Sir Nichs gave his permission.


    Laura rose to her feet and left the study room.


    She walked into the hallway, slowly. When she passed in front of Reba''s room, she knocked on the door. No one answered her knocking which means Reba is not inside her room right now. Where could she be at this time?


    She''s worried about Reba.


    Thest time they saw each other was yesterday inside the room in the basement when Reba smeared her blood all over her body intending to lure the bats away from South Pond Town.


    She felt nervous and worried about her friend.


    Did something bad happen yesterday? Is that the reason why Reba wasn''t able to return to the basement? Probably she got hurt fighting the bats alongside Graven and was recuperating somewhere. That''s the only possible answer she could think of right now.


    Oh, dear, God! She hoped nothing bad happened to Reba!


    She needs to talk to Graven and find out her friend''s whereabouts wanting to know if she''s okay!


    She exited her room and went downstairs, going to the backyard to find Graven in his house. She saw Neeza tending to the nts in the back garden. "Neeza, did you see Graven in his house?" she asked.


    Neeza shook her head. "Not right now, but I saw him earlier in the morning leaving the house together with his right hand, Horace," she answered.


    Laura sighed. "Ah, I see. Have you seen Reba around?"


    "No, Miss," the maid answered.


    "If Graven returned and also Reba, informed me right away in my room, okay?" she said.


    "Yes, Miss!" Neeza replied and continue tending to the nts.


    Laura left the backyard going back to the mansion. She entered the living room and climbed the stairs going back to her room and wait there for anyone whoes first, Graven or Reba?


    She hoped that she can talk to any of them. She''s getting nervous right now and that feeling won''t go away on its own unless she can talk to Graven or Reba.


    She finally reached her room absentmindedly.


    She went straight to the bathroom to take a bath, hoping the water can calm her troubled mind.


    Half an hourter, she exited the bathroom, feeling a bit better.


    She walked towards the window and looked outside... it''s gonna be a long day for sure!


    She stood in the window for like an eternity, thinking about her family back in her hometown in Hallowpass. How are they doing right now? She hoped they''re doing fine. She''s looking forward to going home and seeing her family again! She missed her mother, father, sister, and their mansion, and their farm and the horses! She missed her old life in their town.


    A tear fell from her left eye. She suddenly felt homesick!


    She went to bed and sat on the edge. Her eyesnded on the book on the side table. If there''s one thing that can take her mind away from her worries, it''s reading the book! It will transform her to another world.


    She picked up the book and stared at it. There are many books in the closet that are waiting for her to read. Graven gave them all to her so that she has something to do with her free time.


    She already stopped thinking and nning about the wedding. Shepletely lost interest in it. Even Sir Nichs no longer asks her about the wedding. It seemed the wedding n has dissolved on its own.


    She was thinking about the ce that Reba had told her about. She might consider hiding there if it is the only way to attain peace of mind for her, for Luke and Graven.


    Then her thoughts returned to Reba.


    "Reba where are you!?" she said loudly.


    Her voice was echoing in the thick silence of her room.


    She breathed deeply and read the book again.


    Hours went by.


    The afternoon turned into night.


    Only Laura and Sir Nichs dined together in the dining room because Cooper hasn''t returned yet to the mansion after sending his family back to their home.


    The two of them consumed dinner infortable silence.


    After they finished dinner, Sir Nichs retired into the veranda to enjoy the quiet evening while Laura went back to her room.


    Once she''s already inside her room, she was lost on what to do with the rest of the evening. She doesn''t want to sleep early yet. And she''s getting tired of reading the book.


    She walked towards the window and looked outside. There''s nothing to see there, but darkness since there were no stars and moon in the sky above.


    She released a deep sigh and went to the bathroom to brush her teeth and donned her pajamas.


    A few momentster, she finished in the bathroom and went to bed. She stared at the ceiling for eternity.


    Hours passed quickly.


    The hands of the clock finally strike at 10:00 in the evening.


    Laura was already yawning, it looks like she''s going to sleep tonight without getting an answer to the perplexing questions that were bothering her mind all day long.


    She walked to the window, shut it, and then went back to bed. Shey her body down on the bed and wrapped the nket around her body, then closed her eyes to sleep.


    One hourter.


    Laura''s eyes finally shut off.


    A few momentster.


    Graven appeared inside the room. He went to bed andy down beside Laura.


    Laura stirred in her sleep and noticed a hard body pressed behind her back. Her eyes flew open in panic. Her eyesnded on Graven''s face close to hers. "Graven!" she said, huge relief washed over her.


    "Yes, it''s me. I''m sorry, I entered your room without using the door," he apologized.


    "It''s okay. I''m d you''re finally here! Where is Reba? I don''t see her anymore. Where is she?" she asked frantically.


    Graven took a deep breath. When he entered Laura''s room he alreadyes up with a decision to tell her the truth. She needs to know that somebody is after her, and Reba has to sacrifice herself for her and the townspeople of South Pond Town.


    Laura saw the worried expression on Graven''s face. Something tells her that what she''s going to hear from him, she won''t like it. She dreaded the words that wille out of his mouth!

 Chapter 120 - Running Away

    Graven cleared the lump in his throat. "Reba is gone..." he said.


    Laura''s eyes widened in shock. "W-what do you mean by gone?" she asked in confusion.


    ??


    "After we vanished from the basement, and went outside, the bats were attracted to the smell of your blood that was smeared all over Reba''s body. They followed us in the air going away from the South Pond Town. When I was about to unleash the deadly mes from my body to burn them into ashes, the bats suddenly transformed into three giant big birds and told me that even if I will kill them all, they will still send more bats to the town to kill all people unless I will surrender you to them...." Graven said.


    "Huh? W-who are they?" Laura''s eyes widened in shock.


    "They are the servants of the king... sent to fetch you as their Queen," he answered.


    "Who''s king?" she asked in confusion. Then recognition dawned on her face. "Y-you mean...the...the..." she stuttered and can''t finish her words due to fear.


    "Yeah...I think the king that they were talking about is the vampire son of that couple that your father made a deal with when you''re still a baby," he finished her statement for her.


    Laura''s body trembled in horror. "S-so...they''re looking for me all over the ce?" she feared the fate of her family in Halowpass. "I''m worried about my family back home!" she said, fresh tears sprang from her eyes.


    Graven caresses her back tofort her. "Don''t worry too much, I think they are not harmed," he said to assure her.


    "How can you be so sure? If they are willing to kill the people here in this town then they must have already killed my family back home!" she said, sobbing hard.


    Graven embraced her, trying to soothe her. "Shh...don''t think negatively," he said.


    Laura cried in his arms in the next thirty minutes. She was fearing for her family''s safety. "I need to go home and find out what they had done to my family!" she cried.


    "Don''t worry, you will go home soon. I''ll go with you," he said.


    "What happened to Reba?" she asked between sobs.


    Graven sighed. "Reba borrowed your image and pretend that she is Laura. She realized that it is the only way to stop the bats from returning to the town. She told me not to worry because she can take care of herself and she needs to know their location as well. What I''m worried about is that how long can Reba hide her true identity? And what they will do to her after her secret is revealed?" he said anxiously.


    After hearing the reason why Reba was unable toe back into the mansion, Laura''s heart breaks into a thousand pieces. She''s worried to death about her family then she''s also worried about Reba''s safety. "I should be the one that is in Reba''s ce!" she said, ming herself for putting her friend in a dangerous situation.


    If only she can turn back time, she shouldn''t have followed her father''smand toe to South Pond Town. She should have epted her fate and just wait for the vampire to fetch her in their mansion in Hallowpass.


    Reba''s life shouldn''t be in danger right now and the innocent people should have not died at all in the hands of those bats!


    She put everyone''s life in danger because she was trying to escape her fate!


    "I med myself for everything that happened in this town, including the people who died in the viges and for what happened to Reba! It''s all my fault!" she said as tears continue rolling from her face.


    Graven sighed deeply. "My love, please listen to me... stop ming yourself. It''s not your fault!" he said trying to stop her self-ming.


    Laura continues weeping despite himforting her.


    One hourter, hermenting and crying finally ended.


    She looked into his eyes. "Did you me me for what happened to Reba?" she asked.


    Graven shook his head. "No, how could I me you? It''s not your fault! Always remember that..." he said.


    "Where to find those beings that took Reba away? I want to rece her!" she demanded fiercely.


    Graven sighed. "Laura...you should go to sleep now," he said.


    "But how can I sleep when my mind is deeply troubled?" she continuesmenting.


    Graven rubbed her back trying to console her. Laura''s emotion is not stable right now, he will stay by her side all night long to support her.


    "What happened to Reba right now? Do you think she''s still safe? We need to find her!" Laura remained rambling.


    "Sure. We will find her. Do you still remember the name of the ce where you were born? That was the ce where your father made a deal with the vampire couple, am I right?" he asked.


    "Yes. But I don''t know the name of the ce anymore... my father seldom talks about that ce because he wants to forget everything rted to the deal and the vampire couple," she replied.


    "Ah, okay. We need to go back home to Hallowpass and ask your father the name of the ce so that my men and I can rescue Reba," he said.


    "Okay, let''s go home! I want to know what happened to my family back there in Hallowpass. I can''t continue living like this without knowing their condition," Laura agreed.


    "As for Reba, don''t worry much about her situation, the girl is powerful enough and knows how to protect herself. This will allow us enough time to rescue her before her identity is discovered..." Graven said.


    "Hopefully so..." Laura murmured.


    Graven sighed softly and nted a kiss on Laura''s forehead... she snuggled closer to him pressing her body to his...resulting in him kissing her more than he nned and their lips locked in a passionate kiss as their bodies start moring for a release.


    They were now consumed with intense desire, longing for each other as pleasure enveloped them.


    They want to be free from their worries for a while and need a good distraction in the form of petting, hugging, kissing, and snuggling as they enjoyed the delicious warmth of their bodies.


    Their kiss deepens... and Graven''s hands freely fondled and stroke Laura''s erogenous body parts...a few minutester...they ended up naked as their bodies continue burning with sensual desire...


    Graven''s pulsating manhood entered Laura''s silky wall and together they went higher and higher until they reached the peak of pleasure and stay there for a few minutes savoring the result of the mind-blowing release of their lovemaking.


    A few momentster...the couple begins to descend back on earth. Laura rested her head on Graven''s chest, loving the cozy feel of his hard body...feeling secured and protected. Sleepiness took over her senses too tired to open her eyes, she bid him good night and snored softly afterward.


    Graven wrapped the nket around their naked bodies, savoring the pleasure of sharing another glorious night with hisdy love. He could spend the rest of his life having her by his side. Coveting his brother''s woman filled his heart with guilt but also pleasure and excitement. Laura is one woman that he could never get enough of.


    Would it have been better if... he dismissed the idea quickly.


    Sighing, shaking his head, although he truly loves Laura, he won''t stand in the way of his brother''s and Laura''s happiness. He is willing to take the backseat, stay hidden in the dark and let the couple enjoy their flourishing love.


    Laura is his for the time being but as soon Luke returned to their lives, he swears to himself, he will never touch Laura ever again.


    He can''t understand why Laura had such a profound effect on his consciousness. His entire being would turn alive every time she''s near him.


    He used to avoid her but now it''s inevitable that they will spend each other''spany in the next days toe while they are traveling together. It''s another opportunity to enjoy herpany and enjoy their short-lived togetherness.


    Short blissful moments with Laura are more than enough for him, he considers himself lucky to be able to taste her beauty and her loveliness while he still can...''coz tomorrow might never be the same again between them.


    Graven feels sleepy... he embraced Laura tightly and sleep peacefully beside her throughout the night.


    The following day.


    Laura woke up alone to a bright new day. The morning sun already high up there in the sky. She was disappointed that Graven was no longer by her side when she woke up in the morning. She''s yearning for hispany. He can make her feel better.


    She stared at the open window and pondered about her situation. After deciding to go home, she feels much better now. Next is to help Graven rescue Reba back to safety.


    After Reba was taken away she''s now ready to face her supposed-to-be vampire husband...this time no more innocents live will be taken again. This time she will surrenderpletely to her fate to prevent anyone from suffering again in the hands of her vampire husband.


    This recent development altered her n again, originally she decided to just hide away from the twin brothers... but now... new happenings required her to evaluate her decisions...running away from her fate will only make other people suffer gravely, to avoid all these things from recurring again she needs to put a stop and embrace her fate blindly.


    It''s all for the best and Graven doesn''t have to know about it.

 Chapter 121 - My Goodbye

    Three dayster.


    A letter from Laura''s mother arrived in the mansion.


    ??


    Graven already put Reba''s n in motion.


    Laura brought the letter to Sir Nichs''s study room and showed it to him.


    "You want to go home?" asked the old man.


    "Yes, Father! I''m worried about my sister and Father, I''m worried about my loved ones in Hallowpass. I want to go home as soon as possible!" Laura said, misty-eyed.


    "Okay, I''ll inform Graven to escort you home or send his trusted aid to go with you back Hallowpass. When are you nning to go home?" he asked.


    "I want to start my journey tomorrow afternoon, Father," she replied.


    "Hmm...I''m not sure if Graven can amodate your rush decision to go home but I''ll ask him if he can send someone on his behalf to escort you since he is a busy guy," Sir Nichs said. "Ah, I''ll send Cooper with you!"


    Laura shook her head. "No need to send Cooper to escort me, Father," she said.


    "But why?"


    "Um, I may not be able toe back here in South Pond..."


    "What do you mean?"


    I''m not going to marry Cooper anymore. I wanna go home," she said simply.


    "Ah, okay," Sir Nichs sighed. He was expecting it already after Laura lost interest in nning the wedding. "Is this your final decision?" he asked.


    "Yes!" Laura nodded her head.


    "Okay, just pack your things and I will prepare your carriage and amodation. Hmm...regarding your father...how are you going to exin all this?" he asked.


    "Don''t worry about my father. I''m sure he will understand the situation. It''s the best for everyone. Sarah''s children will grow up with aplete parent, it''s the least I could do for them," Laura said.


    "Thank you for understanding Sarah''s situation, child!" he said.


    "No need to thank me, Father. I wish them happiness from the bottom of my heart," she said with a genuine smile.


    Sir Nichs felt relieved that the situation between Cooper and Laura turned out good in the end. "If Graven wille today I''ll inform him about your journey tomorrow so that he can prepare everything for you," he said.


    "Thank you, Father. I''m taking my leave now," Laura said.


    "Okay," Sir Nichs smiled.


    Laura exited the study room. She walked in the hallway and descended the stairs, after reaching the front door she exited the house and went to the backyard, she missed the swing!


    When she arrived there... she saw Graven exiting the door of his house. She went to the swing and lowered herself on the metal seat.


    A few minutester, Graven arrived at her location.


    "How''s your sleep?" he asked.


    "Good! I woke up to a beautiful morning alone...but I miss that someone who spent the night with me," she answered sweetly.


    "I''m d to know that," he said and smirked.


    She looked at him. "By the way, I already told your father about the letter and also my n to go home," she said.


    "And what did he say to you?" he asked curiously.


    "He agreed... then I also told him that I can no longer marry Cooper because he belongs to Sarah and their children. I want the children to grow up in a loving family, surrounded by both parents. Besides, it will be good for your father''s health to see his grandchildren every day and enjoy their presence. My decision is good for everyone involved," she said with finality in her voice.


    "Okay, now that''s settled. I''m going to my father''s study room to get his order," Graven said.


    "Go now..." Laura replied.


    Graven was about to nt a kiss on Laura''s head but suddenly a housemaides into view, he left her side quietly and walked in the concrete path leading to the house.


    Laura stayed in the backyard enjoying her alone time with the swing. Ah, she''s going to miss this ce!


    Meanwhile, inside the mansion.


    Graven entered his father''s study room. "Father...good afternoon!" he greeted him.


    "Good afternoon, son!" replied Sir Nichs. "Have a seat...I want you to do something important for me," he said.


    Graven settled himself on the chair. "Go ahead...what is it, Father?" he inquired.


    The old man sighed. "Laura received a letter from her mother. Then she told me that she wanted to go home tomorrow afternoon. She also informed me that she no longer wish to marry Cooper. I guess she had a change of heart after discovering about Sarah and the children so she decided to go home. I''m a bit sad about her decision - but I guess it''s all for the best," Sir Nichs said sadly.


    "Oh, sorry to hear about that, Father!" Graven said.


    "I want you to personally escort Laura back to her hometown in Hallowpass. I want her safety andfort while traveling on the road. It''s the least I can do for her. I owe her father an apology. I shall make an apology letter to my friend Simon shortly. Give the letter to him. Can you do that for me?" he asked his son.


    Graven nods his head. "Yes, Father! I''m going to escort Laura back to her hometown and hand the letter personally to her father. Don''t worry, I''m going to take care of Laura, the moment she leaves this house, she is my sole responsibility. I will ensure her safety on the road and herfort as well," he said.


    "Thanks, son! That''s all for today," the old man said.


    "I''ll take my leave now, Father," Graven said and exited the study room, he went downstairs, exited the house, and go straight to the stable to inform the driver to prepare the carriage for a long journey to Hallowpass.


    He reached the stable and informed the driver of his carriage. "Make sure you condition the horses for a long journey tomorrow going Hallowpass," he told the driver.


    The driver nods his head. "Yes, I will, My Lord!" he responded and continue attending to the horses.


    Graven left the stable and went back to his house. He was a bit disappointed when Laura was no longer on the swing. He proceeds to the back of his house, which is Horace''s favorite ce to hang out.


    "Horace..." he called his name.


    "Yes, My Lord?" Horace left the swing and faced his boss.


    "I''m going to escort Laura tomorrow to Hallowpass. While I''m away, take charge of South Pond''s Town''s safety. If something urgentes up while I''m away, send the messenger bird so that I''m updated on what''s going on here," hemanded.


    "Yes, my Lord! I''ll protect this town with my life, rest assured that I''ll be vignt and won''t ck with my duties while you''re away," Horace replied.


    "Good! I''m going back to the house to pack my things for tomorrow''s journey," Graven said and left the backyard.


    Inside the mansion.


    Laura was having a conversation on the balcony with Neeza.


    "Wow, thank you for these gifts, Miss Laura! I truly appreciated it!" Neeza said holding the beautiful earrings, sandals, and three books in herp like a valuable treasure.


    "I may not be able to return here anymore, so please take care of my gifts. I''m going to miss you, the house, and everything here... including the swing!" Laura said teary-eyed.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Laura. I will treasure your gifts for the rest of my life," Neeza said happily. She rose to her feet. "I''m going to bring them to the servants'' quarter and put them in my cab. I will return here with your tea in a little while," she said.


    "Okay, take your time, I''ll be waiting here for you," Laura replied.


    Neeza left the balcony in good spirit.


    Laura was left alone on the balcony enjoying the afternoon breeze.


    A few minutester.


    Cooper arrived on the balcony sporting a gloomy expression on his face. He sat on the couch facing his betrothed. "Is this true? You don''t want to marry me anymore?" he asked in a sad tone.


    Laura released a deep sigh. "Yeah, that''s true."


    "But why? Is it because of Sarah and my children with her?" he asked.


    Laura nods her head. "Yeah... you already had a lovely family. You should keep them close. Sarah is a good and loving mother to your children, she can also be a good wife to you. You and I are not destined to marry each other. I wish you well, may you have a happy married life with Sarah. I wish you both the best in life," she said without a hint of sadness in her voice.


    Cooper stared at Laura''s face for a long time, then breathed deeply. "Is this your final decision?" he asked.


    "Yes... and no amount of pleading from your side can change my mind," Laura said with a firm tone in her voice.


    Cooper sighed deeply and shrugged. "Okay, fine! If that''s what you want then so be it. Enjoy your trip tomorrow!" he said, feeling a bit upset.


    Laura avoided his gaze.


    Cooper rose to his feet and left the balcony in a bad mood.


    Laura sighed. "Don''t worry, Cooper. Once I''m already out of here, you will eventually learn to forget my existence," she said softly to his retreating form.


    A few minutester. Neeza returned with a food tray and ced the snacks on the center table. "The cook baked a steamed carrot cake, have a taste, Miss Laura!" she said.


    Laura picked up the spoon and scooped a slice of carrot cake and put it in her mouth. "Wow, this carrot cake tastes delicious! I love its moist texture!" she said in delight.


    Neeza smiled. "I''m d you like it, Miss Laura!" she said cheerfully.


    Laura put a slice on the te and gave it to the maid. "Eat with me!" she said.


    "Thank you, Miss Laura!" Neeza beamed happily.


    The two women enjoyed the desert and the cool atmosphere on the balcony.


    That night.


    After finishing eating dinner, Laura started packing her things and putting them in the traveling bag. She finished packing her things at 9:00 in the evening.


    She went to bed at 10:00 and sleep throughout the night like a baby.

 Chapter 122 - Addicting

    The following day, at 2:00 in the afternoon.


    Everyone was standing outside, for today is the day that Laura will leave the mansion for good going back to her hometown in Hallowpass.


    ??


    It''s a beautiful day to travel.


    The servants already brought Laura''s bags downstairs and ced them into the carriage. Since she doesn''t have much clothing with her, they only need one carriage for the journey.


    Laura went to Sir Nichs''s side. "Thank you for taking good care of me during my stay here, Father," she said, feeling grateful for his hospitality.


    Sir Nichs''s smiled. "It''s nice having you with us here in our house for a while. I hope you can visit us again together with your father someday," he said wistfully. He wants to apologize to his friend Simon in person because the arranged marriage between their children didn''t work as nned.


    "Okay, I will tell my father to visit here again in the future," Laura said.


    Then she looked at Cooper. "Take care of your family, you are so blessed already," she said with a smile.


    Cooper can''t still get over his disappointment over Laura, discarding their wedding ns without informing him first. "Well...what can I do? Except to wish you a safe journey," he responded with shrug.


    "Thank you!" Laura sighed and move on to Neeza and hugged the maid for a few seconds. "You take care of yourself," she told the maid.


    "Same to you. Enjoy your trip, Miss Laura!" Neeza said misty-eyed.


    Laura walked towards the carriage, then turned around and waved at them. "Bye everyone!" she said, teary-eyed.


    Sir Nichs and Neeza waved goodbye while Cooper remained rooted on the spot staring at his former fiancee with pain in his eyes.


    Laura entered the carriage followed by Graven.


    The driver stirred the horses towards the gate, the carriage moved forward, exiting the gate and leaving the mansion behind.


    Inside the moving carriage.


    Laura looked at Graven sadly.


    He went to her side on the seat and embraced her. "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah...I''m just feeling a bit sad, that''s all," she replied. "Then... I''m also worried about Reba and my family back home," she added.


    "Shhh...stop worrying about Reba. Don''t worry about her. I will rescue her as soon I''ll have information about the vampire couple''s ce," he said.


    "I''m just worried that when you go to that remote ce to rescue Reba, you will never be able toe back alive," she said apprehensively.


    "Worry not my love, I will surelye back alive and bring back Reba to safety with me," he said confidently.


    "I hope so..." she said burying her head on his chest, d that he was offering her sce andfort.


    They enjoyed each other''spany inside the carriage.


    Hours went by.


    The night is fast approaching on the horizon.


    They managed to find an inn located near the road. Graven rented three rooms for the night. One for the two drivers, one for him, and one for Laura upstairs. As for his men who are outside hiding in the dark, they will take shelter somewhere.


    After they had eaten their dinner together with the drivers, they all retired to their rooms to rest for the night.


    Laura was lying in the bed, staring at the ceiling of the room, not sleepy yet. She''s not in the mood to read a book.


    She stared at the door, wondering if Graven wille to her room tonight. Will he?


    She''s kind of craving his presence like a drug, she''s getting used to his wonderful presence. Sighing, she closed her eyes ready to sleep.


    One hourter.


    Graven suddenly appeared inside Laura''s room.


    Laura opened her eyes after sensing his presence inside the room. "You''vee!" she smiled brightly.


    Graven grinned. "Yaay! A beautifuldy is waiting for me tonight! I''m so lucky!" he said and sat on the bed facing her.


    "I''m indeed waiting for you," she admitted.


    "Did you like this room that I had chosen for you? This room has a king-size bed, has its bathroom and it''s a bit spaciouspared to the other rooms," he said.


    "Yeah, I noticed the bed, it''s a tad bigger for only one upant," she responded.


    "I chose this room for you with a king-size bed because I''m going to sleep here beside you tonight. I make sure the bed can amodate the two of us together," he said, beaming brightly.


    "Ah, I see..." Laura giggled and pinched his side yfully, finding his reason a bit humorous.


    Hey down on the bed, wrapping his arms around her body lovingly.


    She snuggled closer to him, seeking his warmth, loving his sweet embrace.


    They fell silent, just listening to the beating of their hearts.


    Laura is falling more deeply in love with Graven, every time they touch she feels happy and contented.


    After some time, she looked into his eyes. "I have something important to tell you..."


    "Okay, go ahead, tell me about it..." he said.


    Laura cleared the lump in her throat. She needs to tell him the truth. "Hmm... honestly... I''m no longer waiting for Luke," she said sporting a serious expression on her face.


    Graven''s eyes widened. "Huh? But why?" he asked, stunned by her statement.


    "I just don''t want to wait for him anymore because I already love someone," she confessed.


    He looked into her eyes, seeking the truth. "And who is this lucky guy whom you fell in love with?" he asked, the beating of his heart is deafening.


    "I fell in love with you. I want to be with you forever!" she dered with a radiant smile shing in her eyes.


    Graven was stunned!


    He was speechless. His heart just died!


    Part of him is happy that Laura finally developed feelings for him, but another part of him is feeling guilty because of his twin brother Luke. Happiness, apprehension, and guilt beset his heart right now.


    Laura has been studying his face the whole time and saw the conflicting emotion flickering in his eyes. She pouted. "You are not happy?" she asked in a dispirited voice.


    Graven nted a quick kiss on her lips. "Of course I''m happy!" he said, beaming.


    Laura doubted if he''s telling the truth or not. She knew very well the reason why Graven can''t be totally happy with her deration of love and affection. It only means one thing... he was torn between her and his brother Luke.


    It''s indeed hard to be in his shoes, it''s not a pleasant situation to be in.


    Laura released a deep sigh. "It''s hard for you to decide, right? You can''t betray your brother?" she asked him, trying to assess his feelings.


    Graven was lost for words. He''s very happy after she opened her heart and soul to him. Laura loves him and he loves her, it was supposed to be a happy asion for the two of them. But why he''s having a hard time feeling happy now?


    A nagging question was burning in his mind. What he''s going to do with Laura? What he''s going to say to his twin brother Luke if he''s finally resurrected? Can he betray his brother and go all the way with Laura? He might gain Laura''s love but he might also lose his brother''s trust and loyalty. For sure, Luke will get mad at him that he corrupted his beloved woman while he was recuperating inside his coffin.


    He was experiencing an awful feeling right now... he can''t understand himself!


    Laura looked at him. "Hey...are you okay?" she asked him.


    Graven smiled and kissed her lips quickly. "Thank you for loving me," he said softly.


    Laura buried her face on his chest. "It''s okay, I understand. We could never be together in this lifetime because of Luke, right?" she questioned him, wanting to know his decision right now.


    Graven released a deep sigh. He no longer bothered to hide his conflicting emotions from Laura. "Yes... I am thinking about my brother right now. How would he feel if he finds out about us?" he finally said.


    "I will tell Luke myself that I no longer love him, that...I love you more and I''m willing to be with you forever!" Laura confessed her devotion to him.


    Graven feels happy and proud of Laura''s love and affection. It makes him truly blessed tonight. As for the problem between his twin brother and Laura, he still has plenty of time to think and find a remedy to their situation.


    He will cross the bridge when he''s finally there...


    As for the moment, he just wants to be happy with Laura tonight. Now that she finally confessed her feelings to him, he feels overwhelming happiness flooding his heart. It''s a good feeling to be loved by someone that he loved dearly.


    Laurapleted him. He wished, he could keep her forever by his side. He wishes that when Luke finally returns to thend of the living he can learn to give up and forget Laura. But it''s just wishful thinking on his part. Deep inside, he knows that Luke will never give up Laura.


    Graven nted a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Always remember that I love you so much! Let''s just sleep..." he said.


    "Okay," Laura smiled and snuggled closer to him.


    Graven embraced her tightly in a possessive way. He''s afraid of losing her because she wasn''t his in the first ce. His brother Luke love Laura first.


    If he didn''t pursue Laura, they won''t have this forbidden rtionship right now and he won''t be feeling guilty at all. He gives in to his weaknesses blindly because he can''t resist Laura''s charm. He was truly smitten and captivated by her. He found her beauty and personality addicting, he can''t get enough of her! That''s why even if he knows it''s wrong, he still keepsing back to her like a moth to a me.


    The couple was restingfortably on each other''s arms, yet they were both bothered by theplexity of their situation, and sleepte that night.

 Chapter 123 - Warm You Up!

    The next day.


    When Laura woke up, it''s already raining heavily outside.


    ??


    Graven was no longer by her side.


    She pouted.


    She wants to wake up in bed with him by her side! Next time she will remind him not to leave her alone in the morning every time they were together.


    She released a deep sigh. She missed the warm presence of his body so much!


    Her mind instantly recalled the topic of their conversationst night.


    When she confessed her love to him, he didn''t jump with joy, instead, he went silent which gave her a glimpse of what he''s thinking in his mind during the time she revealed her true feelings to him.


    She''s not hurt at all, she understood very well the difficulty he was in, she''s just a bit sad that loving Graven is not the end of everything, it''s going to be the beginning of her pain. And right now, she has no idea what will tomorrow bring to her and Graven''s love.


    Will Graven give her up and their love?


    Or...he willpletely betray his brother?


    She released a troubled sigh, she doesn''t want to put Graven in a difficult situation but the moment she confessed her true feelings to him, she knew she already put him in great distress. But she still did it despite knowing the difficulty of their situation because due to the uncertainty of their condition they might get separated from each other one day and it might already be toote to tell him what she truly feels for him.


    After telling him that she loves him, she already prepared herself for the consequences. And one thing that she prepared herself for is meeting her vampire husband-to-be. Now that she knows how powerful he is, sooner orter he wille to find her, and Graven or even Luke won''t be able to do anything to save her.


    Loving Luke...


    Loving Graven...


    Are all amounts to nothing...because it will eventually lead to an ending when she will marry her vampire husband.


    And that will be the end of it.


    So, she will enjoy her glorious time with Graven while she still can...no guilt and no pain this time... loving Graven is the only thing she wanted to do because after they returned to her home in Hallowpass another problem might already be waiting for her there.


    Now that she still has these few precious days with Graven, she will enjoy and treasure their togetherness the most...she will go wild and abandon her inhibitions because they might have no more time left for each other.


    She got up from the bed and entered the bathroom to do her thing.


    After getting out of the bathroom she picked up theb and starts brushing her hair. She will go out for breakfast soon...she will make herself presentable first.


    After fixing her hair and her appearance in the mirror, she was about to get out of the room to find Graven... there was a knock on the door.


    "Miss...I''m going to deliver breakfast in bed!" Graven''s voice rang in the air outside the door.


    Laura smiled and quickly opened the door to let him in.


    Graven smiled brightly and entered the room, Laura closed the door behind him.


    He put down the tray on the table. "Good morning, my love!" he said and nted a kiss on her lips. "How''s your sleepst night?" he asked.


    "It''s good!" she replied and looked at the food on the tray. "Wow, yummy! I''m suddenly getting hungry!" she said salivating at the delicious food.


    "Then let''s eat!" he said.


    "Alright!" Laura responded in glee.


    Graven ced the dishes on the table and began putting food on Laura''s te. Before they start eating he nted a kiss on her lips. "I love you so much!" he said looking affectionately into her eyes.


    "I love you too!" she responded and kissed his cheeks.


    "Alright, let''s enjoy breakfast in bed!" he said cheerfully.


    They began eating the appetizing foodsposed of scrambled egg, rice, fried fish, stir fry vegetable with chicken slices, and two hot cocoa drinks.


    One hourter.


    The couple was cuddling in bed, sipping their hot cocoa while watching the rain pouring outside through the window.


    "Since when the rain starts falling?" she asked because she can''t remember.


    "Sincest night, the rain began to pour the moment you fall asleep in my arms," he answered.


    Laura smiled. "Ah, I see... I''m sleeping like a log the whole night so I wasn''t able to notice the rain," she murmured.


    "Yeah...you''re sleeping like a baby in my arms and I watched you sleep until I fall asleep as well," he said.


    "By the way, are we going to start traveling after breakfast?" she asked.


    "No, maybe after lunch. Let''s wait until the rain stopped falling then we will continue our journey," he said.


    "So...we have the whole morning for ourselves?" she asked wickedly.


    "Yeah...we will have the whole morning to ourselves cuddling in bed," he grinned suggestively.


    Laura smiled at him provocatively. "So...what do you have in mind...cowboy?" she asked running her fingers on his chest.


    "I want to ride my beautiful and sexy horse all morning and bring her to the 7th heaven...I wonder if she''s up for it?" he said naughtily, winking at her as he starts caressing her bottom erotically.


    The heat in Laura''s body began to re up as passion and desire rose rapidly in her body...burning intensely in her belly.


    They put their mugs down on the table and stared at each other''s eyes...


    Strong desire began leaping from their eyes.


    "Graven... I want to ride you..." she said licking her lip, in a full seduction mood.


    Graven grinned liking her yful and seductive persona today. "Aww...my cowgirl is on fire! Bring it on, babe!" he said in encouragement.


    Laura''s hand traveled from his chest down to his abdomen, teasing him until her hand stopped above his groin, she began fondling his manhood beneath his pants.


    Graven groaned in pleasure...


    Laura unzips his pants and inserted her right hand inside his underwear and grabbed his already erect manhood...she began stroking his shaft erotically while kissing him on the lips...they kissed each other passionately while Laura''s hand was busy fondling his swollen manhood...it bes so hard like steel in her fingers.


    Graven love the way her fingers fondled his manhood... so pleasurable...his hands move on their own and discarded Laura''s blouse... her ample twin peakse into view...he grabbed both peaks with his hands and fondled them while she was busy stroking his erect shaft in frenzy.


    He looked into her eyes. "Ride me now babe...ahhh...I want to be inside you now..." he requested huskily.


    Laura discarded her skirts and her underwear...Graven also discarded the rest of his clothes... the couple was now naked on the bed...Laura poised her wet core in front of his erect rod... it''s like a piece of metal sticking mightily as she plunged her wet mound into his erection...the moment the entire length of his manhood entered her core she went wild with abandon and ride him like a cowgirl.. she went grinding on him filling her silky wall with the entire length of his swollen manhood pulsating inside her core... Graven was busy fondling and stroking her twin peaks adding to the fire of desire burning brightly in their bodies.


    "Yeah...baby...bring it on...so good..." Graven said huskily.


    Laura looked at him...she likes the way he looked at her and love the way his hands fondled her breast pleasurably.


    "Fasterrr babe..." he said huskily.


    Laura went full throttle in her grinding and he''s loving every minute of her erotic abandon.


    "I love it babe...so good...so nice...fasterrrr...ahhhh..." Graven groaned.


    "Graveennn...ahhhh...ohhh..." Laura moaned in pleasure as she continues grinding faster on his manhood.


    Graven feel the climaxing closer... he gripped Laura''s buttocks..."Common babe onest time...fasterrrr...ahhh..." he groaned and panted.


    Laura went higher and faster in her grinding and finally Graven reached his earth-shattering orgasm followed by Laura.


    It was such a pleasurable climax for both of them as Laura remained stradling Graven''s manhood inplete ecstasy... their mind-blowing orgasmsted for several minutes.


    Finally when the fire of desire ended...Laura crumbled on top of Graven''s chest due to tiredness.


    He smiled in satisfaction. "That was good babe, you''re awesome!" he murmured in her ears.


    Laura looked at him in the eyes and grinned. "That was fun! Did you enjoy it?" she asked him alluringly.


    Graven smiled. "Yeah...that was awesome, you''re great in bed, you amazed me!" he showered praises on her performance on bed.


    Laura imed his mouth for a passionate kiss. "Let''s do it again tonight, okay?" she said.


    Graven chuckled in amusement. "Sure! And I''ll be the one to ride you tonight so get ready," he warned her.


    Laura grinned and fluttered her eyshes. "Sure cowboy...I''m ready for yah..." she said and erupted into a giggle.


    Gravenughed and hugged her tightly. "I love you so much, Laura!"


    "I love you much, Graven!" she replied.


    They kissed on the lips for a while.


    "Alright, let''s rest and sleep until lunchtimees," he said and wrapped the nket around their naked bodies.


    "Okay," Laura said and snuggled closer to him.


    Graven hugged her from behind, spooning her. He nced at the window, the rain was still falling heavily outside the inn. "It looks like the rain will not stop today," hemented casually.


    Laura looked at the window for a few seconds. "Yeah... are we still going to continue traveling today?" she asked feeling sleepy and tired.


    "If the rain continues to fall until afternoon, we will resume traveling tomorrow morning after breakfast when the sun is already up," he responded.


    "Okay," Laura murmured as her eyelids were dropping fast and she began snoring lightly.


    Graven noticed that Laura was already in slumber. "Sleep well, babe," he said softly, he nted a kiss on her skin on her back.


    He looked at the window onest time before joining Laura in her sleep.


    Outside the window, the rain continues to pour in torrents creating puddles on the ground.


    One hundred miles away from the inn, the water in the river starting to overflow, reaching the bridge.

 Chapter 124 - Help!

    The couple woke up to a cold morning and cuddled for another hour.


    Graven smiled. "Aren''t we going to leave the bed? Or do you want a repeat of our earthshaking lovemaking in the morning?" he asked, teasing her, tickling her sides.


    ??


    Laura giggled and yelled. "Stop tickling me! I want to sleep more! Go away!" she pushed him away yfully.


    Graven grinned and pinched her nose. "Rise and shine sleepy head!" he continues teasing her.


    "I won''t! I still want to sleep some more!" she refused to get up from the bed.


    "Alright, I''m going outside to bring a breakfast in bed for you my love," he said and pinched her bottom cheekily.


    Laura giggled and pped his hand away from her bottom. "Go now! I''m starving!" she demanded.


    Graven looked at her with profound tenderness shing in his eyes. He nted a kiss on her head before leaving the bed.


    He picked up the scattered clothes on the floor.


    Laura watched Graven''s sculpted back in all its glory, admiring his chiseled abs and his great physique. Graven is an example of a perfect specimen of a man, like a Greek God.


    He finished donning his clothes on his body and looked at her. "Anything specific to eat this morning my love? Just say it...I will try to provide them for you," he said.


    Laura smiled. "I just want hot cocoa, rice, hmm... any type of dishes will do. Let see what the cook has prepared for us this time. I''m not choosy when ites to food, I eat everything as long it''s delicious and edible," she beamed.


    "Alright, I''ll go outside and find out what the cook has prepared for us this morning," he said and left the room.


    Laura went back to sleep, loving the cold morning atmosphere of the room that rendered her sleepy. For some reason, she lovesying in bed longer during rainy days.


    Fifteen minutester, she woke up from her quick nap. She left the bed and entered the bathroom to clean herself.


    After she finished her routine in the bathroom she left and went back to bed. She picked up the hairbrush andbed her hair, letting it flows freely on her back.


    A few minutester.


    Graven entered the room, carrying a tray in his hands. He smiled adoringly at her. "My love, you''re up... just in time for the breakfast in bed!" he said and ced the tray on the table.


    Laura rose to her feet and joined him at the table. She inspected the ptable food on the table, salivating. "Wow! Chicken soup with ginger and green leafy vegetables! Just my favorite food during the rainy season!" she gushes.


    Graven was putting food on Laura''s te. "Sit down, My Queen, and let''s eat!" he said.


    "Yes, My Lord!" Laura smiled sweetly and nted a kiss on his cheek. "I love you! Thank you so much for pampering me," she said, her adoration towards him glistened in her eyes.


    Graven looked at her and smiled. "I Love you more!" he said and brushed her cheeks lightly with his fingers. "Let''s enjoy the chicken soup while it''s hot!" he said and began putting food on his te.


    Laura picked up her spoon and enjoyed the chicken soup together with the fish omelet that was cooked with plenty of onions, tomato, silverfish, and eggs.


    The couple enjoyed their delectable breakfast and thepany of each other.


    Half an hourter, they finished devouring the dishes and were contented sipping their hot cocoa while looking at the window, they can see the rain pouring heavily outside.


    "It''s been raining since yesterday and until today..." Lauramented.


    "Yeah, it looks like the rain won''t stop pouring... and will be extended in the next few days," he replied.


    "Are we going to continue traveling today?" she asked.


    Graven shook his head. "No...let''s stay here for a few days. I don''t mind holed up inside the inn for several days as long you''re with me," he said, smiling naughtily, he winked at her for good measure.


    Laura giggled, she knows what''s going on in Graven''s mind right now.


    "Anyways, there''s a news arrived early in the morning..." he said.


    "What news?"


    "The wooden bridge was destroyed by the huge volume of watering down from the mountain. The bridge can''t be repaired unless the water will go down first, the rain needs to stop because the bridge needs fixing before we can resume traveling to the next town," he exined.


    Laura''s eyes widened. "I never knew there was a flood around here," she said in mild surprise. "I thought it was just a simple rain that will go away after two or three days..."


    "There''s flood happening around this area. I would go to the location of the bridge and inspect the severity of the damage. Do you want to stay here or do you want to go with me? We will go by the carriage," he offered.


    Laura pondered for a moment. She''s getting bored - holed up inside the inn the whole day. She wants to see the world outside, even if the sun is not out yet. "Take me with you!" she said.


    "Okay, wear the proper attire because it''s raining and cold outside," he informed her.


    "Alright, I''ll get changed," she responded. She arranged the dirty dishes in the tray.


    "I''ll leave now and inform the driver to ready the carriage, then I''ll go to my room to change my clothing," he said and took the tray away. "I''lle backter when the carriage is ready for travel..." he added.


    "OK," Laura replied and rummaged through her bag to find the right clothing for the rainy season.


    After she found what she wanted she entered the bathroom, brushed her teeth, took a quick bath, and changed into her clothing.


    Twenty minutester, Laura was sitting on the bed, brushing her long wavy hair when Graven entered the room.


    He went to his side and nted a gentle kiss on her head. "Are you ready?"


    She nods her head. "Yes!"


    "Let''s go now, my love, the carriage is already waiting outside," he said, reaching for her hand.


    They exited the room holding each other''s hands.


    Outside...


    The driver was holding a wide umbre in his hand, shielding the couple from the rain.


    The couple boarded the carriage and settled insidefortably.


    They begin their journey, heading to the location of the broken bridge.


    The rain was still pouring heavily outside.


    Twenty-five minutester, they arrived at the location of the bridge.


    "My Lord, we already arrived!" the driver informed them.


    Graven left the carriage and took the umbre from the driver, he looked at hisdy love. "Would you like to see the destroyed bridge?" he asked.


    Laura nods her head. "Yes," she replied and eagerly left thefort of the carriage.


    Graven extended his hand to assist Laura into the ground.


    They walked towards the bridge''s location. Onlookers were watching the flooded river. The wooden bridge was nowhere to be found, what was left to the structure is the base of the bridge.


    Laura sighed.


    She looked across the river. Oh, no! people are watching the flood from the river bank which is quite dangerous! She sighed, those people are inviting danger toe to them! She shook her head in dismay.


    She watched the raging water filled with wood debris, nts, uprooted banana trees, and many more.


    She gasped. Oh, my God! She saw some live animals... floating in the river!


    Then suddenly they heard some shouting and yellinging from the onlooker''s mouth...


    Everyone pointed their hand at the iing log floating in the river. They saw a middle-aged guy and a child around 10 years old clinging helplessly to the log.


    The onlookers'' faces registered shock and horror.


    "Oh, my God!" somebody screamed in shock.


    "We need to save them!"


    "Somebody...help them!" there are collective screams from the onlookers.


    "Anyone got a rope!" a voice yelled.


    Everyone scrambled to find ropes in their carriages.


    Graven watched the helpless guy and child floating in the river, if no helping soon they will surely die! He handed the umbre to Laura and whispered something to her ear. "Wait here...don''t leave! I''ll see what can I do!" he said and left her side going back to the carriage in big stride. He disappeared inside the carriage.


    A few momentster...


    Everyone''s attention was glued to the guy and the child clinging to the log for dear life while they were getting sweep away by the strong water current...then suddenly...a cloud of dark mist enveloped them...then the mist was gone a few minutester... the guy and the child were also gone! The only thing left floating in the river is the log getting smaller, fading away from their vision, being pushed by the strong current towards the open sea a hundred miles away.


    "Where are the guy and the child!?" asked someone from the crowd.


    "Oh, no! The guy and the child disappeared, they must have drowned!" somebody from the crowd said sadly.


    "This is sad, just when we already tied all the ropes to rescue them..." a guy said sadly.


    Everyone looked at each other sorrowfully.


    "God rest their souls in heaven!" a woman''s voice said.


    A few minutester.


    They heard screaming and shouting across the river... everyone stared in shock because the riverbank copsed into the water and there about ten people thrown into the raging water, they''re struggling to stay afloat carried away by the raging floodwater.


    "HELPPPPPPPPPPPP!"


    "PLEASE SAVEEEE USSSSSSSSS!"


    "I DUNNO HOW TO SWIMMMMM! PLEASEEE HELPPPP MEEEEE!" one of the guys screamed as he struggled to stay afloat against the raging water.


    One of the bystanders threw the rope at the guy but it failed to reach him.


    The people near Laura''s stepped away from the river bank and looked in horror at the people floating in the water, their faces registered shock and fear.


    Then suddenly a thick ck mist nketed the people in the water...the thick mist stayed for a few minutes in the river - swirling - concealing the location of the people that were thrown into the water.


    A few minutester, the ck mist was gone.


    And to everyone''s shock and delight... the people were already taken to safety near the river bank as people scrambled to help them get out of the water.


    The onlookers around Laura murmured in astonishment.


    Howe the ten people suddenly found themselves in the riverbank, safe and sound?


    Who saved them? And how?


    They didn''t see anything... all they saw is just thick ck mist nketing the people in the water... then the next time they knew the people were already in the river bank being lifted to safety!


    The onlookers looked at each other.


    "What''s going on?" somebody asked.


    "The hell I know?" one said.


    "We didn''t'' see anyone saving those people...howe they were already taken to safety?"


    "Don''t tell me those thick ck mist save them?" one of the onlookers said.


    Laura knew better, a smile curled in her lips.


    The driver went to Laura''s side and whispered. "Miss, the Lord wants you back in the carriage," he said.


    "Okay," she replied and walked towards the carriage that was parked nearby.


    The driver opened the door and Laura entered the carriage.

 Chapter 125 - Rainy Day

    Laura looked at Graven. "You''re wet all over!" she observed.


    "Yeah... I can''t avoid getting wet while saving those people," he replied calmly.


    ??


    "Did you save them alone?" she asked, amazed.


    "No, my men saved the rest," he replied casually as if saving peoplees naturally to him.


    "Ah, I see...but I never saw your men joining us in our journey. Where are they?" she inquired of their whereabouts.


    "They''re just everywhere waiting for my call," he said. "It would be cumbersome if they follow me everywhere," he replied.


    Laura took some towel from the bag and rubbed it on Graven''s wet hair, face and body. Then she noticed that the carriage was already moving away. "Are we going back now to the inn?" she asked.


    "Yeah, I need to change clothes and cuddle with my baby," he replied and winked at her.


    "B-but...there might still be more people that need saving in the river!" she insisted.


    "It''s okay, I instructed my men to watch over the river all day and all night long and save anyone that needs saving. Don''t worry, they''re more than capable when ites to saving people," he assured her.


    "Ah, okay," she said, finally relieved with his assurance. She nted a kiss on his cheeks. "I''m proud of you and your men for your heroic deeds today!" she said and pressed her body to his.


    "Don''t get so close to me my love, ''coz my clothes are soaking wet, you will only get wet," he said worriedly.


    Laura smiled. "Nah! I don''t care!" she said and pressed her body to him.


    Graven grinned and wrapped his arms around her, then kissed her lips. "It looks like we will stay in the inn for a few days until the bridge ispletely fixed and passable," he said.


    "Yeah...more like it," she murmured.


    "But don''t worry... I will instruct the driver to ask around if there is a shortcut or some other road that we can take besides the destroyed bridge... so that we can continue traveling tomorrow," he offered.


    "It''s okay, if there''s no other road, then we will just stay in the inn and wait for the bridge to be fixed," she replied. Although she wanted to continue the journey, their carriage can''t pass that raging water, the current is too strong.


    "Okay..." he said and caress her arms gently.


    She raised her head and looked at him. "What happened to the guy and the child clinging to the log? Did you save them? Where did you take them?" she asked worriedly.


    "I brought them to a house nearby because the child is weak, he drank a lot of water, he needs immediate care and medication," he exined. "Don''t worry about them, they''ve already been taken care of by the local people residing near the riverbank," he added trying to erase the worry from her face.


    "Good! I''m relieved to know that," she said. It set her mind at ease after knowing that the child and his father were already in a safe ce, recuperating and resting, surrounded by kind people.


    They enjoyed thefortable ride going back to the inn.


    After they arrived at the inn, the couple went their separate way. Graven entered his room to get rid of his wet clothes clinging to his body.


    Laura changed her clothes inside the room. After she donned the dry clothes on her body she went to the window and stared outside.


    The rain still pouring hard. Fat droplets of water fell into the grassywn creating several puddles on the ground.


    She looked at the trees, nts... and beyond the mountain, thinking about her family. Wondering if they are okay? Her father was not able toe back to South Pond Town and she didn''t receive any news from home either. She hoped they''re alright!


    She hopes so!


    She wouldn''t be able to bear it if something terrible happened to her entire family back home, considering that her supposed to be vampire husband already sent lethal bats to South Pond Town to kill people and find her.


    She was deeply worried about her family''s safety!


    She looked heavenward. "Dear God! Please protect my family from the dark side!" she begged.


    Then her mind wandered to her dear friend Reba, how is she doing right now? Hope they didn''t harm her friend. Although, Reba knows how to protect herself, yet she''s still worrying because she hasn''t return until now. Which only means one thing, Reba must be held somewhere unable to leave the ce that those giant birds had taken her.


    "Reba, stay strong! Graven will rescue you soon!" she whispered, hoping the wind will carry her words to her friend.


    A few minutester, the door opened and Graven entered the room, holding a tray in his hand, he put the tray on the table. There are two hot mugs of cocoa and desserts on the te.


    She went to the table. "What''s that delicious looking deserts?" she asked.


    "The cook prepared a rice cake for all the guests of the inn," he replied.


    "Wow, nice!" she said and tasted the rice cake with the spoon and brought it to her mouth."Hmm, it has a creamy taste. I like it!" she roared.


    Graven picked up the mug of hot cocoa and walked towards the window, roaming his gaze outside while sipping his hot drink.


    Laura eats the rice cake with gusto.


    After a while, Graven went back to the table and lowered himself on the chair beside hisdy love.


    She put the spoon down and looked at him. "Tell me honestly, what do you think happened to Reba right now?" she asked.


    Graven put down the empty mug on the table and released a deep sigh. "Honestly, I think she''s held against her will somewhere. With her capabilities, it surprised me that she hasn''te back yet," he said, a flicker of worry shed in his eyes.


    Laura took a deep breath. "We need to find her, ASAP!" she dered grimly.


    "I know, we are thinking of the same thing," he said calmly. "Just leave it to me, my love! Stop worrying about the things that you have no control over, okay?"


    Laura sighed deeply. "OK..." she answered gloomily. The subdued expression on her face disyed the depth of her worry towards her friend''s safety.


    "I know you are worried about Reba and so am I. Don''t worry, my men and I will rescue her soon!" he said confidently and embraced her, trying to give herfort and sce.


    She feels guilty, she should be the one in Reba''s shoes right now. "I''m feeling guilty," she murmured.


    Graven rubbed her back to console her. "Shh...don''t be. Reba decides on her own, she knew the risk. I didn''t force her toe on behalf of yourself. Please stop torturing yourself with guilt," he said.


    Laura fought the tears from falling down her eyes, feeling sad and stressed.


    The couple stayed in the bed for the rest of the morning.


    Lunchtime came.


    Graven exited the room to get their food from the kitchen.


    Hours passed quickly and the eveninges.


    After eating dinner, Graven left the bedroom to bring the dirty dishes into the kitchen. There are many men in the inn, he doesn''t want them to ogle at his beloved woman.


    The time was already 9:00 in the evening.


    The rain still pouring continuously outside.


    Graven didn''t leave Laura''s room, they were contented cuddling in the bed, enjoying each other''s warmth.


    The more their bodies rubbed in all the right ces the more the fire of desire ignited in their bodies. The sensual desire finally catches up with them as they start kissing each other''s lips engaging in a heated kiss, heavy fondling, stroking, and petting each other.


    A few minutester, their discarded clothes fly from all directions andnded in heaps on the floor.


    The couple was fully naked under the nket, their bodies feverish with desire, moring for an explosive release.


    Laura guides Graven''s erection inside her wet core, she gasped in pleasure when he started thrusting his hardened shaft inside her silky wall.


    Graven established a pleasurable rhythm for the two of them, he pounded her mound in and out, not so slow and not so fast either... it gives them a delirious feel for each other.


    Laura''s hands were gripping the sheet hard while her legs wrapped around his pelvis giving him wide ess to her slippery core.


    They made love slowly and in a rxing way, enjoying the pleasurable union of their bodies.


    Graven imed her lips for a quick kiss and bury his lips on her chest while maintaining contact with her core, his manhood was throbbing alive inside her silky wall.


    Laura love the feel of his hardness inside her, it made her whole. She''s loving his thrusting... so pleasurable... "Ohhh...ahhhh...ahhhh..." she moaned in session.


    Sweats broke on Graven''s forehead as he continues pounding her center in a controlled passion, grunting and panting in delirious ecstasy.


    A few secondster, Graven finally reached his earth-shattering climax followed by Laura. He copsed beside her. He looked at her beautiful face, flustered, fresh from their lovemaking. "Sleep now, my love!" he whispered.


    Laura rested her head in his arms and closed her eyes to sleep.


    A few minutester, Graven followed Laura into dreand.


    The couple had fallen asleep in each other''s arms.


    The inn turned quiet as the travelers were already snoring in their beds.


    The clock finally strikes at 12:30, midnight.


    Suddenly...


    A ck smoke materialized inside the room, the smoke slowly forming into the shape of a man, he was holding a red rose in his right hand.


    He stared at the naked couple on the bed... his face darkened instantly, his fingers were crushing the red petals, throwing them onto the floor.


    He walked towards the bed in big stride...

 Chapter 126 - Im Scared!

    The mysterious figure halted on his tracks...


    Minutes went by... he remained rooted on the spot staring at the couple in the bed. His face registered shock, unbearable pain, and rage.


    ??


    Then... he disappeared from the room in seconds.


    Three hourster.


    Graven woke up and about to leave going back to his room when he saw the rose petals scattered on the floor. His heart was beating frantically in his rib cage. He remembered that his twin brother Luke always leaves a red rose in Laura''s room every time he visits her.


    The crushed petals on the floor only mean one thing, his twin brother visited Laura''s room tonight and saw them naked in the bed together!


    Damn!


    He was caught betraying his brother on the back!


    He shut his eyes... the shit already hits the fan! Now that ites to this... he''d better get prepared for his brother''s wrath.


    But the fact that his brother left without waking them up and doing something harmful to them he must be suffering heavily right now.


    He left without doing anything to them but it doesn''t mean that he isn''t angry, upset, and sad.


    The thing that he dreaded the most is finally happening!


    And now he''s at loss on what to do with Laura?


    From now on he would no longer touch her, to avoid hurting his twin brother''s feelings! It may be toote to do just that...


    He sighed heavily.


    But he was doubting his words, can he avoid Laura for real?


    He looked at her sleeping form for a few minutes, memorizing every line of her face, then he closed his eyes for a few seconds and left the room feeling the pain every step of the way.


    He would always love here what may. He bends down and picked up the crushed petals and puts them into the pocket of his pants.


    He went back to his room and tried his best to sleep.


    <<<0>>>


    The following day.


    Laura woke up alone to a rainy morning. She wondered why Graven was no longer by her side?


    Where is he?


    He must be outside.


    She shut her eyes again, waiting for his return. He always brings their breakfast inside the room.


    A few minutester.


    The rain starts to falter and finally stop.


    She left the bed and went to the window, looking outside.


    Her face brightened up, the rain has finally stopped falling! She smiled broadly.


    Graven entered the room holding a food tray in his hands, he put it on the table and looked at her. "Good morning!" he greeted her with a smile.


    "Good morning!" she returned her greetings cheerfully.


    "Let''s have breakfast," he said.


    "Okay," she replied and sat on the chair.


    They eat breakfast consisted of stir fry beef with vegetables and fish steak, along with hot cocoa.


    "The rain finally stops!" she said excitedly.


    "Yeah," he said in a lukewarm voice.


    Laura stared at his face for a few minutes. There''s something wrong with Graven''s aura today. He looks alright... but there''s an air of difference about him... she can feel it but she can''t put the right words to describe it.


    "Are you okay? Did something wrong happened out there?" she asked, suddenly a knot was formed in her belly.


    Graven released a deep sigh. He was debating whether to tell her about what happenedst night or just hide it from her? Which is which?


    But since they''re on it together and willingly embrace each other, she deserved to know the truth.


    He fished out the crushed petals from the pocket of his pants and put them on the table. "I found them scattered on the floor before I left your room..." he said.


    Laura looked at the rose petals, a crease appeared on her forehead. "Where did ite from?" she asked, confused.


    "I found these crushed petals on the floor when I woke up this morning, does it ring a bell to you?" he repeated.


    Laura''s brows furrowed, she was lost in her thoughts, then her mind finally connected the dots. The red rose inside her room symbolizes Luke''s spirit visiting her room! Oh, no! Luke was herest night?


    Her face turned pale. Her heart was beating faster in her rib cage, she went to Graven''s side in rm, seeking hisfort. "Oh, no! Luke''s spirit caught us naked on the bedst night?" she gasped in fear.


    "Yeah," he replied. He wrapped his arms around her, she was like a scared rabbit trying to seek his protection.


    "I''m scared!" Laura''s voice filled with panic.


    "Don''t be. My brother loves you so much! He won''t hurt you!" he assured her.


    "He will get angry at the two of us! He will retaliate!" she insisted.


    Graven sighed and embraced Laura''s trembling body. "Shh...calm down...the fact that he left the room without disturbing usst night means no matter how he feels towards us, he won''t harm you. He couldn''t bring himself to hurt you," he said confidently.


    "B-but I''m scared of him now!" she said burying her head deeper into his chest. She tightened her hold on him. She was scared of Luke''s wrath because she knows that she is guilty of betraying him behind his back. She med herself because she can''t resist Graven''s charm and she was falling madly in love with him.


    The room fell into a tense silence.


    Graven continues rubbing Laura''s back in a soothing motion, trying to put her into a rxed mood. "I''m so sorry that I have to put you into this difficult position. We will try to find a remedy to this problem..." he said reassuringly.


    He cupped her face. "Are you 100% sure that you want to be with me for life?" he asked her to be sure what she felt inside.


    Laura nodded her head joyously. "Yes! Yes! Yes!" she said, beaming.


    "Alright, I''ll try to talk to my brother and begged him to let go of you. I can''t promise you anything but I will try my best to plead for our love," he said.


    "B-but where? How can you find his spirit?" she asked, confused.


    "I''ll go to the cave and visit him there. I''ll try to beg for your freedom - for the two of us," he said earnestly.


    "I''ll go with you!" she offered.


    Graven shook his head. "No need. Just stay here inside the room," he said.


    "When are you going to go to the cave?" she inquired.


    "Today," he said. "I''ll be back sometime in the afternoon," he replied.


    "Okay, you take care of yourself," she said hugging him tightly.


    They embraced each other for a few minutes. Trying to give warmth and strength to each other.


    Graven disengaged from their embrace. "Time to go... don''t venture outside this room...there are many men outside," he warned her. "I will instruct the driver to send your lunch here to your room so that you don''t have to go out. I''ll have my men watch over your safety, while I''m away," he added.


    "Okay, I will not venture outside. I''ll wait for your return," she said, trying to assure him so that he can go to the cave with peace of mind.


    "Good girl!" He rose to his feet. "I''ll head to the cave now while it''s still early in the morning," he said.


    "Please, take care of yourself!" she said.


    "Yes, I will!" he replied, walking to the door and exited the room.


    Laura released a deep sigh the moment Graven was out of the door. She shut off her eyes for a moment, trying to shake away the fear rising in her heart. She feared that Luke will return anytime and kill her and Graven.


    Getting romantically involved between two brothers is indeed terrifying, and stressful and she only has herself to me for bringing this madness all to herself.


    Outside.


    Graven went back to his room and locked the door. He went to the closet and took the bottle of oil that has special concocted ingredients that can repel the snakes and put it inside the pocket of his ck pants.


    Although he can teleport outside the cave, he can''t teleport directly to the chamber where Luke''s coffin was located. His power does not work in full capacity inside that cave, he can only rely on the oil to repel the snakes from attacking him.


    He closed his eyes for a few seconds and started the teleportation process in his mind... a momentter... he vanished from the room.


    He reappeared in the middle of the forest.


    He looked ahead and saw the mouth of the cave, concealed behind the wild bushes. He took the bottle from the pocket of his pants and smeared the oil all over his body.


    A few minutester, he was done putting the oil on his body, he put the bottle back inside the pocket of his pants.


    He picked up a stick lying on the ground and walked towards the mouth of the cave, he was using the stick to push away the thick bushes out of his way.


    He finally reached the mouth of the cave and stepped inside.


    He can hear the hissing sounds of snakes as they began to scamper out of his way after smelling the repulsive fragrance emanating from his body.


    He went deeper inside the cave and roamed his eyes around him, he found no noticeable changes at all.


    After a few minutes of navigating the inside of the cave, he finally reached the entrance of the chamber where Luke''s floating coffin was ced.


    He stood rooted on the spot for a few minutes.


    He began to ponder what he''s going to tell his brother? Luke already knew that he and Laura had an affair behind his back. The least he can do is apologize for his behavior, admit his mistake, tell him the truth that they both love the same woman and...


    Dammit!


    It sounds cruel...but he wants his brother to let go of Laura. He''s here to beg his twin brother to set Laura free.


    Only one of them can have Laura''s love!


    He knew that pleading for Laura''s freedom would destroy their close sibling rtionship. He will lose a brother that is dear to him but he will also gain the woman he loves. It''s okay, he already reconciled with the fact that no one can have it all.


    If you want something really bad, you are willing to sacrifice something in return.


    He entered the chamber and saw the coffin still floating in the water, he walked towards it.


    When he reached the coffin...


    He grabbed both sides of the coffin effortlessly and carefully lowered it into the dry ground, then he lifted the cover...

 Chapter 127 - Skin Alive!

    Graven stared at his twin brother lying motionless inside the coffin.


    Luke''s breathing was steady, and when he checked his legs and knees...he was stunned... it already has fleshed but the rest of his feet were still skeleton, and the skin still clings to the bones, his brother''s condition is vastly improving!


    ??


    Although Luke''s appearance looks paper-white, the fact that he is breathing normally means he is alive and will return to thend of the living soon!


    He''s feeling happy about this remarkable progress!


    His heart was already celebrating for his brother.


    He has almost forgotten what he came here for! To apologize because he betrayed him with the woman he loves.


    He breathed deeply and touched his brother''s cold hands. "Brother, I''m so sorry, I fell in love with your woman. I fell in love with Laura! Can you please let her go for me?" he asked in agony.


    Suddenly... Graven felt a flow of heat originated from Luke''s hands and traveled towards his hand, then it swiftly reached his head.


    He was rooted on the spot, he can''t move an inch!


    Then different scenes shed in his vision, he was forced to watch them.


    What he saw in those scenes blows his mind away...


    A few minutester, Graven copsed into the ground, unconscious.


    <<<0>>>


    Laura was getting restless inside the room.


    She exited the room and went to the balcony. She will stay on the balcony a little bit if there are no other people there... when she arrived there the balcony was empty, she sat on the wooden bench looking outside, thinking about Graven.


    A manes to her side and tries to talk to her...


    "Miss beautiful, can I sit beside you?" he asked permission boldly.


    Laura sighed and nods her head. "Yes, you can have the bench all to yourself. I''m going back to my room," she said and rose to her feet. She left the balcony and walked towards her room.


    The guy followed her and grabbed her hand tightly.


    Laura spun around and tried to snatch away her hand from the guy''s hold. "Let go of my hands or else I will shout for help!" she demanded fiercely.


    The guy grinned devilishly. "Are you alone? Where is your boyfriend?" he grinned hideously, ogling at her alluring figure.


    "None of your business!" she snapped at him, still trying to break free from his hold.


    The guy was about to pick her up and bring her to his room but before he can do that... a ck mist suddenly appeared and knocked the guy down... the guy and the mist disappeared from the ce.


    Laura bolted back to her room, panicking, locking the door inside. Once she''s already safe inside the room, she breathed easily.


    She tried to control the rapid beating of her heart.


    When the guy was enveloped with the ck mist just like the ones she had seen in the river, she''s 100% sure that was one of Graven''s men watching over her, protecting her.


    God! Everything happened so fast!


    She should not venture outside unless the inn caught fire.


    She will just wait for Graven''s return.


    She lowered herself on the bed trying to calm the rapid beating of her heart... danger is already over! She tried to convince herself that.


    She wondered where did Graven''s men bring that bold and daring guy?


    Sighing, she got up from the bed, trying to rx.


    She began pacing back and forth on the floor.


    When will Gravene back? She was feeling uneasy...


    She continues pacing back and forth in the room for a few minutes.


    Tired, she went to the window and looked outside and beyond.


    She stayed in that position for fifteen minutes before she went back to bed and sat on the edge.


    Her mind is going berserk with worry...she can''t understand herself!


    She needs something to upy her mind and make her busy instead of worrying about Graven and remembering that guy''s evil intention!


    She went to the closet and grabbed the book that she started readingst week. She flipped on thest page where she paused reading.


    She buried herself into the book and got lost in the characters and the live-action happenings in the book.


    A few hourster.


    She was engrossed in her reading that she didn''t see the time, it''s already lunchtime!


    There was a soft knock on the door. "Miss Laura! I brought your lunch! Please open the door," the familiar voice of the driver floated in the air.


    Laura put the book on the bed, she went to the door and opened it. She took the food tray from him. "Thank you," she said.


    "No need to thank me, Miss!" the driver said. "If you are done eating just put the dirty dishes and the tray on that table in the corner, I will bring it back to the kitchen," he added.


    "OK." She rewarded him with a smile and closed the door behind her.


    She put the tray on the table and looked at the dishes. There''s rice, stir fry potatoes with carrots, and chicken meat. There''s also mushroom soup.


    She suddenly got hungry, picked up the spoon, and started eating.


    A few minutester, she already finished eating her lunch. She arranged the empty dishes into the tray and put them on the table outside, then she retires back to her room to wait for Graven.


    Since there is nothing else for her to do...


    She grabbed the book again and continue reading the story.


    Three hourster, her eyes got tired of too much reading.


    She was yawning, she put the book on the side table andy down on the bed, she''s getting sleepy.


    She shut her eyes and went for an afternoon nap.


    Fifteen minutester, Laura was already sleeping soundly in the bed.


    All of a sudden... Graven materialized in the middle of the room.


    He went to the bed and looked at Laura''s sleeping form. A lone tear fell from his eyes. He had learned a lot after visiting his brother in the cave.


    He discovered many things about their past that blow his mind away.


    Hey down beside Laura on the bed and stared at the ceiling.


    Now he knows...


    <<<0>>>


    One hour passed quickly.


    Laura woke up...her eyelids fluttered... then she realized that there''s another warm presence behind her back! She turned around and breathed in relief after seeing that it''s only Graven by her side. She thought for a second that the person behind her was the guy who boldly grabbed her hand in the balcony outside her room.


    She stared at his face, he looks tired and sleeping deeply. She didn''t bother to wake him up. She will just wait until he wakes up. She continues staring at his handsome face, she will never get tired of admiring his face, he is simply good-looking, an eye candy!


    Half an hourter.


    Graven finally woke up and looked at her. "Did I fall asleep?" he asked.


    "Yeah," she replied with a sweet smile. "How''s your visit to the cave? How is your brother? What is his condition right now?" she bombarded him with questions.


    Graven looked at her face for a few seconds. Of course, she''s naturally curious, but he thinks it''s not yet the right time to tell her everything. He thought that the right person to tell her everything about their past is his brother Luke. He owes everything to his twin!


    Laura was trying to read what''s on his mind. She felt uneasy because he just keeps staring at her face without uttering a single word. She can''t bear his silence anymore. "Hey... Graven... what''s wrong? Your silence is scaring me!" she expressed her uneasiness.


    Graven smiled. "Don''t be! I''m just lucky that you love me," he said, his voice spoke volumes.


    "I''m lucky too because you love me!" she replied and giggled.


    Graven wrapped his arms around her lovingly. He nced at the window and noticed that it''s already dark outside. "It''s already evening!" he observed.


    "Yeah, time flies too fast!" she blurted. She noticed that he was avoiding her questions regarding his twin brother in the cave. "Tell me now, how is Luke?" she demanded.


    Graven looked at the ceiling and back at Laura''s face, he can no longer avoid her questions. "He''s breathing, he''s alive, he looks the same. Except for this time, his resurrection is 90%plete, the only part of his body that has no flesh yet is his feet... and a little bit above on that area," he exined.


    Laura bit her lip. "If he finally returned, maybe he will be merciful to us if we both beg together for my freedom," she said.


    Graven breathed deeply. "Yeah, let''s hope he will let you go," he said, feeling hopeful at the same time doubtful.


    Laura noticed the grim expression on his face. "I feel that there is something that is bothering your mind..." she spoke.


    Graven shook his head. "Nothing..." he said. "By the way, how''s your day? Did you stay here inside the room?" he asked.


    Laura took a deep breath. "I got tired and got bored inside the room so I went outside and sat on the balcony. But there''s this guy who is so bold and grabbed my hand..."


    Graven''s head snapped and his eyes darkened instantly. "And what happened next -?"


    "Suddenly, a ck mist appeared and nketed the guy! Then the two of them disappeared from my vision. I don''t know where they have gone to," she said.


    Graven felt relieved, his men are truly watching and protecting Laura based on his instruction, he was satisfied with the way they handled things during his absence.


    "W-where do you think your men took that guy?" she asked.


    A demonic gleam appeared in Graven''s eyes. "Don''t worry about the guy, my men probably skin him alive already!" he said indignantly.


    Laura gasped and covered her mouth with her hands in horror. "A-are you serious?"


    "A guy like him who forced themselves on women and not respectful to a woman like you needs to be taught a hard lesson," he said in a firm voice.


    He rose to his feet and watched her face. He leaned down and kissed her lips. "Erased that guy from your memory, he''s not worth it!" he said and went to the door. He paused while holding the doorknob and looked at her. "I''ll get our dinner," he said and exited the room.

 Chapter 128 - Powerless

    That night after they have dinner, the couple sleeps on the bed, this time they avoid making love to each other. They sleep with their clothes on.


    Hours passed quickly. The night turns into day.


    ??


    The following day.


    They woke up just a few minutes apart from each other.


    Graven woke up first and kissed Laura''s cheek. "Good morning my love!" he greeted her.


    "Good morning!" she replied and buried her face into his muscled chest.


    "Do you want to go out today?" he asked her.


    "Where?"


    "Since the rain already stopped falling, we can go to the river and check if the people are already done fixing the bridge," he answered.


    "Ah, okay. I''ll go with you to see the bridge," she responded.


    "We will travel after we eat breakfast. I''ll go to my room first and then get our breakfast from the kitchen," he said.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you here," she responded with a nod.


    Graven exited the room.


    Laura went to the bathroom and empty her dder. She exited the bathroom a momentter. She picked up theb and began brushing her hair, she went for a ponytail style.


    Fifteen minutester, Graven entered the room carrying the tray in his hands. He ced the tray on the table.


    Laura eagerly walked towards the table. "What is our breakfast for today?" she asked and her eyes widened. "Wow, roasted chicken, so yummy!" she squealed happily like a child.


    Graven pinched her nose in amusement. "My Queen, sit down beside me and we shall start eating our breakfast," he said and patted the chair beside him.


    "Yes, My Lord!" Laura beamed.


    The couple eats with gusto.


    Thirty minutester, the couple finished eating breakfast, then get ready to go to the river.


    Graven finished donning clothes first and waited outside Laura''s room.


    Laura exited the room and Graven reached for her hand. "Let''s go!" he said.


    They exited the inn and boarded the carriage.


    After a few minutes of traveling, they finally reached their destination.


    Laura and Graven exited the carriage and inspected the river, they saw men working together to repair the bridge, everyone works hard to fix the destroyed bridge at the soonest possible time.


    Laura looked at herpanion. "How long they will finish repairing the bridge?" she inquired.


    Graven''s mouth twitched as he gauged the strength of the men working in the bridge. "My rough estimate is five days up to one week," he responded.


    Laura bit her lip. "That''s a bit too long," she said in dismay.


    "Yeah, don''t worry, they might make a make-shift bridge temporarily so that the travelers can finally continue their journey. I will instruct my men to scout for an area where a temporary bridge can be erected while the main bridge is still under construction," he said.


    "Okay, much better, if they can find one," she agreed. "But if not... then don''t force it, let''s just wait it out," she stated.


    "Okay, as you say so," Graven replied.


    The couple watched the men in action for a few minutes.


    Then they left the ce going back to the inn.


    When they arrived at the lodging house. Several men were talking at the entrance of the inn. They were discussing the missing guy who rented the other room upstairs.


    Laura nced worriedly at herpanion.


    "Just keep your mouth shut," Graven warned her.


    They passed the men in a heated conversation quietly and climbed the stairs going to the second floor of the building.


    When they arrived on the second floor, the couple went inside Laura''s bedroom.


    "What''s going on?" she asked.


    "What do you mean?" he was trying to evade her question.


    "What''s going on? What did your men do to that guy who harassed me? Was he still alive?" she repeated her question.


    Graven shrugged. "My men are teaching him a lesson somewhere...don''t worry the moment we leave this ce, he cane back here," he said just to silence her.


    "Ah, okay. I thought your men already killed the guy," she said, fearing for the worst.


    "Just think about it for a second... if my men didn''t save you, did you ever imagine what that guy is going to do to you?" he asked her point-nk.


    Laura shuddered in horror. She remembered that the guy''s eyes were filled with unconcealed lust while looking at her. She went to his side and embraced him. "Let''s not talk about him anymore. I don''t care what your men going to do to him," she said, getting tired of the topic.


    "That''s good!" he said, rubbing her back gently.


    They went to bed and cuddled, savoring each other''spany.


    <<<0>>>


    A thousand miles away.


    Reba was held inside a room that is impossible for her to get out and it''s making her crazy!


    Thest thing she remembered when she was at the back of the giant bird, she passed out and the next time she opened her eyes, she was already in this room ever since her capture.


    The room is windowless, but it was equipped with a bathroom, a queen-sized bed, one table, and two chairs, then a closet filled with women''s clothing and undies. An antique mirror was located near the closet. Based on her analysis, the house is pretty old with its notable high ceiling. The damn room doesn''t even have a wall clock!


    She has not ventured outside of the room yet. Her feet are itching to get out! She feels like a caged animal inside the room!


    So far she already had seen two servants who interacted with her. There was a small opening near the door good enough for the food tray to pass.


    Two female servants would take turns bringing her meals three times a day and passed it to her through that small opening. She was able to see their faces but every time she attempted to talk to them they kept their mouth shut and wouldn''t answer her.


    She can''t use her power because of the ne that was ced on her neck, it was a golden ne that she attempted to take away from her neck several times but she failed to do so, because every time she tried to get rid of the ne she will feel a scorching pain attacking her hands, it''s so painful, she can''t bear it!


    She suspected that the ne was the one restricting her from using her power. She bes powerless! And turned into an ordinary person.


    Dammit! She can''t teleport outside the room because her power was nonexistent.


    She has no idea what ce is this?


    She was expecting that Laura''s supposed to be vampire husband will appear anytime, but so far no sign of him appearing yet.


    She was getting confused and angry. She doesn''t want to be imprisoned in this room for a long time, powerless, for the rest of her life.


    But right now, no matter how frustrating her situation is, she has to endure all this for that one final moment that she can finally leave the room and find a way to escape the ce.


    She knew that Graven and his men were already looking after her and nning to rescue her, but all their effort will be futile because she doesn''t even have a clue where those giant birds had taken her.


    The only clue she got as of now is that the house looks big, more like a mansion, and nothing else.


    She sat on the edge of the bed, feeling frustrated with her situation.


    A few minutester. She rose to her feet and began pacing back and forth inside the room.


    She''s going crazy if her situation will continue like this for a long time!


    She needs to get out!


    Noww!


    She tried grabbing the ne and it started to get hotter in her hands, she dropped it right away!


    Dammit!


    How can she leave this room?


    A few minutester, the small door was opened and the meal was delivered by the servant.


    She walked towards the small opening. "Take me to the owner of the house now! Hurry up!" she demanded fiercely.


    The servant just looks at her face nkly and left.


    Reba was infuriated to the core. How dare they ignore her demand just like that!


    She was fuming in anger.


    She picked up the tray filled with food and put it on the table. In fairness, the dishes were prepared deliciously and ptable, it''s the only good thing about this house.


    She spent her energy eating the dishes instead of getting angry.


    A few minutester, she finished eating her meal and put the tray back in the small opening.


    She stared at the ceiling again.


    She''s been longing to get out of the room. Just a few days inside the windowless room is already eating her resolve. Her patience is wearing thin.


    She screamed at the top of her lungs. "Let me goooooooo! Take me out of hereeeeeeeee! Anybody there? Can you hear meeeeee!" she shouted and yelled to no one in particr hoping there''s somebody out there who can hear her screaming.


    After getting tired of screaming, she lie on the bed and closed her eyes, she feels tired all of a sudden.


    Slowly she falls into a deep slumber.


    One hourter.


    A guy materialized inside the room wearing a ck hooded cape, his face was concealed by the hood.


    He looked at the woman sleeping on the bed...


    Then another figure materialized in the room, this time it''s a woman... she was wearing the same ck hooded cape just like the guy.


    They stared at the face of the woman sleeping on the bed.


    "Is she or is she not?" the woman finally spoke. "There is something about her that I can''t describe..."


    "We will find out soon!" the guy murmured.


    "Is it better to transfer her to the other room? This room looks so dull and there is not even a window, no wonder she was getting ballistic here..." the woman asked.


    "Let me think about it," the guy replied.


    They stayed in the room looking at the sleeping woman for a few minutes, when they already have enough, they finally disappeared from the room.


    A few minutester, Reba had awakened from her slumber. She feels that there''s someone in the room staring at her but she can see no one... such a strange feeling that she can''t shake away.


    She''s probably getting paranoid.


    She released a deep sigh and went back to sleep.

 Chapter 129 - Show Me!

    Reba can''t say if it''s already evening or not, since no clock can be found in the room, she can only guess that it''s already evening because the servant brought herst meal for the day.


    She released a deep sigh.


    ??


    The only thing she can do is lie in the bed, walk around the room, go to the bathroom, eat her meals, and continue pondering about her situation all day and all night long. She only sleeps whenever she feels like it or when she feels so sleepy and can''t fight her sleepiness.


    Sometimes she feels afraid that they will do something bad to her while she was sleeping. Ever since she found out that she can no longer activate her power she bes fearful for her safety. Unlike when she was still powerful - she''s naturally brave and faces any enemies head-on.


    Now she was reduced to an ordinary person.


    She hated to be like this!


    She hated it when she bes powerless!


    She bes a coward and always fearful of what''s going to happen to her.


    It''s messing up with her mentality!


    She needs to get out of this room!


    But how?


    "HOWWWWWWWWWWWW!?" she screamed at the top of her lungs.


    Suddenly the small opening of the wall near the door opened but there was no meal...the face of the servant took a peek inside the room.


    Reba ran towards the opening. "Are you going to let me out now!?" she asked excitedly.


    "Wait for a few minutes... make yourself presentable because the King wille into your room to see you!" the servant woman said.


    "Okay, I will!" Reba smiled broadly.


    The servant shut the opening and walked away from the room.


    Reba felt relieved, it''s better to meet the King and be done with it than be kept in the dark all the time. After meeting the King, maybe she can gain his favor and then find the right opportunity to escape. Once she''s out of this room and she will be on the King''s side, she will be able to study and observe the whole mansion and its surroundings and it will be easy for her to escape.


    Then she remembered what the servant had told her. She needs to make herself presentable so that she can gain the King''s favor!


    Right!


    She bolted towards the closets and inspected the colorful clothes there.


    She found the one!


    It''s a figure-hugging sexy velvet dress, it looks attractive to the eyes!


    She went to the bathroom and took a quick shower, then changed into the red dress.


    She faced the mirror and began brushing her hair. She stared at herself in the mirror - she was still wearing Laura''s image.


    Once her power was restricted she can no longer restore her original image. It looks like she will be stuck with Laura''s image for a while until such time she can regain her power back.


    She released a troubled sigh.


    Time to face the enemy, getting to know him, and find a way how to defeat him... if she can''t defeat him then escape is her only option.


    She''s done beautifying herself without spending a long time in front of the mirror. Actually, Laura''s face is naturally beautiful without makeup. Her beauty stands out above any mortal woman.


    She sat on the bed...waiting for the King.


    A few minutester...she''s getting bored and tired sitting.


    She''s been sitting on the bed for a long time and the King has not arrived yet!


    Where is he!?


    Why does it take him so long to arrive in the room?


    Suddenly she starts yawning... dang! ... she''s feeling sleepy.


    To hell with the King! She will take a nap for a few minutes. Shey down on the bed and shut her eyes preparing to sleep.


    Minutes went by.


    Reba was already in a deep slumber.


    All of a sudden... a figure of a man materialized inside the room. He was wearing a ck attire from head to toe, he wore a ck hooded cape, his face was concealed by the hood.


    He walked towards the bed and stared at the woman sleeping on the bed. He peered at her face closely. "So...this is the bride...?" he murmured to himself grinning with amusement.


    He watched Reba''s face in concentration for a long time - then his brows furrowed in confusion... and after a while, he erupted into amusedughter. "I see..."


    He was massaging his chin finding everything hrious.


    He waved his hand all over Reba''s form.


    A few minutester.


    Reba was finally awakened from her deep slumber and when she opened her eyes, she saw a guy wearing a ck hooded cape staring at her face a few feet away.


    Oh, no! The King is already inside the room!


    She sits upright, left the bed, stand straight, and bowed her head in front of the King, showing her respect. "My King, I''m so sorry. I apologize for sleeping... I didn''t know you wereing!" she said apologetically.


    "So...your name is Laura?" the guy asked.


    "Yes, My King!" Reba nodded her head. The King''s voice sounds melodious and gentle, not scary at all.


    "Are you ready to marry me and be my Queen... Laura?" asked the guy.


    "Yesss!" Reba dered brightly.


    "Fantastic!" the guy said, chuckling. "Have you seen my face before?" he asked while studying the movement of her eyes.


    Reba shook her head. "No... I haven''t seen your face before, My King," she answered nervously. With the way his voice sounds, he seemed to be a gentle kind of guy. Hopefully, he doesn''t have a hideous look.


    "I see... do you want to see my face now orter during our wedding ceremony?" the guy asked with mild amusement running in his voice.


    "I want to see your face now, My King! Please...grant my request!" she replied eagerly.


    "Okay, I''m going to show you my face now..." he said.


    The guyughed for a few seconds finding everything amusing, then he slowly took the hood away from his face.


    His face was now in full disy for Reba to stare at.


    Reba''s eyes widened and her heart beats faster in her rib cage. She was slowly shaking her head. A terrified look was shing on her face. "Noooo!"


    The guy stared at her paper-white face. "What-? Did you change your mind now after seeing my true face? You don''t want to marry me anymore?" he asked her in amusement.


    Reba was stunned! Is this the King that she was going to marry? She clutched at her chest, she finds it hard to breathe after seeing the King''s face. Then she saw darkness in her vision and she fainted.


    The guy moved at lightning speed and was quick enough to catch Reba''s body before she copsed on the floor. "Poor girl!" he murmured and ced the girl back into the bed.


    He was snickering while looking at the unconscious woman on the bed.


    He''d neverugh this way for a long time and he likes the feeling so much. He scared the bride! And he''s loving it!


    He needs to leave the room now! Before the others will discover his tricks! It will be hard to exin to them why he''s doing all this, entering the bride''s room secretly. They won''t understand if he will exin to them the reason why. They don''t want him to get involved.


    He looked at the woman for a few minutes then disappeared from the room.


    He appeared in another room inside the huge mansion stillughing hard. He went to the bed andy down chuckling.


    Doneughing... he stood up and went to the mirror and ripped the mask away from his face.


    He looked at his real image in the mirror, grinning triumphantly.


    "Poor girl!" he muttered to himself.


    Then he was reduced in deep thoughts.


    With the ceremony on the way...


    Parading that girl in front of the high esteemed guest that traveled from far away ces just for this important asion to witness the rise of the King from his deep slumber... well... everyone will be disappointed for sure! There''s going to be a catastrophe!


    He entered the forbidden room just to see for himself his brother''s bride!


    And he was surprised to discover her true identity, she is not what she is!


    She is an impostor!


    Would he tell his parents not to go on with the ceremony because they got the wrong woman?


    Or let the ceremony continue so that the girl''s facade will be revealed and she can be punished heavily for her deception.


    Which is which?


    He will let time decides.


    <<<0>>>


    One weekter.


    The bridge was finally repaired!


    Early in the morning, Laura and Graven resumed their journey towards the town of Hallowpass.


    "It''s a good day to travel, the rain is gone and the sun is shining brightly in the sky!" Lauramented animatedly as they entered the carriage.


    "Yeah, it''s a good day to travel," Graven agreed.


    The couple settledfortably inside the carriage.


    A few minutester, the carriage began moving forward, away from the inn.


    Graven looked at Laura''s pretty face. "Are you excited to go home?" he asked.


    "Yes!" Laura nodded her head. "I miss my father, mother, my sister, my room, and our house!" she beamed excitedly.


    Graven smiled and kissed her head. "We will travel from morning till afternoon today and only stop for toilet and food, and during the night if we can see an inn along the road we will stop for the night, but if there''s no lodging anywhere near the road then we will sleep in the carriage, is that okay with you?"


    "You mean sleeping inside the carriage?" she asked.


    "Yeah...it''s going to be ufortable," he said, worrying about herfort.


    "It''s okay, I''m not gonna die because of one-night ufortable sleeping, I will survive!" she responded jokingly.


    "Good! If we continue traveling until 10:00 tonight then we will arrive at Hallowpass tomorrow afternoon before the nightes," he borated further.


    "I''m fine sleeping in rough ces for one night as long I''m with you, I really don''t mind at all," she said with a smile. Her face shows the depth of her adoration towards Graven.


    "Okay, nice to know that my love," he said and embraced her tightly.


    The couple enjoyed the delicious presence of each other inside the moving carriage.


    They both know deep inside that their time together is running out fast.

 Chapter 130 - By My Side

    That night, they stopped traveling at ten in the evening and found a small clearing near the main road. They have already eaten their dinner five hours ago at the eatery they found along the highway.


    The driver and the horse went to rest while the couple was cuddling inside the small confinement of the carriage.


    ??


    "Are you sure you arefortable, my love? I''ll sleep outside if you need more space for sleeping," he offered.


    The interior of the carriage is a bit small and notfortable for sleeping. They can''t sleep outside because the rain might fall at any time. The two drivers sleep near the trunk of the trees located nearby. As for his men they''re just out there somewhere watching over them while they were sleeping.


    "No need! I sleep better when you''re beside me," Laura replied with a sweet smile. "I''m at ease sleeping in the middle of nowhere as long you are by my side," she grinned.


    "Okay, as you say so my love," Graven stopped insisting.


    They found afortable position, Laura resting her head on his arm while he was hugging her.


    They sleep peacefully throughout the night.


    ...


    The next day.


    After eating breakfast, they resumed their journey.


    During lunchtime, they found an eatery along the highway, they stop for half an hour to eat lunch and then continue their journey.


    Hours went by.


    The carriage was now approaching the outskirts of Hallowpass.


    Graven looked outside the window and saw the signage of the town''s logo outside. It says that approximately one hundred meters ahead they will reach the town of Hallowpass.


    When they finally reached the entrance of the town, they saw a bazaar near the road. People can be seen perusing the disys on the booth and buying stuff sold in the stalls lining up in the clearing.


    Laura''s eyes sparkled while looking at the festive atmosphere. "Can we stop for a few minutes? I want to buy a present for my family!" she asked excitedly.


    "Okay..." Graven nods his head. He instructed the driver to park the carriage somewhere near the bazaar.


    The driver parked the carriage a few meters away from the festivity.


    Graven and Laura exited the carriage and went to all the stalls lining up near the road.


    One hourter.


    Laura managed to buy two pots of beautiful flowering nts for her mother who loves growing ornamental nts. Then she also bought a leather belt and cowboy hat for her father. As for her sister Sofia, she bought her a pretty bag, embroidered handkerchiefs, and a bottle of perfume.


    She nced at Graven who was carrying all her purchases. "I''m done buying my presents. Let''s go home!" she said eagerly.


    "Alright, after you, My Queen!" he grinned.


    They marched towards the carriage.


    Graven motioned at the drivers standing nearby. "Let''s go!" he said.


    "Yes, My Lord!" the drivers replied and prepared the horses.


    The couple entered the carriage and resumed their journey.


    Laura was beaming while looking at her presents. "OMG! I''m so excited to give them to my family! You will meet my family soon! You will love them," she told him.


    Graven smiled and kissed her arm. "I''m sure I will!" he assured her.


    They reached the town''s za. Laura bought pastries from the bakery and gave instructions to the driver on how to proceed to the mansion.


    Twenty minutester.


    They finally arrived at their destination. The driver parked the carriage outside the gate.


    Laura left the carriage excitedly assisted by Graven.


    When she looked at the gate, she didn''t see any guard, her brows furrowed. "What''s going on? Where''s the guard?" she asked loudly.


    Graven took a peek inside the iron gate. He saw lots of dried leaves scattered all over thewn. It seemed no one bothered to clean thewn. The mansion looks like it was deserted.


    Laura went to the gate and saw the padlock. Why the gate was locked? Where is her family? Where are they?


    Then fear took over her senses. She rushed to Graven''s side and began sobbing. "I''m afraid something bad happened to my family! They won''t abandon the house!"


    Graven hugged Laura. "Shhh... don''t think about bad things..." he saidforting her.


    "What if the vampires took my family away because they were angry that I leave town?" she said between tears.


    Graven sighed and rubbed her back to console her. He looked heavenward, darkness will envelop thend soon because it''s already past 5:30, it''s going to be nighttime any moment from now.


    He inspected the padlock, he can open it easily with his power, but once he''s done, the gate can be opened easily by anyone and the mansion will be trashed by thugs and thieves.


    "Let''s go back inside the carriage, I will try to enter the house and investigate what happened inside," he whispered.


    "Okay," Laura replied.


    The couple went back inside the carriage.


    Graven wiped Laura''s tears with his fingers. "Stop crying...and stop worrying...I''m sure they''re alright," he said. "I''m going inside the mansion now..."


    Laura can''t wait outside without knowing what''s going on. "Please, take me with you! I wanna know what''s going on inside. Only by seeing the condition inside, I will have a clue on what''s going on with my family," she pleaded. Her mind and heart were bombarded with fear and worry for the safety of her family.


    "Alright," Graven yielded. "Just closed your eyes," he ordered.


    Laura obeyed. Graven hugged her.


    They vanished from the carriage instantly.


    The couple appeared in the living room of the mansion.


    Laura roamed her gaze around the area. "The ce is intact, nothing is missing. No destroyed furniture of any kind," shemented.


    "Yeah, it looks orderly to me..." Graven agreed.


    Laura noticed the dust covering the surface of the furniture and the cobwebs hanging on the ceiling like curtains.


    Graven noticed it too. "It looks like this ce has not been cleaned for many days or weeks," he said.


    "Yeah...let''s go upstairs and check the rooms!" Laura said, heading to the staircase.


    The couple climbed the stairs hurriedly and reached the second floor in no time. They walked into the hallway.


    Laura ran towards her parent''s room. She opened the door and rushed inside, she went to the closet. Their clothes were missing!


    Graven entered the room and closed the door behind him.


    Laura looked around the room. Her parent''s things were also gone. The room was empty!


    Graven inspected the inside of the room, opening drawers and cupboards, he found nothing that warrants his interest. He nced at her.


    "What do you think?" Laura asked for his opinion.


    "My theory is that they left the mansion for a reason. If they were abducted or taken away forcibly by the vampires then they won''t be able to bring all their clothes and other valuable belongings with them. I think they''re hiding in a safe ce," he expressed his opinions.


    "That''s also my thoughts," she agreed with him.


    "Does your father have any properties aside from this mansion?" he asked.


    "There are two ces that I can think of, one is the farm and the other is a property in the next town," she replied.


    "Which is much closer from here, the property or the farm?" he inquired.


    "The farm!" she answered.


    "Or we can find an inn in the town first then proceed to the farm tomorrow morning after breakfast," he offered another alternative.


    "No! I want to proceed to the farm tonight! It''s just a two hours ride from here. I won''t be able to sleep peacefully tonight if I am not 100% sure that my family is safe and not abducted by the vampires!" she insisted in a hysterical voice.


    "Okay, calm down my love. Let''s go back to the carriage and start our journey towards the farm," heplied.


    Laura went to his side and hugged him. "Thank you!" she said and bury her face into his chest, squeezing her eyes tightly because she was already on the brink of crying again.


    Graven wrapped his arms around her in great tenderness. "Okay...let''s go back now to the carriage," he said.


    The couple vanished from the room in the blink of an eye.


    They appeared inside the carriage a few secondster.


    Graven opened the window of the carriage and spoke to the driver. "Pio,e here, Laura will give you the instruction on how to go to their farm outside the town," he said.


    The driver walked towards the window and listened to Laura''s instructions for a few minutes. "Okay, I got it!"


    "Just ask me again if you think you got my instruction wrong or you are confused," she said.


    ? "Yep, Miss Laura!" the driver replied and went back to the front where the horses were located.


    They resumed their journey as darkness descended on thend.


    Laura was unusually quiet while looking outside the window. Her mind was preupied. She was dreading the moment when she will arrive at the farm and learned that her family is not there. "Please God, let my family be safe on the farm," she prayed fervently.


    Graven reached Laura''s tensed hand and squeezed them. "Hey, don''t worry too much. Everything will be alright," he assured her.


    Laura looked at him and smiled a bit. She was thankful that during tormenting moments like this Graven is by her side ready to lend his support. His presence is a big help already. She rested her back on his broad chest while continue looking outside the window. It will help her keep track of their location and be on the lookout if the driver was indeed following the right direction.


    ''Dear God, please keep my family safe!'' she prayed over and over again. She doesn''t know what do to with her life anymore if her family was abducted by the vampires!


    Minutes went by.


    She stared at the pitch darkness outside the carriage.


    A few minutester, they were finally leaving the heart of the town.

 Chapter 131 - Worry Not!

    Two hourster.


    They finally arrived at the farm.


    ??


    The lightsing from the farm originated from thenterns scattered all over the trees.


    As the carriage was drawing nearer to the entrance of the farm, Laura''s heart was beating faster in her rib cage.


    She nced at herpanion. "I''m very scared!" she said, her hands were shaking badly due to nervousness.


    Graven rubbed her back and arms trying to console her. "Shh...calm down. Keep the faith! Everything will be alright," he said trying to cheer her up.


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of the farm.


    The couple exited the carriage to talk to the guard.


    Laura didn''t recognize the guard, he looks new to her. "Guard, may I know if the Helman family is on the farm right now?" she asked politely.


    The guard nodded his head. "Yes, Miss! The family is currently eating dinner right now," he replied. "Who are you by the way? Do you know the Helman family?" he asked.


    Laura''s eyes shone with happiness after learning that her family is safe on the farm.


    "Her name is Laura the first daughter of the Helman family. I''m sure you heard of her name?" Graven replied on behalf of Laura.


    The guard''s eyes widened in recognition of the name. "Ah...okay...can you please wait a minute? I''ll inform the family about your return. But I can''t allow you inside yet just for safety reasons. I hope you understand, I''m just doing my job," he apologized.


    "No problem! Go ahead..." Laura replied delightfully.


    The guard walked towards the house and informed the servant that Miss Laura arrived at the farm and waiting at the gate for permission to enter the property.


    A few minutester.


    The servant arrived in the dining area and informed the Helman Family about Laura''s arrival.


    "Sir, Madam. Miss Laura is outside the gate, waiting for permission to enter the gate," the servant said.


    Simon, Rosa, and Sofia looked at each other in surprise.


    They all rose to their feet, left the dining room, and rushed outside, heading to the iron gate.


    "Mother! Father! Sister! I''m back!" Laura shouted happily the moment she saw her family rushing outside to see her.


    Rosa screamed in happiness after seeing her daughter. "Laura, my daughter! You''re back!" she said.


    "Sister!" Sofia shouted in glee.


    The guard finally opened the gate, Laura and her mother rushed into each other''s arms, embracing each other tightly.


    Sofia joined her mother and sister in a joyous embrace thatsted for a few minutes.


    Meanwhile, Simon was staring at Graven - wondering why he is the one who apanied his daughter home when it should be Cooper? His instinct told him something is wrong with the picture that he''s seeing right now. He went to the guest''s side.


    "Good evening, Sir Simon!" Graven conveyed his greetings to Laura''s father.


    "Wee to our home! Let''s gets inside Graven..." he said.


    The men walked towards the house and the women followed.


    Simon instructed the maid to add other utensils to the dining table for Laura and Graven and also instructed another servant to take care of the other guest and the horses.


    They settled in the veranda for a few moments while the table was prepared, a few minutester, the maid informed them that the table is ready. They went to the dining room and resumed eating dinner.


    Other than asional talk - they ate dinner quietly and saved their questions to each otherter after the meal.


    After finishing dinner, they retired to the living room and Laura starts distributing her presents to her family.


    Graven observed the Helman family quietly while sitting on the couch. It was such a happy asion for the entire family - reunited again after being separated for a few months, and he was an outsider.


    He observed Laura''s happy demeanor while giving the gifts to each member of her family. He smiled with fondness while watching her joyful countenance. He wants hisdy love to have this kind of happy air around her. Because the future looks bleak for the two of them. After witnessing those scenes inside the cave, he finally understood why his brother will never let go of Laura in this lifetime.


    All he has with Laura so far is just borrowed time that he will treasure forever for the rest of his life.


    His heart was filled with grief, but he won''t let his agony registered on his face, he will keep the sorrow inside his heart and pretend to hisdy love that everything is okay with them.


    Laura looked at the animated faces of her family while they were admiring their presents. "I hope everyone likes my presents!" she beamed.


    "Thank you, daughter, I never received such a nice present for a long time," Simon said.


    "I love the nts, daughter! I can''t wait to see it grow taller and produce more beautiful flowers every day!" Rosa gushes.


    "Wow, my presents are super nice, sister! I love it!" Sofia raved.


    Laura smiled brightly, loving the ted and satisfied look on their faces. She walked to Graven''s side. "Okay everyone, I want to introduce to you, Cooper''s brother, Graven..." she said with fondness glowing in her eyes.


    She looked at him and pointed her fingers at her family. "Graven...that is my Mother Rosa, my Father Simon and my sister Sofia!" she introduced them one by one.


    Graven smiled at Laura''s family. "Nice meeting you all!" he said, his eyes shone.


    Simon looked at Graven. "Nice to see you again, son!" he said.


    "Thank you for visiting our farmhouse and for apanying my daughter on the long journey," Rosa said warmly.


    "Thank you, Uncle Graven, for taking good care of my sister on the journey, and wee to the Helman Farm House!" Sofia said jovially.


    "I''m d to be here! Thank you all for the warm wee," Graven replied cheerfully.


    Simon rose to his feet and went to Graven''s side. "Son, I would like to bring you to your room. I think you''re tired from the journey. Follow me!" he said.


    "Okay, Sir," Graven replied and followed the old man upstairs to the second floor. He looked at Laura below and winked.


    The two men walked into the hallway.


    Simon addressed Graven. "Son, may I know where is Cooper? Why you are the one apanying my daughter instead of him? Did something bad happened to your brother?" he asked curiously.


    Graven sighed. "Sir, with all due respect, I think you have to ask your daughter about Cooper. She will tell you everything. It''s a long story..." he replied.


    "Ah, I see... I will just ask my daughter then," Simon said.


    They walked to thest room located at the end of the hallway.


    Simon opened the room. "This is your room while you stay here on my farm. If you need anything just ask me or the servants for assistance," he said.


    "Thank you, Sir!" Graven said politely and entered the room.


    "Make yourself at home!" Simon added.


    "Yes, I will!" Graven replied.


    Simon left the room and went back downstairs to talk to his daughter. He has many questions to ask her. It''s not three months yet! Not yet the time for her wedding, but she''s already back home! And she brought all her things with her, why is that? As if she has no more n to go back to South Pond! What the hell is going on?


    When he reached the living room, he found the women talking animatedly to each other.


    Simon went to his daughter''s side, feeling agitated. "Laura, what the hell is going on? Why it''s Graven who apanied you here? Where is Cooper and why did you bring all your things with you? Are you not going back to South Pond again?" he bombarded his daughter with questions.


    Laura took a deep breath. "Father, please sit down. I''ll tell you everything," she said.


    Simon lowered himself on the couch beside his wife. "Start now...!" he said in amanding tone.


    Laura cleared the lump in her threat. "The truth is... I can no longer marry Cooper because he already had two children with a woman. It all happened when I''m still not in his life. Cooper hide it from his father and me. But when the blood-sucking bats attacked the South Pond Town, the woman and the two children came to the house to take refuge in the basement of the mansion. That''s the first time I discovered their existence. When Sir Nichs ask me if I''m still willing to marry Cooper, I told him no. I''m no longer interested..." she exined.


    Simon can''t understand his daughter''s decision. "If Cooper is willing to marry you? Why can''t it be done? He can always give monthly financial support to the children, he doesn''t need to marry the woman!" he stressed out.


    "Yeah, Cooper is willing to marry me but the moment I saw the children''s faces I know that I can''t take their father away from them. Those poor little children need a father''s love and I don''t dare take that privilege away from them. I have to give way so that Cooper can marry that woman and provide love and a bright future for the children. Besides, I don''t love Cooper at all. It''s easy on my part to let him go. That''s all," Laura concluded her narration.


    Rosa approved her daughter''s decision. "You made the wise decision, daughter!" she said proudly.


    Sofia gave her older sister a thumb up. "Smart decision, sister! I approve it!"


    Simon released a deep sigh, he gave his daughter a disappointed look. He''s the only one who is not happy with her decision.


    Laura looked at her father worriedly. "Father, why you are not happy with my decision?" she asked.


    Simon sighed and shook his head vigorously. "Laura, you acted stupidly!" he scolded her.


    Laura grinned brightly. "Worry not, Father! I have a piece of good news for you!" she eximed.


    Simon looked at his daughter curiously. "What the good news is all about?" he asked indignantly, wondering what''s his daughter''s trick this time?


    "Graven and I nned to get married!" she dropped the bomb.


    Everyone''s eyes widened saucer-like in shock.


    "Whaaaat-?" Laura''s family asked in unison.


    Graven who is eavesdropping attentively to the family''s conversation in his invisible form was stunned by Laura''s revtion. They didn''t touch or discussed the subject of marriage intensively although deep inside his heart he wanted to marry Laura, he didn''t propose to her yet! Because their situation isplicated right now.


    He stroked his jaw, pondering about the whole married thing, he''s heavily conflicted inside.

 Chapter 132 - Planning

    Rosa blinked twice. "Daughter, from one brother to another-?" she asked in disbelief.


    Simon stared hard at his daughter''s face, he thought that she was just joking, but her face looks serious. "Daughter, what kind of joke is this?" he asked, doubtful of her im.


    ??


    Laura sighed. "Mother, Father, I''m serious about this thing," she defended her im.


    "When is the wedding, sister?" asked Sofia excitedly.


    "As soon as possible!" Laura replied without batting an eysh.


    "Awesome! I want to be the bridesmaid!" Sofia roared.


    Laura saw the astonishment on his parent''s faces. "What''s wrong, Father, Mother? Graven is single, unlike Cooper. He''s willing to marry me! And we love each other!" she dropped another revtion.


    Rosa and Simon looked at each other.


    "Does Graven knew about this?" Simon finally asked.


    Laura''s brows furrowed. "Huh? What kind of question is that, Father?"


    "I will only believe you if Graven will tell us that he is serious in marrying you!" Simon dered.


    Laura smiled. "Alright, I''ll bring him back here so that he can tell you himself. We originally want to reveal the news tomorrow but I''m so excited, I can''t help it!" she lied again and again.


    "Okay, get Graven here!" Simon ordered, he wore a grim expression on his face.


    "Okie Dokie!" Laura climbs the stairs and sprinted towards Graven''s room.


    Rosa looked at her husband. "What''s going on, husband?" she asked, confused.


    Simon smiled. "Well, if Cooper is no longer avable then Graven is a much better candidate as a husband for our daughter," he concluded. "Why? You don''t like him as a son-inw?" he asked.


    Rosa took a deep breath. "It''s not that... anyways, let''s hear Graven''s words first," she said.


    The couple waited for their daughter and her future husband toe down from the stairs. Until then, they can only wait and specte...


    Laura found Graven inside the guest room, standing beside the window, staring at the dark horizon above.


    She went to his side and wrapped her hands around his waist and rested her head on his back. "I''m sorry, I made a false im to my father that we are nning to get married soon. I just don''t want my father to feel sad," she exined, misty-eyed.


    Graven breathed deeply. "It''s okay, I understand," he said.


    "Thank you. They are waiting for your confirmation downstairs," she told him.


    "Alright, let''s give them a good show," he nted a kiss on her forehead. He can''t me Laura ''coz he knew that she wanted this wedding badly as much as he wanted it.


    They exited the room, holding each other''s hands.


    When the couple went downstairs holding hands, Simon''s face lighted up.


    The lovely couple faced the parents.


    Graven cleared the lump in his throat and looked at Laura''s family in the eyes. "Mother, Father, sister-inw... I would like to ask for Laura''s hands in marriage. I love her so much, I''m looking forward to spending the rest of my life with her," he said with utmost sincerity in his voice. Then in front of her family, he nted a loving kiss on Laura''s head.


    Laura''s eyes sparkled, truly moved by Graven''s disy of affection in front of her family, she''s beaming with joy.


    "Aww... so romantic!" Sofia giggled and pped her hands in glee.


    Simon and Rosa smiled brightly.


    "Alright, since you two look so in love with each other, I agree to the wedding!" Rosa said with delight.


    Simon nods his head, liking what he saw. He can feel the genuine love emanating from the couple''s faces and it erased the gloom and worry in his heart. He was happy that his daughter finally found the guy she loves with all her heart and the guy is willing to marry her. And the best thing about it, Graven is Nichs''s son. The arranged marriage between their children still possible, only this time, the groom is different.


    But who cares? He is still happy and satisfied with his son-inw. He''s a hundred times better than Cooper and Laura love him. They are the perfect match in his eyes!


    Simon looked at the couple''s faces. "Children, I will give you my blessing now. I approved your rtionship and I''m looking forward to the wedding!" he said jubntly.


    Graven smiled brightly. "Thank you for giving us your blessing, Father, Mother, sister-inw!" he said.


    "Sit down, children! Let''s talk about the wedding!" Simon said excitedly.


    Graven and Laura looked at each other, their eyes spoke volumes, they seated on the couch facing the family.


    Simon started talking. "I want to hold two weddings. One in South Pond Town and one here on my farm. Since the two of you are already here, let''s n the wedding and make it happen as soon as possible. I want the wedding to be held here on the farm. There will be no dy because you two are both adults already and I have close ties with one of the judges here in our town, he can officiate the wedding anytime upon my request..." he said excitedly.


    Laura coughed for a few seconds, damn! she was not expecting her father to rush the wedding. She was worried about Graven.


    Simon looked at his son-inw. "What do you think, son?" he asked his opinion.


    Graven grinned. "Sure, no problem!" he replied enthusiastically.


    Laura looked at Graven''s face trying to seek the truth from his lies. But all she saw was his genuine smile, no hints of doubts or hesitation in his eyes.


    "Great!" Simon enthused.


    "Ah, Father. How long the wedding preparation willst?" Graven asked.


    "I n to go to the town tomorrow to ask for the requirements of the wedding and visit my friend who is a judge to personally request him to officiate the wedding here on the farm. Give me one week to finish everything, there shouldn''t be any problem at all," he replied. "Why-? Is there any problem?"


    Graven shook his head. "No problem at all, Father. Just that I have an appointment with a prospective business partner after two weeks and I will bring Laura with me. So - the wedding - if possible should take ce within two weeks before we leave town," he exined.


    "Ah, no problem. You two will get married first in two weeks before you will leave town," Simon assured him confidently. He will make sure that the wedding will take ce before the couple will leave town so that his mind can finally lead to rest. He was afraid of unforeseen changes because life is unpredictable. It''s always been his dream to watch his daughter get married to the man that she truly loves with all her heart. Now that this golden opportunity is finally within his grab, he will make sure it will happen!


    "Father, if you need Laura and me to apany you tomorrow to town, we are willing to go with you so that we can speed up the wedding process," Graven offered.


    "Ah, no need, son. I''ll just bring the legal papers here that needs both of your signatures. You and Laura should discuss with Rosa the big event regarding the wedding decorations, the menu, and everything. I will just invite family friends, rtives, and close business associates to attend the happy asion. It will be an intimate wedding, nothing fancy. I just want to celebrate the joyous event surrounded by the people I cared about," Simon borated further.


    "Okay, Father!" Graven replied, still wearing a cheerful demeanor.


    Laura was stunned by Graven''s willingness to indulge her father. He agreed to everything that her father told him. She was speechless but at the same time happy that he didn''t disappoint her father.


    "Now we''re settled," he rose to his feet and beckoned his future son-inw to follow him outside. "Let''s talk outside, Graven," he said.


    "Okay, Father," Graven replied obediently and rose to his feet, he followed the old man outside.


    They went to the veranda and settled on the chairfortably.


    Simon looked at Graven in the eyes. "Son, tell me honestly..."


    "What is it that you want to know, Father?" Graven asked.


    "Can you make an oath to me that you don''t have another woman and children in your life... and that you are single, and you love my daughter with all my heart?" Simon said. "Now is the time to confess to me your secret before the wedding takes ce," he urged him.


    Graven smiled. "I swear to heaven that I have no other woman in my life. I don''t have any children, and I love Laura with all my heart," he made the oath.


    Simon was satisfied finally. He was d that his son-inw is clean and honest. "When you go home to South Pond Town, the church wedding will take ce there, am I right?" he said.


    "Yes! Father Nichs loves to hold a grand wedding," Graven replied.


    "Good! We''re all looking forward to attending the church wedding there!" Simon said.


    "It''s gonna be a grand church wedding, Father, I''m sure of it! I''m also looking forward to marrying Laura in the church!" Graven said excitedly.


    "Wonderful!" Simon was pleased with the enthusiasm that was shing in his son-inw''s eyes. He rose to his feet. "I''m going back now to the house and rest early because I have to travel to the town tomorrow morning after breakfast," he said, his eyes shining with a sense of satisfaction and happiness.


    "Okay, Father," Graven said. "By the way, my father has a letter for you," he said. He took the letter from the pocket of his jacket and handed it to the old man.


    Simon epted the letter and walked towards the entrance of the house followed by Graven.


    They found the women chatting noisily about the wedding preparations.


    "Everyone, I will retire early for tonight," Simon announced and walked towards the staircase.


    "Me too!" Rosa said and followed her husband.


    "Good night, sister. Goodnight brother-inw!" Sofia stated and left the living room going upstairs.


    The couple was left behind in the living room, looking at each other.


    "Can we talk outside in the veranda before we go to sleep?" Laura requested with a grim face.


    "Sure!" Graven replied.


    The couple exited the door and went to the veranda.

 Chapter 133 - I Swear!

    They sat beside each other on the couch.


    Laura scrutinized his face. "Do you really mean it?" she asked, her eyes filled with doubt.


    ??


    "What-?" Graven ginned.


    "Everything you said to my father, in front of my family, in the living room?" she spoke and pouted.


    He stared at her pouting lips, right now he''s itching to engage her in a passionate kiss. "Yeah... I mean it... every word I say to your family is true," he confessed.


    "Are you sure? You''re not kidding, right?" she asked, trying to find the truth in his eyes.


    "Yes, of course!" he answered right away.


    "You''re going to marry me for real?" she asked again feeling doubtful. She had a hard time believing that he''s serious with everything that he said to her parents. She thought he was just humoring her father just to help her out.


    "Yes! I swear to heaven, I''m going to marry you, my love! That''s what you always wanted to happen between us, right?" he said. He began caressing her arms.


    Laura was dumbfounded. She didn''t expect something like this thing to happen. Marrying Graven was just a distant dream for her because she knew very well that he will never marry her because of his brother Luke. A frown appeared on her face. She was confused why he suddenly has a change of heart.


    Graven was studying her for a while... Laura wore a confused look on her face, she must be wondering why he suddenly agreed to marry her. He pinched her nose yfully. "Stop thinking too much! Why are you wearing a frown on your face? You don''t like marrying me?" he asked.


    "It''s not that!" Laura pouted. Then she smiled brightly. "Honestly, I love marrying you, it''s my wish and dream! But sometimes I think you forced yourself just to humor me and my parents," she said sadly.


    "Oh,e on, I love to marry you. What I said back there in the living room is all true. I''m not going to back out on my words... so rest assured that our wedding will take ce sooner!" he said. "Actually, we didn''t n about this, but it seemed destiny approved our wedding to take ce here on your father''s farm, so why not? Let''s make it happen!"


    "Alright, as long you stick to your words, there''s nothing to worry about anymore. I think this is the best thing to do, we can tell Luke that we are married already. Maybe this way, he will finally let go of me," she said. She looked at him. "Do you think he will no longer pursue me after learning that we already got married?" she asked.


    Graven nods his head. "Maybe... I hope so," he replied, not entirely convinced that their wedding can change Luke''s mind. But he was hoping that his brother would have a change of heart after learning the painful truth.


    "I''m so excited and looking forward to our wedding!" Laura finally chose to be optimistic and happy than dwell on the negative side. "Thank you for making my dreamse true!" she said, her eyes glowed with happiness.


    "Of course, I''ll do anything to make you happy. If you''re happy, I''m happy too!" he beamed and hugged her tightly.


    Graven knew that marrying Laura is wrong but now that the wedding is finally going to happen within two weeks, he will just go along with the ride and enjoy the asion, after all, it''s his and Laura''s wedding. Their dream wedding! As for what''s gonna happen down the road, he will throw caution in the air and cross the bridge when he''s already there.


    What matters to him right now is that Laura is happy. He might never be able to see her happy this way again. Maybe this is the only time they will be able to be happy together. So why not seize the chance?


    They spent hugging each other on the veranda in the next thirty minutes.


    When Laura was already yawning, they entered the door, locked it, and went upstairs to retire for the night.


    The couple sleeps peacefully throughout the night in a separate bedroom.


    ...


    The following day.


    The farmhousees alive early in the morning. The servants were already awake as early as 6:00 in the morning doing various household chores around the farm and the house.


    Graven, Laura and the rest of the family woke up at 7:00 in the morning.


    By 7:30... everyone gathered in the dining room to eat breakfast.


    After breakfast, Simon gets ready to go to town.


    A half-hourter.


    The couple was sitting on the veranda sipping hot cocoa.


    Laura watched her father''s carriage leaving the gate.


    "Your father is very excited about our iing wedding," hemented casually.


    "Yeah... everyone is excited including you and me," she muses. "Aren''t you?" she looked at him in the eyes.


    "Of course! I''m excited! I''m the groom!" he chuckled. "What we''re going to do all day here on the farm?" he asked.


    "Let''s go horseback riding, then have a pic in theke!" she suggested. "Butter in the afternoon," she said.


    "Alright, you''re the boss!" he grinned. "I''ll go to the stable to check the horses. I''ll see you in the gardenter after I''m done in the stable," he said and nted a kiss on her temple.


    "Okay, I''ll join my mother and sister in the garden to discuss the wedding preparation," Laura replied.


    The couple went their separate ways.


    Laura went to the backyard and found her mother and sister watering the flowering nts. "Can I join you girls?" she asked while lowering herself on the chair. "You need my help?"


    "No need... we''re done already," Rosa replied.


    "Sister, where is your husband?" asked Sofia.


    "He''s in the stable, checking the horses," Laura replied.


    "Do you already have a wedding gown in your mind to wear on your wedding day?"


    "Not yet, but Father said he will ask the seamstress toe here tomorrow so that I can choose what dress to wear on my wedding day," Laura responded.


    "Nice!" Sofia enthused. "How about the dishes for the wedding party?"


    "Father said that he will try to ask the seamstress, the restaurant manager, and the people who will take care of the garden wedding decoration toe here tomorrow. We will discuss the wedding details. But if they''re busy, Graven and I will have to go to the town to visit them on their establishment," Laura answered.


    "Awesome! I''m so excited about the wedding! I can''t wait to see you walk on the aisle wearing a pretty wedding dress!" Sofia chatted animatedly.


    Rosa went to Laura''s side and asked, "Daughter, do you really love your groom?"


    "Yes, Mother!" Laura replied instantly.


    "Okay, that''s all that matters to me. As long both of you love each other, then you will enjoy a happy and blissful marriage," Rosa said.


    "By the way, Mother. Why did the family leave the mansion and decided to stay here on the farm?" Laura asked.


    Rosa sighed. "Your father is afraid that the vampires will return and they will get mad again if they can''t find you, so we decided to stay here on the farm away from our house. Your father is currently finding a buyer for our property. We will be staying here on the farm for good," she exined.


    "I''m sorry, Mother," Laura said sadly.


    "Don''t be sad, daughter. Sofia and I have already gotten used to the farm life and we like the environment here. It''s for the best, this way, we can stay away from danger," Rosa said calmly.


    "I''m d that you and Sofia are already liking this ce," Laura said.


    "Yes, we are, sister! No need to worry about us. Here on the farm, there are no boring moments, there are so many things to do!" Sofia said in merriment.


    Laura was pleased that her family adopted the farm life with ease.


    Hours went by.


    The family gathered on the veranda.


    Simon returned to the farm at 4:30 in the afternoon, he joined his family on the veranda.


    "I was able to contact the seamstress, the restaurant manager, and the decorator who will transform the garden into a beautiful wedding venue. They wille here tomorrow afternoon to talk to Laura about the wedding details," he announced to his family.


    He went to the couple''s side and handed them the legal papers. "And here is the legal papers that need signing, I will bring them to the town hall tomorrow for registration," he said.


    "Thank you, Father!'' Graven said. He handed the papers to Laura.


    Simon nods his head and went to pick up the ss of water from the center table and drink it.


    Laura epted the papers and began reading them.


    "And here''s the pen, you may sign the papers now orter if you want," Simon handed them the pen.


    Next, it was Graven''s turn in reading the documents.


    After the couple finished reading the legal papers, they affixed their signature. Laura gave the documents back to her father.


    Simon put back the papers in the brown envelope. "Children, I''m going upstairs to rest in the bedroom. See youter at dinner time," he said and walked towards the stairs.


    Graven and Laura exited the house to visit the fish pond located in the backyard a few meters away from the house.


    "Let''s grill a fish for dinner!" Laura suggested.


    "That''s awesome! Let''s do it!" Graven shared her enthusiasm.


    The couple spent the next hour catching big trout fish from the fish pond. They''re nning to grill the fish for dinner.


    One hourter, they were having fun grilling the fish over the fire.

 Chapter 134 - Preparation

    The next day, 1:30 in the afternoon.


    Graven and Laura entered the nursery area where the seeds of Lettuce, Chinese kale, Onions, Mustard, Bell Pepper, and a lot more were being germinated and ready for nting.


    ??


    The couple looked with amazement at the seedlings of Lettuce sprouting in the germinating tray. Being surrounded with vegetable seedlings of all types in their infancy form is amazing, it gives them a sense of enlightenment on how everything in this world started the same for everyone... nts, animals, and humans. Everything begins in small things then starts growing bigger and taller every day.


    "This nursery is amazing!" Gravenmented casually.


    "Yeah... this is one of my favorite ces here on the farm, you can see the different stages of the young nts'' life from a seedling to a tiny nt growing taller and bigger every day. It makes you appreciate life the more," she murmured.


    She remembered how young and carefree was her life when she''s still a child, running around the farm, in the house, and everywhere. But when she grows up from childhood to adulthood all kinds of problems arise... just like the vegetable nts...they will be bombarded with insects and other harsh environmental conditions andter on harvested to be eaten by humans, that''s how the short and tragic life of nts started and ended. As for humans... the ending varied... from sickness, idents, murder, and so on. She wondered how her life would end? But she won''t be eaten by humans for sure but by the worms feeding on her corpse! She grinned a little bit.


    Graven has been observing Laura''s face. "What are you thinking? You seemed to be in deep thoughts," he asked.


    Laura shrugged. "Nothing... I just marveled about the short life span of vegetable nts, they will be harvested for food consumption for humans. Their life is so short that begins from nting to harvesting, while humans and animals have much higher mortality rate. Anyways, I wonder if my life ends in this world, will I be able to reincarnate and live again in another world? And what''s my life going to be?" she muses.


    Graven watched Laura''s face intently. He wants to tell her that reincarnation is real and some souls have been given a chance to forget their previous life by drinking the Water of Forgetfulness... and there are instances that the memory of other souls has been forcefully erased by other entities by any means possible. Regarding his and Laura''s memory...


    "Sister, brother-inw!"


    His train of thoughts was interrupted by the voice of Sofiaing from the entrance of the nursery.


    "They''re already here, you are needed by Father in the veranda to discuss the wedding preparation with the guest!" Sofia eximed excitedly.


    Laura smiled.


    Graven grabbed Laura''s hands and they exited the nursery area, holding hands while Sofia was already ahead of them, bouncing up and down like a hyperactive kid going back to the farmhouse.


    When they reached the veranda, several people were already there and some trunk. Laura wondered what are the contents of the trunk? She went to her mother''s side. "Mother, please help me to choose everything!" she requested, feeling overwhelmed a bit.


    Rosa smiled. "Don''t worry, daughter. Let''s start with your wedding dress first, chose the first five designs that you like best, and then we will choose the best one along with the perfect fabric for it, it''s easier that way," she said.


    She ced the catalog of ck and white photos of different wedding designs in Laura''s hands. "Here is the catalog, you may start choosing now," she ordered.


    Laura flipped on the pages of the catalog and began immersing herself in the task of choosing her wedding gown. Fifteen minutester, she had chosen five dress designs that exude simplicity and elegance. "Mother, I already have chosen five designs," she informed her.


    "Good, now let''s check the designs closely," Rosa said.


    The women scrutinized the wedding dresses from every angle.


    A few minutester, they both have chosen an elegant white long sleeve wedding dress adorned with lovelyce detailing from front to back. The seamstress opened the trunk and took out the sample of the chosen wedding gown and showed it to the bride.


    "Here is the sample," she said and ced the dress on the bride''s hands.


    Laura inspected the wedding dress and smiled brightly. "It''s beautiful!" she gushes, admiring the dress for a few minutes.


    "Yeah, it''s gorgeous!" Rosa agreed.


    "I love it! Just perfect for me!" Laura said impressed by the beauty and elegant design of the wedding dress.


    The seamstress began taking Laura''s body measurement. "Miss, we will start cutting and sewing the cloth tomorrow, and the gown will be finished between five to six days!" she said in a business-like voice.


    "Thank you!" Laura said.


    Done with the measurement. The seamstress put the gown back in the trunk.


    "We''re done with the wedding dress. Now let''s move on to the menu to feed the guest," Rosa said. She looked at her husband. "How many guests total including the workers on our farm?" she asked him.


    "Give an allowance...a total of 150 people..." Simon said brightly.


    The restaurant manager began writing down in his notebook. Then he handed the ck and white catalog of dishes to the bride. "We also offered wedding cake to our clients, Miss. Maybe you can find something you like with our fifteen grand wedding cake designs," he offered.


    "Okay," Laura replied.


    Rosa picked up the catalog of dishes. "Daughter, go ahead chose your wedding cake while I''m going to check out the dishes for the wedding menu," she said.


    "Okay, Mother! Thanks for your help!" Laura responded.


    In the next half an hour, the women got busy checking out the wedding cake and the menu, Sofia was having fun browsing the wedding decoration catalog...while the men were busy talking about business opportunities in the corner.


    A few minutester.


    Laura showed her mother the photo of the delicious-looking five-tier cake adorned with red and gold flower decoration, it''s the one that she likes best. ''What do you think of this cake, Mother?" she asked for a second opinion.


    Rosa''s eyes sparkled. "That''s a fantastic cake, daughter! I like your choice!" she raved.


    "Okay, I''ll choose this one!" Laura told the restaurant manager and handed him back the catalog.


    The restaurant manager wrote the name of the cake chosen by the bride in his notebook.


    "Daughter, I already have chosen five menus for the wedding! Take a look at this catalog," Rosa said showing her daughter the photo of the dishes.


    Laura perused the dishes one by one.


    "We will have 7 main dishes and then 3 sweets and deserts. Then the drinks will be a choice between orange juice, watermelon, or pineapple juice. These are the healthier alternatives when ites to drinks," Rosa exined.


    Laura perused the five sets of dishes for five minutes. "I''ll choose Set 4, Mother! Because it contains all my favorite dishes," she finally said.


    "Good! That''s also my favorite!" Rosa agreed. She looked at the restaurant manager. "We choose Set 4 menu," she said and handed back the catalog to him.


    "Nice choice!" the restaurant manager said. "Are the 150 guests already final, Madam?" he asked again for confirmation.


    "Yes!" Rosa nodded her head.


    "Just in case there are some changes, you can inform us anytime, Madam," the store manager said.


    "Okay," Rosa answered.


    After they finished with the cake and menu, they move on to the wedding venue decoration.


    The wedding decorator handed them the catalog containing ten different settings and wedding decors to choose from.


    The mother and daughter duo spent the next thirty minutes perusing the ck and white catalog and finally, they ended up choosing a beautiful garden wedding adorned with colorful flowers in every corner.


    Laura looked at the wedding decorator and pointed at her choice in the catalog. "I want this garden wedding!" she said enthusiastically.


    "Okay, that''s a good choice, Miss! We will provide 150 chairs and tables for the asion, including the flower decorations. You have nothing to worry about. Just leave everything to me," the wedding decorator said.


    "Awesome!" Laura beamed.


    Rosa rose to her feet. "Okay, since we''re already done discussing the wedding details. Let''s have some snacks and refreshments," she said. She looked at the servant standing nearby waiting for her instruction. "Bring the refreshments!" she told the servant.


    "Yes, Madam!" the servant nodded her head and went to the kitchen.


    A momentter.


    A servant boy brought a jar containing refreshing cool lemonade drinks. Two servant girls arrived, one was carrying a tray of freshly baked creamy and sweet rice cakes and the other brought the tes, cups, and spoon and distributed them to the guest.


    The Helman Family and the guest began eating their afternoon snacks.


    After eating snacks, the seamstress seizes the chance and gives another catalog for the groom and the rest of the Helman family for their choice of attire.


    Graven and Simon have quickly chosen their formal attire for the wedding. While Rosa and Sofia took a much longer time before they were able to choose the best wedding attire for them.


    One hourter, the guest bid farewell to the family that invited them and boarded the carriage that will bring them back to the town.


    Laura and Rosa watched the carriage exiting the iron gate with a bright smile adorning their faces.


    "It''s finally over!" Laura released a satisfied smile.


    "Yeah, that is how easy it is! When ites to wedding nning things will be easier if we only deal with the right persons and they will do the rest for us for the right price of course," Rosa said feeling relieved that the heavy nning was already taken off from their shoulders, time to focus on the smaller things.


    In the corner.


    Graven informed his father-inw. "Father, I will shoulder all the cost of the wedding," he offered graciously.


    "Are you sure? I"m willing to contribute some of the expenses," Simon said.


    "No need, Laura is my bride and my wife. I want her to be happy and feel special on our wedding day, it''s only fair that I will shoulder all the cost," Graven insisted.


    "Okay, if that makes you happy, son, then so be it!" Simon replied with a satisfied grin.


    The men wore a pleasant smile on their faces, they formed a close bond with each other in just a short time.


    Simon was satisfied and contented that Laura decided to marry Graven and not Cooper which is his first choice. In the end, destiny corrected his mistake and delivered the right man for his daughter, for which he was forever grateful.

 Chapter 135 - Phenomena

    Twelve dayster.


    The wedding preparation is in full swing for the wedding event that will take ce in two days. Everyone in the farmhouse is busy and excited for the big day.


    ??


    The wedding venue was already cleared and prepared to give way to the 150 chairs and tables for the food. Since the wedding will take ce in the afternoon, it gives the decorator and his team enough time to beautify the venue starting from early morning until noon.


    The wedding gown and the groom''s suit were already delivered a few days ago.


    Everything is already set for the special day.


    Rosa had already prepared the bouquet for her daughter to carry while she was walking on the aisle going to the altar.


    Meanwhile, outside the house.


    Graven and Simon were standing a few meters away from the clearing watching the servants pulling some grass from the ground.


    "Looking good so far," Simon said.


    "Yes... " Graven agreed.


    Simon looked at Graven in the eyes, he wore a serious expression on his face. "Son, I have a confession to tell you regarding your wife..." he said.


    Graven nced at his soon-to-be father-inw. "What is it, Father. Please tell me," he encouraged him.


    Simon took a deep breath before spilling Laura''s secret. "Her secret started a long time ago. My daughter is already a dead baby after she was born. My wife and I were devastated and were about to bury her dead body in our backyard... but our neighbor who is an old woman convince me and my wife to try to save the baby.


    She knew of a couple who can resurrect the baby from death. I didn''t believe it at first, I doubted that it can be done, but my wife begged me to try because we have been praying for a child our whole life.


    To make the story short, I agreed.


    I and the old woman, and my dead baby boarded a boat in theke going to the couple''s residence. When we arrived there, the couple''s house is a crumbling castle, it was huge located in the middle of mountains. I never knew such ce existed. We are greeted by the couple who turns out to be vampires, I only discover their identity after we go home.


    I entered into the deal - that if my baby can be resurrected, I agree to marry my daughter to their son when she turns twenty years old. After my baby got resurrected, I fled our vige and migrated to a faraway ce because I don''t want to honor the deal.


    We live in Hallowpass ever since and during the year when Laura turns 20 years old, the vampires located us and forced me to honor the deal.


    But I can''t bear to marry my daughter to a vampire so I agreed with the arranged married between your father and me - to marry Laura to Cooper. I would rather marry my daughter to a human than a vampire.


    It turns out that you are the one who is going to marry my daughter and not Cooper. Life is indeed unpredictable!" Simon concluded his narration, shakes his head and smiled a bit.


    "Father, thank you for telling me about Laura''s secret. My love for her never changes after your revtion," Graven assured him.


    Simon looked at him. "I''m d you epted my daughter fully despite her secret," he said, feeling relieved.


    Graven was silent for a moment. He was contemting confessing his secret to Laura''s father, that he is not what he is, he is a hybrid... an offspring of a demon and vampire... he wants toe out clean.


    "Father, I also have a confession... I am not what you think I am..." Graven said.


    Simon looked at Graven for a long time. Of course, he knew Graven''s identity because Nichs told him. His friend can also vouch for Graven''s humanity despite his origin. The fact that the Mayor of South Pond Town entrusted the safety of the whole town in Graven''s care that means he is capable of protecting Laura against the vampire who might snatch her away. At least Laura loves him, even if he is not human, as long Laura loves him then he''s contented already because he has a limited choice as well. "Whatever your secret is... keep it to yourself. I''m not interested to know about it. The only thing that is important for me right now is that there is someone like you who can protect my daughter just in case my wife and I will pass away suddenly," he said.


    Graven nods his head. "Thank you for your trust, Father. I''ll take care and protect Laura from danger," he promised.


    "Good! I''m going back now to the house to rest for a while..." Simon said.


    "Father wait... I''m just curious, may I know the name of the vige and the town where the vampire couple has resided?" he asked.


    "The vige name is Wimborne, under the Larnwick Town''s jurisdiction," Simon responded. "Anything else?"


    Graven shook his head. "Nothing else... you may go now, Father," he replied.


    Simon left his son-inw''s side and marched towards the farm house.


    Graven was d that he already know the name of the town it''s now easier to find that ce. The Larnwick Town is a remote town and belongs to the Eastern part of the country, the travel would take many days. That might be the ce where the birds brought Reba and also the King''s domain.


    His mind switched back to his current dilemma, he was rooted on the spot thinking what''s going to happen after Luke wakes up and he will discover that he and Laura already tied the knot?


    Will Luke still insist on taking Laura away from him?


    He kind of cheated his brother while he was recuperating inside the cave.


    He is not proud of what he did, he''s feeling guilty even now, but his love for Laura is much stronger, he''s totally consumed by it! He''s getting greedy wanting to own her body and soul. He wants her for himself.


    No matter what happened... he will try to make peace with his brother and begged to be forgiven for betraying him behind his back.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Laura approaching his location. She looks so beautiful like a goddess! Her long hair was blown by the wind while she was smiling radiantly at him. She went to his side.


    "What are you doing here alone?" she asked.


    "Watching the clearing where the tables and chairs will be ced during the wedding," he replied.


    "It looks perfect now, the makeshift altar was already erected in ce, the only thing missing is the tables, chairs, and the flower decoration," she said.


    "Yeah... in two days this ce will be transformed into a beautiful garden, and the whole ce will shine brightly during the night due to thenterns that will be ced hanging on the branches of the trees," Graven borated.


    "I''m looking forward to seeing the wedding venue during the evening!" Laura enthused.


    "It''s gonna be wonderful!" Graven assured her.


    Laura rested her head on his arm. "I can''t believe it''s finally going to happen in two days! I''m very excited and at the same time feeling nervous," she revealed her inner feelings to him.


    Graven wrapped his arms around Laura. "Why are you feeling nervous? What is bothering your mind?" he asked her worriedly.


    Laura shrugged. "I''m so happy and excited... but I''m feeling nervous at the same time. I''m afraid that Luke will suddenlye to our wedding unannounced and create havoc on our perfect day. I''m scared!" she poured her apprehension to him. In the eyes of her family and the servants, she looks like a happy and excited bride but they have no idea about the deep of her nervousness that she''s trying to hide.


    "Don''t worry, Luke won''t harm you," he spoke.


    She raised a brow and looked at him. "How can you be so sure?"


    "Because Luke loves you and my brother won''t hurt the one he loves," he assured her.


    "B-but how about you? Do you think he will spare you?" she asked apprehensively.


    Graven sighed. "Well... he might attempt to hurt me out of anger... but I won''t fight him... I will just avoid getting killed by him because I don''t want you to be a widow at such a young age," he said jokingly and pinched her nose.


    She pouted. "You''re making fun of me!" She retaliated by pinching his side.


    Graven grinned. "I don''t want you to worry about my brother. Just leave your worries behind because we''re going to be married in two days. We should be feeling excited and happy, not wallow in fear. I chose to stay positive than torture myself with negativity... I will just worryter if bad things already start happening. But since everything is still okay, why we have to worry-?" he said, his eyes sparkled.


    Laura giggled. "You got a point, husband!" she said cheekily.


    Graven loved the way she calls him husband. "You should follow my example, wife!" he said and hugged her.


    "Aye, My Lord!" Laura responded merrily. "Come, let''s go back to the veranda, mother prepared a fresh buko juice and sd!" she said and grabbed his hands.


    "Alright, after you, wife!" Graven said.


    "Catch me if you can!" Laura bolted away from him, going in the direction of the house.


    He ran after her, catching her before she can even step into the veranda. They burst into peals ofughter. Graven lifted Laura easily in his arms and carried her effortlessly into the veranda.


    A few meters away, Simon, Rosa, and Sofia were watching the couple''s romantic public disy of affection.


    "They''re so in love!" Rosamented casually, teary-eyed.


    "A match made in heaven!" Sofia roared, her eyes twinkled.


    "A perfect couple!" Simon agreed.


    They followed the couple into the veranda.


    <<<0>>>


    Meanwhile...


    A thousand miles away.


    Outside the cave where Luke''s coffin was located.


    Something strange is happening around the area...


    A perplexing phenomenon is going on...


    All the leaves of the nts and trees that surrounded the cave within fifty meters radius have suddenly wilted. The nts and trees looked like they were dying... as if the very essence of their life was forcefully extracted from them. On top of that... dead bodies of animals, insects, and birds can be seen scattered everywhere.


    Suddenly, A ck crow materialized in the air, it is hovering in the sky for a few minutes, then itnded on one of the branches of the tree that are facing the mouth of the cave.


    A few secondster, the ckbird flew into the mouth of the cave and went to the chamber where the floating coffin was located. Itnded on the coffin...


    The bird looked at the empty coffin, the only thing left inside was the mirror.


    The crow was about to fly away but it was suddenly devoured by a big cobra that was hiding in the corner.


    Several feathers of the crow fell into the ground.


    The big cobra retreated into its hiding ce with a full stomach.


    In the corner, a shadow of a man can be seen standing a few meters away from the chamber, he was able to witness the whole scenario...


    He seemed detached.


    He walked away from the chamber, heading towards the mouth of the cave.

 Chapter 136 - Wedding Day!

    Wedding day!


    It''s already 5:00 in the morning. And the servants were already wide awake, buzzing around the farm getting ready for the big day!


    ??


    A few minutester, the wedding decorator and his entourage arrived in five carriages armed with tools and flowers of different sizes and colors... they will decorate the whole clearing and transformed it into a beautiful garden. The tables and chairs were already delivered one day ahead.


    They set to work.


    The sun was already shining brightly in the sky.


    Hours went by.


    The Helman family finally woke up at 7:30.


    A few minutester, they gathered in the dining room to eat breakfast. The atmosphere around the dining room is lively, notably filled with Sofia''s merry chatter, getting excited to wear her dress for the event.


    By 1:00, the wedding decorator and his entourage finished transforming the clearing into a breathtaking garden to the satisfaction of the bride and groom and the entire Helman family.


    At around 1:30 afternoon, the restaurant manager arrived with three carriages together with the workers who will serve the food and make sure there''ll be endless food and drink supply for the guests to enjoy beginning from afternoon to evening until the party ended.


    The restaurant manager and the workers arranged the delicious dishes into the buffet table, while the drinks into the other table along with the wines and the sses.


    By 2:00 in the afternoon, the guests and their families began arriving in their carriages and were escorted by the servants to their seats.


    The farm''s festivity level went a notch higher as children began ying and running around the area. Guests mingled with each other, talking, chatting, andughing.


    Drinks were already served early to those who need to quench their thirst.


    Meanwhile, on the second floor of the farmhouse.


    The women and the bride were already putting up the finishing touches on their makeup and inspected their appearances in front of the mirrors.


    A few minutester.


    Simon and Graven were already in their wedding suit, they exited the house to mingle with the guests and put everyone at ease.


    It''s already 3:30 in the afternoon and the sun was already retreating south, the temperature began to cool down. The trees provide the guests a refreshing and invigorating atmosphere to enjoy the whole afternoon.


    Upstairs, on the second floor, inside the bride''s room.


    Rosa was busy applying light makeup to her daughter''s already wless face. "Do you like the result, daughter?" she asked after some time.


    Laura smiled. "It''s enough, Mother. I don''t like putting much makeup on my face," she said.


    "Okay, I''m done with you. I''ll put some powder on my face," Rosa said and faced the mirror.


    Laura stood up and went to the window, watching the flurry of activities outside. She saw Graven beside her father talking to the guests, children were having fun running around the garden as their mothers and nannies busy running after the little rascals, her lips erupted into a smile of amusement.


    She waved her hand at Graven, he waved back. She turned around and went back to the bed, ditched her slippers, and slid her feet into the white shoes.


    Sofia barged into the room. "Mother, I can''t put my make-up right! Please help me!" she begged.


    Laura''s mouth erupted into softughter watching her sister''s panicking face, she found it amusing.


    Rosa set to work and redo the makeup on Sofia''s face.


    Laura closed her eyes. Today is her wedding day, a very special day for the two of them. She won''t let anything destroy her happiness. With those pleasant thoughts running in her mind, she stered a beautiful smile on her face. It''s her wedding day! It will only happen once in her lifetime, she wants to capture these beautiful moments in her heart and mind forever.


    Rosa looked at the bride. "Laura, we''re finally done! Let''s go down now and wait in the living room for the judge''s arrival," she said.


    "Okay, Mother," Laura replied.


    The women exited the room, went downstairs, and settled in the living room.


    A few minutester, the servant came into the room to inform them that the judge finally arrived.


    The women looked at each other''s faces excitedly.


    Outside the house, in the wedding venue, near the altar. The judge, the groom, and Simon were having a short conversation on the chairs.


    Simon gives the judge a few minutes to rest after the long journey before starting the wedding ceremony. He motioned the servant nearby to give the judge a ss of water.


    The people already seated properly in their seats getting ready for the wedding ceremony.


    Fifteen minutester.


    The judge finally stood up. "Let''s start the ceremony!" he said.


    Simon motioned the servant to inform the bride to get ready for her entrance.


    The judge walked to the makeshift podium and announce to everyone. "Ladies and Gentlemen, let''s begin the wedding ceremony!" he announced.


    The radiant bride exited the house and walked on the path adorned with flowers on both sides, she''s heading to the podium where the judge and the groom were waiting.


    Everyone''s eyes were glued to the dazzlingly beautiful bride walking on the aisle. She wore a happy smile on her lips, her exceptional beauty shines through, illuminating the whole garden.


    The guests were in awe of the bride''s stunning beauty.


    Simon and Rosa''s hearts were filled with pride and happiness while watching their beautiful daughter walking on the path decorated with white and pink flowers.


    The bride''s mesmerizing walk finally ended beside her groom as they faced the judge together.


    The judge started the wedding ceremony thatsted for half an hour, cracking jokes now and then that sends the guestughing hard on their seats.


    The judge finally said. "You may kiss the bride!"


    Graven kissed Laura''s lips briefly and the crowd erupted in a loud cheer and apuse.


    The wedding ceremony is finally over and the guests were treated to a sumptuous feast, endless drinks, and festivity.


    The bride and groom talk to each of the guests making sure they were enjoying the wedding.


    The Helman family members, the bride, and the groom gathered at the table on the front and eat together.


    "The wedding is amazing, sister! You blow me away when you walk on the aisle earlier! Your beauty shines like diamonds!" Sofia gushes.


    Rosa agreed. "Your gown is lovely and you walked like a goddess, daughter! I''m so proud of you!" she said teary-eyed.


    "Thank you, sister, Mother!" Laura beamed.


    Simon has no more words left to say to Laura, his love for his daughter shone in his eyes.


    Laura and Graven smiled at each other, their eyes spoke volumes.


    A momentter, the magnificent 5-tier cake was brought into the front. The bride and groom rose to the table and slice the wedding cake, then shared the cake to everyone''s delight.


    Everyone resumed eating and enjoying the sweet deserts.


    Darkness slowly starts to envelop the surroundings as the night was progressing quickly.


    The servants switched on thenterns and lights alive, brightness exploded in the wedding venue area, turning into an enchanted garden.


    The guests continue talking, chattering, andughing at each other''s jokes.


    The children ran around the area, squealing and having fun.


    The time was already 6:30 in the evening.


    There are no stars and moon in the sky, it''s a ck sky. In contrast, the farm and the wedding venue were glittering with lights.


    The festivity continued as food and drink flowed endlessly.


    The groom and bride were having some alone time in the corner watching the guest while eating their wedding cake.


    "What a beautiful day to get married! The ceremony went smoothly and everyone was having a good time!" Lauramented jovially. Satisfaction and happiness glittered in her eyes.


    "Yeah, but you are more beautiful than the day," Graven said.


    "You look dashing in your suit too!" shemented.


    "And you look gorgeous in your wedding dress! Your mother is right, you''re like a goddess that fell from the sky and marry an ordinary man like me," he chuckled.


    "That''s a lie!" Laura grinned. "This day is very special! I will never forget this moment ever!"


    "It''s very memorable to me because I finally married my beloved woman," Graven murmured and pinched her nose.


    "I''m so lucky to meet somebody like you and marry you!" Laura gushes, she gazed at his face adoringly.


    "I love you so much, wife!" he whispered in her ear lovingly, his voice thick with emotion.


    "I love you too, husband!" Laura replied with overwhelming happiness.


    After whispering sweet nothings in their ears they resumed eating the remaining cake on the te.


    Meanwhile...


    A figure in a ck hooded cape was watching the newlywed couple behind therge trunk of a tree, a furious look was etched on his face, his hand-formed into a fist on his sides. "Laura, brother... you plunged my heart into darkness and pain!" he gritted his teeth furiously. He closed his eyes and murmured. "Let darkness fall in this area!"


    Suddenly...all the lights went off and the whole farm was plunged into pitch darkness... collective gasped can be heard from everyone''s lips.


    The crowd began to panic...


    "Somebody...bring back the lights on!" Simon''s panicking voice rang in the air calling for the servants to act and remedy the situation quickly.


    Laura grabbed Graven''s arms. "What''s going on, husband!? Why all the lights suddenly went off?" she asked nervously, her body trembled in fear. She''s terrified that Luke might appear anytime in their midst and create havoc in the party, wanting revenge.


    Graven hugged his wife tightly. "Calm down...nothing bad will happen tonight..." he assured her.

 Chapter 137 - Aftermath

    All of a sudden, they heard an explosion, and firecrackers erupted in the air. Everyone looked at the sky gasping in surprise and amazement.


    More firecrackers exploded in the sky to everyone''s delight.


    ??


    The fantastic fireworks disysted for ten minutes and the light returned after the fireworks ended.


    Everyone cheered and gave thunderous apuse to the couple.


    The groom and bride stood in front of the crowd and thank everyone for attending the special event.


    The couple''s speech indicated that the asion finally ended.


    One by one the guest thanked the couple and the Helman family for inviting them to the wedding celebration, then they proceed to board their carriages.


    It was already 8:00 in the evening when thest guest finally leaves the farm.


    The bride, the groom, and the entire family retreated to the house to rest for the night, while the servants start cleaning the wedding venue and put the trash in the garbage can.


    Inside the couple''s bedroom.


    Laura looked at her husband. "When the lights went off, I was scared," she said.


    Graven raised a brow. "Why?"


    "I thought it was Luke..." she said nervously.


    "Don''t think about that idea, I told you before that I have a surprise for you. I instructed my men to prepare the fireworks. Did you like the fireworks disy?" he asked.


    Laura smiled feeling relieved. "Yes, I love it so much! Thank you, husband! The fireworks disy is a marvelous ending to this wonderful asion!" she said brightly.


    Graven hugged his wife tightly. The fireworks disy was his n but he didn''t order his men to turn off the lights scaring everyone. He knew his men too well... they won''t do something like that.


    His mind can only think of someone who did it...Luke!


    After they changed into their pajamas, they lie on the bed beside each other.


    Laura yawned and buried her face on his chest. "I''m sleepy and tired..." she murmured.


    "Alright, go on, you may sleep now, I''ll watch over you," he whispered and wrapped his arms around her.


    "Good night, sweet dreams!" Laura spoke in a sleepy voice.


    "Sweet dreams my love," he replied and kissed her head.


    Laura closed her eyes preparing to sleep.


    Graven wants to go outside and find out if Luke was still lingering outside in the vicinity of the farm. The thing that bothered him now is what if his twin is nning to attack the Helman family household and the whole farm? He wants to talk to him sensibly before he will run into a murderous frenzy due to anger and jealousy.


    He looked at his wife''s face, waiting for her to fall asleep deeply so that he can leave her side and find his brother outside. He was confident that his men if saw his brother around the farm.


    If he can''t find Luke, he will have to visit the cave again to get a clear confirmation that his brother was finally resurrected.


    He needs to talk to him soon before his twin will do something harmful to the Helman family.


    A few minutester, he can already hear his wife''s soft snoring.


    Half an hourter, Graven left the bed and vanished from the room.


    He appeared outside the house and hovered in the air going in the direction of his men in the western part of the farm where thick trees were growing abundantly.


    His men left their hiding ce after sensing his presence, he addressed them. "Have you seen my brother Luke around the farm during the wedding?" he asked them.


    "Yes, Lord! We saw your twin hiding behind the trunk of the tree. We''ve been watching his every move and we were about to restrain him if he has any ns of sabotaging the wedding," one of the men in hooded ck cape said.


    "Did you intentionally turn off the lights in the whole farm?" he asked.


    "No we didn''t, we just set the fireworks disy as per your instruction. I think the absence of lights during the fireworks disy was Lord Luke''s undoing... but other than that he didn''t do anything... so we didn''t restrain him," the guy answered.


    "Alright, can you still sense my brother''s presence around the area?"


    The guy in ck cape shook his head. "We don''t have anymore sighting of him so far, Lord. We saw him leaving the farm after the fireworks disy, we didn''t follow him," the guy responded.


    Graven sighed. Luke and his men knew each other. It would be a disaster if they fought each other on the farm. He was grateful that his twin didn''t employ anger and revenge on the day of his wedding to Laura, he doesn''t want innocent people to get hurt in the process.


    "Alright, I''m going back to the house, keep patrolling the whole farm and inform me if you detect my twin''s presence around the area," hemanded.


    "Yes, Lord!" the men responded in unison.


    Graven vanished into thin air and returned inside the room, he settled on the bed beside his wife. He shut his eyes ready to sleep.


    The following day.


    The couple woke up at 7:00 in the morning.


    Laura looked at her husband. "Why did you leave my sidest night? I''m too sleepy so I just continue to sleep instead of waiting for your return," she said.


    "Ah, I went outside to ask my men if they detected my twin brother''s presencest night," he asked, wanting to tell her the truth.


    "And-?"


    "Yes, they detected my brother''s presence, he was watching us the whole time yesterday..." he said.


    Laura gasped in shock and horror. "Oh My God!" she eximed. "So my intuition is right all along!" she said in a trembling voice. She feared for the safety of her family and the innocent guests. "We need to get out of here! It''s the only way I can be sure that my family won''t be implicated by Luke''s wrath!" she concluded.


    "Yeah, I agree with your idea. We shall resume our travel soon, going to the vige which is the origin of your birth. Your father already told me the name of the ce, Wimborne Vige under the Larnwick Town jurisdiction," he said.


    "I will tell mother and father that we will leave the farm after two days," Laura said. "By the way, where is Luke right now? Was he fully resurrected?" she inquired.


    "Maybe, because thest time I visited his coffin, his body was nearly covered with flesh, his feet would be able to generate flesh any moment after I left the cave," he answered. "This afternoon, I''m going to leave for a few hours and try to find my brother to talk to him and find amon ground with him so that fight between us can be avoided," he said.


    "Take me with you! I''ll try to beg Luke to let go of me!" she offered.


    "I''m sorry, wife, I can''t take you with me. I don''t you to get hurt just in case my brother and I will fight. It''s going to be dangerous for someone like you around us during the time we will be fighting each other," he turned down her offer.


    Laura released a troubled sigh. She was only able to experienceplete happiness for one day, that was during her wedding day but her mind was already filled with worries and fear.


    Well, it can''t be avoided because she chose to fall in love with two brothers who are offsprings of a demon and a vampire. She put her life in this mess willingly now she has to endure the mental and emotional torture of being in the middle of two brothers who arepeting for her love and affection.


    The situation will be hard for her in theing days... then there''s also the problem of the missing Reba. Dang! problems just keep adding up and she made things worst when she finally married Graven.


    She took a deep breath, bracing for the worst toe.


    Graven has been observing his wife''s face silently. He can see the myriad of emotions shing in her eyes. "Are you regretting it now that you married me?" he asked sadly.


    Laura''s gaze flew to his face. "No! of course not!" she said. "I''ll never regret tying the knot with you. I love to be your wife, but I simply can''t help feeling worried because we anger your twin brother so I feel apprehensive right now," she exined. "Although I''m worried about what may happen ahead... but I never regretted loving and marrying you. It''s a choice I made and I have to stand by your side as your wife no matter what the consequences of my actions will be," she said bravely.


    Graven smiled brightly. "I''m happy and satisfied with your answer, wife! Don''t worry we will weather the storm together," he said trying to be strong for both of them.


    They hugged each other tightly.


    A few minutester.


    The couple exited their room and went downstairs to join the rest of the Helman family in the dining room for breakfast and informed them of their n of leaving after two days for a business trip.


    ? Laura addressed her parents around the table. "Father, Mother, we will leave the farm after two days due to Graven''s business trip," she informed them.


    "Okay, drop us a visit anytime," Rosa replied.


    "Are you going back to South Pond Town?" Simon asked his son-inw.


    "Yes, Father. After I finished my business trip we will be returning to South Pond Town, we will try toe here if we still have enough time before proceeding to my father''s home," Graven responded.


    "Alright, but if there is no time left you may proceed to South Pond without dropping here. Just visit us here if you have some free time in the future," Simon stated.


    "Okay, Father," Graven said and nods his head.


    The Helman family began eating infortable silence.


    After they finished breakfast, the couple stayed in the veranda, watching the servants hauling the table and chairs into the carriage to return them to the restaurant located in the town.

 Chapter 138 - Disown

    In the afternoon.


    Inside the couple''s bedroom Graven bid farewell to his wife. "I''ll return before dinner," he said and nted a loving kiss on his wife''s cheeks.


    ??


    "Okay, you take care of yourself ande back soon!" she said apprehensively.


    "I will," he responded. "What are you going to do with the rest of the afternoon?" he asked.


    "I will spend my time in the nt nursery and enjoy the different species of young nts there," she replied.


    "Okay, that''s a better choice than staying inside the room worrying about what Luke is nning nowadays... leave that to me. I shall find my brother soon and settle things with him," he said.


    "Husband, please take care of yourself," she said worriedly.


    "I will, I''ll take my leave now," he spoke and disappeared from the room in seconds.


    Laura breathed deeply. She brushed her hair and after putting her hair in a ponytail, she left the room and went to find her sister and mother in the flower garden.


    Meanwhile...


    Graven appeared in the forest outside the cave where Luke''s coffin was located. He was shocked to find the trees and nts dying everywhere around him, animal carcasses were littering the ground in a different state of dposition. "What the hell is going on here!?" he asked no one in particr.


    He rose in the air and inspected the area up in the air. The damage was not that wide though, the area that was affected was only limited to the ce surrounding the cave.


    Graven''s brows furrowed. He lowered himself on the ground and grabbed the bottle of oil from the pocket of his pants, he''s going to rub them on his body, he can''t wait to be inside the cave to see his brother''s coffin and confirmed if he''s fully resurrected now.


    He opened the lid of the oil... suddenly... he heard a movement behind him, he spun around and his eyes widened upon seeing the guy''s face who''s wearing a ck hooded cape. "B-brother!" he said.


    "No need to rub that oil on your body, the coffin is empty. I''m fully resurrected now!" Luke announced his presence.


    Graven''s throat runs dry. He saw the coldness in his twin''s eyes, the pain and betrayal mirrored in his soul. "Are you the one responsible for what''s happening here?" he asked trying to start a conversation with him.


    "Yeah," Luke shrugged. "I need all the life force I can get from this area so that my resurrection is finallypleted," he exined. "Don''t worry, just a few months from now everything in this area will return to normal as if nothing happens," Luke borated.


    "By the way, I attended your wedding with Laura, I have seen the beautiful bride walking towards you, wearing a radiant smile on her face. I imagined myself to be her groom, sad to say, I''m not!" he blurted aloud his chest heaving in anger. "Youe after my woman and worst you married her yesterday without thinking how I''m gonna feel after learning about it? What kind of brother are you!"


    The brothers were facing each other, Luke disying anger in his eyes. While Graven''s eyes shone withpassion for his beloved sibling.


    "Congrattion by the way!" Luke said, his voice hinted sarcasm. "How does it feel after marrying my woman? Are you happy now after betraying me?"


    Graven sighed. "I''m so sorry brother, I got tempted. It''s not Laura''s fault, it''s all my fault because I pursued her relentlessly, and I''ll take responsibility for everything," he said.


    "Laura''s is not at fault? Really-? She jumped into your arms willingly!" Luke sneered.


    Graven sighed. "I''ll take any punishment from you after Ie back. I just need to take care of something important first, until then, all I ask from you is refrain from hurting anyone. Please control your anger. We will resolve the conflict between us in a peaceful manner," he pleaded.


    Luke looked at his brother, raw pain was leaping from his eyes. "What is there to talk between us? You tantly betrayed me! Put yourself in my shoes and you''ll know what I mean!" he shouted indignantly. "Thankfully, I was able to control my anger at thest minute before I unleashed death to the people attending the wedding on that farm. I know you hated it when innocent people died without a valid reason. I could have done it just to get my revenge and spite you... but then I know better... the innocent people don''t have to pay for what you and Laura had done to me. It''s not worth ughtering them, to begin with..."


    "Thank you brother for showing restraint," Graven said feeling grateful.


    "You had willingly severed our ties being brothers in this lifetime by marrying my beloved woman, from now on you are no longer my brother. We go our separate ways, if we meet again I might not be merciful, so pray that we will never meet again!" Luke said and spit on the ground.


    Graven was feeling sad and heartbroken. "Where are you going, brother?"


    "You don''t have to know! I''m no longer your brother so stop asking where I''m going and what is my activities in the future. None of your damn business!" Luke said in an irate voice. "Enjoy your wife!" he said, a smirk curled up in his mouth and disappeared from the area in just a blink of an eye.


    Graven was about to beg for his brother''s forgiveness and understanding but he suddenly vanished from his sight, he groaned.


    His heart was breaking inside, but he kind of expected his brother''s reaction. He was just thankful that Luke didn''t resort to violence despite what he witnessed in the farmhousest night.


    He just lost a brother but gained a wife.


    He took a deep breath and rose in the air, examining the whole area. The ce would heal and teem with life again after a few months.


    Since his brother was no longer inside the cave, it''s about time to leave the ce and returned to his wife.


    He teleported back to the Helman farmhouse. When he appeared inside the room, his wife was not in the room. He left the room and went outside to find her, he strolled towards the nursery.


    When he entered the nursery hut, Laura was having fun watering small nts in the corner.


    Laura sensed his presence, she looked over her shoulder and smiled after seeing him walking towards him. She put the stic watering bottle into the ground.


    He went to his side and nted a kiss on her temple.


    "How it''s going? Did you see him?" she asked eagerly.


    "Yeah, I have a brief conversation with my brother. He was fully resurrected and no longer residing inside the cave," he replied.


    "Let''s get out of here and talk somewhere, the servant can enter this ce anytime," she said.


    The couple left the nursery hut and walked towards the trees located a few meters away from the house.


    They lowered themselves on the wooden bench, looking around them to check if other people are standing nearby.


    After making sure that no one is in earshot, she nced at her husband. "Tell me...what Luke told you? Did you two fight?" she asked while inspecting her husband''s body parts for any signs of wounds.


    "I''m okay. We didn''t fight. He told me that he was here the whole day yesterday and able to witness our wedding ceremony. He was the one responsible for turning the lights off on the entire farm for a few minutes. At some point yesterday he wanted to hurt the people who attended the wedding due to anger but he decided that it''s not worth it and didn''t do anything and took his leave..." he exined.


    A petrified look appeared on Laura''s eyes face. "Oh, my God!" she gulped in shock. Her whole body trembled. Her happy wedding yesterday was close to bing a ughter event yesterday.


    Graven rubbed her back to calm her down. "Rx... my brother doesn''t do things like that. He might be thinking about killing the guests yesterday but he really can''t do it, because if that was his intention all along then we already see dead bodies yesterday, besides my men and I won''t allow him to create great damage here," he said.


    Laura trembled in fear. "He is angry! He might return here!" she said in a panicky voice.


    "Shh...calm down. I think he will no longer bother us because he already disowns me," he said.


    Laura''s brows knitted together. "W-what do you mean?"


    "Because I betrayed him behind his back and stole his beloved woman, he no longer wants anything to do with me. He doesn''t want me to be his brother anymore. He severed our sibling rtionship today and gone away without telling me where he is going. He''s gone!" Graven said sadly, feeling dispirited.


    "Oh, I''m sorry to hear that..." Laura hugged her husband tightly wanting to erase the pain from his face.


    "It''s okay, it''s not your fault. It''s all my fault - therefore I deserved all this," Graven said. "I guess it''s better this way... maybe he can find another woman in another ce, then fall in love with her and have a family of his own. If that happens... there is a big chance our path will cross again in the future and he might have already forgiven us during that time. We will wait for that time," he said wistfully.


    Laura released a deep sigh. "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault!" she said and began sobbing.


    "Wife, don''t cry! I don''t want your parents and sister to see you crying, they will surely ask me why? They might think that we have a big fight today, they will get worried about us. You don''t want to worry them, right?" he asked her.


    Her husband has a point, Laura ceased crying and dried her tears with her hands.


    "Don''t worry, my brother will be able to forgive us in the future," he said confidently.


    "I hope so," Laura replied with a gloomy sigh.


    A few minutester, Sofia arrived at their location and informed them that their mother baked a delicious banana cake and wants them back on the veranda for the afternoon snack.


    The couple went back to the house to enjoy the banana cake with the rest of the family.

 Chapter 139 - Dumped For Safety!

    A few dayster.


    Morning at 8:00, after breakfast.


    ??


    The servants were putting Laura and Graven''s luggage into the carriage while Simon, Rosa, and Sofia watched the couple getting ready to enter the carriage.


    Once inside... the couple waved their hands goodbye to the people standing in the doorway as the carriage moves forward heading to the gate.


    A few minutester, the carriage was now exiting the gate of the Helman family farm.


    The couple was having a conversation inside the moving carriage.


    "Wife, are you sure you want to go with me to the vige? It''s a long and tiring journey. You might get bored along the way and besides, we don''t know what kind of danger we will encounter along the way when we reached that remote ce. Although I will protect you with my life - idents may happen along the way, I''m getting worried for your safety," he vocalized his worries.


    Laura pouted. "No need to remind me that, I already made up my mind to go with you no matter how long the journey will take, and no matter the type of danger we are going to encounter as long we are together that''s all that matters to me," she said persistently.


    Graven sighed. Previously, he used to be okay with his wife apanying him on the journey but he changed his mind yesterday. Chances are - if they found the King''s territory, the worst may happen, not only they will have a hard time rescuing Reba there is a big chance those vampires will also get of Laura and that would be double the trouble. Without having to worry about Laura''s safety, he and his men can move swiftly.


    He used to think that bringing Laura along with him can guarantee him that Luke won''t be able to get his hands of his wife, but now that his brother went away and no longer wants to do anything with them, there is no need to feel afraid.


    The wisest thing to do is leave Laura in a safe ce. The problem is he can no longer persuade her to do just that because her mind was already made up in apanying him on the journey.


    "Wife, if you change your mind we still have enough time to turn around and bring you back to the farm," he offered.


    "No way!" she pouted up a storm.


    Graven sighed and embraced her. "Alright, we''ll go together," he finally said.


    "Don''t mention sending me away or else I will get angry!" Laura threatened him.


    Graven grinned and tickled her sides, she ended upughing hard in his arms.


    Four hourster, noontime.


    They stopped for a while in the eatery along the road to eat lunch, have a toilet break, so that the horses can rest.


    After done resting and eating lunch, they resumed their journey towards Larnwick Town.


    "How many days we will arrive there?" asked Laura while eating the red crispy apple she was holding in her right hand.


    "About 9 days..." he replied.


    "That''s so far, we''re still on day one!" Laura retorted.


    "Yeah...exactly!" he responded.


    "I wonder how is Reba doing right now?" she asked gloomily.


    "I have a feeling that she''s alright... temporarily," he answered.


    "I hope so," Laura murmured. "Do you think you and your men will be able to rescue her?" she inquired.


    "If she is in Larnwick Town then we might be able to find her, but if she''s not in that town, then we have to find another clue of her whereabouts and it might take a long time to rescue her," he responded in a despondent voice.


    Laura''s face turned sad. "Let''s hope she is in that town so that this problem will be over soon," she said, trying to feel optimistic even if her intuition told her otherwise.


    "It''s the only clue we had, so we have to try finding her there. Hopefully, the castle still stands today so that my men and I can find that ce easily," Graven stated.


    "Even if the castle already crumbled due to old age - there still skeleton remained on its foundation, but if it''s already not habitable then there is no reason that the vampire couple will remain in that ce, they might already have migrated into another ce," she took a wild guess.


    "But they can also erect another castle... destroy the dpidated structure and construct a new one in the same ce, right?" he said.


    "Yeah, that''s possible. We will know after we arrive there," Graven said.


    Hours went by.


    They traveled non-stop until the sun already set on the horizon and the night nketed thend.


    At 8:00 in the evening, they found a lodging house for weary travelers. They rented rooms for the night.


    Graven rented a much bigger room for him and his wife and another room for the drivers.


    After they had eaten their dinner downstairs in the eatery managed by the lodging house they went back to their room to rest for the night.


    The couple had already change into their pajama when Graven whispered something into his wife''s ears. "We haven''t had our honeymoon night, yet? Why is that?" he asked, busy nuzzling her neck.


    Laura giggled. "What are you doing now?" she asked.


    "Kissing you. Let''s have our honeymoon tonight," he said and imed her mouth for a searing kiss.


    Their lips locked in a passionate duel, while their hands stroked the erogenous ces in their bodies igniting the fire in their belly.


    Graven''s hungry lips traveled from her neck down to her chest as he discarded her blouse and sends it flying into the flour... he ravaged his wife''s twin peaks... licking and sucking each peak... his erection was getting harder in his pants... it was getting rock solid beneath his underwear... he quickly discarded her pajama and her underwear... he also took off his clothes in just a matter for few seconds... they''re both naked already in bed... he slowly slide his steel rod inside Laura''s wet core and whispered I love you in her ears... then he began thrusting into her repeatedly in wild abandon... thrusting in and out fast through her silky wall.


    "Ahhhh...ohhhh...ahhhh..." Laura moaned in ecstasy.


    Sweats broke in Graven''s forehead as he keeps pounding on her center... he repeatedly rammed her wetness with his hard rod bringing her to an earth-shattering climax... he followed her into nirvana a few secondster.


    Their consciousness was suspended in time and the only thing that they were aware of was the mind-blowing climax they both experienced due to the pleasurable union of their bodies.


    Graven copsed beside his wife in the bed, he nted a kiss on her lips. "Sleep well, my beloved wife," he murmured. He reached for the nket above their heads and covered their bodies with it. He hugged her from behind, spooning her.


    The couple sleeps peacefully that night.


    The next day.


    The couple woke up at 7:00 in the morning and eats breakfast in the eatery.


    After eating breakfast they resumed their journey.


    Hours passed by.


    Before the night approaches, they arrived in another town and found an inn to rest for the night. Graven and his entourage rented rooms for the night.


    Inside the couple''s room.


    Laura and Graven cuddled in the bed while watching the rain falling hard outside the window.


    She nced at him. "Do you think the rain will continue pouring the whole day tomorrow?" she asked.


    "Maybe yes and maybe no," he replied and kissed her lips. "Let''s sleep early, I''m getting sleepy already," he said.


    "Okay, let''s go to sleep. It''s nice to sleep early during rainy days and cuddle with my husband in bed," Laura grinned cheekily.


    They engaged in a passionate kiss for a few minutes and went to sleep.


    The couple both fall asleep early at 9:00 in the evening while the rain was continuously pouring heavily outside the inn. Then by midnight, the rain finally stopped.


    Hours went by.


    Morninges.


    Laura woke upte and when she opened her eyes she was shocked after finding herself inside the room that she upied previously in Bay Meadow! What is going on!?


    She''s alone in the room, where is Graven?


    Damn!


    Then it dawned on her that her husband teleported her to Bay Meadow without her consent!


    Then she remembered that he was worried about her safety, this must be the reason why he brought her to this ce.


    Out of the corner of her eyes she caught sight of a piece of paper above the side table, she grabbed the paper and began reading it. The letter was written by her husband exining to her that he can''t bring her to the ce ''coz they might encounter danger along the way while rescuing Reba and he doesn''t want to put her in danger.


    Laura sighed and crumpled the paper in her hands, then threw it at the wall, it fell to the floor, she was furious!


    One hourter, her anger subsided.


    Although she was upset that her husband deposited her in Bay Meadow without her permission she can also understand where hees from. They can rescue Reba easily and swiftly if they don''t have to worry about her.


    Sighing, she got up from the bed and entered the bathroom, and washed her face with the water.


    A few minutester, she exited the bathroom.


    She walked to the window and stared at the horizon above, the sun is already up and shining brightly in the sky.


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    "My Lady Laura, it''s me, Sally! Please open the door, I brought your meal! You will have breakfast in bed!" the servant said.


    Laura went to the door and opened it.


    "Good morning, My Lady!" Sally said. "Lord Graven instructed me to take care of you while he''s away and congrattion on the wedding!" Sally said happily and went to the table in the corner, she began transferring the dishes from the tray to the table.


    Laura smiled. "Thanks for the food," she said.


    "I''lle backter to take away the dirty dishes after you finished eating," Sally said cheerfully.


    "Okay," Laura responded, she lowered herself on the chair and began devouring her breakfast.


    The maid exited the room quietly.

 Chapter 140 - Shes A Goner!

    Six dayster.


    It was a sunny afternoon.


    ??


    Laura wasbing her hair in front of the mirror. She''s nning to go horseback riding today around the Bay Meadow property when she heard amotion outside the window.


    She rose to her feet, went to the window, and looked down below. She saw a new carriage parking in the backyard. "Who''s carriage it is?" she asked aloud.


    She walked towards the door to go downstairs wanting to find out who is the visitor who just arrived?


    She opened the door and exited the room, she walked into the hallway going to the staircase. She was already on the top of the stairs when she caught sight of the man who entered the door, he wore a ck flowing cloak. He looks familiar!


    "Where is Laura?" the guy asked.


    "She is in her room, My Lord!" Sally responded.


    Laura was rooted on the spot after hearing his all too familiar voice. OMG! It''s Luke! The color was drained out of her face.


    That was also the moment Luke looked up above and grinned.


    They locked eyes for a brief second and then Laura bolted towards her room, terrified, she quickly entered her room in fright and locked the door.


    Her body trembled in fear when she heard knocking on the door, her breath was caught on her throat.


    "My Lady! Please open the door!" Sally said.


    Laura rxed a bit, it was just the maid. She went to the door and opened it. "What is it Sally?" she asked.


    Sally''s face lighted up. "Lord Luke finally awakened! He''s back!" she said with a smile.


    Laura was shaking her head. If the servant is happy of Luke''se back, she''s not! She''s terrified!


    "Lord Luke wants to meet you on the balcony. He''s already waiting for you there!" Sally said.


    "O-okay..." Laura replied.


    "I''ll take my leave now," Sally exited the room quietly.


    Laura locked the door and went to the window. She looked down, trying to estimate the severity of her fall if she jumps into the ground to escape Luke.


    Damn! From the second floor to the ground it''s a bit high!


    She needs some rope! She looked around the room wishing for the rope to suddenly appear in front of her, unfortunately, there''s no rope! But the nket will do and the bed-sheet as well!


    She went to bed and gathered them, she began tying both ends, then another knock on the door sounded in the air. "Who is it?" she asked thinking it''s just Sally.


    "Laura, it''s me!" the male voice answered.


    Damn! It''s Luke!


    Laura stared at the door sporting a petrified look on her face. "Go away!" she shouted in a panicking voice.


    "Open the door!" Luke demanded.


    Laura ignored Luke''smand and continue tying the nket in a hurry, wanting to go down the window to avoid Luke.


    Done, she runs towards the window and throws the nket down...she was about to climb the window when she heard something...


    When she turned around... oh... no! she saw a shadowing out of the mirror!


    She was rooted on the spot unable to move any parts of her body, her eyes widened in fright when slowly the shadow formed into a figure of a man that turned out to be Luke!


    She climbs the window and was about to jump below when Luke''s strong hand grabbed her right arm and spun her around... shees face to face with him... she was suddenly pressed to his body... his hot breath fanning her face.


    "What do you think you are doing!? Jumping to death? Is it better to jump to your death than see me?" Luke scolded her angrily.


    Laura squirmed under his firm hold on her body. "Let go of me!" she yelled.


    Luke''s face turned dark. "Was it only yesterday when you enjoyed my kisses and caresses? I can still hear your loud moaning when I entered you over and over again, we used to love pleasuring each other, don''t we? You and I are meant to be! Sad to say, you betrayed me behind my back with my brother!" he said, his eyes gleamed dangerously.


    "S-so... all along... you are the spirit residing in the mirror?" she asked.


    "Yes... that''s my spirit!" Luke finally admitted the truth. "My body is recuperating inside the cave, only my spirit can get out and visit you, but my spirit can''t stay longer outside the cave because it will decrease the speed of my resurrection that is why my spirit can no longer visit you frequently. But now that I''m fully resurrected, we can finally be together again!" he said happily.


    "B-but I''m already married to your brother Graven! I''m already his wife! I can no longer be with you! Our rtionship is over a long time ago!" she dered fiercely.


    Luke smiled. "Who says it''s over? Not me! That''s what you thought! I don''t want any part of it! You''re still my woman! You are mine!" he insisted.


    "B-but, I''m already married, it''s against thew to covet other people''s wife!" she protested.


    Luke chuckled. "Who cares about humanw? Not me!"


    He picked up Laura and deposited her gently on the bed.


    Laura''s eyes widened in fright. "W-what are you going to do to me?" she asked in rm as she edges away from him, drawing a safe distance between them.


    Luke sighed after seeing the fear shing in her eyes. It hurt him deeply that the woman he loves so much is afraid of him and can''t stand his presence.


    He throws daggers in her eyes. "Do you know that no matter how hard you try to avoid me, you just can''t? Getting away from me is useless!" he shouted.


    Laura''s tears fell from her eyes. "Please, forgive me for hurting you! I didn''t mean to betray you with your brother. But you have to understand that you used your brother''s body to seduce me, therefore you deceived me!" she told him.


    Luke''s face darkened. "You mean to say...that...if I didn''t use my brother''s body...you won''t fall in love with me?" he asked as pain marred his handsome face.


    "Absolutely!" she answered. "I fall in love with your brother!"


    "But it''s my spirit that is making love with you over and over again!" he insisted.


    "Yes, it''s your spirit but you are using your brother''s body when making love to me! Please forgive me, Luke. Please let go of me! I''m already your brother''s wife! I''m already your sister-inw!" she begged.


    Luke shook his head. "As I said earlier, I don''t care about humanw, it does not apply to me! I made my own rules! You are mine first! It''s only right that I will take back what belongs to me!" he said, looking fiercely at her.


    Laura looked at him with eyes swarmed with tears. "What are you going to do with me?" she asked in an apprehensive tone.


    Luke stared at her tear-stained face for a few minutes. "You wille with me whether you like it or not! You will apany me with my travel all around the world!" he dered.


    Laura''s eyes widened. "No! Please don''t take me with you! I don''t want to go with you! I want to stay here and wait for my husband''s return!" she eximed.


    Luke shook his head. "I''m afraid that you are not in the position to oppose mymand. You shall go with me and stay by my side - wherever my journey will end!" he dered in an authoritative voice.


    "No! I will not!" she shouted in protest.


    "The hell you are!" Luke said, wielding his power, waving his hand on Laura''s face. "Sleep deeply... Laura!" he murmured.


    A few secondster, Laura''s eyelids were dropping fast. She feels sleepy all of a sudden... she can''t fight it. Her eyes shutpletely going into a deep sleep.


    Luke ced Laura''s body in the bed. He began undressing her until she''spletely naked in front of him.


    He immersed himself in the sight of her bewitching nakedness for a few minutes - raw lust shone feverishly in his eyes.


    His erect manhood throbbing painfully between his legs.


    He shut his eyes for a few minutes, groaning...


    She''s so close yet so far!


    ...


    Five hourster.


    Laura finally awakened.


    When her eyes are wide opened she noticed that she was no longer inside the room...oh no!... her eyes widened in shock and panic! OMG! She was lying inside a ss coffin!


    She was about to lift her arms and hands to push the lid of the coffin but she can''t move her arms! What''s going on!?


    Her blood runs cold, the only parts of her body that she can move was her head, eyeballs, and what else? Dammit! She can''t even move her mouth! Everything else is frozen!


    Then she feels that she''s somewhat moving...no she''s not moving at all... it''s the carriage that was moving! She was on board a moving carriage!


    Oh, no!


    Luke kidnaps her from the house!


    He''s taking her away from Graven! Away from the Bay Meadow!


    But where is he taking her?


    Where!?


    She wanted to scream and shout but no voice came out of her mouth!


    She gritted her teeth in anger!


    She''s desperate toe out of the coffin and flee away!


    But how?


    She has no idea where Luke is taking her.


    She can only pray that Graven will find her soon! Or else Luke might do something really bad to her due to anger and jealousy.


    Then she notices something with her body...


    What the f*ck!?


    She is fully naked from head to toe, without a single yard of clothing covering her body! She''s desperate to cover her modesty! She felt so vulnerable!


    Shiit!


    Where are her clothes!


    Suddenly... a figure in a ck cape materialized inside the carriage. It was Luke!


    He stared at her nakedness without blinking his eyes.


    His eyes feasted hungrily on her desirable naked body...


    Laura can almost feel his touch caressing her face down to her toes, his piercing gaze making love to her.


    Damn!


    She closed her eyes in shame and humiliation.


    She''s a goner!

 Chapter 141 - Reckoning!

    When Laura opened her eyes again, Luke was still ogling at her nakedness. Staring at her beautiful face with a mixture of lust, love, and longing in his eyes.


    She red at him in anger. She started hating him for doing this to her! Is this his kind of revenge? Subject her to humiliation?


    ??


    She can never forgive him!


    Their eyes locked for a moment.


    Her gaze was filled with contempt.


    But his eyes only have love and adoration for her.


    "You''re so lovely my dear, I''ll never get tired looking at your bewitching nakedness," Luke murmured. "Bear your condition for a while. After we arrived at our destination you will finally be able to rest well," he said.


    Luke unfasten the ck cape from his back and draped it on the coffin.


    Inside the coffin, all Laura can see is total darkness. She saw Luke''s mouth moving, saying something but she can''t figure out what he''s saying, she can''t hear a damn thing inside the ss coffin!


    Good thing the coffin has holes everywhere or else she will suffocate inside.


    She''s furious, Luke has gone too far abducting and bringing her somewhere without her husband''s permission! But it''s all due to Luke''s anger that she married his brother instead of waiting for him. Some part of her can understand his anger. Maybe, punishing her like this is the only way to appease his anger.


    Hopefully, he will pity her one day and returned her to Graven''s side.


    Now that she was captured against her will, she needs to cultivate Luke''s mercy and forgiveness so that she can go back to her husband''s side as soon as possible.


    She hoped that Luke isn''t taking her to a faraway ce, if in case he can''t forgive her and grant her freedom, she will find a way to escape and returned to Graven''s side.


    She was wondering where Luke is taking her?


    Then her mind wandered to her husband.


    She''s thinking of Graven, wondering if they already arrived at the Wimborne Vige to locate the castle which is the home of the vampire couple.


    That was twenty years ago, many things have happened already.


    "Dear God, please keep Reba safe from harm!" she prayed fervently. She hoped that her husband is sessful in finding Reba in the castle and bring her back to safety.


    Then her husband''s imagees into her mind.


    She''s truly upset with her husband! If only he didn''t abandon here in Bay Meadow, this thing won''t happen at all! Luke won''t be able to abduct her. Graven was stupid in believing that his brother will leave her alone and won''te after her. He is wrong!


    It turns out that Luke was just waiting for the golden opportunity to strike when she''s alone!


    And now she will be Luke''s prisoner! About to be taken to a faraway ce and she might never be able to return to her husband''s side. She''s sure that Luke is determined to hide any traces of her whereabouts.


    This is now the time of reckoning! And Luke will have to satisfy his revenge and punish her severely... she wonders if she will remain the same after Luke is done with his revenge.


    She''s getting terrified of what he''s nning to do to her!


    Tears filled her eyes, she''s dreading what''s going to happen to her after they reached their destination.


    She is powerless, just a mere human being, while Luke is a vampire and a demon, a powerful being!


    Her future looks so dark right now!


    She''s terrified, sad, alone, angry, and upset. Not a pleasant cocktail of emotions to deal with.


    Suddenly, she feels so weak and sleepy, her eyelids dropping fast.


    A few minutester, Laura was already snoring softly.


    Five hourster.


    The carriage finally stopped moving.


    Laura has awakened again.


    She heard the door of the carriage opening and the coffin was being lifted and carried somewhere. She can''t see anything because Luke''s cloak was still covering the whole coffin.


    She has a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach that they already arrived at their destination.


    Where is this ce? She''s longing to see what the ce looks like! She can''t wait for the cloak to be taken away from the ss coffin so that she can see the world outside.


    After a while, the coffin stopped moving and she heard a door opening and closing, she presumed she was taken to a room.


    A few agonizing moments of waiting finally ended.


    The ck cloak was taken away from the coffin and she was able to see the ce she was brought in. She roamed her eyes around the surrounding, it looks like a room.


    Then Luke''s face peered at her.


    He opened the cover of the coffin and stared at her for a few seconds. He wore a bright smile on his face. "Wee home, my love! From now on this is going to be your home, we will never be separated again for life!" he enthused.


    He slowly lifted her immobile body from the coffin and ced her gently into the bed.


    After he settled herfortably in the bed and covered her nakedness with the nket, he walked to the closet and opened it. "Look, my love! This room is equipped with beautiful dresses for you to wear, and you have a beautiful dresser too! There are also shoes and bags in this closet! I can provide you everything you need just to make you happy!" he said, feeling proud of himself.


    Laura''s face showed no reaction.


    "From now on, we will be together and we will create a lovely family, just you and me. Forget my brother, you will never see him again!" he spoke in a firm voice.


    Laura''s eyes swarmed with tears. It''s clear now, Luke has no ns in returning her to her husband. He''s determined to own her body and soul!


    Luke saw her tears-filled eyes. "Why are you crying? We used to love each other from the very start, I even have the same look as my brother. It won''t be hard for you to fall in love with me again because I and my brother have the same image and body built. Trust me, sooner orter you will forget my brother. I will make sure you will forget him," he said confidently.


    There was a knock on the door.


    Luke looked at the door. "Come in!" he said.


    The door opened and two female servants carrying trays filled with food entered the room.


    "ce them in the table," Luke ordered pointing at the table in the corner.


    "Yes, My Lord!" the servants replied in unison.


    After the maids finished arranging the appetizing food on the table they exited the room.


    Laura''s stomach was already rumbling, she''s getting hungry all of a sudden. She nced at the table and the delicious aroma of the food prated her nostrils.


    Luke smirked, following where Laura''s eyes havended. "Hungry?" he asked.


    He went to the closet, picked up a white dress and several undies, and ced them on the bed.


    "Wear the dress and we shall start eating!" he ordered.


    He waved his hand all over her naked body, unfreezing her with his power.


    A few minutester, Laura was able to move her body back, she immediately donned the clothes. When she was already fully covered, she left the bed and went to the table, she picked up the utensils and began putting food on the te, and started eating with gusto -pletely ignoring Luke''s presence in the room.


    Luke went to the table and sat beside her, he eats his food in silence, asionally ncing at her pretty face. He knows that she''s angry and upset about what he had done to her. He will respect her silence and bad mood for now. He will try to be tolerant with her, he just hopes she won''t cross his bottom line.


    He will try his best to gain her trust and love again, it might take a few years to get what he wants from her but as long he won''t stop trying he will eventually win her heart someday. He can always force himself on her but that''s not the way to win her heart. Patience is the key to her heart, not force.


    One hourter.


    They have finished eating.


    Laura left the table and went to the closet, she grabbed a towel, some clothes, and undies and entered the bathroom.


    Luke released a deep sigh. He opened the door and signaled the servants waiting nearby to take away the dirty dishes.


    He looked at the closed door of the bathroom one more time and left the room, locking it outside, to make sure Laura won''t be able to leave the room without his permission.


    Back inside the room.


    Laurathered her body with the soap trying to erase the imprint of Luke''s fingers on her body when he lifted her from the coffin and transferred her to the bed.


    She''s been nning to escape if the opportunity presented itself.


    Trying to go ballistic against Luke will only ignite his fuse.


    Ignoring him is much better, it will give him the impression that she doesn''t like what he''s doing to her. She''s his prisoner and he can do anything to her without needing her consent.


    Offending him, making him mad will only make her condition worst. She needs to be in one piece, in good health, and in the right frame of mind the moment she will escape the ce.


    For now, she needs to observe the house and the surrounding area and get herself familiarize with the whole ce so that she can escape without any glitch.


    Once she escaped the ce she will try her best not to be captured by Luke again!

 Chapter 142 - Swallowed!

    The long-travel finally ended.


    Graven''s entourage arrived at Larnwick Town. They proceed to the vige of Wimborne.


    ??


    He ordered the drivers of the carriage to ask the locals if they know about the castle across the river. He also instructed his men to conduct their investigation by hovering around the vige and other neighboring areas to find out the castle''s exact location in their invisible form.


    Byte afternoon, the driver returned to the inn to report the information they gathered from the vige people.


    Graven addressed the drivers. "Do you have a report?" he asked.


    "Yes, My Lord. We asked the locals if they know the location of a castle across the river, some said that there''s no such thing as a castle that existed anywhere the Wimborne Vige. Only a few old people confirmed that there is indeed a castle existing somewhere but they have no idea of its location. That''s all the information we have gathered so far..." one of the drivers said.


    "Okay, you may leave now," Graven said.


    The drivers exited the room.


    A few minutester.


    A figure appeared inside the room wearing a ck hooded cape, his name is Calder, the leader of Graven''s men.


    "My Lord, we found a crumbling structure across the river from the Wimborne Vige, if I''m not mistaken it is the remains of the castle, the one we are trying to locate around this area," Calder gave his report.


    "Good! That must be the castle that we are looking for," Graven murmured. "Take me there!" he ordered.


    "Yes, My Lord!" Calder responded.


    A few secondster, Graven and the man in the cape disappeared from the room instantly.


    They reappeared above the ruins of a castle that was situated in the middle of mountains. It''s a secluded area hidden by towering trees and there are also streams nearby.


    The tall iron gate of the castle still stands, but the main building looks dpidated and it looks like it''s gonna crumble down anytime. nts and wild bushes were growing around the area of the castle. The whole area bes a breeding ground of wild nts and insects.


    "Where is everybody?" Graven asked.


    "I sent the others to investigate the neighboring areas because so far we haven''t seen any soul around the area," answered Calder.


    Graven brows furrowed in concentration. "What''s the status inside the castle?" he asked.


    "The floors and walls inside the castle were thriving with algae, as well as other nts and weeds, then the walls have holes everywhere and they look like they were about to crumble anytime. The rooms are not habitable because the nts already took over the whole area and there is some strange sticky ck liquid in some parts of the castle. The men and I can''t figure out where the sticky ck liquides from," Calder replied.


    "So, what is your overall opinion of the castle?" Graven asked.


    "My Lord, I think the castle was already abandoned a long time ago. The people who live in this castle have already been dead or have migrated to other towns and ces. Just my opinion," Calder said.


    Graven breathed deeply. "You didn''t see any sign of Reba around here?" he asked.


    Calder shook his head. "No signs so far, My Lord," he answered.


    "This is troublesome! Where we can find Reba now? We have no clue of her whereabouts. This is the only lead we have so far. Unless... other beings also want a piece of Laura beside the vampire couple...?" Graven said aloud.


    ? "Don''t worry, My Lord. The rest of our men and I willb the neighboring areas starting today and the next days. We will try our best to find Reba''s traces in this area," Calder assured him.


    "But what if Reba was not brought here? What if she was imprisoned in another ce?" Graven said.


    Calder fell silent for a moment, he was lost on how to proceed. "You could be right, My Lord!"


    "Alright,e with me. Let''s get inside the crumbling castle!" Graven said.


    The men hovered down and lowered themselves on the ground.


    They walked towards the dpidated door that was partially opened and disappeared inside.


    When they''re already inside the crumbling structure, Graven saw the pool of dark liquid scattered everywhere. He stared at it for a few minutes, curious of itsposition. He lowered himself on the ground and squatted to have a closer look. He looked at Calder. "What do you think this ck liquid made up of?" he questioned him.


    Calder shook his head. "I have no idea, My Lord. Please don''t touch it! It might contain deadly poison," he warned him.


    Graven finds the ck liquid interesting. He picked up a twig nearby and poked on the ck liquid... it''s kind of sticky... then he reminded himself what he came here for. He can''t possibly waste his time understanding the origin of the ck liquid. He stood up and discarded the twig. "Let''s check the rooms!" he said.


    The men entered and examined the rooms... all they can see are cobwebs hanging on the ceiling, holes on the roof, crack on the walls, and weeds growing abundantly on the floor.


    The whole ce was abandoned a long time ago.


    Graven can''t imagine that Reba was imprisoned here.


    He shut his eyes and concentrated hard trying to find and detect Reba''s scent.


    A few secondster, he can''t find a single trace of her scent, but he did find something else! A strong powerful unfamiliar scent!


    And that powerful scent is close by!


    He looked at Calder. "Did you smell the scent? it''s a powerful one!" he said.


    Calder crunched up his nostrils. "I''m sorry, My Lord... but I can''t detect that particr scent that you are talking about," he responded.


    Graven''s brows furrowed. "Where is that powerful scenting from? Let''s keep searching!" he said.


    They continue searching the rooms on the ground floor and found nothing that warrants their interest, just old furniture, and dirty linens...nothing else... when they can''t find anything interesting on the ground floor they hovered on the second floor... the rooms there has the same deteriorating condition with the ones in the ground floor.


    They finally finished their search and found nothing!


    "Nothing here..." Caldermented. "No signs of Reba as well," he said sadly.


    "Yeah," Graven agreed. "Let''s go back to the ground floor," he said. The powerful scent faded from his nose when theye to the second floor.


    They hovered in the air and lowered their feet down on the ground floor.


    Graven shut his eyes again trying to connect with the powerful scent. There it is again! The powerful scent getting closer! Then it began fading away again!


    What the hell is that?


    "My Lord, what is it? What''s bothering you?" Calder asked after he noticed the furrowed brows of his master.


    Graven opened his eyes and looked at his man. "Do you still unable to detect the powerful scent with your nose? It''s so strong and powerful a while ago," he said.


    Calder shook his head. "No. I''m sorry, My Lord, I''m so useless!" he said.


    "Never mind," Graven said. He stared at the floor and then at Calder. "Do you think, there''s a basement below the ground of this castle?" he asked.


    Calder pondered the question for a moment. He pounded the ground with his right foot, he found nothing unusual. "I''m not sure, My Lord," he answered.


    "Hmm..." Graven rubbed his jaw and continue staring at the ground on his feet. "If there is a hidden basement below the castle, where is the entrance?" he asked aloud.


    "I will try to find the entrance, My Lord!" Calder offered and walked towards the wall nearby and began inspecting it, hoping to find the mechanism that can trigger the opening of the entrance of the basement.


    Graven remained rooted on the same spot, trying to reconnect with the strong scent again. The strange thing is - it can appear anytime and also fade away instantly. He''s getting curious who is the owner of that powerful scent? He detected the scent of a powerful vampire in this ce, yet he can''t see that being? Was he or she a vampire ghost? Or it was of a different breed? He wants to find out!


    Calder had already inspected almost all the walls nearby and even the rooms but he can''t find any mechanism that can open the entrance of the basement, that if there is a basement existing below the ground. He looked at his master, he was still rooted on the same spot, eyes closed. Maybe he was still trying to connect with the powerful scent.


    He went to thest room in the hallway that he already inspected earlier. When he stepped inside... he saw the floor filled with droplets of the sticky liquid, he hovered in the air immediately to avoid stepping on them resulting in his head bumping on the ceiling.


    He went to the bathroom and his eyes widened at what he saw in the toilet bowl... it was overflowing with the ck liquid! and it started to spread on the floor going outside the room! He quickly left the room and hovered back to where his master was standing still.


    "My Lord! I found the source of the ck liquid!" he shouted. He went closer to his master and noticed that he was in deep concentration. "My Lord!" he was trying to awaken him.


    But he was distracted by the sound of something creaking nearby... when he looked around to find the origin of the sound he was startled to find the doore propelling towards him at lightning speed. He managed to unleash the sonic re in his palm in the blink of an eye and attack the door with it resulting in the door disintegrating into burning pieces falling into the ground.


    When he looked over his shoulder...


    His eyes widened in rm because the ground where his master stood was already covered with the ck sticky liquid... then suddenly ... he heard a creaking sound of a ground opening up...


    His eyes widened in trepidation.


    "My Lord! Watch out!" Calder shouted at his master who is frozen on the spot.


    The ground where Graven stood suddenly opened up and swallowed him whole... then gradually the ground returned to its normal state as if nothing happened, the ck liquid was also gone!


    The Lord was gone swallowed by the ground!

 Chapter 143 - The Cursed King

    Calder was astounded to witness such an unexpected event inside the abandoned castle!


    He activated the whistle that would alert the others toe to the crumbling castle.


    ''?''?


    A few minutester, thirty men in ck hooded cape entered the castle.


    Calder addressed them. "Everyone listen carefully! Lord Graven was swallowed by the ground on that exact area!" he said pointing at the spot where his master disappeared.


    Everyone looked at the area.


    "Our master was standing on that area and suddenly the ground opened up and swallowed him. I think there''s something strange going on beneath the ground. There is a powerful force underneath the ground we are currently standing. We need to st our way to the depth and save our master! Everyone activate your sonic re!" hemanded.


    The men pointed their palms at the area where their master was swallowed by the ground, deadly mes erupted from their palms and sted the area, a few minutester... the ground opened up and swallowed them... some of the men tried to escape but the gravity that is pulling them down is too much for them to handle and evade... it''s like a powerful vacuum that is sucking them down. A momentter they all disappeared from the surface and the ground returned to its original estate as if nothing happened.


    Meanwhile...


    Two hundred feet below the ground, there''s a tunnel and chambers everywhere connecting the whole ce.


    Inside a chamber, the size of half of a basketball court is three pools filled with ck liquid. In one of the pools was Graven, he was submerged in the ck liquid, both hands were tied by a chain. The ck liquid was leveled with his neck.


    On the second pool was Calder and the thirty men, their hands were bound with chains as well and the ck liquid was now reaching the level of their necks.


    On the third pool was a lone figure submerged in the ck liquid, everything about him is ck, the only thing that stands out are his white eyes, the rest are ck.


    "Gentlemen! Wee to my kingdom!" the ck figure addressed his visitors.


    Graven and his men looked at the lone figure.


    "As you can see, the ck liquid might disgust you but it is the one thing that keeps me alive through centuries. I''ve been imprisoned here for thest 1000 years of my pathetic life by my arch enemy, although I am powerful I can''t leave this ce because the moment I escape from here I will die because I can''t bring my life source - the ck liquid anywhere, it will only stay in this ce.


    The ck liquid remains here in this ce only, therefore I have to stay here unless I can get my soulmate back in my arms and taste her blood again, the moment I can taste her blood again I can break free from this ce and revive my kingdom again from scratch. Her blood can break the curse running in my veins and expel the ck liquid setting me free!


    Today is a lucky day because destiny finally gives me a chance again and sends you all to my ce to aid myeback.


    Gentlemen, from now, starting today, you are now my ves, you will do everything in my bidding, whether you like it or not!


    Bring this woman to me, the soonest possible time! She is my soulmate! Only her blood can set me free from this ce.


    Find her!


    Once I can escape this ce, I will reward you all greatly! You will be my trusted men, and with me as your king, we will dominate the world!


    Look at the face of my soulmate! She''s been reincarnated several times and sad to say she''s been with many men in several lifetimes," the King said.


    He waved his hand at the wall and Laura''s face appeared on the wall in different lifetimes together with the faces of the men she got involved with intimately.


    The King freeze Laura and Graven images in the wall...


    He looked at Graven in the other pool and pointed his fingers at him. "You! You recently married my woman! You are a lucky guy! Don''t worry... I won''t me or punish you in this lifetime. Just deliver my beloved woman to my side and you will be forgiven!" he said.


    Graven looked at the ck figure. "I will never deliver my wife to you!" he shouted in a defiant tone.


    The King erupted into peals ofughter, he finds Graven''s response amusing.


    Then King looked at Graven in the eyes. "You will! You cannot disobey mymand!" he said. "Listen, everyone! Once you ingested some of the ck liquid, it will stay in your body and you have toe back here every month to report to me and bring my woman.


    If you don''t report to me, you will start dying because the ck liquid that you ingested will destroy every organ of your body. I can assure you, you will suffer a painful death. But once you return here with my soulmate, I can give you the antidote allowing you to live another month.


    This will keep going on and on, you cannot disobey me or ignore the task I give you because this will result in your untimely death, the end of your life! So, your life depended on your decision. Decide wisely or else you all suffer a painful death!" the King concluded his speech.


    Graven and his men looked at each other in confusion.


    They were about to use their powers to set themselves free but surprisingly they cannot wield their powers! It''s not working below the ground!


    The King looked at them and smirked. "Ah, I forgot to inform you guys that you are powerless here in my domain. In my territory I reign supreme, you can''t activate your power, you''re just like tiny ants to me and I can easily kill you all with just the wave of my hand if I wanted to! But I won''t waste your lives because you are useful to me. After a few minutes you will be taken back to the surface, and next month I''m expecting you all to report to me!" he said.


    The King waved his hands at the men, the ck liquid rises higher above the men''s head submerging thempletely in the ck liquid.


    A few minutester.


    The ck liquid went down and the men lose their consciousness.


    The King exited the ck pool and entered the next chamber.


    One hourter.


    Graven and his men found themselves on the surface with no trace of ck liquid on their bodies and clothes.


    Calder looked at his master. "My Lord...are we just hallucinating? There are no traces of ck liquid in our body and I''m not feeling bad at all. Ingesting that ck liquid will surely bring difort to our tummy but I feel normal," he said.


    Graven looked at the faces of his men around him. "We don''t know for sure if that is just a hallucination or real, I guess the only way to find out the truth is after one month. If we all start dying then the cursed King is telling the truth and we have toe back here for the antidote," he replied.


    "It looks real to me!" one of the men said.


    "Yes, me too!" the others responded in unison.


    Graven addressed them all. "Alright, we will leave this ce at once and go back to South Pond Town! Reba is not here which is our main purpose ining here! It''s our bad luck to stumble into a 1000 years old Vampire King while searching for Reba''s whereabouts," he concluded in a troubled voice.


    A few secondster.


    They all hovered in the air the castle and disappeared instantly from the ce.


    Graven appeared inside the room in the inn that they have rented which was located in Larnwick Town.


    Hey down on the bed pondering about what just happened below the ground of the castle.


    The King is real! And so was his threat!


    They would die if they can''t report to him next month.


    The King wants Laura back! He wants his wife!


    No! He can''t give him Laura! He has to find a way how to counter the harmful effects of the ck liquid in their bodies before the next month is over.


    He has no ns to be subjected to the King''smand! Over his dead body! He will never surrender his wife to that insane King!


    He needs to go back to Bay Meadow and see his beloved wife!


    He needs to consult the healer as well if there is a remedy to counter that ck liquid from creating havoc in their bodies. There''s still enough time to concoct a medicine that can prevent the ck liquid from killing him and his men.


    He needs to see the healer right away!


    He exited the room and found Calder waiting outside for hismand. "Inform the men to teleport back to South Pond Town. And order the driver to start their journey back home tomorrow morning. I need to consult the healer - if he can find a remedy to our dilemma before the next month arrived," he said.


    "Got it, My lord!" Calder said and disappeared from the room.


    Graven went back inside the room, put all his things in the bag, and make sure that he left nothing behind. His stay in the inn was already paid, he can disappear anytime.


    He initiated the teleportation process in his mind and vanished from the room instantly.


    A few secondster.


    He appeared inside his room in Bay Meadow. He was expecting to see his wife inside the room when he arrived because it''s already evening, but she''s not in the room! Where is she!?


    Suddenly his heart starts beating rapidly in his rib cage.


    He dropped the bag on the floor and exited the room in a hurry to find Laura downstairs.

 Chapter 144 - The Healer

    Graven found the nervous-looking Sally in the living room. "Where is my wife!?" he asked.


    "My Lord, your brother, Lord Luke arrived yesterday. I thought Lady Laura and him were just talking to each other inside the room but the two of them disappeared from the house including the carriage without informing me where they''re going," Sally replied with fear in her eyes, hands trembling in fright.


    ''?''?


    Graven groaned and shut his eyes for a few seconds.


    Damn!


    His brother took his wife away!


    He left the living room and climbs the stairs going back to his room.


    Inside the room, he was wracking his brain thinking of a ce where his brother will hide his wife.


    His brother traveled a lot all over the country, he has some properties in other areas that he was not aware of.


    Where to find them?


    He just hopes that his brother didn''t hurt his beloved wife or else...


    He gritted his teeth in anger. He recalled that his brother already severed their sibling ties and give up on Laura. Did he mean that or he just told him that just to deceive him so that he will lower his guard down?


    Shiit!


    His brother has been nning on abducting Laura all along!


    He was just pretending that he no longer cares about Laura! But it was just a trap to trick him!


    Now his problem is adding up!


    He will find them no matter where they''re hiding and he will take his wife back!


    But he has to prioritize his safety and that of his men first, Luke will never hurt Laura to death, that is one thing he was sure of despite his anger and jealousy.


    He needs to visit the healer now!


    The matter about the ck liquid needs to be given utmost importance because it can kill him and his men and make them at the beck and call of the cursed King.


    He initiated the teleportation process in his mind going to the healer''s ce in the deep of the forest.


    He arrived at the area hovering in the air a few secondster.


    The healer was sitting on the wooden chair facing the bonfire in the middle of the night.


    Sounds of crickets and insects can be heard across the forest.


    The healer is from the secretive and mysterious Eternal Healer n seek by many in the worlds of non-human beings due to his expertise in concocting effective medicine against all types of illness and mdies that no human medicine can ever cure. He goes by the name Terros. He resides alone in the middle of the forest - away from the crowds.


    Gravennded on the ground quietly. "Good evening, Terros!" he announced his presence by greeting the old man.


    The healer looked at him briefly. "Son, what brings you here in the middle of the night?" he asked and shifted his attention back on the fire.


    "I have a big problem!" Graven said.


    "What kind of problem, rted to an illness or disease?" Terros asked.


    "We stumbled on this cursed King beneath the ground of an abandoned crumbling castle. He was imprisoned there for 1000 years by his arch-enemy, this King captured me and my men and submerged us in this sticky ck liquid, I don''t know how long we''re submerged in that ck pool..."


    Terros eyes widened. "Continue..."


    "But the next time we opened our eyes we''re already back in the surface but there''s no trace of ck sticky liquid on our clothes and our bodies," Graven exined.


    Terros stroke his long beard. "You are under his spell? Howe he got hold of you and your men? Did your powers fail you?"


    Graven sighed. "When I was trying to connect and find the origin of the powerful vampire scent, I was frozen and put in a trance which I''m powerless to break, and then suddenly the ground where I stood opened up and swallowed me. The next time I opened my eyes... I and my men''s hands were already bound by chains to the walls and we''re submerged in the ck odorless liquid from our neck down to our toes..."


    "And what the cursed King wants from you and your men?" Terros asked.


    "He wants us to capture a woman who''s been his soulmate, and that particr woman has been reincarnated a dozen times and got intimate with other men in her different lives, it so happens that woman is my current wife now and he wants her back because my wife''s blood is the only thing that can cure his curse and free him from his imprisonment in the ground below the castle..."


    "Interesting... go on... tell me everything!" Terros got fascinated by the cursed King''s tale. He cleared his throat. "Once upon a time, there were rumors that never dies about a powerful and evil vampire king who can bring the world to its knees... well...that was just a legend long time ago... it looks like you and your men stumbled an old legend that took ce 1000 years ago!"


    Graven got curious. "Tell me more...maybe the vampire King in the legend is the one I and my men identally discovered below the ground of the crumbling castle!"


    Terros nods his head. "Looks like he is the one, but we''re not sure yet," he said and looked heavenward, staring at the bright northern lights shimmering in the horizon. "So... he is powerless and can''t leave the ce where he was currently imprisoned?"


    "Yeah, that''s right! The ck liquid was the one that sustains his life. The ck liquid can only stay in the area where the crumbling castle was located. If the cursed King leaves the castle he will die because he can''t bring his life force with him. In short, the ck liquid who give life to the cursed King can only remain abundantly in the premises of the castle, it can''t be taken out," Graven exined.


    Terros stroked his beard again. "Interesting! There must be a powerful enchantment cast upon the whole area preventing the cursed King from leaving the ce in the form of the ck liquid. And the only one who can break the curse is the woman? What''s his name in this lifetime?"


    "Laura... that is my wife''s name," Graven replied.


    A faint smile appeared on Terros''s lips. "Hmm... Laura is such a beautiful name... If possible can I see her?" he muses. "This woman must not end up in the cursed King''s hands because the moment he will escape from his confinement the whole human world is in danger, he will unleash death and chaos to the human world!" he dered.


    Graven''s face turned sad. "Regarding your request of seeing my wife, I''m sorry, she''s not on my side right now. She was abducted by my twin brother who also falls in love with her, so our situation is kind of tricky right now. I still need to find where my brother hides my wife," Graven said in a distraught voice.


    Terros looked at the suffering man in front of him. "Oh, so I guess the King''s soulmate is quite a beauty that can attract men easily-?"


    Graven nods his head. "Yeah... she is a beautiful ma that is hard to resist..." he replied and smiled a little, his eyes soften.


    Terros grinned. "Surprisingly, the cursed King doesn''t kill you yet for marrying his soulmate-?" he asked.


    "He knows everything... he saw that I married his soulmate but he didn''t kill me yet. He wants me to hand my wife to him - which I will never do over my dead body!" he said fiercely.


    Terros nodded his head. "Of course, I understand your side. I will never hand my beloved wife to anyone especially that cursed King!" he said sympathizing with the man''s dilemma. "But let''s get back to the topic. Your wife was kidnaped by your twin brother who is also bewitched by her beauty. You and your men are poisoned by the ck liquid, am I right?"


    Graven nodded his head. "Correct! The cursed King submerged us in the ck liquid for a few minutes entering our body through our nose mouth and ears and we lose consciousness after that..."


    "What happened next?" Terros asked.


    "He warned us that if we didn''t return once a month to the castle to report to him about his task of bringing Laura to him, the ck liquid inside our body will start poisoning our internal organs and we will die a painful death. He told us that if we can bring Laura to his side he will reward us greatly and make us his trusted men that will help him dominate the whole world."


    "I see... to make sure that you wille back to the castle and do his bidding he put you all under his power! Such a wise King! He finally had a puppet outside his prison room!" Terros observed.


    Graven''s eyes darkened. "My men and I will never be his subject!" he denied.


    "Let see after one month, we will know if the King is joking or telling the truth," Terros said. "But I think, you and your men are under his power now!" he dered.


    "That is the reason why I''m here to seek a cure before the King''s words wille true. I want to counter it before it happens. I want to get rid of the ck liquid from our bodies! Can you find a cure for us, old man?" Graven asked.


    Terros looked heavenward. "I don''t back out from any challenges thate my way. Theposition of the ck liquid intrigued me tremendously. I want you to go back to the castle and bring me a sample of the ck liquid. If you can bring me two bottles that would be awesome. That is enough for my experiment. I have to study the ck liquid first before I can create any cure. But I''m not promising you anything, I can only try my best..."


    "Sure. I''ll go back to the castle and get some sample," Graven replied.


    "And one more thing... make sure that your wife won''t be near anywhere the castle! Or else the cursed King will break free from his confinement and the precious peace valued by humans will be disrupted," Terros reminded him.


    Graven agreed to the healer''s judgment. "That is also my opinion. The Cursed King is a grave threat to the human world," he spoke. "I''m going to leave now and I''lle back after I secure a sample of the ck liquid..."


    "Okay, you may go now!" Terros said while adding more dry twigs to the bonfire.


    Graven activated the teleportation process in his mind and disappeared from the area.


    Terros looked behind him, there is only darkness. "Did you hear everything?" he asked no one in particr.


    "Yes... we are facing such interesting times!" a female voice that originated from the darkness responded.


    "Indeed!" Terros murmured and picked up the stick and began poking the twigs that were burning brightly in the bonfire.

 Chapter 145 - Got Ya!

    The following day, early in the morning, when the sun alreadyes up in the sky. Graven and Calder teleported back to the dpidated castle to get a sample of the ck liquid.


    They hovered in the air outside the castle.


    ''?''?


    They can hear the sounds of birds chirping in the branches of the trees, as well the sound of streams gushing against the rocks.


    "My Lord, what if we just st this whole area? That would solve our problem with the cursed King," Calder suggested.


    "I''m tempted to do just that but what if what he told us is true? That we will be poisoned by the ck liquid and he is the only one who got the antidote? If the cursed King dies, we will perish along with him. Let''s just wait next month, if nothing happens then the King was just bluffing, we can proceed to burn this whole ce down without hesitation," Graven replied.


    "Okay, you got a point, My Lord!" Calder said.


    "Let''s lower ourselves into the ground and find the ck liquid," Graven said and lowered himself into the ground.


    Calder picked up a stick from the ground loitering nearby.


    The men walked towards the entrance of the castle and went inside.


    They went to the area where they saw some of the ck liquid, they can''t find anything on the ground. Yesterday there is an abundance of them scattered everywhere, but right now, they had a hard time finding the ck liquid anywhere.


    Graven''s brows furrowed. "Where is the ck liquid? Yesterday we saw them scattered everywhere," he asked.


    "Hmm... I guess the cursed King is still sleeping during this time?" Calder spoke.


    Graven took a deep breath. "Maybe. Let''s check the rooms!" he said.


    The men went to the rooms.


    Calder went back to the room where he saw the ck liquid oozing from the toilet bowl. When he checked the bathroom there is a pool of ck liquid on the floor but none on the toilet bowl!


    He squatted and took the bottle from the pocket of his ck hooded cape, he holds it firmly with his hands and used the stick he picked outside to push the liquid inside the bottle.


    A few minutester, Calder managed to fill the 500ml bottle with the ck liquid, he sealed it with the cap. He exited the room and went outside to find his master. He found him in the next room. "My Lord, I found a pool of ck liquid in the room before this and filled the bottle with it," he said.


    "Good!" Graven replied. "Go and fill this bottle with another sample and after that, we will leave this ce before the cursed King bes aware of our presence here," he ordered.


    "Yes, My Lord!" Calder took the bottle and went back to the room and filled it with the ck liquid. After he is done with the task, he returned to where he hadst seen his master.


    Graven was roaming his eyes around the area, studying its crumbling structure. ''It would be easy to destroy this ce," he thought to himself.


    "My Lord, I''m done taking samples!" Calder said.


    Graven looked at him. "Give me the bottles," he said.


    Calder handed the two bottle sample containing the ck liquid to his master.


    "Let''s leave the ce and go home!" Graven said.


    "Yes, My Lord!" Calder responded.


    The men walked towards the main door and exited the castle. They hovered in the air facing each other.


    "Go back to South Pond Town and wait for me there. I''ll bring these bottle samples to the healer so that he can investigate theposition of this ck liquid," Graven stated.


    "Yes, My Lord!" Calder responded.


    A few minutester, the two men disappeared from the area.


    Graven reappeared hovering in the forest where the healer Terros lives. He lowered himself on the ground. He nced at the bamboo hut and saw the old man on the balcony, sitting on the chair, facing the table. He walked towards the wooden stairs. "Old man, I''m back with the samples!" he said.


    Terros looked at the visitor climbing the stairs in big steps. "Good! Let me see it!" he said excitedly.


    Graven reached the side of the table and lowered himself on the chair.


    Terros set aside the basket filled with dried herbs and roots for medicine making.


    Graven ced the two bottles of ck liquid on the table in front of the old man.


    Terros frowned. "Where is the ck liquid? I thought you brought two bottles of the ck liquid sample? Where is it?" he asked.


    Graven stared at the two bottles filled with the ck liquid before they left the castle but now it''s empty. "Huh? Where the ck liquid has gone to?" he asked in confusion.


    "Are you sure these bottles are filled with ck liquid?" Terros asked him.


    "Yes! I''m sure of it 100%! Why would I bring you empty bottles? I''m not ying games here!" he insisted.


    "Alright, maybe the ck liquid disappears or disintegrates after it is taken outside the castle''s premises," Terros exined.


    "I guess that is the right exnation to it. The cursed King told us the truth. The ck liquid is his life source and if he will leave the castle''s premises he will die because the ck liquid won''t survive outside, therefore he can never leave the castle unless the curse put upon him will be destroyed and my wife''s blood was his only means to break free from the curse," Graven said.


    "Whoever put the curse on him wants him to suffer for a long time. One thousand years below the ground is far too long, but then I guess it''s only fitting for such a ruthless King," Terros expressed his views.


    "So... how are you gonna study theponents of the ck liquid? How are you gonna make an antidote or cure if you can''t study the ck liquid itself considering that we can''t gather a physical sample?" Graven asked.


    Terros stroke his long beard and pondered for a moment then he spoke. "Hmm... this is mind-boggling... let me think for a moment," he responded.


    Graven let the old man think of a solution.


    "Ah! I have a better idea!" Terros exined.


    "What is it?" asked Graven.


    "Take me with you to the ruined castle, I wanna see the ck liquid with my own two eyes!" Terros suggested.


    "Sure!" Graven replied.


    "Wait, let me get something from the house first," Terros said and rose to his feet, he moved forward, going in the direction of the door of the bamboo house.


    Graven watched the old man entered the door and disappeared inside.


    A few minutester, Terros exited the door holding a bottle made of crystals. He looked at Graven. "I will try to put some ck liquid inside this bottle," he said. "This is a special bottle that can hold some weird stuff for a few hours, maybe it can allow me to study the ck liquid even for a few minutes before it will disappear into thin air," he exined.


    "Okay, shall we go now to the castle?" Graven asked.


    "Let''s go! You have to guide me because I don''t know the location of the castle," Terros said.


    "No problem, we have to go by teleportation, it''s a much easier and quicker way of going there," Graven replied.


    "Alright, take me there now!" Terros ordered excitedly, wanting to see the ck liquid with his own eyes.


    Graven holds the old man''s right arm and initiated the teleportation process in his mind. They vanished from the balcony in the blink of an eye.


    A few minutester, they appeared above the castle, hovering in the air.


    Graven lowered themselves on the ground.


    Terros roamed his eyes around the area. The dpidated castle was an imposing sight to behold, dark and mysterious. "It''s hard to believe that such a powerful vampire king was living below the ground in this ruined castle and was imprisoned for one thousand years!" he gushes.


    "Indeed!" Graven replied. "Follow me..." he told the old man.


    He walked towards the entrance of the castle, Terros was following behind him, they disappeared inside the dpidated structure.


    Inside the castle.


    Graven brought the healer inside the room where Calder saw the pool of ck liquid. They went to the toilet, there is no ck liquid in the toilet bowl but there is a pool of ck liquid on the floor. He pointed his fingers on the floor. "That''s the ck liquid that I''m talking about!" he said.


    Terros smiled. "Finally! I got to see it with my two eyes!" he roared. He squatted on the floor and opened the lid of the crystal bottle and position the mouth of the bottle facing the ck liquid. The crystal bottle automatically sucked the ck liquid inside. When it''s already filled to the brim, Terros closed the lid right away. He looked at hispanion. "We''re done!" he said, smiling.


    "Alright, let''s go back to your home!" Graven replied.


    The men walked in the direction of the door and exited the castle. They hovered in the air and looked one more time at the crumbling castle before they teleported back to the forest.


    The men disappeared from the area.


    They appeared in the forest, outside the bamboo house.


    Terros raised the crystal bottle in the air and stared at the ck liquid. "Interesting..." he murmured.


    "So... what''s next?" Graven asked.


    Terros looked at hispanion. "Son...e back another day. I still have to study what the liquid is made of so that we will understand it better, that''s the only way I can make an antidote or cure to counter its harmful effects on your body," he exined.


    "Okay, I''ll take my leave now, I''ll be back some other day," Graven said.


    "Go now!" Terros shooed him away.


    Graven vanished from the old man''s vision instantly.


    Terros climbed the wooden stairs going back to the house, eager to start analyzing the ck liquid.

 Chapter 146 - Let It Be

    A few dayster.


    Graven''s carriage arrived at his father''s mansion.


    ??


    Sir Nichs''s waited outside the door to wee his son.


    Graven exited the carriage and went to his father''s side. "Father! I''m back!"


    "It''s nice to see you again, son!" Sir Nichs''s said.


    Graven smiled. "How''s everything here?"


    "Good so far!" Sir Nichs''s replied. "Let''s go to the terrace," he said.


    The men walked towards the direction of the terrace.


    They settled on the chairs.


    "How''s my friend Simon and his family? Did Laura had a safe andfortable trip back home?"


    Graven nodded his head. "Yeah, she did. I made sure she isfortable and safe during the whole journey," he answered.


    "So - did you give my letter to my friend?" Sir Nichs''s asked.


    "Yes, Father," Graven answered.


    "Did Simon got angry that Cooper and Laura''s wedding didn''t push through because your brother had a family already?"


    Graven shook his head. "No, Father. Sir Simon understood Cooper''s condition, he was not upset at all," he said.


    Sir Nichs smiled, feeling relieved. "That''s good to hear. I no longer feel guilty that the wedding didn''t push through. How about Laura? I hope she didn''t take it to heart that Cooper already had a family, I was worried that the poor girl''s heart is broken after she discovered your brother''s hidden family."


    "No. Laura is not upset about the whole thing, she understood Cooper''s situation and pity the children - she left without harboring grievances towards my brother and our family," Graven replied.


    "I''m d to hear that, son. Would you like to stay for lunch and dinner today?" Sir Nichs asked.


    "Yes, I will, Father!" Graven responded with a bright smile.


    "I want to inform you that Sarah and the children are now living with me here in the mansion. This is a convenient setup for all of us so that Cooper and I can be closer with the children and watched them grow up properly in front of our eyes," Sir Nichs said.


    "That''s a good decision, Father!" Graven spoke, agreeing wholeheartedly to his father''s decision.


    "Alright, you may go now to your house so that you can rest," Sir Nichs said.


    "Okay, thanks, Father!" Graven said and stood up. He left the terrace and walked on the path leading to the back of the mansion going to his house.


    When he passed by the mini-park, he saw his brother Cooper, Sarah, and the children having fun in the swing.


    They looked picture perfect as a happy family, the only good thing that happens after Laura left the mansion.


    He can''t even inform his father that he married Laura, the wedding was one of the happiest days of his life, yet with the current situation, after his twin abducted his wife, it''s no longer worth mentioning to his father because he will surely ask why he didn''t bring Laura with him after the wedding. How can he exin the recent happenings to his father?


    As much as possible he wants to hide everything from him because he will only worry especially if he will tell him about his recent encounter with the 1000 years old cursed King.


    Sigh, so many things happened in just a short period.


    He proceeds to his house and went inside.


    He went to the bedroom andy on the bed thinking about his dilemma.


    If the healer can''t create a cure then it will be his ending including his men who were exposed to the ck liquid. Even if he will find his beloved wife, he will never surrender Laura to the cursed King. He would rather let his brother hide Laura and bring her to a faraway ce so that the cursed King won''t be able to get hold of Laura preventing him from escaping his prison chamber.


    If he has to die saving Laura and the people from danger, then he won''t have any regrets.


    He will try to find Laura and his brother in other ces but even if he will find them he won''t show himself to them, it''s enough for him to know that his wife is safe under his brother''s care, just in case something bad happens to him, Laura has Luke to keep her safe.


    Maybe it''s for the best...


    It''s more than enough that he was able to marry his beloved woman, she bes his beloved wife for a short time, their happy and sweet memories willst forever in his heart.


    He needs to solve his problem first with the cursed King before he will try finding his wife again. Right now that he was under the King''s threat, he can''t put Laura in danger. She needs to be safe somewhere in a faraway ce and Luke can protect her on his behalf.


    For the moment, he will stay in the mansion until evening to apany his father. He knew that his father loves hispany. He should make him happy while he still can, once he''s dead he can no longer do these simple things that can bring a smile to his father''s lips.


    He closed his eyes for a short rest.


    <<<0>>>


    Three dayster.


    7:00 in the morning.


    Laura released a deep sigh while looking through the window. The house is indeed a mansion, it''s huge just like the size of Sir Nichols''s mansion in South Town Pond.


    She can see servants attending to the blooming flowers in the garden below.


    The window is not something that she can easily pass through as her means of escape, it has metal bars!


    Damn!


    Luke made sure that the window in her room has iron grills to prevent her from escaping!


    She pouted, the beautiful flowers below the window failed to improve her bad mood.


    Luke has not visited her room for three days which is good for her.


    Servantse and go inside the room serving her food. She asked them once if she''s allowed to leave her room and they replied to her with a polite ''no'' because the Lord has not given permission yet.


    She was tempted once to bolt outside the door but saw a burly guy waiting outside the door. Damn! Her room has a guard waiting outside!


    Indeed, Luke has no n to release her.


    She let out a troubled sigh and bit her lip. She''s anxious to escape the ce and returned to her husband, she missed him so much!


    Did Graven and his men already rescue Reba? She hopes so!


    She continues staring at the window, watching the maid watering the nts.


    She admired the pink roses growing abundantly in the garden, she will ask the servant for a flower vase and some pink roses for her room when they bring the foodter.


    At 7:30, the door opened and the maid brought a tray of food inside the room.


    "My Lady here is your breakfast," the maid said, arranging the dishes into the table.


    "Thank you!" Laura replied. "Hmm... where is the Lord?" she asked.


    "He''s inside his bedroom," the maid replied. "Anything else, My Lady?"


    "Can you please find a flower vase and put some pink roses on it and bring it to my roomter?" Laura requested.


    "Sure, My Lady," the maid replied with a smile. "I''ll take my leave now..."


    The maid walked to the door and exited quietly.


    Laura picked up the fork and spoon and began eating her meal with gusto.


    In fairness, the cook of the mansion prepared delicious dishes that cater to her taste buds. So far, she likes the dishes that were being served to her.


    One hourter, she finished eating her meal.


    The maid returned and brought what she requested, a flower vase filled with pretty pink roses. The maid ced the flower vase on the dresser.


    "I hope you like the flowers, My Lady," the maid said.


    "I like it so much, thank you!" she told the maid.


    "You''re wee, My Lady," the maid replied and began putting back the dirty dishes into the tray. "Anything else? If no more, I''ll take my leave now..."


    "No more, you may leave now," Laura replied.


    The maid carried the tray in her hands and exited the room.


    Laura picked up the flower vase from the dresser and put it on the side table of the bed.


    She stared at the pretty flowers for a long time trying to immerse herself in their beauty so that she can forget her worries and problems.


    A few minutester, the door opened.


    Luke entered the room and went to the bed and sat on the edge beside her.


    Laura stood up, avoiding him.


    Luke looked at her face. "The maid told me that you''re asking for my whereabouts. Why? Did you miss me already?" he asked, smirking.


    Laura rolled her eyes.


    "What now? I''m here already in front of you. Do you want to ask something? Tell me, what do you want, I will try to give you everything as long I can afford it," he said.


    "Set me free! I want to return to my husband!" she demanded angrily.


    Luke was shaking his head. "I''m sorry, Laura. You can ask me anything but not your freedom. The only time you can leave my side is the day I will die. In short, if my brother finds us, he will have to fight me first. We will fight to the death and whoever lives will win your heart. So don''t expect that I will set you free on my own free will," he said. The grim expression on his face tells her that he will never let her go.


    Laura sighed. She''s wanting to p Luke''s handsome face that looks so much like his husband.


    "Can you please get out of my room? You just ruin my mood!" she ordered vehemently.


    Luke breathed deeply. He didn''t see her for a few days thinking that the next time they saw each other, she will miss him! But the opposite happens, she was looking like a tigress right now, a beautiful alluring tigress!


    He groaned, his hands are aching to caress her beautiful face but it''s not the right time yet. Not when she''s mad like this!


    He rose to his feet and left the room quietly.


    Laura bit her lip in frustration.


    Shey down on the bed and buried her tear-stained face on the pillow, sobbing silently.

 Chapter 147 - Negotiation

    Reba was staring at the ceiling of her room for a long time, remembering so well the hideous look of the king that she''s going to marry, tears welled in her eyes as her eyes keep shaking.


    No! She won''t marry that horrifying creature! The king is very ugly, his bulging eyes sticking out of its sockets and he got two horns that look like that of a devil!


    ??


    Although she is a demon, she has no horns sticking to her forehead.


    Waaaaaaaa... she would rather die than marry that hideous looking vampire king!


    She thinks she will go crazy if they won''t let her out as soon as possible! She remembered the face of that king so vividly as he stuck his tongue out, licking his lips wanting to devour her.


    She fainted overwhelmed by fright after seeing the face of the king.


    When she regained consciousness the hideous king was already out of the room, she was able to breathe easily.


    She needs to escape the room before she will get married to the king!


    But how? She can no longer use her power! She felt useless!


    She was going crazy soon if they won''t let her out of the room!


    The small door where the food was pass through opened, delicious aroma of dishes drifted in her nostrils... she rose to her feet and walked towards the food... she was tempted to throw the food while the maid was still outside to let them know that she was angry and upset about her imprisonment but she feels hungry! She can''t waste the delectable food that they serve to her today. Human food always tastes delicious for her, ever since she acquired the human taste, she never looks back and valued the dishes cook by humans and appreciated the precious time spent when preparing them.


    She picked up the food tray, bring it to the table, and starts eating with gusto.


    One hourter.


    She was done eating the ptable meal. She put the tray in the door opening, it disappeared a few secondster, probably already taken by the maid to be deposited to the kitchen.


    She went to the closet, grabbed some clothes, and entered the bathroom to take a bath.


    A few minutester, she exited the bathroom fully clothed and began drying her hair with the towel. She was facing the mirror in the dresser when suddenly... a figure materialized in the middle of the room... oh, no! the ugly king again!


    "Hello, Laura... my bride! How are you?" the ugly king spoke.


    Reba bolted towards the bed and covered herself with the nket. Terrified to see the ghastly-looking king.


    The ugly king erupted into peals ofughter...he walked slowly towards the bed.


    Reba was trembling in fright upon hearing the heavy footsteps approaching the bed. Dang, it! How can she avoid him? If she can only activate her power right now, she already teleported somewhere or kill the terrifying-looking king.


    Too bad, she could only cower in fear behind the nket. "Go away! I don''t want to see you! You scare me!" she shouted.


    The king roared inughter. His voice vibrated around the room. "Why are you hiding beneath the covers? Are you scared of my face? I thought you are willing to be my bride? Why you are hiding away from me? Common... give me a kiss and a hug as your sign of affection for your dear husband!" he ordered.


    Reba covered her ears with her hands. "Go away! You scare me to death! Leave me alone!" she yelled.


    "Oh, this is sad! Why my bride is scared of me?" the king feigned hurt in his voice.


    Reba''s whole body convulsed when she heard the bed creak ''coz another weight was being added to it. Oh, no! Is the king going to... to im her body?


    She''s going to die today!


    "Do you know that I know your secret... that I know your real identity! You are pretending to be Laura but you are not! I don''t know why you pretended to be the king''s bride? It''s not a wise thing to do. If the ceremony finally takes ce and your blood is already dripping from your hand, do you think you can revive the king of the vampires with your fake blood? " the king asked.


    Reba''s eyes widened in shock after hearing the king''s revtion. He already discovered her secret! Wait... is this guy... really the king or not?


    "I know your secret, you are not Laura, you are just copying her image pretending to be her! If they will discover your disguise you will be thrown into a furnace with mes burning your whole body. They will punish you severely! Think of that!" the king said.


    Reba bolted from her hiding ce and looked at the king and pointed her index finger directly at his ugly face. "You are not the king! You are just pretending to be the king! You are also an impostor like me!" she used him.


    The ugly king chuckled. "You are right, I''m not the real king! I''m just disguising just like you!" he confessed. "But unlike you, if they know about my disguise, they won''t kill me... but you... my dear will suffer a terrible death if they knew that your blood is fake and can''t wake up the king from his long slumber!" he told her.


    Reba pondered about the fake king''s statement. "So... you mean to say that the real king is sleep for a long time and needs to be awakened by Laura''s blood?" she asked, wanting to rify that issue first.


    "Yeah! You are correct! The king has been in a deep slumber for a very long time and only Laura''s blood can bring him back to life. Because Laura is the king''s soulmate and his beloved woman," the fake king said.


    "I see... so who are you? What is your rtion to the king? If you are not the king - howe you cane and go inside this room?" she asked him bravely, no longer afraid of his ugly face.


    The guy was shaking his head. "You asked too many questions which are not even important for your sake. Let me ask you a question... if they discover your secret... what will you do? How can you defend yourself? Do you have any ns?"


    Reba was silent for a moment pondering about his questions. She shook her head sadly. "Honestly, I don''t know what to do..." she replied sadly. Tears welled in her eyes, she''s feeling hopeless when ites to her current situation.


    "You are too brave and stupid to imitate Laura''s face and voice. Yet you can''t even help and protect yourself once your secret is discovered," the mysterious guy said. "So...tell me... where is the real Laura? Where can I find her?"


    Reba bit her lip. She can''t reveal Laura''s location. They will surely find her. "I won''t tell you anything!" she said adamantly, shaking her head.


    The fake king smiled wryly. "What if I tell you... that I can save your life if you bring me to where the real Laura was located. Can you do that?"


    Reba''s eyes gleamed. No way... she can trust this mysterious guy''s words promising her safety as long she will tell him where Laura is. For all, she knows he''s one of the people who capture her trying to trick her. She looked him in the eyes, she will try to trick him first. "Take this golden ne away from my neck first then let''s talk!" she demanded.


    The guy erupted into a guffaw. "My dear...you are trying to trick me! Your silly tricks won''t work on me!" he said not buying her demand.


    Reba feels frustrated that she can''t convince the guy to grant her request. She''s desperate to gain her power back so that she can get out of this prison room!


    The guy stood up. "Listen... you have no right to negotiate with me! If I were you... you should tell me Laura''s location first and I will get you out of here. If you value your life - you better cooperate with me!" he said in a firm voice.


    "Take me out of this room and bring me outside! Then take this ne away from my neck. I will bring you to Laura''s location," Reba said.


    The guy was smiling in amusement. "You''re such a stupid woman! I said you have no right to negotiate with me because you are a prisoner here and you are an impostor! You can only obey me and work with me or else you will meet your doom pretty soon!" he said in an irate voice.


    Reba pressed her mouth. It seemed this guy cannot be trick easily. She can''t deceive him at all! All she needs is that one moment in time when the ne is taken out from her neck even just for a few seconds, then she can regain her power back!


    The guy looked at her. "Why are you silent? Not convinced yet?" he asked.


    Reba met his gaze. "When is the ceremony going to take ce?" she asked. She needs to be mentally prepared for that time. Maybe during that time, she can find an opportunity to escape without needing this guy''s help! If she will reveal to this guy about Laura''s location, Graven will feel heartbroken if these vampires will get their hands on his beloved woman. No! She can''t allow that to happen!


    "The ceremony is happening soon before you know it, but I won''t tell you the exact date unless you will tell me Laura''s location first!" he demanded.


    Reba stood her ground.


    A few minutester, they heard noises outside and the opening of the door...


    The mysterious guy instantly vanished from the room before the door was finally opened.

 Chapter 148 - Princess Rhenephei

    Wearing a ck hooded cape, the vampire couple, Zalvo and Sylvia, entered the windowless room.


    Reba dropped to her knees. "My Lord, My Lady...I begged you...please can I have a room with a window? Please...I''m dying inside this windowless room, I can''t see anything..." she begged, tears welled in her eyes.


    ??


    The vampire couple looked at each other.


    "Get up, Laura!" the vampire woman said. "We are preparing the new room for you to transfer, it has a window and overlooking the garden. You will like it!" Sylvia said.


    "Thank you so much, My Lady!" Reba said, looking pleased.


    "Are you eating well?" the vampire woman asked.


    "Yes, thank you for asking. The dishes were delicious I love eating them," Reba replied.


    "How about the dresses that I specially selected for you, do you like them?" the vampire woman asked again.


    "Yes, they''re very lovely and fit my body perfectly," Reba replied.


    "Good! I''lle backter to escort you to your new room once it''s ready for upancy," Sylvia said.


    "Thank you for your visit My Lady and My Lord!" Reba said.


    The vampire couple left the room.


    Reba released a deep breath of relief after the couple exited the room. She sat on the edge of the bed feeling a lot better that she''s going to transfer to her new room soon! The room with a window and overlooking the garden is so much better than this dreary one.


    Maybe she can finally see an opportunity to escape once she will have a view of the surrounding area outside the house!


    Meanwhile...


    The couple was discussing Laura while walking in the hallway.


    "Thest time we saw Laura, she has no power yet. Why does she have power now resulting in us putting the ne around her neck to suppress her powers?" Zalvo asked his wife in confusion.


    "Laura has undergone many reincarnations in her lifetime, she originally has innate powers and ability from the start of her life because she is the only daughter of the powerful Queen of The Sirens, Queen Molteia, and Laura is the Princess Rhenephei in the old times... the King of the vampires, King Rhazien, my great-great-grandfather fall in love with Princess Rhenephei and abducted her - wiped her memories - and suppressed her power... that was 1000 years ago before my grandfather was defeated by his arch-enemy," Sylvia exined.


    "And I''m super excited that our son''s body is going to be the vessel of King Rhazien''s soul. With the King''s resurrection, everyone will worship our Silver Coven n! And our n will reign supreme again governing the world of humans and vampires alike under the leadership of King Rhazien!" said Zalvo.


    "Yes, our n is already in decline and it is our chance to rise to power again because the most powerful vampire of all times, my grandfather King Rhazien is about to be awakened by Laura''s blood after a long time of waiting. This is the time for our n to rise to immense power again!" Sylvia enthused, her eyes gleaming with excitement.


    Zalvo''s face lighted up joyously.


    Sylvia looked at her husband. "How''s the preparation for the Awakening Ceremony? Is the venue ready now? And how about the invitations? Did you and your men already send them to different surviving vampire ns located all over the country?" she asked.


    "Yes...the preparation is on the way...we have to make it discreet and utmost security is very important to us so that the ceremony will be sessful and King Rhazien cane back to life without any hitch," Zalvo replied.


    "Good! We''re all excited to see the resurrection of King Rhazien through our son''s body!" Sylvia beamed.


    After a while...


    Sylvia''s face darkened for a moment recalling the night when her young son died due to a mysterious illness, he was five years old during that time.


    They were about to bury the body the next day - but something happened on that night - she dreamed vividly of a voice telling her to preserve her son''s body with a virgin''s woman''s blood because one day he will be awakened again, his body will be used as a vessel by the soul of the powerful King Rhazien, a thousand-year-old vampire kinging back to life again and bring prestige and power to their declining n.


    Through the years they were feeding their son''s blood with humans virgin''s blood. They abducted ten virgin girls and imprisoned them in locked rooms. The virgin girls became their blood source in keeping their son''s body alive.


    One of the girls will be taken to the rooms every other day for bloodletting and they were brought back to their rooms to recuperate. The girls were given proper nourishment every day to keep them alive and their blood healthy and pure.


    With the help of the virgin''s blood, their dead son''s body remained alive and healthy through the years.


    "I''ll need to check on something outside..." Zalvo said.


    "Okay," Sylvia responded.


    The couple went their separate ways in the hallway.


    Sylvia was going to Laura''s new room when her eldest son, Corbin exited his room.


    "Where are you going, Mother?" Corbin asked.


    "I''m going to check Laura''s new room," Sylvia answered.


    "Mother, may I see my brother''s bride? I haven''t seen her face ever since she arrived here in our house," Corbin requested.


    Sylvia shook her head. She doesn''t trust her eldest son because he is a womanizer and loves to mess around with beautiful women, she was afraid that if he will see Laura''s face he will be infatuated and might be tempted to take Laura away. Their Awakening Ceremony can''t be hampered by anyone! She can''t allow anyone to destroy the ceremony even if he is their son.


    "What''s wrong, Mother?" Corbin asked.


    "Son, just find other things to spend with your free time, just leave Laura alone!" Sylvia said sternly and proceed to thest room in the hallway.


    Corbin sighed, he knew why his mother doesn''t allow him near Laura, he smiled in amusement. He had already seen Laura''s face and she was beautiful indeed with a goddess-like beauty - but he was more intrigued with the woman who impersonated Laura.


    The moment Laura already transferred to her new room, he will visit her again! He loves teasing her - especially after he discovered her secret. But the woman is brave and doesn''t want topromise with him. She''s still trying to deceive him even if she knows that she won''t seed. He finds her fighting spirit... kinda cute, amusing, and refreshing.


    Meanwhile...


    Back in Reba''s room.


    She was sitting on the bed thinking about the mysterious guy and his offer of freedom. She can save her life with his offer but it also means that Laura will be taken away and be ced in her position.


    But how sincere is the mysterious guy with his offer?


    What if... after they found Laura... he won''t still release her? The problem will only add up!


    She can''t betray Laura and Graven. They are her benefactor and friend.


    The only choice she had right now is to escape the ce before the ceremony takes ce. She will escape and die trying, there is no other choice.


    At least now, she already had an idea what''s gonna happen during the ceremony. Her blood is needed to awaken the vampire king. Whoever that king is... she doesn''t care about him...all she cared about is the chance to escape during the ceremony.


    She hoped... during that time, she can discard the golden ne from her neck so that she can unleash her power, escape and go back to Graven and Laura''s side.


    Right now she was excited to see the new room! It''s the only thing that cheers her up.


    She''s very much excited to see the garden and the outside world after being holed up in this windowless room that is making her crazy every day!


    Yaay! She can finally see some light outside!


    Fifteen minutester.


    The door opened.


    The vampire woman, Sylvie entered the room. "Laura,e with me. Your room is ready!" she said.


    Reba''s face brightened up a bit. She walked to the vampire woman''s side. "I''m ready to see my new room!" she said excitedly.


    Sylvia covered Laura''s face with a garment, holds Laura''s hand as they exited the room walking in the hallway.


    Reba finally saw the long hallway, the closed doors, the high ceiling, the antique furniture, and decorations, through the thin covering, it''s a big house indeed. But most of the windows are closed, there are lighted candles everywhere.


    They didn''t walk for a long time, she was taken to thest room at the end of the hallway.


    They entered the opened room, Reba ran to the window and felt saddened after seeing the metal bars adorning the window. Regardless, she was happy to see the sun for the first time after a few days of darkness inside the windowless room. She looked down below, the garden is teeming with colorful flowers. "Beautiful!" she murmured.


    "Do you like this room?" Sylvia asked.


    "Yes, very much!" Reba answered.


    Female servants entered the room and began arranging the clothes in the closet and putting other stuff in the right ces.


    "Do you like the view of the garden?" Sylvia asked again.


    "Yes! I like it!" Reba replied.


    "Good, enjoy your new room and the lovely garden view! I''ll take my leave now," Sylvia said and turned around going to the door.


    "Mydy, wait...when are you going to take the ne out of my neck?" she asked.


    "Why?"


    "I don''t like wearing it! I don''t like wearing jewelry!" she lied.


    Sylvia smiled. "Don''t worry, I''ll take it away after the ceremony is sessful. So, behave yourself and stay good!" she said and left the room, closing the door behind her.


    Reba stared at the closed door in dismay, her high hope plummeted.


    So... the only time the ne can be taken away from her neck is after the ceremony? Hmm, she might already be dead during that time, she bit her lip in sadness and desperation. She left the window and went to bed, feeling miserable.


    One hourter.


    Reba was back at the window staring at the metal bars adorning the window, preventing her easy escape, she''s powerless to do anything about it.


    She released a deep sigh and waited for the sunset toe, evening is fast approaching!


    Another night of her imprisonment s going to end soon and tomorrow is another day.


    Shey down on the bed and closed her eyes for a much needed mental rest.

 Chapter 149 - Elixir

    It''s already night time and Reba finished eating dinner a few hours ago.


    She''s still wide awake.


    ??


    Her favorite ce in the new room is the window.


    It helps alleviate her somber mood. Seeing the wide world outside helps her reinforce her belief that somehow she can escape this ce.


    From where she stood, she can see the towering trees surrounding the mansion. There are also mountains a few miles away.


    Her suspicion was correct that the mansion was situated far away from the town, far away from humans. But she also knew that there are vampires who prefer to live with humans and hide their true identities.


    She and Graven encountered a group of vampires who manage to discover and create an elixir that they ingest once a week making them immune to the sun''s brightness and they can walk leisurely in the daylight without getting a sun burn.


    The elixir''s effectiveness in countering the dangers of daylight spreads to all the existing vampires and they can now walk on daylight as long they continue ingesting that elixir once a week.


    Not only that, the elixir can darken a little bit of the vampires'' white skin, making them not so noticeable among the crowd, their only weakness is the sharp fangs on their teeth, as long it doesn''te out from their mouth then the vampires look like ordinary humans, just like the vampire couple who imprisoned her in this mansion, they looked like a bunch of humans on the outside but vampires inside.


    Vampires generally had a pale whiteplexion because they can''t be seen by the sunlight, in recent years the vampires had a breakthrough in experimenting with different kinds of elixirs to remedy their lifelong problem with the deadly sun.


    Even Graven and his men, consisting of vampires and demons alike were also taking that herbal elixir regrly.


    The harmful effects of sunlight that killed many vampires through the centuries are no longer a problem in the current times.


    As for her...sunlight is never an issue to her and her n... a demon of her kind can walk and roam over thend whether it''s day or night.


    Her train of thoughts was interrupted by the sight of the big ck birds flying above the trees nearby. She recognized those ckbirds, they are the ones who take her away from South Pond Town! The birds flew away going in the direction of the mountains.


    Her thoughts shifted to the ugly mysterious guy...


    She wondered where that ugly guy resides? Where hees from? What''s his origin? Was he residing inside the mansion or outside the mansion? Is he an enemy of the couple? Why can he freely get in and get out of the room? Should she inform the vampire couple about the suspicious guy''s presence in the mansion so that they will be alerted that such an enemy exists in their midst?


    She hesitated a bit.


    What if that guy was his only hope? What if she can convince him to help her escape? She won''t give up on him yet! She will keep his presence a secret for now. Maybe she can still turn things around no matter how hopeless her situation is right now.


    Finally, this room has a wall clock now! She looked at the clock, it''s already 10:00 in the evening.


    She closed the window and went back to bed, getting ready to sleep.


    She wrapped the nket around her body and closed her eyes.


    A few minutester, her eyelids were dropping... suddenly she sensed a presence in the room! She opened her eyes and saw the ugly fake king standing in the middle of the room, staring at her.


    She sits upright and sighed. "You can''t juste here inside my room and scare me like that!" she yelled at him.


    "Ohh... sorry about that. I see you have a new room! Do you like your current room or the previous one?" he asked.


    "I''m not in the mood to have a chitchat with you," she said, wanting him to leave the room.


    "Well... do you want me to leave you alone? As in you no longer want my visits anymore? Is that what you want?" he asked. "I''ll take my leave now," he said.


    "Wait... what''s your name?" she finally took the courage to ask his name.


    The mysterious guy chuckled. "Finally, I thought you''re not interested in knowing my name. It seems you are now contemting of conniving with me?" he asked, looking pleased.


    Reba sighed. "Your name-? You talk too much!"


    The mysterious guy chuckled. "Aw, feisty girl! Since you are so eager to know my name, I will tell you my name... just call me Corbin from now on," he replied.


    "Corbin... nice name," shemented casually.


    "Wow, you like my name, eh? But you don''t like my face! Why is that?" he asked.


    "Because your face is so ugly and scary to look at!" she said.


    Corbin''s eyes widened. "Are you insulting me?"


    "No, I''m just telling the truth!" she responded.


    Corbin''s mouth erupted into merryughter. Then her face turned serious. "What if I show you my real face? I''m sure you will change your mind!"


    Reba''s eyes widened. "So - you are wearing a mask all this time?"


    "Yeah..."


    "May I see your true face?" she asked curiously.


    "Alright, I will show you my real face but on one condition...!" he said, smiling in amusement.


    She doesn''t like the mischievous look in his eyes. She raised a brow. "What condition?"


    "You will give me a kiss on my lips first before I took off my mask," he said, grinning.


    Reba was silent for a moment, giving him a dirty look. She doesn''t trust him at all. What this guy is up to? Flirting with her?


    Well... she can''t me him at all, since she was wearing Laura''s face ... no guy... human or non-human can resist Laura''s beauty and charm. He must be captivated by the beauty that she was wearing on her face right now.


    "What-? Why are you hesitating...? It''s just a kiss!" he said, teasing her. The expression on her face amuses him greatly. She appears entertaining to him, it takes away his boredom after his mother told him not to go outside much, instead, stay in the mansion to help his father in making sure the Awakening Ceremony is a big sess.


    Reba erupted into a smile. "No way! I won''t kiss that face of yours!"


    "Common, just close your eyes and the kiss is over before you knew it! Do it before I take my leave!" he said, urging her.


    Reba was still hesitating to honor his request.


    "I will count from 1 to 10... if you still won''t kiss my lips after I counted up to 10 then I''m out of your room," he said. "I''ll start counting now...1...2...3...4...5...6..7..8..9..."


    Reba gathered her strength and went to Corbin''s side, she nted a kiss on his lips for a few seconds and then went back to the bed. It''s easier to do once she already made up her mind.


    Corbin smiled broadly. "Nice.... you are brave! Now I will take my mask as your reward for kissing my lips!" he said and ripped the mask away from his face.


    Reba stared at Corbin, wide-eye...


    Holy shiit! She was in for a shock in her life because the face behind that hideous mask is a handsome vampire that could rival Graven''s handsomeness!


    Wow! she was blown away! She didn''t expect that Corbin is a handsome vampire! She was expecting to see an old-looking vampire or an ugly-looking one. She wasn''t expecting him to be so good-looking, he''s an eye-candy!


    She''s speechless while staring at his face.


    Corbin releases a slow seductive smile while walking towards her. "What-? Speechless? Haven''t you seen a handsome vampire before in your entire life?" he asked, smirking. He got a feeling that she was blown away by his looks.


    Reba sighed and rolled her eyes. "I''m going to sleep now, save your charm and seduction, I''m not interested!" she said andy down on the bed, ignoring himpletely.


    Corbin chuckled. "ying hard to get, eh?"


    Reba closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.


    "Alright, since you are no longer in the mood to chat with me, I''ll take my leave now," he said.


    "Go!" she responded without looking at him.


    Reba was expecting that he will disappear from her room in seconds. When she opened her eyes and looked at him, he was still standing in the middle of the room, looking at her. "Why are you still standing there? Don''t you want to sleep?" she asked.


    Corbin shrugged. "I feel like I want to sleep here!" he dered, teasing her.


    "Whaaaat-? No way! Leave my room now!" shemanded.


    Corbin threw his arms in the air and shrugged. She''s ended immune to his charm. "Alright, I''ll take my leave now. But before I leave, may I know your real name?" he asked.


    "My name is Reba... I already told you my name, leave now!" she ordered.


    "Nice name! Dream of me tonight, Reba!" he said and disappeared from the room.


    About time! Reba finally breathed in relief that he''s gone from her room.


    Dang! She had forgotten to ask him where he lives?


    Next time, if he returns to visit her again, she will ask where he lives.


    She shut her eyes to sleep.


    That night she dreamed of Corbin, they were aboard a ship and going to an ind. They were having fun watching the seagulls and dolphins swimming in the ocean under the sunny sky when all of a sudden, a giant octopus appeared on the path of the ship and it''s toote to stir the ship away resulting in the deadly collision - killing everyone on the boat, except him and Corbin.


    She wakes up after the dream and wonders why she dreamed of Corbin?


    Shaking her head in amazement, she shut her eyes going back to sleep again.

 Chapter 150 - Forget Him!

    Midnight.


    A thousand miles away.


    ??


    Graven was hovering in the air - above Beerdale Town, looking for the two missing women around the area, wondering where did the captors hide his wife and Reba?


    Luke mentioned this town as one of his favorite ces to visit. He did mention a lot of towns in the past during their conversations.


    Since there is no fresh lead where Reba was taken, he has to start from scratch again, and this town was first on his list to visit.


    Where to find the two missing women? A question that has no answer yet.


    If Luke used a concealing technique to mask Laura''s scent then he would have a hard time finding her even if she''s just under his nose sleeping inside one of the houses and mansion below him.


    If he has to investigate every house and check every person living in there to find his wife, that would be time-consuming!


    He just hopes Luke didn''t use concealing technique on his wife, masking her scent, so that he can find her easily.


    But if he''s in Luke''s shoes, he would use concealing techniques so that Laura can no longer be found by others.


    Sighing, he hovered to the west side of the Beerdale Town, located a thousand miles away from South Pond Town. He''s been in this ce since early evening and he already finished checking out the Southern and Northern part of the town and yet no result. He can''t locate his wife''s scent!


    He still needs to finish searching her scent in the western and eastern part of the town before going back to South Pond Town.


    Wasting no time, he proceeds to the west side of the town in his invincible form.


    <<<0>>>


    The following day.


    Laura woke up to a fine new day.


    One hourter.


    The servant brought her a tray of food for her breakfast, after she finished eating her meal she put the utensils back in the tray, then she went to the window and looked at the garden below.


    She''s wanting to go down to the garden this afternoon and inhale the fresh air, enjoy the cool breeze while admiring the lovely flowers.


    She wished she can leave her room...


    The servant opened the door and entered the room. "My Lady, I''m going to bring the dirty dishes to the kitchen," she said.


    "Okay, by the way, what is your name?" Laura asked.


    "My name is Ad, My Lady," the maid replied.


    Laura smiled. "You had a pretty name..." she murmured.


    "Thank you, My Lady!" Ad replied with a smile. "Anything else, Mydy? I''ll take my leave now."


    "Hmm... can I leave my room this afternoon? I wish to go to the garden and enjoy the flowers? May I?" Laura asked.


    Ad scratches her head. "I''m not sure... I will ask Lord Luke''s permission first," she said.


    "Okay, you do that..." Laura said.


    Ad nods her head, picked up the tray, and exited the room.


    Laura was left alone in the room looking through the window.


    "Husband, where are you? Why does it take you so long to find me?" she muttered to herself, her eyes welled.


    Tears fell from her eyes, she wiped them with her fingers and released a gloomy sigh.


    She left the window and went to the closet, she took some clothes and entered the bathroom to take a bath.


    Hours went by.


    Lunchtimees.


    Ad returned with another set of food for lunch and ced it on the table. "Mydy, I have good news for you!"


    "What is it?" Laura asked.


    "I went to Lord Luke and told him about your request and he said yes. He instructed me to set up a pic nket in the garden under the shade of the tree. I''ll inform you after I set up the pic table," Ad said.


    "Thank you!" Laura responded with a bright smile.


    "Enjoy your lunch, Lady, I''ll take my leave now," Ad said and leave quietly.


    Laura went to the table and enjoyed her meal looking forward to having a pic in the garden this afternoon.


    She finished her meal one hourter.


    She went to the window and looked below. She saw Ad and other servants setting up the pic table, she smiled broadly.


    One hourter.


    Ad arrived at Laura''s room. "My Lady, the pic table is now ready in the garden! I''ll escort you outside," she said.


    "Okay, let''s go!" Laura said excitedly. It''s the first time she was allowed to leave her room after she arrived at this ce and she''s been looking forward to spending time in the garden, and now it''s finally happening!


    The women left the room and went downstairs, they passed by the living room and exited the entrance of the house. They walked on the path leading to the garden, situated at the back of the house.


    They finally reached the garden.


    Laura sat on the nket and watched the blooming flowers in front of her. The gentle wind blows her hair away from her face.


    The servant left Laura alone in the garden.


    Half an hourter.


    Luke can be seen approaching the area. He lowered himself on the pic nket a few meters away from Laura.


    She looked at him. "Why are you here?" she asked.


    "Why? Can''t I enjoy the garden too?" he said.


    Laura took a deep breath and ignored his presence. She wanted to avoid him and returned to her room but she was not done with the garden yet, she still wants to enjoy few more hours outside her room. She loves the splendid view in front of her wanting to stay a little bit. But if Luke starts pestering her then she will leave the garden and go back to her room.


    Together, they watched the colorful flowers in silence.


    Luke cleared his throat. "This scene looks familiar to me, did you still remember it? The garden in the Bay Meadow looks like this, right?" he said, reminding her of their past.


    Laura shrugged. She does remember her past with Luke, she remembered everything. And now... here they are again... just a few meters away from each other. But she was now Graven''s wife, it''s wrong to spend time with Luke like this. She shut her eyes for a moment.


    No, there''s nothing wrong with their situation right now, they''re just watching the flowers together, they''re not even holding each other''s hands.


    "I remember everything, Laura. I remember our passionate kisses, our lovemaking, everything that we shared together. I can still remember your smile andughter, the way you call my name, still vivid in my mind. Can''t we go back to yesterday?" Luke asked in a wretched voice.


    Laura sighed. "I''m now your brother''s wife! Stop thinking about our past. There''s no more us anymore!" she reminded him.


    "You are mine first! We have a rtionship in the past no matter how short it was. Can you bring back your feelings for me? My brother can no longer locate you, I made sure of that..." he said.


    Laura looked at him. "W-what did you do?"


    "I used a concealing technique to hide your scent. My brother can no longer detect your scent even if the two of you were just a few meters away from each other," he exined.


    Laura looked at him angrily. "Why? Why are you doing this to me and your brother!?" she asked in a dispirited voice.


    "Because I am determined to have you as my wife. I will never ept ''no'' from you! You are mine only!" Luke dered.


    Laura breathed deeply. "I will never fall in love with you!" she told him vehemently.


    Luke was not affected by her words. "You fall in love with me once, you will surely fall in love with me the second time around!" he insisted.


    Laura bit her lip and looked at him with pleading eyes. "Luke, please... I begged you... return me to my husband before I start hating you!" she said.


    "I''m sorry, Laura, that''s no longer possible! I already seeded in taking you away from my brother, there is no way I will bring you back to him. You might as well start forgetting him and learn to love me again!" Luke said in a hard voice.


    Laura''s eyes swarm with tears. Her heart was aching for her husband yet Luke can never understand that, all he can think about is his feelings only, he doesn''t care about her feelings and that of his brother.


    She looked at him angrily. "You are selfish, Luke!" she used him.


    Luke sighed. "I am, and I''m not trying to hide that. So you better get used to it!"


    She began sobbing hard.


    Luke groaned, he doesn''t like seeing her cry, he felt heartbroken inside. "Laura, please stop crying..." he said. He wants toe to her side andfort her but he knows that he will only make things worst for her because he was the reason why she''s crying. He made her upset, so he better leave her alone for now so that she will stop crying.


    Laura continues weeping.


    Luke sighed and rose to his feet. "I''m sorry, I destroyed your good mood. I''ll take my leave now," he said and left the garden.


    After Luke was gone, Laura ceased crying.


    She wiped the tears from her eyes with the hem of her blouse. She looked around her, she can no longer see Luke''s presence around the garden. It''s a good thing that he left her side because he made her cry.


    She resumes enjoying the beautiful flowers, although she already stopped crying her heart still grieving inside wanting desperately to see her husband. She missed him so much!

 Chapter 151 - About Time!

    That afternoon.


    Graven went back to the forest where his friend, Terros the healer resides, he brought some food ration for the old man. He ced the stuff on the floor of the balcony of the healer''s bamboo house.


    ??


    He went to the table and found the old man mixing herbal medicines in the table.


    "What'' are you doing, old man?" Graven inquired.


    "Mixing some roots..." replied Terros. "Why are you standing there? Have a seat," he said.


    Graven lowered himself on the chair. "So... what is the update of your study about the ck liquid?" he asked.


    "I have a problem with it, because every time I put some liquid in a bowl to study it, it will start to fade away, leaving no dust particles at all," Terros said with a sigh.


    "Are you giving up on analyzing it?" he asked.


    "No! Just give me enough time to find a way how to get a sample of it in its original form even a tiny bit," Terros replied. "I must admit it''s difficult to study it due to its mysteriousponents - but I also find the ck liquid interesting, and the more challenging it is, the more I will persist in solving its mystery," Terros said.


    "Thanks, old man! You''re my only hope in solving thisplex problem," Graven said.


    Terros shook his head. "Don''t thank me yet, I haven''t started working on it. But once I have a breakthrough, I''ll be able to concoct an effective elixir to counter the ck liquid''s harmful effects on your body. I''ve never encountered something asplex as this ck liquid through the years of my experience in making potions and elixirs for different types of disease," he said.


    "Okay, take your time." Graven looked around the area. "You have a visitor?" he asked.


    "Why did you ask?"


    "Because I can sense a powerful aura lingering in the air," Gravenmented.


    Terros smiled. "Ah, nothing can''t be hidden from you...I guess..."


    "Is he or a she?" Graven asked.


    "She is a woman," Terros replied.


    Graven raised a brow. "Your lover?"


    Terros chuckled. "Nah, just a dear friend of mine in the yesteryear''s and we finally catch up with each other," he exined. "Sorry, I can''t introduce her to you because she is shy..."


    "It''s okay... no need to introduce her to me," Graven said. "Is she staying here with you?"


    "Yeah, for the time being," Terros replied.


    "Nice! At least you are not alone anymore, you now have someone to keep youpany every day," Gravenmented.


    "Yeah, it''s nice to have someone to talk to now that she''s finally here in my home. I''m not alone anymore, my lonely days are over," Terros grinned.


    Graven smiled. "Why you never get married when your still young is beyond me. Did you regret it?"


    "What?"


    "Not marrying when you''re still a young man?"


    Terros erupted into a burst of vibrantughter. "Well, I haven''t met my future wife yet," he said scratching his beard. "Actually, I love someone before... but the woman marries another guy, so yeah, my bad luck. I''m just not the marrying type. If I die and reincarnated again, I will try to marry while I''m still young," he said.


    Graven smiled.


    "So...how does it feel being married?" Terros asked curiously.


    "It feels heaven especially if you married the person you love," Graven replied.


    "Nice! By the way, did you start finding your missing wife and your brother?"


    "Yeah...st night... I went to Beerdale Town hoping I can track Laura''s scent there... but nothing happens. I can''t find my wife''s essence there," Graven answered sadly.


    Terros looked at the young man. "Son... don''t be sad...maybe your brother is using a concealing technique to hide your wife''s scent so that you won''t be able to find her," he said.


    "Yeah, I guess he already resorted to that one," Graven replied.


    "I''ll try to see what can I do, maybe I can make something that would allow you to counter that concealing technique used by your brother, but I''m not promising anything," Terros said.


    "It''s okay, don''t bother with it. The important thing for me is for you to focus on solving the mystery of the ck liquid," Graven said.


    "Alright, leave everything to me. I will surely figure out the mystery of the ck liquid..." Terros spoke.


    Inside the bamboo house.


    A woman was peeking at the small hole trying to get a better view of Terros''s visitor. A faint smile appeared on her lips.


    Back on the balcony.


    Graven rose to his feet. "I''m leaving now, old man. I will return some other day," he said.


    "Okay, thanks for the food ration, very much appreciated by this old man!" Terros replied with a grin.


    "Don''t mention it," Graven said.


    A few minutester, Graven disappeared from the balcony.


    Terros stood up and walked towards the door. He pushed the door open and disappeared inside.


    He looked at hispanion, the woman. "Are you listening to our conversation again?"


    The woman nodded her head. "Yeah... I like your friend, he is interesting and perfect! Can I use him? Can we use him?"


    Terros shook his head. "No! Graven is like a son to me. Don''t touch him!" he warned her.


    The woman smiled. "Okay, I won''t touch him," she said.


    "Do you have something that can counter a concealing technique?" he asked her.


    "What for?"


    "Graven''s wife was abducted by his brother. The two brothers fell in love with the same woman and his twin brother kidnap his wife. I think the brother was already using some kind of concealing technique to hide the wife''s scent," Terros exined.


    "Ah, I see... let me see what can I do," the woman said. She left Terros side and entered the room.


    Terros exited the door and went back to the balcony to continue concocting potion.


    <<<0>>>


    At the garden of Luke''s mansion.


    Laura looked heavenward. The sun was about to set on the horizon, evening is fast approaching. She looked at the servant nearby.


    Ades to her side. "My Lady, it''s now time for you to go back to your room," she said.


    "Okay, I''ll go upstairs now," Laura responded and rose to her feet.


    Ad escorted herdy back to her room.


    Once she was already inside the bedroom


    Lauray down on the bed and took a rest.


    Two hourster.


    Ad returned to the room and brought an evening meal for thedy of the house. She ced the tray on the table and arranged the dishes. She looked at Laura. "Lady, enjoy your meal," she said.


    "Thank you, Ad," Laura said and rose to her feet.


    She went to the table and began eating her meal with gusto while the maid exited the room.


    One hourter, she finished eating the dishes.


    Ad returned to the room and took the dirty dishes away.


    Laura took a quick bath in the bathroom and exited fifteen minutester.


    She was toweling her hair dry while looking at the window. There is a full moon tonight and the stars are shining brightly in the sky above.


    She was in that position when Luke suddenly appears in the middle of the room. She spun around and looked at him in panic. "What are you doing here in my room in the middle of the night? Get out!" shemanded.


    "It''s my house, I can do anything I want without asking anyone''s permission!" he reminded her.


    Laura sighed and returned her attention to the view outside the window. "What do you want?" she asked in a nd voice without looking at him.


    "I want to spend my evening with you, just like the old times," he answered casually.


    Laura gritted her teeth in anger. "Leave the room! You''re not wee here!" she said in rm. She''s feeling nervous all of a sudden. It seemed hising to her room is for one thing only!


    Luke was already discarding his clothes and ced them on the chair. He was naked and the only garment left that covers his body was his underwear.


    Laura looked over her shoulder and her eyes widened in shock after seeing the naked Luke, OMG!


    "W-why are you naked? What are you doing?" she asked in a panicky voice, her eyes darted around the room trying to find a way to escape, but found none.


    Lukees to her location in big stride. "What are you looking around? Trying to escape? No, you can''t escape my house!" he said.


    He cornered Laura in the window.


    Laura was nowhere to go.


    Luke pressed his body to her.


    She ttened her hands on his muscled chest and pushed him away with all her might. To her dismay, she failed to put a safe distance between them. "Stay away from me, you pervert!"


    Luke chuckled and lifted Laura easily with his hands. "You can''t escape me!" he said, grinning.


    Laura red at him. "Put me down!" she yelled.


    "Alright, here you go!" he said and ced Laura in the bed. He lowered himself beside her. "You and me in the bed... just like old times..." he spoke gently and looked at her face adoringly.


    Laura was sending daggers into his eyes. "Get off the bed!" shemanded.


    Luke chuckled. "Later, when I''m done teasing you..." he said, his right-hand move and reached for her face to caress her cheeks.


    Before his hand can reach her cheeks Laura evaded his hand. She edged closer to the other side of the bed.


    Luke looked at her with amusement dancing in his eyes. "Don''t try to push my button, Laura!" he warned her. "What is wrong with some romancing between you and me? We have done it several times in the past, and we both enjoyed it..." he said.


    Laura shut her eyes for a few seconds trying to think of an escape n. Her eyes darted at the door. She was about to bolt from the bed and run for the door but Luke was fast enough and pulled her back into the bed, pressing her down with his body.


    "About time!" he said and begin unbuttoning her pajama top.

 Chapter 152 - Going Away

    Laura''s eyes began to water. "Get off me!" she yelled trying to push him away from her.


    Luke was on thest button of her top, salivating because he already had a glimpse of her ample chest when his hands faltered, he looked at her face already swarmed with tears. "Why are you crying?"


    ??


    "Because you are forcing yourself on me! I swear I''m gonna hate you forever if you seed in forcing yourself on me!" she said looking at him with hatred zing in her eyes.


    Luke sighed and shut his eyes for a few seconds, debating whether he should continue or not with his intention of iming her body tonight. He might get what he wants with her body and his lust sated but he could never win her heart this way.


    He left the bed, looked at her frightened face onest time before he banished himself from the room.


    Laura shut her eyes as huge relief washed over her. She buttoned her top and dried her tears with the back of her hand. She was so close to getting sexually molested by Luke, good thing he changed his mind at thest minute.


    She looked at the mirror hoping that Graven is just around the area and can hear her calling.


    "Husband, where are you! Please take me out of here, hurry up! I''m afraid your brother will seed with his bad intention towards me if I can''t leave this ce!" she said aloud, her voice rang with unspeakable pain.


    Fresh tears emerged in her eyes.


    She sobbed in the next fifteen minutes, recalling in horror how determined Luke was in assaulting her tonight.


    She wrapped the nket around her body, fearing that Luke will return.


    Two hourster.


    Laura falls into a deep slumber, snoring softly.


    Meanwhile...


    Luke was lying in the bed staring at the ceiling of his room recalling what happened inside Laura''s room two hours ago.


    He thought that once they will get intimate again, Laura will remember how good it feels to be in his arms once he entered her body giving her endless pleasure, he didn''t expect the tears and the hatred shing in her eyes while he''s busy unbuttoning her blouse.


    When she told him that she will hate him forever, he suddenly realized it''s not worth forcing her to submit to him. He wants a loving rtionship with her, built with trust, love, and respect.


    He needs to cultivate more patience in dealing with Laura considering that he abducted her against her will. He hoped that he can prolong his patience or else he will resort to forcing himself on her again.


    Sighing, he closed his eyes to sleep.


    <<<0>>>


    The following day.


    Laura woke up early, she went to the bathroom and exited a few minutester.


    She went to the window and looked down, admiring the blooming flowers. She''s longing to go to the garden today but she doubts if Luke will give her permission since she disappointed himst night.


    She released a deep sigh.


    Another day of being a prisoner.


    Being held against her will is like a nightmare for her. Confined to the room 24/7 felts like shemitted the worst sin. How long she will stay this way? Unless her husband will finally able to rescue her, then her nightmare will soon have an end.


    But if Luke is telling the truth that he used a method to conceal her scent... therefore... Graven would have a hard time finding her location. She needs to find a way how to make the concealing method ineffective, but how? She has no idea how it''s made. Only Luke knows how it''s done.


    Damn, it''s so frustrating!


    The door was suddenly opened and Ad entered the room carrying a food tray, she ced them on the table. "Mydy, I brought you a delicious breakfast. Enjoy your meal!"


    "Thank you, Ad!" she said. "By the way, are you single or married?" she asked wanting to have a short conversation with the servant.


    "I''m a single mother. My husband diedst two years ago due to illness leaving me three young children to take care of..."


    "Oh, sorry to hear that. Then who is taking care of your children while you are working here?"


    "My old mother and father. I sent them money every month for their food consumption," Ad said sadly.


    "Oh... " Laura said pitying the maid. "So, you are feeding five people with your small sry?" she asked curiously.


    "Yes, mydy. But my parent has a vegetable garden, so my sry is enough to buy their major needs and the rest of their needs are provided by the garden," Ad exined.


    "I see...you are such a good mother to your children and a good daughter to your parents," Laura said, liking the maid''s character. "So... how many times you visit your family?" she asked.


    "I visit them once every three months," Ad responded.


    "Ah, okay. So how long have you been working here?" Laura continues to interrogate the maid.


    "Ten years total, mydy. I''m already working here for five years when my old employee and his family migrated to a faraway city. I didn''t go with them because it''s too far away from the vige where my family is living, so I opted to stay here and continue serving the new owner which is Lord Luke..." Ad exined.


    "How''s is Luke as an employer? Was he good or bad?" Laura asked.


    "He''s good, mydy. He treated all servants the way we should be treated. He seldom gets angry as long we do our job well, everything is good so far," Ad answered.


    "What does the Lord do for a living?" Laura asked curiously.


    "Lord owned a banana ntation, sugar cane, wheat, and corn ntation in the neighboring area. He has other businesses in other towns. I don''t know about his other businesses because he traveled a lot," Ad borated further.


    "Hmm... if he went away... who''s in charge here?" Laura asked.


    "His assistant Perdo, he will visit here every other day or thrice a week to check on us, distribute our sry and take care of the financial operation of the mansion and the ntations while the Lord is away," Ad said.


    "Ah I see, but why Perdo is not living here with the servants?" Laura asked again.


    "Because Perdo already had a family, they are living in the town just a few hours travel from here," Ad answered.


    "May I know the name of this town?" Laura asked eagerly.


    Ad scratched her head. "I''m sorry, mydy. Lord Luke forbid us not to tell you the name of this town. Please don''t be angry at me and the servants, we are just doing our jobs," she pleaded.


    Laura''s face darkened for a moment but she quickly got over it after seeing the fear in the servant''s face. "It''s okay, I''m not angry. I understand your situation. Thanks for telling me everything, you may go now ''coz I''m going to eat my breakfast," she said with a smile.


    "Thank you, mydy!" Ad said and leave the room quickly.


    Laura took a deep breath and went to the table, she began eating the delicious food in front of her. She finished eating her meal half an hourter.


    Ad returned to the room and took the dirty dishes back to the kitchen.


    Laura went to the closet, took some clothes, and entered the bathroom to take a bath.


    After she finished her bath she exited the bathroom and was


    shocked to see Luke sitting on the bed inside the room. "What are you doing here?" she asked in rm. She didn''t'' leave the bathroom, she will retreat and locked herself inside the bathroom if he wille after her.


    Luke looked at Laura''s face and saw fear leaping from her eyes. "Rx, I''m here to tell you that I''ll be gone for a few days to check on my businesses nearby. So behave yourself while I''m away," he warned her.


    Laura''s eyes brightened up. Yes! She can finally find a way to escape this ce!


    Luke saw the excitement glittering in her eyes. "I must remind you not to escape, because if you do... and after I''m back and I found out that you are not in the mansion... I will kill all the servants as their punishment for not doing their jobs perfectly in guarding you! Just imagine the lives of fifteen servants gone with the wind because you escaped. Think wisely before nning your escape my dear," he said, his eyes gleamed devilishly.


    Laura''s face turned sad instantly.


    Luke was right with his suspicion, Laura is nning to escape his mansion, but she won''t seed!


    Laura stared at the floor. "Go now," she said in a dispirited voice.


    Luke smirked, he rose to his feet, walked towards the door, and exited.


    Laura breathed deeply and went to the window. Luke used the servants'' lives to deter her from escaping.


    If she can have a sessful escape, would he kill all the servants including Ad who is the sole breadwinner of her family?


    Damn! Luke is so cruel!


    But considering that he is determined to keep her by his side, he won''t be careless and cking when ites to securing the ce so that she can''t get out no matter how hard she will try to escape the mansion.


    She bit her lip in agitation, not only she was agonizing about her escape, now she has to think of the lives of the fifteen servants that are in her hands.


    And Luke is making her situation intentionally worst!


    Her husband is her only hope to rescue her from this ce.

 Chapter 153 - Think Wisely!

    Five dayster.


    Reba just finished eating lunch when the vampire woman named Sylvia, entered the room together with two servants carrying a box contain two beautiful red gowns.


    ??


    "My dear daughter-inw, I brought you two gorgeous dresses for the Awakening Ceremony. Let me see if you look good on it!" Sylvia said and ced the dresses in the bed.


    Reba looked at the gowns, they have the same color but different designs.


    Sylvia looked at her. "Why don''t you try them, let me see which of the dresses looks good on you," she offered.


    Reba sighed but obeyed. She was about to bring one of the dresses to the bathroom but Sylvia stopped her.


    "No need to go to the bathroom, you can wear the dresses here, we''re both women, no need to be shy," Sylvia said. She looked at the maids and motioned them to leave the room.


    The maids exited the room quickly.


    Reba discarded her clothes and donned the first gown which is made of silk and had beautiful red flower detailing as well as exquisite beads adorning the front area.


    Sylvia assisted her.


    After she made it, she faced the vampire woman. "How do I look?" she asked.


    Sylvia smiled brightly. "Amazing! You and your dress are both gorgeous!"


    Reba went to the mirror in the dresser and looked at her attire. She''s looking fantastic indeed!


    "Now, let''s try the second one!" Sylvia said excitedly.


    Reba rolled her eyes, the vampire woman is happy but she''s not. Well... she just has to humor her so that she will leave the room quickly.


    She discarded the first gown and ce it gently on the bed, in fairness, the gowns are soft andfy to wear. She picked up the other gown which is redce tulle, long sleeve, V neck has beautiful floralce detailing on the front. The gown reached her ankle when she finally donned it on her body.


    Sylvia admired the second gown as well. "You looked good in both dresses, daughter!" she gushes.


    "Thank you for the dresses," Reba said ndly. "Can I take off the dress now?" she asked.


    "Yes, and hang it inside the closet, and call me mother from now on, we''re going to be family after the ceremony," Sylvia ordered.


    "Okay, Mother," Reba replied and carefully took off the gown from her body, she wore her casual dress again. She hangs the gowns inside the closet.


    Done hanging the gowns, she looked at the vampire woman. "Mother, may I ask, what''s going to happen during the Awakening Ceremony?" she asked.


    "Why-?"


    "Because I want to be mentally prepared for it..." she answered.


    "Don''t worry, you will be pampered and dress beautifully then you will be taken to a room where my son has been sleeping for many years...then I will cut your palm so that your blood will drip into my son''s mouth to awaken him..."


    "M-Mother, are you going to kill me?" Reba asked in fright.


    Sylvia smiled and shook her head. "Don''t worry, I only need about one cup of blood from your hand, you won''t die easily because of blood loss, after the ceremony I will make you rest and make you drink a herbal potion that can quickly replenish the lost blood in your body. And after my son is awakened from his deep slumber, the wedding will follow three dayster. And during the wedding ceremony you will officially be the new Queen of the Vampires and my son the King of the Vampires... everyone will show their respect and loyalty to you," she exined happily.


    "Oh..." A groan escaped Reba''s lips.


    Sylvia saw the terrified look on Laura''s lips. "What''s wrong, daughter?"


    Reba shook her head. "Nothing, Mother. By the way, may I know when and where the ceremony will take ce?" she asked curiously.


    "The only thing I can tell you is that the ceremony will take ce in another ce, not here. Don''t worry, you will know everything on the day of the ceremony," Sylvia said. "If nothing else, I will take my leave now," she said and walked towards the door.


    Reba looked helplessly at the vampire woman exiting the bedroom.


    She walked towards the closet and stared at the red gorgeous gowns, she has the sudden urge to tear them into pieces due to her anger but she changed her mind at thest minute, the gowns didn''t do anything wrong to her so why would she destroy them?


    She released a deep sigh and went to bed.


    She recalled what the vampire woman told her, the Awakening Ceremony won''t happen here, it will take ce in another ce! Which means she will have to travel to go to the ce!


    Excellent!


    Her face brightened in anticipation. Good! She will escape during the journey! She''s feeling confident that a chance of escape will appear the moment the journey starts.


    She doesn''t care about the Awakening Ceremony, all she cared about is her chance of escape!


    She went to the window and stared at the bright sun in the sky above. A smile curled up on her lips. She will escape soon and regain her freedom!


    "See you soon, Graven and Laura!" she said brightly.


    She''s in high spirits when she noticed a presence inside the room, when she looked over her shoulder, she saw Corbin standing near the door. "It''s you again!" she said.


    "Yeah... it''s me again!" Corbin said and lowered himself on the chair. He noticed the smile on her lips. "You seem to be in good spirit, may I know why?"


    Reba shrugged. "You don''t need to know," she said.


    Corbin smiled. "My mother just came out from this room. Did she bring good news to you?" he asked wanting to know what made her wear a pleasant smile on her lips.


    Reba smiled. "Secret..."


    Corbin raised a brow. "ying games with me, huh?"


    Reba sighed. "None of your business!" she said icily. Then she remembered that she was supposed to ask him about his identity. She looked at him in the eyes. "Who are you? What is your origin? Are you a vampire? What is your rtion to the vampire couple who abducted me? Are you their enemy?" she bombarded him with questions.


    "Whoaa... you asked a lot!" heined.


    "Just answer them!" she ordered.


    A smirk curled up on Corbin''s lips. "How about we exchange information. I will tell you who I am as long you tell me where is the real Laura?" he said trying to negotiate with her.


    Reba grinned. "No way! I will never tell you my friend''s location!"


    Corbin shrugged. "Fine... I won''t tell you who I am! I won''t answer all your questions about me! And I won''t help you! You''re too arrogant and stupid for your good!" he said angrily.


    Reba looked at him. "So... you''re nning to help me?" she asked.


    "Yes, as long you will tell me where is the real Laura!" he replied.


    Reba shook her head. "Save your time in convincing me. I will never tell you where is the location of my friend, I will never betray Laura!" she concluded.


    Corbin smirked. "Fine! Stick to your arrogance and your stubbornness and you will die soon!" he red at her. "Do you know what will happen to you after they will discover that you are not the real Laura and your blood can''t awaken the king of the vampires?" he asked, amusement shing in his eyes.


    "What are they going to do to me?" she asked curiously.


    "You will be thrown into a burning furnace and you will suffer a painful death, my dear!" Corbin smiled broadly.


    Reba didn''t let fear and panic appeared on her face, she won''t give him the satisfaction to see her tremble in fright in front of him.


    Corbin watched the telltale signs of fear on her face. "You''re scared now? I can feel your fear from where I stand," he said, grinning.


    Reba chewed on her bottom lip. Dang! Her face is easy to read!


    She lowered her gaze on the floor masking her emotions.


    Corbin was shaking his head. "You''re scared, right?"


    Reba released a troubled sigh. "Can you please leave my room? I don''t like talking to you anymore!" she ordered him.


    Corbin rose to his feet. "Still stubborn, eh? I know what''s on your mind, dear! You are already nning your escape but I can guarantee you, you will never seed! Unless you will follow mymand - you will die after they discover your disguise!" he said seriously.


    Reba looked at him sharply. "You talk too much, just leave the room! Or else I will tell the vampire couple that you are secretly visiting my room so that they can capture you!" she threatened him.


    Corbin chuckled, amused with her threat. "Go ahead, tell them... and I will also inform them that you are an impostor! That you are not the real Laura! You will meet your death soon even before the ceremony takes ce!" he counters her threat viciously.


    Ugh! Reba groaned silently. If he will reveal to the vampire couple that she was a fake one, she will meet her demise soon before she can even see the opportunity to escape!


    He still keeps persisting to know where is Laura. She''s wondering what does he want from Laura? Why he wanted to know her friend''s location?''


    Then she nced at the door, feeling terrified...damn!


    Corbin saw the fear leaping from her eyes and followed her gaze. "What are you afraid of?"


    "Are you not afraid that people outside will hear our loud voices?" she asked, the color drained from her face.


    Corbin smiled and went to her side and whispered. "Don''t worry, I used my power and made the room soundproof every time I came here so that no one knows that I''m here and no one is listening to our private conversation," he assured her.


    Reba released her breath feeling relieved.


    "I''ll take my leave now and think wisely before it''s toote!" Corbin said and vanished from the room instantly.


    Reba took a long breath and stared at the window, wearing a gloomy expression on her face.

 Chapter 154 - Worse Comes To Worst

    Graven was having a conversation with Horace in one of their hideouts after finishing his rounds of their family businesses for three days straight.


    "How''s the security of the whole town of South Pond?" he asked his right man.


    ??


    "Everything is good so far, my lord!" Horace replied.


    "No signs of the vampire bats return?" he asked.


    Horace shook his head. "So far... our men haven''t seen the bats presence around the town and other neighboring areas..."


    "Good! I will tell you something about what happened on our trip," he said. "I told our men not to tell another soul about what transpired on our trip to Wimborne Vige," he said.


    "I''m all ears, my lord. Please tell me what happened," Horace said eager to know everything.


    Graven released a deep sigh and cleared his throat. "When we found the castle... it was already abandoned and it looks dpidated. When we enter the castle, there was algae, cobwebs and the roof and walls have cracks and holes on them. No one is residing in that area anymore for many years. Then we saw strange ck liquid on the floor inside the castle, that''s when I sense a powerful aura originating somewhere..." he said, pausing for a moment.


    Then he continues... "The powerful aura ising closer and I was frozen on the spot by it, then the ground where I stood up opened up and swallowed me whole... Calder and the others also suffered the same fate. When we regain consciousness, we found our hands bound by chains, and our bodies were submerged with the ck liquid from the neck down to our toes..."


    Horace''s face was serious while listening to his master''s narration, his eyes were glowing with horror. "What happened next, my lord?"


    Graven sighed. "Instead of Reba, we stumbled upon a 1000 years old vampire king who is cursed and imprisoned beneath the castle, he finally awakened after a long time of slumber and he wants Laura back because only her blood can free the cursed king from beneath the ground. It turns out that the ck liquid was the king''s life source, he can''t leave the castle''s underground because the ck liquid will die outside the castle..."


    Horace''s brows knitted together. "My lord, what is Laura''s role in all this?" he asked, confused.


    "Laura is the king''s soulmate. She reincarnated several lifetimes and got intimate and married several men including my brother and me. Her blood is the only one that can bring the king back to life and free him from the curse that cast upon by his arch-enemy to him 1000 years ago..."


    Horace''s eyes widened. "Wait...so... Laura is the king''s woman?"


    Graven nodded his head. "Yeah..." he replied and continued his narration. "The king offered me and our men that once we can bring Laura to his side we will rule the world alongside with him as his reward...but if we don''t follow hismand we will die because he had nted a poison in our bodies using the ck liquid which turned out to have a poison that can kill us and if we don''t return to him and report once a month, he won''t give us the antidote," Graven concluded his tale.


    "Oh, my lord... you mean to say that you and the others will report to that cursed king once a month so that you can keep your lives?" Horace asked in shock.


    "I already went to my friend the healer to have the ck liquid analyze so that he can create a cure or antidote for the poison in our bodies. Hopefully, he can create an antidote soon before the poison will attack our vital organs inside our bodies," Graven said.


    "Oh, that is troublesome, my lord!" Horace said sadly.


    Graven looked at his right man. "The reason why I tell all you this is because if something bad happened to me, you have to help my father with the businesses and make sure the whole South Pond Town is protected. There is no one whom I can trust, only you!"


    "Thank you for your trust, my lord. I swear in front of you that I will take care of your father and the whole town of South Pond," Horace said.


    "Good! I can finally breathe easily..." Graven said. "And one more thing... when Laura and I arrived in her town, we got married there..." he said, breaking the good news to his trusted man.


    Horace''s face brightens in glee. "That''s awesome, my lord! Congrattion on marrying Laura! I''m happy for the two of you!" he said happily.


    Graven smiled a bit. "Yeah, it''s a happy asion indeed," he reminiscence about the happy moments he spent with his wife, but his happiness didn''tst long, a somber expression nketed his whole face.


    Horace noticed the sadness in his master''s eyes. "What''s wrong, my lord? Why you look so sad?"


    Graven sighed. "My brother Luke was finally resurrected and hees on the day of the wedding, good thing he didn''t destroy the happy asion and left without saying a word to me. I found him outside the cave. Due to anger that I married his beloved woman, he severed our sibling ties. I thought he was no longer interested in my wife, but after I left Laura in Bay Meadow, he went there and abducted my wife. Until now I''m still searching for my wife everywhere," Graven said.


    Horace was horrified after learning everything. "Oh my, In just a short period...Reba was gone, then Laura is missing and now you and the others are poisoned with the ck liquid ckmailed by the cursed king! This is not good!" he said, shaking his head.


    Graven nods her head. "Yeah... we haven''t found Reba yet and now Laura is missing and this problem with the cursed king is the cherry on top because it would mean death to me and the men if we can''t find a cure for the poison..." he said.


    Horace released a deep sigh feeling pity for his master. His wife is missing kidnapped by his brother and his life is also in danger. "The problem is adding up on top of another, my lord. I''m sad to hear all these..." he said in a disheartened voice.


    Graven breathed deeply. Their only problem before is finding the missing Reba, now Laura is also gone! Then there''s the pressing issue of the cursed king and the ck liquid, he was overwhelmed with the sudden influx of problem.


    "My lord, what if worsee to worst and you can''t find a cure for the ck liquid, what you''re gonna do?" Horace asked finding his master''s problems tooplicated to solve at once.


    "If worsee to worst... I will make myself the cursed king''s ve all the while nning his death. The only way to stop him from world domination is to kill him for good, that will be the time that my men and I will be free from the effect of the ck liquid," answered Graven.


    "But what if there is no cure even if you are serving the king for a long time, what will you do, my lord?"


    "I and our men are willing to die with the king, we have to finish him one way or another even if means ending our lives with him," Graven said gravely.


    Horace sighed. "I hope there will be an antidote soon, my lord!" he said earnestly.


    "I hope so!" Graven replied. "I''m leaving now to find my wife, Reba, and my brother in other ces..."


    "You are going alone, my lord? Do you want our men to help you in finding Laura?" Horace offered. "Bring at least several of our men so that finding them will be much easier, and quicker," he suggested.


    "No need for now. I will find them alone, but after two weeks that I still can''t find them then I will need our men''s help," Graven finally said. "I will wait for the healer to give me a mechanism that could disrupt the concealing method used by my brother and those who captured Reba as well. Sending men to find the missing women is useless as of this moment," he added.


    "Okay, my lord, I understand," Horace said.


    "I''ll go now, if something urgentes up, don''t hesitate to send the messenger bird to inform me," Graven ordered.


    "Yes, I will, my lord!" Horace responded.


    A few minutester, Graven vanished from the room.


    Graven appeared in the air of the Woolgera Town which is located near the ocean. He was hovering in the air in his invisible form trying to detect Laura''s scent.


    It''s gonna be a long night again, finding Laura and Reba is like finding a needle in a haystack.


    He hovered near the houses in the western part of the town hoping to detect even a tiny scent of his wife and Reba.


    Argh! This is a frustrating task because he has no clue where the women have been taken by their captors!


    He hoped that his friend the healer can help him in creating a tool that can counter the concealing method, it''s the only way he can find the women faster. If not - then checking every town and every house is the only way to go, but it might take him ages to find them if he will take this route.


    But he must persevere in finding them!


    Enough of musing, time to go to work!


    He will hover down near the roofs of the houses and establishment hoping he can detect the women''s scent no matter how faint they are.


    His heart was bleeding inside yearning for the time he will see his beloved wife again.


    "Wait for me my love, I''ll see you soon!" he murmured to himself.

 Chapter 155 - Precious Cargo

    It was a sunny afternoon outside.


    Reba was standing beside the window looking at the horizon, then her eyes shifted to the garden below. The flowers are in full bloom today disying multitudes of colors, they''re pleasant to look at.


    ??


    She just finished eating lunch a while ago.


    Nothing to do inside the room, she''s getting bored as hell!


    Sighing, she looked at the bed, door, and bathroom, then returned her gaze to the window.


    She''s stuck in this room and doesn''t know for how long, although this room is much better than her first prison room, still, she''s a prisoner and will be a Queen of the Vampires in a few days... but that won''t happen because they will discover her secret soon enough!


    Sighing, she can only wait for the day of the Awakening Ceremony, she will be transported to the ce where the ceremony is going to be held and she nned to escape during that time.


    She was thinking deeply when the door opened, she looked over her shoulder to know who entered the room.


    It was the vampire woman.


    "Daughter, get ready because tonight at 9:00...we''ll start traveling going to the area where the ceremony will take ce," Sylvia announced excitedly.


    Reba''s face brightened up. ''Wow! The day of her escape finally arrived!'' she thought to herself.


    Sylvia smiled. "You look excited my dear," shemented casually.


    Reba nodded her head. "I am! I''m excited to meet my husband the King of Vampires! I can''t wait to be the Queen of Vampires!" she gushes, beaming brightly, pretending that she''s looking forward to the Awakening Ceremony.


    "That''s great! So, get ready for tonight!" Sylvia said. "You can wear any of the two dresses, you are free to choose whatever suits your fancy," she added.


    The door opened and servants entered, they were carrying three boxes in their hands, they ced them on the floor.


    "Open the boxes!" Sylvia ordered the maids.


    The maids do as they''re told, they opened the boxes, then took their leave quietly.


    Reba smiled after seeing three gorgeous red shoes inside the boxes. "Wow! So lovely!" she eximed.


    "Go ahead, put them on, let me see if they suit your feet well," Sylvia said.


    Reba slid her feet into the first shoes and it fits nicely. Then she tried the other two shoes as well. "Fantastic! They fit perfectly well with my feet!"


    "Of course because they are your size!" Sylvia said.


    Reba looked at the vampire woman and wondered how did she get her feet measurement because she can''t remember when? Even the red gowns fit her body well. Maybe they took her measurement when she first came to this ce, in an unconscious state.


    "Since the shoes and the gowns are already here, just get dress tonight after eating dinner. The maids and I will do your makeup for tonight''s event," Sylvia said.


    "OK, Mother," Reba replied.


    "I''ll take my leave now," Sylvia said, she walked towards the door.


    "Mother wait... how many hours is the journey?" she asked.


    "We will arrive at the ce tomorrow evening, then we will have a few hours of rest and then the Awakening Ceremony will start right away," Sylvia answered. "Anything else?"


    "That''s all, Mother," Reba said.


    Sylvia walked to the door and exited.


    Reba stared at the lovely shoes for a few seconds, then ignore thempletely, she went back to the window. It''s a long journey, and she likes what she heard because she had plenty of time to escape.


    She smiled a bit. It looks like she''s going to leave this ce and nevere back again!


    She''s looking forward to the journey and her escapeter.


    Reba went to the bed and was about to take a nap when Corbin suddenly materialized in the middle of the room.


    He looked at her face and smiled. "You look excited, my dear!'' hemented casually.


    Reba rolled her eyes. "Why are you here?"


    "Just to check on you," he replied. "How are you doing?" he asked.


    "You may leave now, I''m going to take my afternoon nap," she dismissed him.


    "Oh," he raised a brow. "You don''t look like you are bothered or worried that the ceremony is finally going to happen tomorrow. Are you excited to marry the king or looking forward to your death? Which is which?" he asked curiously.


    "None of your business!" she retorted.


    Corbin chuckled. "Wow, you do look like you are unperturbed as if you are not caring at all about what''s gonna happen after they will discover your disguise. Hmm... why are you acting this way?" he asked while stroking his chin wondering why she''s acting cool and rx.


    Reba released a deep sigh. "Should I die or survive it doesn''t concern you, so just leave me alone!" she said and proceed to the bed. Shey down on the bed and wrapped the nket around her body.


    Corbin was amused, she snubbed himpletely. He walked closer to the bed and whispered in her ears. "Are you nning to escape while traveling on the road?" he voiced out his wild guess aloud.


    Reba breathed deeply. "None of your business! Scram!" she told him.


    Corbin released a deep throatyugh. "Girl, you are dreaming of the impossible thing! The security is tight during the travel. I can assure you that it will be impossible for you to escape," he assured her.


    Reba ignored him so that he will go away.


    "I''m here to offer you my help as long you will tell me where Laura is. As long you will tell me then I can get you out of here before the ceremony takes ce tomorrow," he said in a convincing tone.


    Reba groaned. "I''m not interested in your help, just go away!" she demanded.


    "This is thest time I''m offering you a way out, take it or leave it!" he said in an exasperated tone.


    Reba removed the nket from her face and looked at him in the eyes. "As I''ve said earlier, I''m not interested in your offer. So, just leave me alone!" she repeated.


    "Are you sure?" he asked again.


    Reba rolled her eyes. "I don''t know if you are a friend or an enemy, but I don''t trust you at all," she said. "What are you going to do with my friend Laura after you find her?" she asked curiously.


    Corbin smiled. "You don''t have to know," he replied.


    Reba nods her head. "Alright, since you can''t trust me and I can''t trust you, we shouldn''t waste each other''s time," she concluded.


    "So, are you looking forward to dying? Are you ready to die? What will you do after they will know that your blood can''t awaken the king? You just let them kill you?" he asked.


    Reba smiled. "I''m not afraid to die! So just leave me alone!" she dismissed him.


    Corbin stared at her face, he hated her stupid guts. Suddenly, he finds her attitude infuriating, she used to be entertaining but now she''s getting infuriating! She refused to negotiate with him even if she''s going to die anytime soon.


    "Fine! If you don''t want my help then I''ll leave you alone and good luck on your escape!" Corbin said irritably.


    He vanished from the room in seconds.


    Reba continues her much-needed sleep ''coz tonight she won''t close her eyes during the journey, she must be alert and wide awake so that she can find an opportunity to escape.


    She shut her eyes ready to sleep.


    Half an hourter, she had fallen into a deep slumber.


    Hours went by.


    Reba woke up at 5:00 and went to the bathroom to have a long bath.


    Half an hourter, she finished bathing, her dinner arrived and she began eating with gusto. She needs all the energy she can to have a sessful escape tonight.


    One hour after she finished consuming her meal, Sylvia and the maids arrived to fix her hair and apply makeup on her already wless face.


    She went to the bathroom and donned the long sleeve red gown. She exited the bathroom, slid her feet on the red shoes, and lowered herself on the chair facing the dresser mirror.


    Sylvia beganbing her hair, while another maid was applying makeup on her face.


    "I like seeing your gorgeous silky hair cascade behind your back, so let''s leave it this way flowing like a river in your back," Sylviamented.


    "Okay, as you wish, Mother," Reba replied.


    A few minutester, the maid was already putting finishing touches on Reba''s face and applied red lipstick on her lips.


    Sylvia looked at Laura in the mirror. "Wow! You looked so beautiful, daughter!" she gushes.


    "So lovely!" the fist made said.


    "Gorgeous beauty, like a goddess!" the second maid said.


    Sylvia blew air at Laura''s head for a few seconds and then addressed her. "Alright, since we''re already done, you go back to the bed first and sat there for a while," she ordered.


    Reba obeyed and walked towards the bed and sat on the edge.


    Sylvia and the maids stared at her dazzling beauty.


    Reba''s brows furrowed. Are they just going to stare at her face until the journey starts?


    A few minutester, she suddenly feels sleepy and starts yawning. She looked at the vampire woman. "Mother, I''m feeling sleepy, can Iy down on the bed?"


    "Sure," Sylvia replied with a smile.


    The maids rushed to Laura''s side to help her settle into the bedfortably.


    Reba closed her eyes, fifteen minutester, she was already snoring softly.


    Sylvia went to the bed and stared at the sleeping woman. "Sleep soundly my dear," she murmured. She looked at the maids. "Bring the coffin inside the room!" she ordered.


    "Yes, mydy!" the maids exited the room and returned with several male servants carrying a gold-ted crystal coffin with small holes on every side.


    Sylvia addressed the male servants. "Put the sleeping woman gently inside the coffin!" she ordered.


    "Yes, mydy!" the male servants replied in unison.


    They went to the bed and lifted the sleeping woman''s body effortlessly and transferred her inside the coffin assisted by the maids.


    A few minutester, Laura was already lying beautifully inside the coffin.


    Sylvia smiled brightly. "Bring the coffin outside and ced it inside the carriage!" shemanded.


    "Yes, mydy!" the male servants replied in unison.


    They lifted the coffin and exited the room together with Sylvia and the maids.


    Two hourster.


    A caravan was getting out of the mansion.


    The carriage containing Reba can be seen exiting the mansion as well.


    Inside the moving carriage, Sylvia and her husband were guarding their precious cargo inside the gold-ted crystal coffin.

 Chapter 156 - Awakening Ceremony

    Three hourster.


    Reba''sshes fluttered. She regained her consciousness back.


    ??


    She was about to open her eyes when she felt her world is moving... then awareness dawned on her that she was on board a moving vehicle!


    Did they start traveling already? Oh, no!


    She opened her eyes right away and was shocked to see where she is!


    Whaaaat the hell! She''s lying inside a gold-ted crystal coffin with holes in every corner.


    Shiit! They put her inside the coffin! She was about to move her hand to push the cover away but she can''t move her arm and the rest of her body! She can move her head though, that''s the only part of her body that she can move freely - the rest are frozen! What the hell is going on?


    Damn! They put her to sleep first and then confined her inside the coffin!


    Nooooooooo!


    How can she escape with her condition like this? How!?


    She looked around the carriage... she''s not alone! She saw the vampire couple sitting nearby.


    So they put her to sleep and confined her inside the coffin to make sure that she can''t find an opportunity to escape! That must be the reason why!


    This is maddening!


    She felt devastated inside. How can she escape now if she can''t even move her arms and can''t leave the coffin, and worst, the vampire couple are guarding the coffin!


    She''s really down on her luck!


    Tears sprang from her eyes. She felt so powerless and hopeless!


    Out of the corner of Sylvia''s eyes, she saw Laura already awake. She edges towards the coffin, opened the lid, and noticed the girl''s eyes, shimmering with tears. "Why are you crying?" she asked worriedly.


    "Mother, why did you put me inside this coffin!?" she asked indignantly.


    Sylvia saw the angry expression on Laura''s face. "Shh, calm down! This is to ensure that nothing could go wrong during the Awakening Ceremony. You might be tempted to escape and we can''t allow something like that to happen. This is a very important event and vampires from far away ces are attending the ceremony to witness the rise of the King of Vampires! I can''t allow even a small thing to destroy what my husband and I work so hard to achieve. I hope you understand this arrangement dear. Don''t worry, this is just a temporary setup. Everything will return to normal after the ceremony," she assured her.


    Reba broke into a sob. "Mother, please, get me out of this coffin! I''m scared of dying!" she said hopelessly trying to arouse pity from the vampire woman''s emotional side.


    Sylvia produces a handkerchief in her hand and began wiping the tears from Laura''s face. "Shh...daughter...stop crying...you are ruining your makeup," she said.


    "I won''t stop crying until you get me out from this coffin!" she threatened her.


    Sylvia shrugged. "Okay fine, cry as much as you want, I will just retouch your makeupter," she said and put the lid back on the coffin. She rejoined her husband in the corner.


    Reba looked at the couple vehemently.


    Damn! She underestimated them!


    She continues weeping due to her hopelessness. If her situation continues to be like this until they reached their destination then she''s dead meat.


    There''s no hope for her escape ''coz until now she''s still wearing the gold ne that is suppressing her power.


    She released a deep sigh.


    What can she do now besides crying?


    Was she stupid in refusing Corbin''s help?


    Maybe if she epts Corbin''s help she had a better chance of escaping his clutches than this vampire couple?


    But it''s toote now for regrets, she''s heading to her painful ending and no one can save her this time.


    A few minutester, her tears subsided. She realized that even if she cries a river, no one can change her fate, unless, Graven and his men can locate her whereabouts at thest minute before the Awakening Ceremony started.


    That looks even impossible right now!


    Hours passed by.


    Reba stared at the ceiling of the carriage wishing she can dig a hole and vanished from the coffin... just her wishful thinking.


    She closed her eyes waiting for the break of dawn. She''s not entirely hopeless yet, maybe they will unfreeze her when it''s already time to feed her breakfast. If that happens - she will escape no matter what the consequences will be!


    She''s desperate to flee! It''s either stay and die or die trying to escape, the oue will still be the same.


    A few hourster.


    Midnight.


    The carriage finally stopped moving.


    Reba''s brows furrowed. Huh? Why they were stopping?


    A few minutester, Sylvia spoke while looking at the coffin. "We finally arrived, my dear!" she said.


    Reba finally understood that the vampire woman was lying all long making her believe that the whole journey will take one day toplete, while the truth is... the venue of the ceremony was just a few hour''s rides from the mansion.


    Sylvia opened the cover of the coffin and began retouching Laura''s makeup. "Don''t worry, all this will end soon after the ceremony. You will no longer be confined inside the coffin," she said calmly.


    A few minutester.


    The carriage''s door opened.


    The vampire couple exited and addressed the men wearing ck hooded cape waiting outside.


    "Are the guests already inside?" Zalvo asked.


    "Yes, my lord!" the leader of the men in ck cape replied.


    "Is the perimeter around the area well secured?" Zalvo asked again.


    "It''s well secured, my lord. Our men are stationed outside ready to fight and kill anyone who will create trouble tonight," the leader replied.


    "Good! Bring the bride''s coffin inside!" he ordered.


    "Wait..." Sylvia said and went back inside the carriage. She waved her hand around the coffin putting Laura to sleep, Reba''s eyes shut off automatically. She reached for the ck cloth nearby and wrapped it around the crystal coffin. "She''s ready to be taken inside," she informed them and exited.


    The men in ck cape entered the carriage and brought the crystal coffin out.


    "Be careful!" Sylvia shouted.


    A few minutester.


    The men in ck and the vampire couple entered the venue which is an old manor - located in the deepest part of the forest hidden by the towering trees.


    The vampire couple''s entourage entered through the secret door on the wall that would take them into the basement of the manor where the ceremony is about to take ce.


    They went down on the plight of stairs.


    Theynded on the ground of the basement adorned with lighted candles everywhere, Sylvia took the cloth away and paraded the beautiful sleeping bride for the vampire guests to see.


    About five hundred vampire leaders were attending the ceremony, theye from all over the country just to witness this momentous event.


    Sylvia and Zalvo paraded the sleeping beauty inside the coffin.


    The guests stared with awe at Laura''s bewitching beauty inside the coffin. Voices of appreciation erupted from the crowd.


    "Simply beautiful and breathtaking beauty!"


    "Goddess of loveliness!"


    "Such a gorgeous bride!"


    "Our Queen is stunning!"


    "She is indeed the rightful Queen of the Vampires!"


    "Hail to the Queen!"


    "Hail to the Queen!"


    "Hail to the Queen!"


    The crowd chanted excitedly.


    The parade finally ended in the makeshift podium.


    Zalvo and Sylvia addressed the guests.


    "Thank you foring, my esteemed guests! Tonight we will witness the rise of our new king! With his resurrection, the vampires will reign supreme against all other beings. With the resurrection of King Rhazien through my son''s body as his vessel, vampires will rule the world again!" Zalvo announced proudly.


    "Hail the King, Hail the Queen!" the crowd chanted over and over again.


    "We are now going to bring the bride to the chamber where the body of the king is waiting for resurrection. We will start the Awakening Ceremony in a short while. After the sessful ceremony, we will present to you the resurrected King Rhazien a few minutes from now. Stay tuned!" Sylvia said.


    The crowd erupted in loud cheers anticipating the resurrection of the notorious and powerful millennium-old King Rhazien.


    The vampire couple and the men opened the door to the chamber just behind the podium and brought Laura''s coffin inside. The door to the chamber shut off instantly.


    To keep the guests entertained, the servants offered wines and refreshments for everyone to enjoy. There were also beautiful vampire women dancers wearing red revealing clothes dancing on the podium serenaded by the exotic sensual music. The dancers'' revealing attire shines through amidst the sea of ck hooded guests in capes.


    The guests chatted noisily among each other.


    Meanwhile...


    Inside the chamber.


    Laura''s coffin was ced beside the coffin of a handsome man in histe 20''s sleeping peacefully.


    Sylvia stared at her son''s face, teary-eyed. Her son died mysteriously to give way to the resurrection of the powerful King Rhazien which is her great grandfather. The womanizer King impregnated several vampire women before he fell in love with Princess Rhenephei, and her family was one of his descendants.


    Zalvo looked at her wife. "Let''s begin the Awakening Ceremony before the guests get bored of waiting," he told her.


    "Okay, let''s get started..." Sylvia agreed.


    Zalvo looked at the men. "Opened the coffins!" he barked his order.


    The men in ck cape opened the coffin, they ced the covers on the nearby table.


    "Give me the knife!" Zalvo ordered.


    A servant came forward carrying a golden tray where the sharp knife was ced.


    Zalvo picked up the knife and shut his eyes, his mouth starts moving... chanting an ancient incantation meant to wake up the dead... everyone bowed their heads.


    A few minutester the chanting is over.


    Zalvo holds the knife firmly with his right hand while holding Laura''s hand with the other.


    Reba''s eyes suddenly opened and saw what is about to happen... she was about to scream...


    Sylvia immediately waved her right hand at Laura''s face rendering her immobile.


    Zalvo proceeds to make a tiny cut on Laura''s palm.


    Reba winced inwardly after the sharp knife made contact with her skin and draws blood.


    Zalvo ced Laura''s hand dripping with fresh blood into the mouth of his son that was held open by his wife.


    They watched the delicious smelling blood disappeared into their son''s mouth.


    The fangs of the vampires present at the ceremony wereing out of their mouths, they were salivating at the fresh blood dripping from the Queen''s hand.


    Amidst all the excitement...


    Reba was already dying inside... dreading her iing doom.

 Chapter 157 - Virgins

    Fifteen minutester.


    The feeding of fresh blood to the vampire''s couple''s son finally ended.


    ??


    The female servant rubbed an ointment on the cut of Laura''s hand and wrapped clean clothe on it to stop it from bleeding.


    Everyone was looking at the man lying in the coffin, looking for any signs of himing back to life.


    Another agonizing fifteen minutes passed.


    Nothing happens...


    Zalvo and Sylvia looked worriedly between Laura and their son.


    The vampire couple stared at each other... their eyes weremunicating actively... they don''t want to entertain the nagging suspicion arising in their minds. They tried to extend their hopes and push their suspicion away.


    Reba saw the worries on the faces of the vampire couple, she already knows that something is wrong... and she already knows the oue if her blood failed to resurrect the king, she will die.


    Half an hourter, still, nothing happened, the king was not resurrected by Laura''s blood!


    The vampire couple''s eyes shone with fury.


    "Everyone... leave the chamber!" Zalvo barked his order.


    The vampires exited the room and waited outside for furthermand.


    Outside the chamber, the party is in full swing.


    Back inside the chamber.


    The vampire couple stared intensely at Laura, seething with anger.


    "Who are you!?" Sylvia spoke in an outraged voice.


    Reba didn''t answer and avoided the vampire woman''s gaze.


    "Answer me! You are not Laura! You are an impostor!" Sylvia''s eyes were zing with fury. Damn! She felt betrayed again!


    Zalvo looked at his wife. "No need to waste your time on her! She won''t answer. She will hide the truth with her to death!" he said. "Time to throw her to the raging fire that will burn her alive! Let her feel the pain of being burned alive!" he said without an ounce of mercy in his eyes.


    Reba closed her eyes waiting for the painful death to devour her.


    Zalvo went to the door and opened it. He addressed the men. "Bring this impostor into the furnace and throw her alive!" hemanded.


    The men in cape entered the chamber and carried the fake Laura''s coffin into another secret door leading to the area where the burning furnace was located.


    Reba''s body was trembling with fear inside the gold-ted coffin. She still can''t move her whole body and worst the golden ne was still attached to her neck suppressing her power.


    It''s so depressing, she was like a duck about to be thrown and roasted into the furnace. She doesn''t want to die alone in the enemy''s camp, she wants to die with at least one friend beside her. Being thrown into mes alive is an awful way to die!


    It will be so painful!


    Her body trembled with fear just thinking about it.


    She felt so powerless, pathetic, and helpless.


    She''s not ready to die yet!


    Fresh tears emerged in her eyes, she sobbed while being carried away into the furnace.


    The men carrying the coffin entered the room which is already zing hot. A ten meters wide furnace can be seen in the corner.


    They ced the coffin into the ground.


    ''Goodbye, Graven, Laura, Horace, Luke... Grandma Menedelia...'' Reba murmured and shut her eyes bracing for the unbearable pain that she''s going to feel the moment the mes start devouring her whole body.


    The men lifted Reba''s body and without further ado... they throw her into the furnace that is zing with mes.


    The men in cape left the room taking the coffin with them.


    Meanwhile, back in the chamber, Sylvia looked at her son lying in his coffin. "It looks like you are not going to be resurrected tonight, my son. I''m so sorry, we got the wrong woman, she is not Laura!" she said sadly "But rest assured that we will get the real Laura as soon as possible and repeat the Awakening Ceremony," she said.


    Zalvo spoke to his wife. "Let''s go outside and addressed the guests, they are waiting for the news. Even if it''s bad news we have to be honest with them and tell them the whole truth," he said.


    "Wait for a second... I''m not ready yet to face the crowd! It''s shameful!" Sylvia said indignantly, her face reddened with anger and shame.


    "Let''s go now and face the crowd," Zalvo urged his wife.


    "But this is humiliating to our n! I can''t ept it!" Sylvia said vehemently, she began pacing the floor back and forth.


    "It''s okay, don''t be hard on yourself. Mistakes can happen anytime," he consoled her. "Next time, we will make sure that it''s gonna be the real Laura that we are bringing here for the Awakening Ceremony!" he concluded.


    "Okay," Sylvia agreed.


    The couple exited the chamber and went to the podium.


    Zalvo watched the guests dancing provocatively with the background music, having a good time.


    "May I have your attention, everyone!" Zalvo said aloud.


    The music suddenly stopped and the crowd looked at Zalvo.


    "Listen, everyone... I have a piece of bad news to tell you tonight. The awakening Ceremony didn''t seed because we got the wrong bride. The bride is an impostor! She is the wrong one! The real Queen is still outside. We apologized for the mistake. We will locate the real Queen soon and repeat the Awakening Ceremony," he announced loudly.


    The crowd gasped in shock and murmured in disappointment.


    The bad news was greeted with skepticism by the crowd.


    "Topensate for your disappointment and wasted time, we have a present for you... hope you like it!" Zalvo said. He looked at his men standing nearby and nods his head as a signal.


    The men in cape opened the five doors and blindfolded young women were being guided into the center of the room. The women were already squirming in fear.


    The young virgins were ves bought by the vampire couple from the ve market just for this asion to entertain and rewards the guests who came from far-flung towns just to witness this momentous asion which turned out to be an epic failure.


    The guests'' eyes widened in pleasure and excitement. They got fresh food tonight and the best thing is... they are young virgins! Fresh blood and fresh flesh to enjoy as much as they want.


    "My beloved guests... these young virgins are for your entertainment... you can do whatever you like to do with them! Consider this as our gift and our ways of apologizing for tonight''s blunder. I hope next time when I invited you again for the Awakening Ceremony, you wille again to witness it. And I''ll make sure that there will be no mistake next time. My apologies again, Ladies and Gentlemen!" Zalvo said solemnly.


    He paused for a moment to catch his breath.


    "Where is that impostor woman who disguised as the Queen? Give her to us so that we can have fun with her and shred her to pieces as her punishment for deceiving us!" one of the vampires demanded.


    Zalvo smiled. "No need. She''s already taken care of, I instructed my men to throw her body into the hot furnace as her punishment and she''s already dead by now," he answered.


    Several vampires were groaning in disappointment.


    Zalvo raised a brow. "Why bothered with the dead when we have live virgin women to entertain and satisfy our cravings... right?" he said.


    "Yeah... we love the virgin women!" The crowd murmured excitedly.


    And one more thing, since we have limited supply, don''t be greedy... share the fresh blood to your brother and sisters, don''t forget that sharing is caring... and don''t turn them in just like us! Just drink their fresh blood and enjoy the marvelous experience to your heart''s content! Remember don''t turn them in!" Zalvo repeated, grinning while watching the exciting expression of the guests'' faces.


    Sylvia watched the disappointed faces of the guests lighted up instantly after hearing their leader mentioned the young virgins again.


    The guests salivated as their sharp fangs emerged from their mouths, they looked at the young women hungrily and then lurched at them.


    A few minutester, the whole area was filled with the deafening scream by the virgin women as the hungry vampires chased after them... sucking their blood dry.


    The vampire couple watched the carnage taking ce in front of them with amusement gleaming in their eyes.


    A few minutester.


    The couple walked towards the chamber where the coffin of their son was waiting to bring him back home.


    Zalvomanded the leader of the men. "Release more virgins! And get ready... we will take our leave soon!" he said.


    "Yes, my lord!" the leader replied. He went to the other closed-door rooms and released more virgin women to the hungry vampires.


    The scene of terrified screaming women, running for their lives, can be seen all over the room as the hungry vampires chased the terrified women all over the ce.


    Several women were already lying on the ground dead ''coz their blood was drained from their bodies.


    It was a tragic and gruesome sight to see.


    The whole chamber smelled death.


    The vampires who already got their fill of fresh blood were rxing in the corner, watching the ongoing rampage with amusement twinkling in their eyes.


    Two hourster.


    The vampire couple was already standing outside the old manor looking at the carriage in front of them.


    Zalvo addressed the leader of the men in a ck cape. "Throw the dead women''s bodies in the furnace and clean the whole area, then make sure the guest are well taken care of. Those who want to go home, let them leave, and for those who want to stay for a few days, served them well," hemanded.


    "Yes, my lord!" the leader replied and went back to the old mansion.


    A few minutester, a coffin was loaded into the carriage outside the old manor and the vampire couple entered the carriage as well.


    Fifteen minutester, the vampire couple''s entourage was already moving out of the manor''s rusted iron gate, leaving the ghastly carnage behind them.

 Chapter 158 - Unexpected News!

    Break of dawn.


    In a faraway ce at the base of a mountain... an old woman sporting white hair was sitting on the wooden floor inside the wooden hut, she''s staring at the candles burning brightly on the altar.


    ??


    Among the candles, there was one candle that already faded away...


    "One is down..." the old woman murmured sadly and it''s her favorite among the candles. She clenched her hands in anger. She released a deep sigh.


    Not yet the right time for her to intervene!


    She rose to her feet and exited the room.


    She needs to go somewhere and washed away the pain!


    <<<0>>>


    One weekter.


    Inside Luke''s mansion.


    The Lord is not home yet.


    Perdo, Luke''s assistant paid a visit to the mansion but didn''t stay long, he leaves after asking Ad how''s everything going in the mansion.


    When Ad asked if Lady Laura can be allowed outside her room, he gives permission as long it''s only in the garden. He only took a quick glimpse of Laura but never attempt to talk to her.


    Laura spent the whole afternoon in the garden yesterday, enjoying the blooming flowers and some refreshing snacks apanied by Ad.


    However, today, she wanted to go down into the garden but she''s feeling sick.


    After she eats her lunch two hours ago she vomited in the toilet. Suddenly for some weird reason, she doesn''t like the smell of the food anymore, the foods that she used to love eating are now yucky to her, she wonders why?


    Ad entered the room and brought milk for the Lady to drink because she hasn''t eaten anything after she vomited. "Lady, please drink your milk," she said worriedly. The Lord will surely kill her if thedy will get sick when he returned.


    Laura looked at the maid. "Okay, give me the milk," she said.


    Ad handed her the ss.


    Laura drinks the milk in one go and returned the ss to the maid.


    After a few minutes, she ran to the toilet and vomited on the toilet bowl, again!


    Ad rushed to her side and rubbed her back. "Mydy, I''m deeply worried about your condition. I will order the other servant to bring the healer here," she said.


    "Okay, you do that," Laura agreed. She had no idea why she doesn''t like the smell of the food anymore, they use to be her favorites but why she can no longer eat them? Maybe she encountered food poisoning? But seems to be unlikely.


    She left the bathroom, went to bed, andy down, staring at the ceiling nkly.


    Ad left the room and went to the kitchen. She was suspecting that thedy is pregnant but she won''t say the words unless it''s not confirmed yet. Thedy is still new in the mansion and yet she''s already pregnant! If it''s indeed true, she wonders how would the Lord feel about thedy''s pregnancy?


    She had a suspicion that thedy has a lover or husband previously before she was imprisoned against her will inside the mansion.


    She would rather keep her mouth shut and not meddle in the affairs of the Lord and the Lady, she''s afraid to get fired from her job, she can''t afford it!


    She found one of the servants cleaning the floor outside the kitchen. She went to her side. "Dory, go to the healer''s house and bring Grandma here in the mansion. Thedy is sick, she keeps vomiting and can''t eat food," she ordered.


    "Okay, I''ll go there right now," Dory responded. She set aside the broom and left the kitchen, exited the main door, and walked towards the iron gate.


    Ad breathed deeply. She went to the staircase and climbs the stairs going back to thedy''s room.


    When she arrived in the room, thedy was lying on the bed, looking sick and weak. She went to her side and sat on the bed. "Mydy, how are you feeling now?" she asked worriedly.


    "I have an upset stomach, I can''t stop vomiting! Do you think I have food poisoning?" Laura asked.


    "I don''t think so, mydy. The cook in the kitchen cooked the same food today for all of us and among the fifteen servants who eat the food, you are the only one who vomited," Ad expressed her opinion.


    Laura''s brows furrowed. "So... what do you think it is? What do you think is my illness?" she asked worriedly.


    "I''m not a healer, so let''s just wait for Grandmother the healer to arrive here so that she can check your condition. If we have to get the physician here, we need to travel to town first and that''s too far away. Let''s listen to the healer''s opinion first after she checked your condition," Ad replied.


    "Okay," Laura agreed.


    Fifteen minutester.


    There was a gentle knock on the door.


    "Ad, Grandma is here!" Dory''s voice rang in the air.


    Ad went to the door and opened it. "Grandma, please,e inside!" she told the white-haired old woman.


    The healer entered the room.


    Ad grabbed a chair and settled the healer beside thedy.


    Laura smiled warmly at the old woman.


    Grandma returned thedy''s smile. "Mydy, you keep vomiting? Is it true?"


    "Yes," Laura nodded her head. "The foods that I used to like eating, I can no longer eat them. I can''t stand their smell," she responded.


    "Ah, okay, give me your hand, I''ll read your pulse first," the old woman said.


    Laura extended her hand and the healer starts reading her pulse.


    A few minutester, the healer was done reading Laura''s pulse.


    The healer smiled, admiring thedy''s beautiful face.


    Laura looked at the healer. "Grandma, what do you think is wrong with me?" she asked nervously.


    The healer smiled brightly. "There''s nothing wrong with you, mydy. Congrattion! You are pregnant! What you experience is just one of the symptoms of being pregnant," she exined.


    Laura''s eyes widened in shock. "OMG! I''m pregnant!" she eximed in happiness. She and her husband Graven finally had a baby! This is good news!


    "Yeah, that''s why you hated the smell of some of the food that you used to eat previously. I suggest that starting from now, avoid eating the foods that upset your stomach. So, if you don''t like the smell, don''t eat it. From now on, eat more vegetables and fish dishes, avoid eating too much meat and oily foods." The healer gave valuable advice to the pregnant woman.


    Then she looked at Ad. "Your Lady is expecting... every time her stomach is upset serve her a cup of ginger tea ''coz it will help relieve her stomach difort. And it also helps alleviate morning sickness, reduced nausea, and vomiting for pregnant women," she exined.


    "Okay, I''ll do that, Grandma," Ad replied.


    "Go now to the kitchen and bring yourdy a cup of ginger tea to prevent her from vomiting again," the healer ordered the maid.


    "OK," Ad responded and leave the room.


    Laura wore a bright smile on her face. She looked at the healer. "Grandma, can youe here and attend to me every time I''m not feeling well? I just want my baby to grow up healthy inside my womb, I will be relying on your advice from now on," she said cheerfully.


    "Sure dear, my house is just near here. The servants can easilye to my house anytime if you need my assistance," the healer assured her.


    "Thank you, Grandma! How''s the baby in my womb?" Laura asked.


    Grandma ced her hand on Laura''s abdomen for a few minutes. "The baby is growing healthy inside your womb, just avoid getting too emotional and don''t dwell so much on the negative side of things so that the baby won''t be affected," she advised her.


    "Okay, thanks for your advice, Grandma. It''s my first time getting pregnant so I''m lost on what to do..." Laura said, feeling grateful for the old woman''s advice.


    "Oh, so this is your first baby?" the healer asked.


    "Yes!" Laura replied brightly.


    "The more that you should be careful, first-time pregnancy is always been difficult for some women, but I''m sure you will have a good pregnancy and don''t forget to perform some light exercise, eats nutritious food all the time and everything will be alright for you and your baby," Grandmother smiled reassuringly.


    Ad returned with a cup of ginger tea and gave it to herdy.


    Laura epted the cup and sipped the tea slowly ''coz it''s a bit hot.


    A few minutester, Laura finished drinking the ginger tea. She looked at the healer. "Grandma, can you stay a few hours downstairs just in case I don''t feel well again? Just for two hours then you can finally return home," she requested.


    "Sure, I''ll just kill my time by chatting with the servants downstairs and maybe picked up some herbal medicine in the garden and make you a healthy drink," Grandma replied.


    "Thank you, Grandma!" Laura said with a smile.


    "Don''t mention it. I''ll be downstairs," the healer replied and stood up.


    Laura smiled radiantly and ced her hands on her tummy.


    Grandma and Ad left the room.


    Laura feels much better after drinking the ginger tea, the difort in her stomach disappeared magically.


    She feels ecstatic after learning that she is pregnant with her husband''s baby. They finally have a baby!


    If Luke will learn about her pregnancy she was sure it will change his mind. He will finally agree to return her to her husband. There''s no use imprisoning her in his house when she was already carrying his twin brother''s child and the baby will be his cousin or niece!


    The God in heaven is merciful to her, he had sent a gift in her tummy to help convince Luke to do the right thing.


    She''s excited to see her husband and tell him the good news! Graven will be very happy because he''s going to be a father soon!


    Her face was glowing with happiness after learning of the unexpected news, it is a wee relief to her, all her worries suddenly disappeared into thin air.


    She''s looking forward to Luke''s return to the mansion, she wanted to tell him the good news that he''s going to be an uncle soon!

 Chapter 159 - Stubborn

    Nighttime, at the base of the mountain.


    Inside the wooden house, the old woman with white hair was staring at the specific candle that has been dead for seven days.


    ??


    She can''t look at it without tearing up, her heart was breaking into pieces. She was supposed to take the candle out and separate it from the rest because it''s already a dead candle... but she can''t bring herself to do it.


    After a few minutes of staring at the candle, suddenly a miracle happened!


    The candle starts to flicker ande to life again, the me is tiny... but... it gives her a positive sign that the owner of the candle was fighting hard toe back to thend of the living!


    She will continue monitoring the candle!


    Hopefully... it will continue to grow stronger every day.


    The small miracle that she witnessed tonight is more than enough to raise her hope high.


    <<<0>>>


    At Luke''s mansion.


    It was already 8:00 in the evening. Grandma, the healer advised her to sleep early every night.


    Laura was now preparing to sleep, she lies down in the bed caressing her tummy lovingly.


    She''s looking forward to seeing her baby after nine months of pregnancy! Suddenly her depressing world became a bed of roses due to theing of her baby.


    She''s excited to be united with her husband, soon!


    She closed her eyes ready to sleep, still wearing a bright smile on her face.


    Twenty minutester, she was already snoring softly.


    Meanwhile...


    Outside the house, Luke''s carriage was fast approaching the gate of the mansion.


    The guard opened the iron gate and the carriage entered.


    A few minutester, Luke exited the carriage, he was looking forward to seeing Laura, he missed her so much!


    He entered the entrance of the mansion in big stride about to climb the stairs when he saw Ad in the living room.


    "Good evening, my lord!" Ad greeted him.


    Luke nods his head in reply to the maid''s greetings. "Where is your Lady Laura?" he asked.


    "She is in her room, I think she''s already sleeping at this moment," Ad replied.


    "Sleeping early? I''m going to her room," he said.


    "My lord...wait... I have something important to tell you!" Ad said.


    "What is it? say it now!" Luke said.


    "Lady Laura has been ill since yesterday, she keeps vomiting," she exined.


    "Did you send for the healer to check her condition?" he asked.


    "Yes, I did, my lord..." answered Ad.


    "And what the healer said?" he asked worriedly.


    "The healer said that Lady Laura is not sick... she is pregnant!" Ad said.


    Luke''s eyes widened in shock. What the hell!?


    He groaned in dismay and anger, they haven''t had sex yet and she''s pregnant already!?


    He released a deep sigh and climbs the stairs heading straight towards his bedroom.


    Inside his room.


    Luke raked his fingers through his hair in anger and frustration.


    Damn! His brother got his beloved woman pregnant!


    Aargh! He kicked the chair hard... it flew into the wall and crashed on the floor with a heavy thud.


    He finished his rounds of checking the ntations and his other business in other towns and went home looking forward to going home to see his beloved woman, only to be greeted with the bad news that she was pregnant with his brother''s child!


    She was pregnant with her husband''s child!


    And the baby inside her womb is his niece or nephew!


    No! He can''t ept this! He won''t allow it!


    This can''t be! Laura should be pregnant with his child not with his brother''s baby!


    He kicked another chair hard, it hit the wall and fell to the floor.


    Dammit! He was furious, he wants to burn the whole mansion down, his anger is now reaching the boiling point!


    He disappeared from his room in split seconds and materialized inside Laura''s room.


    He looked at his beloved woman lying in the bed.


    She was tuckedfortably beneath the nket. Her face looks serene and beautiful, she wore a smile on her lips. She must be happy after learning that she''s pregnant with her husband''s child!


    He took a deep breath, clenching his teeth in anger.


    Then an idea popped up in his mind.


    There are many ways how to abort the baby in her womb without informing her, make it idental like the fetus is weak, or make her suffer a miscarriage due to her carelessness... something like that.


    What a brilliant idea!


    He grinned devilishly while staring at her pretty face.


    ''My dear Laura, I will let you enjoy your baby for a few days. Later, you will cry a river after you lose your little angel in your tummy. I will never allow you to give birth to my brother''s son. You will only give birth to my son!'' he murmured inwardly.


    He looked at her pretty face onest time before she vanished from the room.


    <<<0>>>


    The following day.


    Laura woke up early at 7:00 in the morning. She went to the bathroom and exited a few minutester. She went to the window and looked at the garden below, she ced her hands on her abdomen, lovingly caressing her small baby bump.


    Half an hourter.


    Ad entered the room carrying a tray of food. "Good morning, mydy!" she greeted her cheerfully.


    "Good morning, Ad! Does the Lord returned home already?" Laura asked.


    "Yes, he arrivedst night," Ad replied.


    Laura''s face showed a mixture of apprehension and dread. "After I eat my breakfast, please tell the Lord that I want to talk to him regarding my pregnancy," she said.


    "Yes, I will, mydy. Enjoy your meal," Ad replied and exited the room.


    Laura took her time eating her meal which consisted of hard-boiled egg, rice, vegetable stew, and ginger tea.


    One hourter, she finished devouring her meal without vomiting, the ginger tea is indeed effective in preventing her from vomiting.


    Ad returned to the room to take away the dishes.


    Laura looked at her. "Did you tell the Lord about my request? Did he already know that I am pregnant?" she asked.


    "Yes, mydy. He wille to your room anytime soon," Ad replied.


    "Okay, thank you," Laura said.


    "You''re wee, mydy," Ad replied and left the room.


    Two hourster.


    Luke entered the room through the door.


    Laura was sitting on the bed when he entered the door. She met his gaze bravely. He already knows her pregnancy yet she can''t see an ounce of anger in his eyes. Maybe, he already epted her condition reluctantly.


    "The servant told me that you want to talk to me," Luke said.


    "Yes. You already know that I''m pregnant with your brother''s child." She paused for a few seconds to catch her breath. "So... when are you going to return me to my husband?" she asked.


    Luke smirked. "Who says that if you get pregnant with my brother''s child I will set you free?" he said coldly.


    Laura''s hope was crushed instantly.


    Damn! He''s not bothered by her pregnancy at all.


    "You''re still determined to keep me in your side even if I''m already pregnant with my husband''s child? Is that what you mean?" she asked in disbelief. Last night before she falls asleep, she was confident that Luke will finally release her after learning of her pregnancy. What is the use of keeping a woman who is pregnant with another man''s child? She thought that the pregnancy will end his obsession with her.


    But today after seeing Luke''s unyielding face as hard as granite she was wrong with her assumption!


    "Yes... so stop dreaming that I''m going to set you free! You''re not going anywhere! You will stay by my side and you will give birth inside my house!" he concluded.


    "B-but... I can''t stay here! You need to bring me back to my husband! Your brother needs to know that I''m carrying his child!" she demanded fiercely. She''s desperate to convince him to set her free.


    "No way, I will never inform him! Why should I?" Luke red at her. "That is my final decision! End of discussion!" he said and left the room without saying goodbye.


    Fresh tears emerged in Laura''s eyes.


    She began sobbing hard embracing her pillow. Her happiness yesterday evaporated into thin air today!


    Why is it hard for Luke to ept that they can never be together again!


    Why!?


    Why he was making her life difficult andplicated?


    She continues weeping... her heart was breaking inside. She doesn''t want to raise her child in this environment! She doesn''t want to grow her child in captivity, she felt like she is a prisoner inside this room.


    She hated Luke for making her life difficult! She''s trying to understand his hatred and jealousy towards her and Graven, but now that she''s pregnant, he''s getting too far!


    How can she continue living like this?


    Pregnant with another man''s child and living in another man''s house? Her situation is making her crazy!


    Within the next few minutes, she continuesmenting and whining about her difficult situation... when she suddenly remembered what the healer told her about... that if she is emotionally stressed, the baby will be affected inside her womb.


    No! She can''t let her situation affect her baby! She must be emotionally strong for the two of them!


    She immediately wiped the tears from her eyes with her hand.


    There is no use crying when ites to Luke''s stubbornness!


    He will never listen to reason!


    She will just wait for the time that her husband Graven wille to rescue her.


    For now, she must strive to be physically, emotionally, and mentally strong for her baby''s well-being.

 Chapter 160 - Guilty

    Daytime... at the base of the mountain.


    Inside the wooden hut, the old woman with white hair, stared at the supposed-to-be dead candle, rooting for the weak flickering light to survive its tribtions ande back to life stronger than ever before.


    ??


    Among the candles, her favorite candle suffered the most and she saw another candle beside it whose light was also weakening...


    Could it be that another one would bite the dust, soon?


    Ah... this is worrying... she wishes there is something she can do before the tribtions strike the candles again.


    But she is not allowed to intervene, not yet, or rather, she''s not strong enough yet...


    But she''s working on it... gathering more energy... gathering all the powers she could get to make herself more stronger and powerful.


    One day, she will break free from her cocoon...


    In the unforeseen future, she will be as free as a bird!


    She''s looking forward to that day toe.


    <<<0>>>


    Luke call for Ad toe to his study room.


    "Good morning, my lord!" Ad greeted her employer who''s sporting a somber look on his face.


    Luke nods his head in response to the servant''s greetings. "Have a seat," he said.


    Ad lowered herself on the chair facing the desk.


    "I want you to go to the healer''s house and bring her to my study room. Tell her to create a brew that would abort the fetus that was currently growing in Laura''s tummy," he said in a serious tone.


    Ad gasped in shock, she quickly covered her mouth with her hands. A horrified expression nketed her entire face.


    Luke''s face darkened. "Why are you shocked? Answer me!"


    "My lord, the baby is innocent! Please... reconsider your decision!" Ad protested and begged, fearing for the innocent life growing inside Lady Laura''s tummy.


    "I''m not going to raise a bastard in my house!" he yelled at her.


    Ad closed her eyes for a moment, her body trembling in fear. She''s just a mere servant in this house and right now, her employer looks angry, she can be fired from her job anytime if she goes against his wishes. Her job is to follow his everymand.


    "What are you waiting for?" he looked at the servant furiously and put the money on the table. "Take the money. Go now and bring the healer here, pay her to brew a herbal tea that would abort the fetus in one week! I want the baby gone from Laura''s womb within this week and don''t try to change my mind. This is my house and this is my rules! If you can''t convince the healer to brew the tea then don''te back to my house ever again!"


    "Yes, my lord!" Ad answered quickly, she grabbed the money, left the study room, shaking in fright. She walked hurriedly in the hallway, descending the flight of stairs, andnded on the floor absentmindedly. She exited the main door going to the rusted iron gate.


    She finally exited the gate and walked on the path leading to the house of the healer just a fifteen minutes walk by foot from the mansion.


    While she''s walking on the road...


    She was thinking of Lady Laura and her baby. Recalling vividly in her mind the happy expression on thedy''s face after learning that she was pregnant with her first child. Thedy was happy with her pregnancy and she can''t bear the thought of bringing harm to the innocent life in her womb. She''s a mother too! She can feel thedy''s pain if she will lose her first child.


    She faltered on her steps... she''s in dilemma... she was torn between doing what is right and what is wrong. But if she informs thedy about Lord Luke''s n to abort the baby, and he will know about it, she will be fired from her job, or worse she will be killed on the spot and she is reluctant to do that because she is the breadwinner of her family.


    She released a deep sigh... "I''m so sorry, Lady Laura. I''m so sorry baby..." she murmured aloud and resumed walking towards the wooden hut where the healer resides.


    A few minutester, she arrived at the wooden hut.


    She saw the old woman outside her house, attending to her herbal nts that are growing abundantly in her garden.


    "Grandma, good morning!" she conveyed her greetings.


    The old woman raised her head and looked at the servant. "Ad,e inside!" she said and opened the wooden gate for the visitor to enter.


    Ad entered the gate hastily.


    "What brings you here? Something wrong with thedy?" the old woman asked.


    Ad shook her head. "She''s okay. But I''m here because the lord already knows about thedy''s pregnancy and he was furious because the baby is not his, so he wants you to brew a herbal tea that would abort the baby inside thedy''s womb. He wants it now! He told me that if I can''t bring the tea, I no longer have to go back to the mansion and serve him. Please help me, Grandma! I need this job desperately! I am the breadwinner of my family! I need to keep working on the mansion to continue supporting my family in the vige!" she begged and began sobbing hard in front of the healer.


    Grandma released a deep sigh. She''s not liking what she''s going to do. She doesn''t need to do deep math. People will suffer including herpared to a baby who''s still a fetus. "It''s against my morality to kill an innocent baby. My principle in life is to save lives not kill innocent people especially an innocent baby, but since destiny wants to dirty my hands to save lives, then I''ll brew the tea," she finally said.


    "Thank you so much, Grandma!" Ad said as huge relief washed over her. She ced the money in the healer''s hands. "Here''s the payment for the brew!" she said.


    Grandma breathed deeply and returned the money to the servant. "I can''t ept the money! Just give it to the beggars in the market. I''ll go to my room to concoct the tea, it will take me one hour, so...wait here outside. You can sit on the wooden bench under the shade of the maple tree." She pointed to the tree and walked towards the door, she disappeared inside her house.


    Ad walked towards the wooden bench and sits down. She''s feeling wretched inside. Just the mere thought of serving thedy with the tea that can make her lose her precious baby is making her feeling guilty already.


    It''s the most difficult situation she was in. Torn between doing the right thing just to save herself and her job and ended up doing the wrong thing that is against her morality.


    Her eyes welled with tears. She was overwhelmed with conflicting emotions creating havoc in her heart and mind.


    One hourter.


    The healer emerged from the door of the house holding a bottle in her right hand. "I''m done brewing the tea. I''ll go with you to the mansion," she said.


    "Thank you, Grandma!" Ad replied.


    The women left the wooden hut and walked side by side in silence. Their minds were both preupied.


    Twenty minutester.


    The women arrived at the mansion, Ad brought the healer inside the lord''s study room.


    "My lord, the healer is here and she already brought the brewed tea that you requested," Ad said sadly.


    Luke nced at the old woman holding a bottle in her right hand. "Give me the bottle!" he ordered.


    The healer gave the bottle to the lord.


    Luke holds the bottle and scrutinized its color brown content. "Is this safe for Laura?" he asked. I only want the fetus gone, but make sure it''s not harmful to Laura''s body! Or else... if something bad happened to my beloved woman, I won''t spare your life!" he spoke in a menacing voice, giving her a threatening re.


    Grandma released a deep sigh. "My Lord, I can assure you with my life that the tea is generally safe for the mother but harmful for the fetus that is already more than a month old," she assured him. She knew all along that the man she was facing right now is not human and he can kill her anytime he wishes.


    "How many times Laura had to drink the tea?" he asked curiously.


    "A total of seven days, and after that, she will experience bleeding for three days, flushing out the fetus from her body. I will make her drink another herbal medicine to speed up her recovery," the healer exined.


    Luke smiled a bit. "Good! Go now and make Laura drink the tea!" he said, dismissing them both.


    The women exited the room and went down to the kitchen to prepare the tea.


    A few minutester, they were standing outside Laura''s room, looking at each other guiltily.


    Ad was holding the tray with trembling hands, a cup of poison tea is on the tray.


    Both women don''t want to enter the room to bring death to the innocent baby.


    Minutes went by.


    "Should we enter or not? If we don''t do it right now... the consequences are grave," Grandma said.


    Ad released a deep sigh. She looked at the guy guarding the door. "Open the door!'' she ordered.


    The guy did as he was told.


    The women entered the door.


    They saw Laura sitting on the bed knitting baby clothing. She looked at them happily and set the garment aside. "Grandma, thanks for the visit!" she said. She looked at the cup in the tray. "What is that?" she asked curiously.


    "I told you before that I will make you a healthy herbal tea to ensure that the baby is growing healthy inside your womb, here it is..." Grandma replied with a fat lie avoiding thedy''s gaze.


    Laura smiled. "Ah, okay... I''ll drink it!" she said excitedly. She looked at Ad. "Give me the cup!" she ordered.


    Ad bit her lower lip and walked towards the bed.


    Grandma breathed deeply and stared at the floor.


    Laura eagerly picked up the cup and brought it to her lips...

 Chapter 161 - Deal Or No Deal?

    "Don''t drink the tea, mydy!" Ad shouted and grabbed the cup resulting in its content spilling into the floor.


    Laura''s brows furrowed in confusion. "But why?" she looked at the servant with a questioning nce, then looked at the healer.


    ??


    The healer maintained her silence letting Ad do the talking.


    Ad dropped on the floor on bended knees. "I''m so sorry, mydy. Please forgive me, the tea that you are about to drink is poisonous, it will kill the fetus inside your womb!" she said, her eyes swarmed with tears.


    Laura''s eyes widened in shock. She looked at the old woman who is avoiding her gaze. "Grandma, is it true that the tea is poisoned? That it''s meant to kill my baby inside my tummy?" she asked, her chest felt heavy due to horror.


    Grandma kneels in front of Laura, looking at her with pain in her eyes. "Yes, it''s true. Lord Luke ordered me to make the poison brew and serve it to you for one week to abort the baby in your tummy. Ad and I don''t want to do it, but he told Ad that he will fire her from her job if the brew is not made. So, I have to help her. I''m sorry, mydy, we have no other choice but to follow the lord''s order," she said sadly.


    Laura''s eyes welled. She stared at the poisonous brew spilled on the floor disgustedly. Damn! She was so close to drinking the poison!


    She stared at the servant and the healer''s faces angrily for a long time, she felt betrayed, she trusted them with her heart! How can they do this to her!?


    On the other hand, she can''t entirely me them. They were under Luke''smand. They won''t do it on their own ord because in front of her are good women, just that Luke is the evil one and force them tomit the bad deed!


    She was furious with Luke for trying to kill her baby!


    But she''s also aware that he can find 100 ways to kill the baby in her tummy without using other people.


    She released a deep sigh. She looked at the gloomy faces of the women kneeling on the floor. "Get up, I''m not angry anymore. You are forgiven," she said and looked at Ad. "You may clean the floor."


    "Thank you, mydy!" the women spoke in unison.


    Ad exited the room and returned a few minutester holding a mop in her hand, she began wiping the spilled liquid on the floor.


    Grandma sat on the chair looking at thedy. "Who exactly are you, mydy?" she asked curiously.


    Laura sighed. "I''m a married woman. My husband is Luke''s twin brother and the baby is our child. Luke was my ex-boyfriend, he got jealous that I married his brother instead of him so he abducted me and imprisoned me here in his house. That is the whole truth!" she said sadly.


    Grandma and Ad looked at each other pitying thedy.


    "I''m so sorry, mydy!" Ad repeated her apologies.


    "I''m deeply sorry too, mydy," the healer said.


    Laura took a deep breath. "It''s okay, you two can leave my room now," she said calmly. She looked at Ad. "Please, tell your lord that I want to talk to him!" she said.


    "Yes,dy!" Ad said.


    The women left the room.


    Laura was seething in anger inside the room. How dare Luke nned to kill his blood rtive? He''s worst than the animals!


    Although she was furious, she''s also aware that she''s under Luke''s power and he can do anything he wants to do with her. He can harm her baby inside her womb anytime he wanted to, the only thing she can do right now is protecting her baby''s life at all costs, even if she will resort to swallowing her pride and kissing his feet.


    She squeezed her eyes shut, gathering strength to swallow her pride. When ites to her baby, she will do anything even if it''s against her will!


    And she knows exactly how to subdue Luke''s anger.


    She has to do it, no other choice!


    A few minutester.


    The door opened and Luke entered, he closed the door behind him.


    When she looked at him, there was no hint of anger in her eyes, only calmness. "You asked for me?" he said.


    Laura cleared her throat and caresses her tummy lovingly. "I want to negotiate with you. Stop nning about killing my baby in my tummy. Allow me to give birth in peace, then give the baby to Graven and you can have me all by yourself, I''m yours!" she offered.


    Luke''s lips curled up into a smile. "Really-? Is that your final decision? You won''t change your mind?" he asked.


    "Yes! Just wait patiently for nine months, after I give birth to my baby, my body is yours," she repeated and bit her lip.


    Luke''s lips erupted into a wide grin. "Wow! I''m happy to hear that! How can I be sure that you won''t back out on your decision? That you won''t change your mind?" he asked her, feeling doubtful.


    "I won''t... you have my word already," she said dejectedly.


    Luke went to her side. "Alright, prove to me how serious you are with your offer to me..."


    Laura''s brows furrowed in confusion, she stepped back because he was closing in and invading her space. "W-what do you mean?"


    "I want to know how serious you are with your offer. Prove it!" he challenged her.


    Laura''s eyes widened. ''Y-you mean-?"


    "Kiss my lips!" he ordered.


    Laura''s face fell in a sad grimace.


    Luke saw the expression of disgust on her face. "What-? Did you change your mind already? You can''t bear to kiss me? If you can''t, then no deal! I will punish Ad and the healer severely for betraying me and telling you the truth!" he said in a dark tone.


    Laura''s face paled instantly. "No! you can''t do that!" she shouted.


    "Why not? They cross my bottom line! They deserve to be punished!" he insisted.


    "Please no! I begged you, don''t hurt them!" Laura pleaded on behalf of the two women.


    Luke grinned. "Alright, let see if you can convince me with your kiss!" he demanded.


    Laura shut her eyes for a few minutes and when she opened them she went to Luke''s side and kissed his lips.


    Luke imed Laura''s lips hungrily and they engaged in a lip-locked for a few minutes.


    Laura has to give her all just to convince him that she is serious with her offer, she even went far imagining that she was kissing her husband, not Luke. So her kiss came out passionate and genuine.


    Luke was impressed with her performance after they finished kissing. "Wow! You''re indeed serious with your offer, eh? I''m more than impressed!" he said happily. He winked at her naughtily. "Why don''t we seal our deal in the bed?" he suggested.


    Laura''s eyes widened in rm. "I told you... only after I delivered my baby safely, my body is yours!" she reminded him.


    Luke''s mouth twitched in displeasure. "I can''t wait for a long nine months! I want to taste you now!" he dered.


    "B-but I''m pregnant, my baby will get affected... we can''t have sex while I''m pregnant!" she protested.


    Luke smirked. "Don''t worry, I will be slow, it won''t affect the baby, I can guarantee you that," he said convincingly.


    Laura sighed.


    When Luke lifted her body and deposited her in the bed, she freezes her emotion.


    Luke discarded all her clothes and she''s naked from head to toe, he was enjoying the process tremendously, he also abandoned his clothes.


    Luke began licking and kissing every inch of Laura''s body, she can only stare at the wall, but it''s impossible no to be affected by his kisses... after all, he is the exact image of her husband.


    He looked at her face... "Moan my name!" he ordered.


    When he entered her core with his erect manhood she conditioned herself to moan his name to make him happy and satisfied.


    "Ahhhhh...yes... I love it...Luke...ahhhh...ohhhh..." she moaned in pleasure. His order be easier when she pretended that she was having sexual intercourse with her husband right now.


    Luke loves hearing Laura moaning his name. He began pounding her wet core in a steady pleasurable rhythm.


    "Ahhhh...yessss...ohhhhh...yessss...so good...Luke...a little bit harder please...ahhhhh..." she moaned in ecstasy.


    Luke was ted, he pounded her core a little bit deeper and fasterr based upon her request.


    "Ahhhhhh...soo niceeee...ohhhh....ahhhh...yesss...yess...I love it...you''re so good Luke... ahhh..." she moaned over and over again sending Luke to the edge of nirvana.


    Laura was lost in her imagination pretending that she was having sex with her husband, then her toes clenched...holy cow! she reached orgasm before Luke did.


    Luke reached his climax, his flustered face was shing with happiness. Yes! Finally! He got his beloved woman back in his arms!


    They''re together again! It made him so happy.


    He rolled over andy on the bed beside her. He gathered her lovingly in his arms and kissed her temple. He reached for the nket above their heads and wrapped it around their naked bodies. He nted a kiss on her lips. "I love you, let''s start all over again," he said, his voice vibrated with love and affection.


    "Okay," Laura murmured. She closed her eyes trying to stop the tears from falling on her face. "''I''m so sleepy, I want to sleep," she said.


    "Go ahead, closed your eyes, let me hold you like this," he whispered.


    Laura closed her eyes feeling sleepy, a few minutester she was already snoring softly in his arms.


    Luke smiled happily while recalling something in his mind...


    He was inside Laura''s room in his invisible form when she was about to drink the poisonous tea that would poison her baby, even if the maid won''t stop her, he will!


    He might be the bad brother and the viin because he had abducted Laura, but he won''t harm his future niece or nephew inside her tummy.


    He was d his n work the way it should be!

 Chapter 162 - Stupid Woman!

    One weekter.


    Inside the wooden house, located at the foot of the mountain.


    ??


    The same white-haired woman stared at the candles burning brightly and among them, the one that stands out is the candle that has been resurrected.


    She smiled brightly because the light of the candle is getting brighter, signaling that it''s on its way to full recovery.


    ...


    Meanwhile... a thousand miles away... in a room inside a manor.


    Reba finally opened her eyes. "W-where a-am I?" she roamed her eyes around the room. It looks like just an ordinary room with a window, closet, bathroom, table and chairs, ceilings and walls, nothing extraordinary.


    She noticed that she can move her head, her eyes but not her body starting from her neck down.


    Then her mind recalled vividly the moment the vampire men carried the coffin into the room zing with hot furnace and threw her into the ming pit without mercy.


    She felt the mes licking her skin... and she lost consciousness after that. She thought that was her pathetic ending.


    B-but howe she was still alive?


    What''s going on?


    Obviously, she didn''t die in the furnace. She was saved and alive!


    But who saved her?


    She roamed her eyes around the room looking for a clue, yet she can''t find any.


    She looked at her arms, she was shocked to see burnt skin in her arms! Oh No! Did she suffered a terrible burn all over her body?


    A few minutester, she felt a stinging pain all over her body. OMG!


    She was badly burned!


    If that is the case she''s still lucky to be alive and not be a roasted demon!


    It doesn''t matter if she suffered burned all over her body, the important thing is... she''s still alive!


    But who saved her?


    She wants to know her savior and offer her thanks and gratitude.


    She didn''t wait long enough because the door opened and a pretty woman entered the door, smiling warmly at her.


    "You''re finally awake!" the woman smiled brightly and went to her side. "How are you feeling now?"


    Reba stared at the woman for a few seconds wondering who is she? Then she spoke slowly. ''W-who a-are you? You a-are the one who s-save me?" she asked.


    "Well...not really...my role is to administer medicine all over your body, as for who saves you from the furnace?...you will knowter. It''s enough that you know that you are alive. I have to put you to sleep for many days so that I can rub the ointment all over your body effectively without hearing you cried of pain all the time," the woman exined.


    "Thank you for your help," Reba said feeling grateful for the woman''s help in applying medicine to the burns all over her body.


    The woman smiled. "You''re wee."


    "How long do you n on freezing me from my neck down to my toes?" Reba asked.


    "You have to stay this way for a month, I just want to be sure that the blister in your skin won''t result in infection, I hope you don''t mind," the woman replied.


    "I don''t mind, as long my burn will heal properly then I''m willing to stay this way for one month," Reba responded cheerfully.


    "Good!" the woman said. She went to the table and grabbed a bottle from the cupboard. She put a brown-looking object in her hand. She went back to bed. "Open your mouth, I have to feed you this wonder pill that will strengthen your immune system that can speed up the recovery and healing of your body," the woman ordered.


    Reba opened her mouth and the woman dropped the pill.


    The woman took a ss of water from the table and feed water to her mouth using the spoon.


    Reba eagerly drinks the water.


    Done, the woman put the ss on the table. She looked at Reba. "I''m going outside to my garden to gather herbs. I''lle backter to check on your condition," she said.


    "Okay, thank you," Reba replied.


    The woman walked towards the door and exited.


    Reba released a deep sigh. She was thinking about the person who rescued her from the furnace. Who could it be?


    A few minutester, she gives up trying because her brain refuses toe up with answers. Then she feels sleepy, she closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    One hourter.


    The door opened.


    A guy wearing a ck ensemble entered the room together with the woman.


    The guy went closer to the bed, staring at Reba''s face whose body is wrapped in a gray-colored nket. He looked at the woman. "Ebony, how''s her burnt skin?" he asked.


    Ebony went to his side. "Her body is healing well... don''t worry... I rubbed my special potion all over her skin, once the burnt skin starts shedding from her body the new skin will develop and she will look the same before the incident," she replied.


    "Okay, just don''t remove the ne from her neck. Or else, she will regain her power back. As long the ne stays in ce her power will be suppressed, she''s just like any humans now, weak and fragile, she has no option left but to obey mymand," the guy stated.


    Ebony nodded her head. "I understand, my lord!" She looked at the woman. "This girl is very lucky, you arrived at thest minute, or else she''s already a roasted meat!" shemented.


    The guy stared at the impostor''s face while shaking his head. "She got punished for deception, such a stubborn and stupid woman!" he said, his mouth twitching in displeasure.


    "She is a stupid woman indeed!" Ebony agreed.


    "Just continue medicating her with your wonderful and effective herbal medicines and potion. I want you to restore her health to its perfect condition before she got thrown into the furnace. By the way, is there any way you can restore her real image? The image she''s wearing right now is the fake one, I want to see her natural beauty restored," the guy said.


    "I''m sorry, my lord, that''s not my specialty but I know one person who can restore a person''s original looks," Ebony replied.


    "Who is that person?" he asked.


    "My dear sister," Ebony answered.


    "Okay, find your sister and tell her to restore this woman''s original look," he ordered.


    "Sure, my lord. But I will do it after one month, I want to focus first on restoring her health to 100%, and after that, I will find my sister and bring her here," Ebony said.


    "I can instruct my men to find your sister," he offered.


    "No, my lord. My sister is a recluse and her house is hidden by a spell, no matter how many times your men waste their time finding her, they will never find her. So, leave it to me... after I cured this woman, I''ll bring my sister here," she assured him.


    "Where did your sister live?" he asked.


    "A bit far from here," she answered. "As long I go to her ce and ask her toe, she wille," she added.


    "Okay, you do that!" the guy said. "I''ll take my leave now, I''ll be backter." He looked at the woman lying in the bed. "When she will wake up again?" he inquired.


    "I can wake her up anytime for your convenience, my lord. I put her to sleep so that she won''t suffer much from the pain and sting from her burnt skin. Do you want to talk to her?" Ebony asked.


    "Yes, I want to talk to her. I''lle back tonight. I still have some important things to do outside," he said.


    "Okay, my lord," Ebony said.


    The guy took his leave and exited the room quietly.


    Ebony looked at Reba''s sleeping form for a few minutes, satisfied that everything is okay with her patient, she left the room as well.


    She exited the manor and went to her garden where herbs and medicinal nts are growing abundantly. She picked up the basket from the table and began harvesting fresh herbal nts used as ingredients for concocting medicines.


    Fifteen minutester.


    Her basket was already half-filled, she left the garden and walked towards the kitchen.


    Inside the kitchen.


    Ebony washed the herbs and medicinal nts on the sink and put them in the stic basin, then she proceeds to boil five liters of water in a cooking pot. A few minutester, she adds the herbs and medicinal nt into the water. She took the stic food storage from the cupboard and opened it, dang! no more Lorga roots!


    She walked outside and called the servant who is sweeping the dry leaves under the maple tree. "Anastasia,e here, watch the herbs until it boils, then douse the fire. I''m going to get some roots of Lorga Tree in the forest," she ordered.


    "Yes, mydy," Anastasia replied and entered the kitchen.


    Ebony donned a ck cape and covered her face with the hood. She went in the direction of the forest located a few meters away from the manor. The root of the Lorga Tree is one of the most important ingredients that she uses in bathing the woman''s burnt skin every day, it helps speed up the process of healing.


    One hourter.


    Ebony returned to the manor with a basket full of Lorga roots, just enough supply that canst up to three days.


    She boiled the Lorga roots with 500 ml water and mixed it well with other ingredients.


    Fifteen minutester.


    Ebony and Anastasia can be seen climbing the stairs, carrying stic buckets in their hands, going to the second floor to give Reba her daily bath.

 Chapter 163 - Betrayed!

    Nighttimees.


    After eating dinner with the servant, Ebony rested for one hour in the room.


    ??


    Done resting, she exited her bedroom. She went to the room upied by the burnt woman.


    She entered the room and went closer to the bed. She waved her hand all over the woman''s body while chanting a spell to wake her up.


    A few minutester, Reba''s eyshes fluttered, she finally awakened.


    Ebony smiled at the woman. "How are you feeling?" she asked.


    "I feel pain all over my body," Reba replied in agony.


    "I understand, just bear it for a while. There is someone who would like to talk to you. After you are done talking to him, I will put you to sleep again so that you won''t feel the pain anymore," Ebony said.


    "Okay," Reba replied and closed her eyes again.


    A few minutester.


    The door opened and the guy entered the room.


    Ebony looked at the guy. "She is already awake, my lord," she informed him.


    "Good! Wait for me outside," the guy replied.


    Ebony nods her head and left the room.


    The guy sat on the chair facing the bed. "Reba, open your eyes... it''s me!" he ordered.


    Reba opened her eyes and blinked a few times. She looked at the guy sitting on the chair. She smiled a bit. "So...it''s you who saved me?!"


    Corbin smirked. "Yeah," he answered casually. "I originally don''t want to save you but I changed my mind at thest minute. I arrived at the furnace after the men left, toote, you''re badly burned, but no worries as long Ebony will continue taking care of you every day your burn will heal gradually, in due time your health will be restored," he said.


    "Thank you for saving me," Reba said.


    "You''re wee," he replied.


    "Can you please give me a mirror? I want to see how badly I look?" she asked.


    "No! I won''t give you the mirror. Don''t torture yourself watching your burnt image in the mirror, it will only crush your spirit," he said.


    "Okay... just tell me how do I look right now?" she said.


    "Well, you burned all your hair, your scalp, all the skin in your body...honestly... you looked like a roasted pig right now," he joked.


    "Ah, I see...I look so ugly..." she said, wincing in pain.


    "Yeah... beyond ugly I must say... but the damage was only skin deep, you will be okay after one or two months, so bear the pain for now. Don''t worry as long Ebony is your physician, you are in good hands," he said gently.


    Fresh tears emerged from Reba''s eyes. "Thank you for saving me and thanks to Ebony for taking good care of me and attending to my wounds every day," she said feeling emotional.


    "Don''t mention it, and don''t cry, it''s not good for you to cry because once the tears touched the burnt skin it will be painful," he stated.


    "Okay," Reba replied.


    He stared at her face for a few minutes.


    "I admired your loyalty and devotion to your friend. You never revealed her location even if you are on the verge of death, such an admirable friend you are!" he said with a tone of admiration in his voice.


    Suddenly, Reba winced. "My body is aching, so painful!" she groaned in pain.


    "Alright, let''s talk again some other time, go back to sleep, and rest as much as you can!" he said.


    Reba did as she was told and closed her eyes.


    Corbin exited the room. He saw Ebony waiting nearby. "Ebony, Reba is groaning in pain, you can put her back to sleep now," hemanded.


    "Yes, my lord!" Ebony replied and entered the room. She went to the bed and waved her hand on Reba''s body putting her in a deep sleep.


    After making sure that everything is okay inside the room, Ebony made her exit.


    She went to the living room downstairs and sat on the couch facing the lord. "My lord, what if your folks will discover that she''s still alive? What will you do?" she asked apprehensively.


    "Regarding that issue, don''t worry about it. They already believe that the impostor died on the furnace, so they won''t look after her anymore. The only person they would want to find and focus their attention with is the real Laura," he replied. "They would have tob the entirend to find her," he said.


    "My lord, why do you want to find the real Laura? Why are you interested in her?" she asked.


    "I have my reasons, one day you will understand why," he responded. He rose to his feet. "I''m leaving now, I''ll visit some other day. Take care of Reba for me," he said.


    "I will, my lord. Rest assured that I will do everything in my power to help her recover," Ebony promised solemnly.


    "Good!" Corbin said, he walked towards the main door and disappeared outside.


    Ebony shut and locked the door. She climbs the stairs and went to her room to retire for the night.


    <<<0>>>


    Meanwhile... at Luke''s mansion.


    The time is already 9:00 in the evening.


    Laura was still wide awake, lying in the bed, thinking about what happened to her and Luke yesterday. They have sexual intercourse which is against her will but what can she do? She is powerless, having sex with him is the only way she knows how to make sure he will no longer continue his evil n of killing her baby again.


    She realized that pretending to be on good terms with Luke is the only way she knows how to protect her baby from danger. As a mother, she will do anything to save her baby even if it means sacrificing herself.


    She felt immensely guilty about what happened between her and Luke yesterday, but she won''t kill herself over it. She has a duty and responsibility to protect the unborn child that is growing in her womb. She''s confident that her husband will understand the reason why she has to do it.


    She released a deep sigh.


    Then her thoughts went to Reba, wondering what had happened to her friend.


    Then her husband''s facees to her mind. Fresh tears sprang in her eyes. She already broken their marriage vows and had sex with another guy, she felt dirty inside. Especially when she and Luke were intimate, she reached her climax as well. She cringed in horror and shame.


    Damn! Her body betrayed her!


    She hated her body! But she can''t do anything to punish it. She must take care of her body so that her baby will grow healthy. From now on, everything she decides and does for herself is for her baby''s benefits, she no longer exists.


    She closed her eyes preparing to sleep.


    She was already on the edge of slumber when she felt that someone is climbing on the bed!


    Her eyes flew open in panic, her breathing slowed down when she realized that it''s just Luke. He lies down beside her.


    "Why did you sneak like that! You give me a shock!" she scolded him. She turned her back on him, ignoring him.


    Luke grinned and wrapped his arms around her, spooning her.


    "What are you doing here in my room?" she asked icily.


    "I want to spend the whole night with you, I miss you! I will sleep here in your room tonight," he dered.


    "Go back to your room!" she said furiously.


    "No way! I''m already here, so no amount of whining and persuasion from your side can force me to leave your room," he concluded.


    Laura gritted her teeth in anger. She''s trying to move away from him, out of his reach, but he pulled her back to his embrace.


    She bit her lip, super annoyed. She continues wriggling against his firm hold.


    "Stop fighting me!" he whispered. "If you keep doing that you will get exhausted and your baby will get affected inside your womb," he reminded her.


    Laura released a deep sigh and finally allowed herself to be imprisoned in his embrace.


    "Good girl!" he murmured and buried his lips on her neck, he began nuzzling her earlobes.


    Laura''s eyes welled.


    He caresses her bottom, stimting her, arousing her.


    Laura''s eyes widened in rm. "What are you doing!?" she asked indignantly.


    "I''m pleasuring you, my love, just enjoy it," he responded with a lust-filled voice and inserted his hands inside her underwear, he starts stroking her wet core.


    Laura can only bit her lip as waves of pleasure starts to overtake her reasoning spreading wildly all over her body melting her defenses. "...ahhh...ahhh..." a moan escaped her lips as he deepens and quickens his stroking of her silky wall, his two fingers already buried deep inside her molten core.


    "Moan my name, my love! Tell me that you like what I''m doing with your core," he whispered huskily in her ears as his erection was getting harder and swollen inside his underwear.


    "Ohhh...ahhh...so nice...Luke...I love it... keep rubbing... ahhh..." she moaned in ecstasy.


    Luke freed his erect rod from his underwear and withdraws his hands from her core, he pulled her underwear down her legs, and from behind he inserted his erect shaft to her silky wall.


    Laura grabbed the bed sheet as Luke began pounding her from behind,


    "Ahhh... ahhh..." Luke grunted and panted. "Continue moaning my name!" he ordered.


    "Yes...ohhh...Luke...I love that...ahhhh...ohhh... a bit faster....ahhhh...so nice..." she moaned in ecstasy.


    Luke grinned and continue pounding her core with a slow and steady pleasurable rhythm.


    A few minutester, Laura''s toes clenched as she reached her climax followed by Luke a momentter.


    He copsed on the bed beside Laura.


    They were shrouded with thick silence, no one wants to start a conversation, the only sound they can hear is the rapid breathing of their hearts.


    Half an hourter, Laura fell into a deep slumber watched over by Luke.

 Chapter 164 - First Thing First

    Five dayster.


    Graven visited Terros ce one sunny afternoon.


    ??


    The old man was cutting a banana tree a few meters away from the bamboo house.


    He went to his side. "Old man, what''s up?" he asked.


    Terros looked at him and smiled. "Son, how''s the world outside?"


    "Peaceful and orderly, in short, everything is well," Graven replied.


    "Good! How about your wife, did you already find her?"


    Graven''s face fell in sadness and despair. He released a troubled sigh. "Not yet, I''ve been checking out two towns already looking for her and yet no sign of her. Besides my missing wife, I''m also looking for mydy friend, she is like a sister to me, she was also missing," he said with a gloomy sigh.


    Terros patted Graven''s shoulder in sympathy. "Losing a sister and a wife, then facing a possible death? Three bad luck in a row. Wow, life really loves you my, son!" he said, sighing deeply.


    "Yeah, my life is great!" Graven said with a tone of sarcasm in his voice.


    Terros cut the banana fruit and separated it from its body and smiled. "I''m going to make a boiled banana out of this..." he said casually.


    "Are you done harvesting banana?" Graven asked and smiled a bit, the old man''s life is so simple, while his life isplicated as hell.


    "Yes, I''m done here," the old man nodded his head.


    Graven picked up the clusters of bananas and carried them on his back.


    The men started walking towards the bamboo house.


    After they arrived in the house, Graven went to the shade of the tree and settled himself on the benchfortably which is made of acacia wood.


    Terros proceed to the house, went to the kitchen, and put some water in the cooking pot, he adds the bananas and brought them outside under the shade of the tree where Graven was sittingfortably.


    Graven gathered some dry twigs nearby and put them in the make-shift stove made of three medium-size stones. He lighted the twigs with the fireing out from his fingers.


    Terros ced the cooking pot into the fire.


    Then the men looked at each other.


    "Is there any update about the sample of the ck liquid?" Graven finally asked.


    Terros sighed gloomily. "Nothing so far... that ck liquid is mysterious and hard to crack. I''ve been wracking my brain hard trying to find a way to study it but I failed so far, but it doesn''t mean that I give up already. I''m still trying to analyze it... don''t worry... I will have a breakthrough sooner orter. I will crack its mystery soon!" he said confidently.


    Graven sighed. Days passed by quickly before he knows it.


    Soon, one month will pass and he and his men might suffer death before he can have the chance to locate Reba and his wife''s whereabouts.


    Terros saw the worried expression on his friend''s face, yet he can''t do anything about it. Some things can not be rushed.


    Graven inhaled the cool breeze and roamed his eyes around the area. His eyesnded on the chicken hen and roosters finding food on the ground nearby. "Where is yourdy friend?" he asked.


    "Inside the house, in her room. She is working on the concoction that would help you bypass the concealing method that your brother is probably using right now to hide your wife and it might also be handy in finding your sister," Terros replied.


    "Thank you, old man. And please extend my thanks to yourdy friend for her help," Graven said.


    "Don''t mention it," Terros said and added more wood to the fire.


    A few minutester, the boiled banana is ready to eat.


    The men eat the bananas in silence.


    One hourter.


    Graven rose to his feet and finally bid goodbye to his friend. "I''m leaving... I''ll drop by some other time," he said.


    "Okay, sorry that you will go home empty-handed today," Terros apologized.


    "No need to apologize, old man. Your sincere effort to help me and my men is enough to give me a sense of hope. I''ll take my leave now, I''ll visit some other time," he said.


    Terros patted Graven''s shoulder to console him. "Don''t worry, you will see the light at the end of the dark tunnel, soon!" he said in a positive tone.


    Graven smiled, a few secondster, he vanished in front of Terros.


    The old man picked up the cooking pot and brought it inside the bamboo house.


    H went to the kitchen.


    He transferred the boiled banana into the te made of y and put it in front of hisdy friend, Veronica, who is already sitting on the chair facing the table.


    The woman''s eyes glowed. "Wow, my favorite, boiled bananas!" she eximed in glee and began eating.


    "Eat more, there''s still plenty in the pot," Terros said.


    "Your friend already left?" Veronica asked.


    "Yeah, but he will be back some other day. He''s asking me about the method to bypass the concealing method and he also inquired about the ck liquid..." Terros said.


    "So...what did you tell him?" the woman asked while munching on the soft and sweet boiled banana.


    "I told him that we are working on it and he extends his thanks to you for your help," Terros replied.


    The woman smiled. "Tell him that I will certainly find a way to help him, and I''m working on it day and night. Soon, it will be ready for him to use," she replied.


    "Good!" he murmured. "How about the mysterious ck liquid, do you have any idea how to solve its mystery?'' he asked.


    Veronica shook her head. "I''ll focus on the remedy of the concealing method first because it''s much easier to dopared to that mysterious ck liquid. The best way to observe the liquid is when the harmful effect already attacked the men, then we will be able to analyze what can be done to counter it. I''m pretty sure that the cursed king is wise, he won''t prematurely eliminate the people that will be useful to him in the long run. I''m pretty sure that he won''t kill Graven and his men right away... so for now... let''s not torture ourselves in solving the mystery of the ck liquid. Let''s just focus first on the problem that is easier to solve," the woman borated further.


    Terros smiled and gave her a thumb up. "I like your way of thinking, you''re making sense!" he said.


    Veronica smiled and continue devouring her favorite boiled banana.


    Meanwhile, a thousand miles away.


    Graven was hovering in the air... above the town of Quingun in his invisible mode.


    He was hovering above the market where people are milling around... looking at the merchandise sold by the stores and stalls, he was hoping to spot his wife and Reba.


    He spends thirty minutes hovering above the market trying to detect the women''s scent.


    A few minutester, he sighed wearily ''coz he can''t detect the women''s scent anywhere.


    He left the ce and went to the location of the church. He arrived on time when the people are exiting the church... going home. He scanned the faces of the people below... negative... no signs of his wife and Reba.


    After the rest of the people attending the mass already exited the church, Graven left the area going to visit the other areas of the town where lots of people are loitering around.


    He will continue finding the missing women from morning to night and only return home if he alreadybs the whole town.


    There''s still a lot of towns to visit, the list is endless.


    Hours went by.


    Nighttimee.


    Graven was still checking tirelessly each of the houses in his invisible form.


    It was already midnight when he finally gives up on finding the women in this town.


    There is only one house left and it was located fifty meters from the rest of the houses.


    He flew towards thest house and entered through the open window on the second floor.


    He entered the vacant bedroom and took his leave passing through the door when he heard amotion in the next room. He entered the bedroom and saw blood on the floor and there are about five men inside the room, a woman was lying on the bed, her hands and feet were both bound by a rope and tied to the bedpost, her mouth was gagged.


    On the floor, lies a wounded man, fresh blood oozing from the wound on his abdomen due to the knife used by the man in front of him. All the men wore a ck mask on their faces, their eyes are the only thing he can see.


    One of the men discarded his lower pants and underwear and climbs the bed and straddled the woman.


    The woman''s eyes widened in horror, fear, and disgust shimmering in her eyes.


    Graven moved in lightning speed, delivering a deadly knock-out move on the men''s neck. He grabbed the man straddling the woman and throws him on the wall. He proceeds to cut the rope that bound the woman using the knife that magically appeared in his palm.


    As soon the woman was freed from the rope she rushed to her husband''s side and screamed aloud. "HELPPPPPPPP...HELPPPPPPP...SOMEBODY HELP ME...MY HUSBAND WAS STABBED!!!"


    She began sobbing hard, her hands already soaked with blood.


    When she looked around the room, the men wearing ck masks were already gone.


    She can''t imagine or remember who cut the knife from her feet and hands, it happened so fast that due to extreme shock... things didn''t register clearly in her mind.


    She runs to the next room to check on her teenage daughter, she felt relieved that she was safe, sleeping soundly on the bed. She went back to the master''s bedroom and attended to her husband''s wounds while screaming for help.


    Meanwhile...


    A hundred meters away from the house, in the dark area where the wild bushes were growing abundantly, Graven looked at the men in disgust, he might be of a demon and vampire lineage, ironically, some humans are eviler than him. He set the unconscious men on fire with the mesing from his hands, no traces of guilt can be found in his eyes.


    The men woke up to the extreme pain eating their skin, screaming for help.


    One hourter.


    The men were reduced to bones... Graven left the area going back to the house where the ughter happened and saw several people inside the house.


    The woman finally got her help.


    He left the town going home.

 Chapter 165 - Whatever!

    One weekter.


    Inside Laura''s room.


    ??


    Ad entered the room carrying a tray of food. She ced the food on the table. "Lady, enjoy your meal," she said wearing a pleasant smile on her face.


    "Thank you, Ad," Laura replied. She went to the table and looked at the dishes. She saw a tter of rice, a bowl of chicken soup, and fried fish, and there are two ripe bananas as well.


    She picked up the banana and began eating it.


    "Lady, the Lord told me that you can visit the garden after lunch if you like," Ad said.


    "Nice! I''lle down to the gardenter after I''m done eating," she replied.


    "Okay, I''ll prepare the pic nket. I''ll take my leave now," Ad said.


    "You should eat lunch before preparing the pic nket," Laura said.


    "Yes, I will, mydy. I''ll take my leave now, enjoy your meal!" Ad said and left the room.


    Laura lowered herself on the chair and began eating her meal with gusto.


    One hourter.


    Ad returned to take the dishes away and bring them to the kitchen for washing. "The pic nket will be ready in a while, mydy..."


    "Okay, no need to hurry, take your time," she responded.


    Ad picked up the tray and exited the room.


    Half an hourter, Ad returned. "Mydy, the pic table and nket are now ready," she said.


    "Alright, let''s go downstairs and go to the garden," Laura replied excitedly.


    The women left the room and went downstairs, they exited the main door and walked on the path leading to the garden located at the back of the house.


    When they arrived there, the pic nket and the table were already in ce, and there was also pillows and nket.


    Laura smiled brightly and went to the pic nket. "Wow, this is cozy!" she gushes and lowered herself on the nket.


    "Enjoy the garden, mydy. I''ll prepare some orange juice and biscuits for you," Ad said and walked away from the garden.


    Laura fixed her gaze on the blooming flowers. The yellow and white daffodil flowers are refreshing to the eyes.


    A few minutester, Luke can be seen walking on the path approaching the garden. He lowered himself beside Laura.


    "Are you enjoying the colorful flowers?" he asked gently, looking forward to having a decent conversation with her.


    Laura took a deep breath. She''s here to enjoy the flowers alone, she doesn''t like having Luke''spany in the garden. But she might as well reasonably deal with him, she''s still very much his prisoner despite that they already got intimate again. "Yeah..."es her short nd reply.


    Luke sighed. It''s obvious that she''s still not in the mood to talk to her based on her dry reply. She didn''t even nce at him when she replied to his question. He might have imed her body once again but her feelings towards him are as dark as the night. He will wait for her to love him again, now that they''re living under one roof, they will get closer to each other - whether she likes it or not.


    "How''s the baby?" He asked the one question that can make her talkative.


    Laura''s body tensed up, she breathed deeply and looked at him. "The baby is growing inside my tummy, I hope you''re no longer nning to kill my baby," she told him.


    Luke sighed. "Of course! Now that we agreed on a deal, I will never back out from my words. I also hope that when your husband will find you, you won''t leave me and go with him," he said.


    Laura didn''t reply and kept her silence. To avoid angering him, she can''t say to his face that once she will see her husband she will go with him.


    Luke was waiting for her reply. "Can you promise me that you won''t go with your husband if he found you?"


    Laura bit her lip. "He won''t be able to find me because you put a concealing power around me, therefore you don''t have to worry about it," she finally replied. Instead of answering him directly and angering him, she reminded him that she can''t easily be found by her husband.


    Luke knew that she was ying it safe, he already expected that she won''t give him an honest answer. But even if she will say to him that she will avoid her husband and won''t leave with him, that''s a big lie. He knows that Laura had fallen madly in love with his twin brother. To be honest, when he died, he kind of expecting it already that once Graven and Laura''s paths will cross, they will surely fall for each other.


    But it''s hard for him to ept that.


    He just can''t endure the painful truth that he met Laura first, but instead, she married his brother in the end.


    It''s a hard blow on his pride.


    He ns that after he got resurrected he will go on full throttle with Laura and marry her, only to see her walking on the aisle, marrying his brother without hesitation. He felt betrayed and the pain is so much to bear. He was so mad that he wants to kill anything that crosses his path only to realized that even if he will destroy the world, nothing can change the fact that Laura falls in love with his twin brother.


    In the end, he realized that he doesn''t have to kill anything or anyone, all he needs to do is kidnap Laura and that would solve all his problems with her. And she''s finally here beside him and the best part they''re together again!


    He smiled jubntly and wrapped his arms around her. "We will go to town tomorrow to buy you maternity dresses, once your tummy will get bigger, you need to wear morefortable dresses," he suggested.


    Laura tensed up for a few seconds, but let it be. Even if she will send him away he won''t budge so why bother reprimanding him? She just bears his touches for now. "I won''t go with you, I''ll go with Ad instead," she told him directly.


    Luke released a deep sigh. "Don''t bother, if you don''t want to go to town with me then I''ll have the store staffe here to offer you the clothes," he finally said.


    "Up to you," Laura said indifferently.


    Luke was hurt by her cold treatment of his generosity but he can''t me her entirely. He doesn''t mind if she''s bing a bit willful as long she doesn''t cross the boundary, he can tolerate it, ''coz he knows that just the mere mention of the baby in her tummy he can make her whole being trembled and make her obey to everything he wants her to do for him.


    He will just allow her some tiny bit of liberties so as not to smother her.


    A little give and take between them can go a long way.


    He stayed in the garden for another hour trying to lure her into a pleasant conversation.


    "What color of dresses you like wearing so that I can tell the staff what colors to bring tomorrow?" he asked.


    "Anything that is not ck, brown, or gray. And I don''t like abstract printed dresses, I want in designs and in color," she replied.


    "Okay. How about the length, do you want it to be above the knee or below the knee?"


    "Below the knee," she responded without looking at him, she fixed her eyes on the flowers.


    "Noted. I''ll have the store staff bring 100 samples so that you can choose as many as you want," Luke said.


    She looked at him. "Just fifty samples, no need for a hundred!" she corrected him.


    Luke grinned. "Alright, you''re the boss!" he said and rose to his feet. "Enjoy the flowers, I''ll go inside the house." He walked away going back to the direction of the house.


    Laura released a sigh of relief after he was gone from the garden, a good thing he decided to leave on his own ord, she can finally enjoy the solitude.


    A few minutester, Ad returned, she brought refreshments and ced them on the table.


    "Enjoy your snack, mydy!" Ad said.


    "Thank you!" Laura replied.


    Ad smiled and walked away from the garden.


    Laura picked up the pitcher and poured lemonade into the ss. She went back to the pic nket and dink her refreshing lemonade while continue gazing at the pretty flowers in the garden.


    Three hourster.


    Laura left the garden and went back upstairs to take a nap in her room.


    Hours went by.


    Nighttimees.


    Laura was d that Luke didn''te to her room that night, she was able to sleep peacefully.


    The following day.


    After lunch, the store staff arrived in the carriage and brought fifty maternity dresses folded neatly inside the trunks for Laura to chose from. After going through all the dresses she managed to chose twentyfortable maternity dresses... while Luke was watching on the couch nearby.


    Ad brought the dresses to Laura''s room while Luke paid the store staff.


    The visitor left and boarded the carriage that will take him back to the town.


    Luke looked at Laura. "Do you like the dresses?" he asked.


    "Yes...they are nice," she replied.


    "I will sleep in your room tonight," he said.


    "Whatever..." Laura breathed deeply and shrugged. She walked towards the staircase, going back to her room.


    Luke watched Laura ascended the stairs with a gloomy sigh.

 Chapter 166 - Leaving

    Two weekster. One rainy morning.


    The rain has been falling nonstop for thest three days and finally stopped today. The surrounding area is damp and the atmosphere is cold.


    ??


    Corbin visited his hidden manor where Ebony and Reba were staying.


    He found Ebony mixing herbal ingredients in the kitchen while the maid Anastasia was stirring some soup dish on the pot. He looked at Ebony. "How''s your patient?" he asked.


    Ebony raised her head and looked at him, she set aside the herbal nts. "She''s getting better every day. She''s feeling less pain nowpared to her first week of medication. You want to talk to her?"


    "Yes," Corbin answered.


    "Okay, I''ll apany you upstairs," Ebony said.


    They left the kitchen and went upstairs. They entered the room and went to the bed.


    Ebony waved her hand all over the sleeping woman''s body, waking up Reba from her deep slumber.


    Corbin stared at the ugly woman lying on the bed.


    A few secondster, Reba''s eyshes fluttered.


    Ebony nced at her master. "She''s awake... I''ll wait outside," she said and exited the room.


    Corbin grabbed a chair and lowered himself on it facing the woman.


    Reba looked at Corbin. "It''s you again..." she said in a low voice.


    Corbin grinned. "What-? Getting tired of my face already? I seldom visit you here..."


    "Don''t say that... I''m always thankful for any visit from my savior," she corrected him.


    "Good! How are you?" he asked.


    "I''m feeling better every day, I only encounter less pain nowadays," she replied.


    "That''s incredible! You will be up in your feet in no time," he said cheerfully.


    Reba smiled a bit. "Whose house is this?" she changed the topic.


    "It''s my house," answered Corbin casually.


    "Aren''t you afraid that the vampire couple will find me here and you will get implicated because you save me?" she asked worriedly.


    Corbin shrugged. "Not really... this is one of my hidden properties and only a few people know about this ce, so you have nothing to worry about your safety, you''re safe here," he assured her.


    Reba felt relieved. "That''s good to know," she said and looked at him straight in the eyes. "What''s the catch-?" she asked him.


    Corbin''s brows furrowed. "What do you mean with your question?"


    "I said... why did you save me and help me recover and allowed me to stay in your house even if I didn''t tell you everything about Laura. What is your purpose? Do you expect me to reveal her whereabouts after saving me?" she asked.


    Corbin took a deep breath. "Actually no. I realized that you will keep your mouth shut and carry the truth to your grave even if you will die so I no longer expect that you will lead me to Laura..."


    Reba''s brows knitted together. "So... you just save me for nothing-? That''s hard to believe!" she insisted.


    Corbin shrugged. "Well... it''s up to you to believe me or not. I save you out of the goodness of my heart and no string attached. If you''re finally healed... you can return to where you belong," he said in a serious tone.


    Reba smiled. "It''s too good to be true..." she murmured aloud.


    "Well... it might be hard to believe as of this moment... but everything I said to you is true. Just wait ''till you recovered fully and you will know that I''m telling the truth," he insisted.


    "Okay, fine. I believe you this time, and thank you so much for saving my life. I owe you one, but when ites to Laura''s whereabouts you have to kill me first before you can get the truth from me," she said.


    Corbin smiled. "That is one thing I admired from you, you''re fierce loyalty and devoted to your friends! Your character astounded me," he said.


    Reba looked at him. "If one day, I''ll ask you to remove the golden ne that is suppressing my power, will you do it?" she asked.


    Corbin sighed. "Actually, I tried removing the golden ne from your neck once while you were sleeping but I failed. The only one who can remove the golden ne from your neck is the one who put it in the first ce... or it can be removed easily by somebody who is far more superior... so yeah... I''m sorry that I can''t help you with ites to that matter. I thought I can remove it away from your neck but it looks like my power iscking..."


    "No need to exin... I understand. You already save my life and I''m forever grateful to you, that''s enough for me," Reba said.


    Corbin rose to his feet. "Rest well and get well soon! I''m taking my leave now so that you can get back to sleep," he said and put the chair back in the corner beside the table.


    "Thank you," Reba mouthed and shut her eyes preparing to sleep again.


    Corbin looked at the woman sleeping on the bed onest time before he exited the room.


    Back in the room.


    Reba wondered if Corbin is telling the truth or not? Would he really set her free without forcing her to reveal Laura''s whereabouts? It''s hard to believe, but she was hoping he will stay true to his words. One thing is clear, he saves her life but she can''t trust him fully. He might be nning something evil in his mind.


    As for her other pressing problem... she just needs to get back to her friend Menedelia and ask the old woman''s help in getting rid of the golden ne on her neck. She hoped the old woman can help her in regaining her power back.


    A few minutester.


    Ebony entered the room and went to the bed. "Reba, I''m going to put you back to sleep now, are you ready?" she asked.


    Reba opened her eyes. "Yes, but first... can I ask you one question...please?"


    "Okay, what is it?"


    "How long do I need to keep sleeping?" she asked.


    "It''s up to you... when the pain is already bearable... you can ask me to stop putting you to sleep. How about next week, we will try to keep you awake for one full day and if you can already bear the pain then we will keep it that way until you fully recover well," Ebony suggested.


    Reba smiled in anticipation. "Okay, I''m looking forward to next week," she said with bright enthusiasm shining in her eyes.


    "Alright, that''s settled... shut your eyes now and I''ll put you back to sleep," Ebony ordered gently.


    Reba obeyed and shut her eyes again.


    Ebony waved her hand over Reba''s body putting her back into a deep slumber.


    Done, she left the room going back to the kitchen to prepare for Reba''s bath and medication.


    <<<0>>>


    In the forest.


    Terros looked at hispanion across the table, they were currently eating hot porridge added with ginger and plenty of bits and pieces of chicken meat.


    He noticed that hispanion was in deep thoughts and was unusually quiet today. "A penny for your thoughts? What''s wrong?" he inquired.


    Veronica looked at the old man. "I will leave for a while..." she replied.


    "Huh? Where are you going?" he asked and released a deep sigh. "Are you going to roam around the world again? I thought you''re going to stay here for good with me?" he asked.


    Veronica smiled. "I have to find that one ingredient that is missing in my concoction... this is to ensure that I can help your friend Graven in finding his wife effectively. Without this one final ingredient my creation is useless," she exined.


    "Ah I see... did you try finding it around this mountain and other neighboring areas?" he asked.


    "Yeah, but I can''t find it. But I know where to find that specific ingredient which is growing abundantly at the top of the mountain in a faraway ce, far from here. So I need to go there and harvest some of its roots to finalize my creation," Veronica borated.


    "Ah okay, you want me to apany you?" he offered.


    "No need, I can do it by myself. Besides, I need to visit a dear friend of mine as well. Just stay here so that there''s someone who can greet your friend Graven if hees back here. Please don''t forget to water the rare herbal nts that I nted at the back of the house while I''m away," she requested.


    "Sure!" Terros replied. "When are you leaving?"


    "I''ll take my leave after I finished eating this porridge," she answered.


    "Are you sure you wille back here?" he asked again in a doubtful manner. Sometimes she would be gone for many months or even years without contacting him.


    Every time shees back, she would always say that she will stay for good but she always broke her promise and he''s kind of getting used to it already. She''s his soulmate... not the romantic way but more in a tonic way because they have one thing inmon, they''re both healers and shared the same passion of creating wonderful potions and elixirs together.


    They bonded well and every time she returned he doesn''t feel lonely anymore, he gotpany and it''s always been nice when she''s around, he had somebody to talk to every day and share his passion for growing herbal nts and discovering their magical properties together.


    Veronica saw the sadness and apprehension in his eyes while talking to her. "Are you afraid that I will no longer return?" she asked.


    "Yeah..." Terros nodded his head.


    Veronica smiled. "No need to feel sad. I wille back here for sure. This time I am serious when I say that I will stay for good," she said earnestly.


    "Good! I''m happy to hear that. Let me prepare some food for you to bring on your journey, that will beter after I''m done eating," he said.


    Veronica smiled and continue eating her porridge.

 Chapter 167 - Devastated

    Two dayster.


    It waste afternoon when Graven visited his friend Terros at his ce in the forest.


    ??


    He found him roasting chicken in the makeshift grilled stick made of sturdy wood under the shade of the Acacia tree.


    "Old man... the delicious aroma of your roasted chicken makes me hungry!" he said, lowering himself on the wooden bench.


    Terros looked at his visitor and smiled. "You just arrive in time! I finally have someone to share in eating this roasted chicken," he said.


    Graven nced at the bamboo house. "Yourdy friend is not home?" he inquired.


    "Yeah... she''s on a journey..." Terros replied.


    "Where?"


    "Going to a faraway ce to find the missing ingredients for her creation that would counter any concealing method that you are going to encounter in your endeavor while finding your wife and your missingdy friend," Terros answered.


    Graven sighed. "If only I have other means and ways to find the missing women I won''t trouble you, guys," he admitted shamefully.


    Terros patted Graven''s shoulder in sympathy. "Don''s say that... you are my friend... I and mydy friend are willing to help you with your problems," he said.


    "Thank you, old man!" Graven said feeling grateful for his support.


    "Don''t mention it. Once my friend Veronica returns from her trip she will be able to finish her creation that would enable you to bypass any concealing method used by your enemies," Terros said.


    Graven''s eyes lighted up. "I''m happy to hear that, my friend!" he said excitedly.


    "Yeah, so don''t be sad, all your troubles will surely have an ending one day," Terros said confidently.


    "I hope so," Graven responded.


    "How many towns you have visited so far?" asked Terros.


    "Three towns so far. I have been to Beerdale, Woolgera, andst night at Quinguin Town. I failed to find the women''s scent in those towns and it''s been a depressing time for me so far, it''s like finding a needle in a haystack," Graven exined in a dispirited voice.


    Terros can sympathize with Graven''s depression. Losing his wife and hisdy friend one after another is a big blow to his morale. He might be powerful in some areas but his power is limited. There are some areas in his life that he iscking.


    "By the way, what have you discovered about the ck liquid so far?" Graven asked curiously.


    "Yesterday, I discovered something sinister about the ck liquid... " Terros answered.


    "What is it?" Graven asked curiously.


    "The ck liquid devoured anything you feed on it... as if it has a life of its own!" Terros revealed.


    "Really-? Why is that?" Graven''s brows furrowed.


    "I put some small ck liquid in another crystal bottle and then drop a small dead lizard inside, a few secondster, the ck liquid devoured the lizard''s body and it''s gone from the bottle. When I poured the ck liquid in the bowl made of y, the ck liquid slowly disintegrate and disappeared into thin air, I can''t find even the skeleton and bones of the lizard!" Terros narrated.


    "Oh, this is bad news!'' Graven said, feeling horrified. "Don''t tell me that if my men and I won''t go back to the king we will also die and disappear like the lizard?" he said.


    Terros sighed deeply. "I can''t answer that question. The lizard''s ending might be different from you guys. My friend Veronica told me that the cursed king won''t kill you and your men right away because he still needs your assistance. You are the only beings that stumbled identally on his prison chamber and he was lucky to get a hold of you through the ck liquid. We can only fullyprehend the harmful effect of the liquid after one month after we saw the actual effects on your bodies."


    "C-can I see it with my own eyes?" Graven requested.


    "Sure, I''ll go upstairs and puts some ck liquid in another bottle. While I''m away, you go around and find some small dead insect that we can put inside the bottle," Terros replied.


    "Okay, I''ll do that!" Graven said and rose to his feet.


    Terros left the shade of the tree and went upstairs to the house while Graven looked around the trees and grounds for dead insects.


    A few minutester.


    Terros descended the stairs holding a crystal bottle and a bowl made of y.


    Graven went back under the shade of the acacia tree and put the dead insects on the ground.


    Terros picked up the dead baby frog, opened the lid of the crystal bottle, and drop the frog inside, he put back the lid in ce. Then he raised the bottle in the air...


    The two men watched in awe as the ck liquid starts moving and enveloped the frog until it can no longer be seen with a naked eye. The dead baby frogpletely disappeared on the surface.


    "Now let''s find out if the frog remains intact hidden somewhere in the bottom," Terros said. He opened the bottle and put the lid on the ground then poured the ck liquid into the y bowl.


    The ck liquid gathered in the bottom of the bowl but the baby frog was nowhere to be found, then slowly the ck liquid disintegrates into the air and disappeared from the men''s eyes.


    Graven''s breathe was caught on his throat. "Holy shiit! This is madness!" he blurted aloud in disbelief, stunned beyond words. He can''t imagine himself and his men dying that way and disappearing into thin air without a trace.


    "Yeah, madness, indeed!" Terros agreed.


    "Does it mean that our internal organs will also be eaten inside like that by the ck liquid that is already inside our body?" Graven asked the inevitable.


    "I dunno...maybe yes and maybe not. But I would rather want to believe Veronica''s theory that the cursed king won''t do something stupid to you guys... just like what had happened to the baby frog today," Terros said trying to erase the horror and worry on the younger man''s face.


    Graven sighed deeply. "To say that I''m not worried is an understatement. I feel like I''m shitting in my pants right now. That is not what I envisioned my end would be. I just want to be buried six feet under the ground with my body intact surrounded by friends and loves ones! Not disappeared into thin air as if I didn''t exist at all!


    Terros nodded his head. "Yeah, that is indeed a bullshit way to die, not my preferred way of dying either," he agreed.


    Graven fell into a deep silence, very much shaken by what he just witnessed a few minutes ago. Days are fading fast and before he knows it, the ck liquid will take effect inside them and who knows what harmful effects it will bring to their bodies?


    ''This is not good!'' he said to himself over and over again.


    Terros watched the myriad of emotions shing in the younger man''s face. He can very well guess what''s going on inside his friend''s mind right now. The troubled expression on his face says it all.


    He breathed deeply and patted Graven''s shoulder. "Son, don''t worry too much," he said.


    Graven sighed deeply and looked at the old man.


    Terros picked up the roasted chicken on the stick. "This delicious chicken is ready to eat. Why don''t you join me upstairs? There some leftover rice in the kitchen. I want to share this mouthwatering roasted chicken with you and let''s drink some wine as well," he said, wearing a pleasant smile on his face.


    Graven took a deep breath and stood up. "Okay, let''s get started..." he said.


    The men climbed the wooden stairs going to the second floor of the bamboo house.


    They entered the house and went to the kitchen.


    Graven settled on one of the chairs facing the table wearing a miserable look on his face.


    Terros set the table... he removed the roasted chicken from the stick and ced it on the te made of y. He put a spoon and fork on one of the tes and put it in front of Graven.


    He left the table and grabbed the bottle of wine from the cupboard and put it on the table. He sat on the chair across the table facing his friend, using the knife he began cutting the chicken into small parts and put some savory chicken thighs and wings on Graven''s te. "Eat now my friend, for the time being, just leave your worries behind. Let''s eat and drink wine and drown your sorrow away!" he said in a cheerful voice.


    Graven knew that the old man was trying his best to cheer him up and he doesn''t want his friend''s effort to get wasted. He picked up the chicken wing and began eating in silence.


    Terros started eating as well.


    One hourter, they finished consuming the roasted chicken that was already reduced to bones, they began drinking the wine made of red ale.


    After one hour they finished drinking the bottle of wine, Terros stood up and went to the cupboard, and took another bottle of red wine again. He went back to the table and continue their drinking session.


    They continue drinking in silence without talking to each other, they were preupied with different thoughts running in their minds.


    They finished drinking the second bottle of wine and getting ready for their third bottle...


    After the third bottle was finished, Graven was drunk and ready to sleep due to too much wine consumed in his system.


    Terros assisted Graven to his room so that his friend can sleep and rest properly before going home.


    When Graven was already snoring heavily due to the wine that he added with some sleeping herbs. He grabbed his medicinal tool kit from the drawer of his closet and went to work.


    He pricked Graven''s head with a needle, two needles on each arm and two needles on his legs, and one needle on his abdomen.


    Fifteen minutester.


    Terros removed the needle from the legs first, his eyes widened in shock, instead of red blood, the needle was coated with ck blood, he hurriedly removed the other needles, it has the same color, ck!


    He took thest needle on Graven''s head. It was still coated with red blood!


    The ck liquid has not reached Graven''s head yet!


    Terros was devastated beyond words.

 Chapter 168 - Another Day In Paradise

    Terros went to the cupboard and took a y jar filled with ck-colored caplets inside. He took three caplets and dropped them inside Graven''s mouth. The tablets are meant to counter deadly poison, it''s one of his best creations, it might be effective or not, only time can tell.


    He doesn''t know what the effect will be... but he''s taking a gamble here while it''s still early. He went back to the cupboard and took another bottle containing another caplet-like object, this time its color brown. He went back to bed and drop one on Graven''s mouth.


    ??


    Done, he stayed inside the room for a few minutes and left.


    Graven woke up three hourster and roamed his eyes around the unfamiliar room, he finally realized that he was still inside the bamboo house.


    He nced at the open window, it''s already dark outside, he must have overslept due to drunkenness.


    He got up from the bed and exited the room to find the old man. He found his old friend wearing a gloomy expression on his face. "What''s wrong old man, why you look sad?" he asked.


    Terros shook his head. "Nothing, are you going home now?" he asked.


    "Yeah, I will go to the next town to find my wife and Reba," he answered.


    "Good luck!" Terros said.


    "I''ll just pop up anytime. I''ll take my leave now," Graven said.


    Terros sighed deeply and nodded his head. "Come back soon!" he said.


    "I will," Graven replied. He vanished from the ce in the blink of an eye.


    Terros continue sorting the herbs from the basket, he paused for a minute and looked heavenward with a gloomy sigh, crisis after crisis, he wonders how long his friend Graven can hold on?


    He got to help him the only way he know-how.


    <<<0>>>


    Inside Laura''s room.


    It''s early evening. She just came out of the bathroom after cleaning herself. She was wearing one of the pretty maternity dresses that Luke had purchased for her. She like the fabric and the design, it''sfortable to wear especially during hot weather.


    She was facing the dresser table and looking at her face in the mirror while brushing her hair with theb.


    The healer visited the mansion regrly to monitor her health and continue providing her nutritious tea and medicine to strengthen the baby''s immune system inside her tummy. The old woman also advises her on what food to eat and what to avoid.


    Ad and the healer are her only ally in her new surrounding, she was close to losing them. It''s a good thing that she quickly made a deal with Luke saving the two women from severe punishment.


    Her decision to surrender herself to Luke willingly saves three lives... her baby, the servant Ad, and the healer.


    It doesn''t matter if she is dying of guilt every time she and Luke got intimate under the sheet, she only has to remind herself that it''s for the baby''s sake and she was able to sessfully mask her disgust and bitterness every time she and Luke have a steamy night together, her action justifies the cause.


    She will exin to her husband one day why she did it, especially that she did it for their baby, he will understand her for sure. She doesn''t want him to take revenge against his brother, they might end up killing each other. She just wants to be taken away from this ce and be back in her husband''s sweet embrace.


    She released a heavy sigh feeling deeply troubled inside.


    She looked at herself in the mirror.


    Her face still the same, no changes on her body yet only the baby bump on her stomach is noticeable for now. She dropped theb into the dresser table and put her hands on her stomach and began caressing her tummy. "How are you doing inside my tummy baby? Mother loves you so much! Don''t worry I''ll take care and protect you against danger. Just continue to grow healthy okay? Mother will take care of the rest for you. We will see father again soon!" she spoke in a shaky voice thick with emotions, teary-eyed.


    She wiped the single tear that fell from her left eye.


    She doesn''t want to cry because Luke had informed her in the morning that he will sleep in her room tonight. And he warned her that every time they''re together he doesn''t like seeing her cry. She realized that avoiding the things that Luke doesn''t like makes things easier for both of them.


    ? Opening her legs willingly to wee Luke inside her and moaning his name while he was pounding on his core in wild abandon are the things that he likes doing with her, so she does those things eagerly wanting to end their intimate moments as quickly as possible.


    She doesn''t like him to stay longer inside the room after their intimate session, but sometimes he would stay overnight and his face is the first thing that she will see in the morning, she had to wear a pleasant smile on her face and greet him good morning to avoid getting on his bad side.


    Luke love everything about her and every time she spoke and perform pleasant things for him, his face would light up with joy.


    He''s acting like a child.


    When she falls in love with Graven, she didn''t expect things to end this way. Well... she did think of the possible bad thing to happen - but being Luke''s prisoner is not one of them.


    She took a deep breath.


    She picked up theb and finished brushing her long silky hair.


    Done, she rose to her feet and went to the window. She looked outside and was greeted with darkness everywhere. There is no full moon and stars tonight, only pitch darkness.


    She continues watching the darkness in the next fifteen minutes. In her mind, she was silently pleading and praying for her husband''s presence... ''Husband, I''m already pregnant with our child, please get me out of here!'' she said inwardly.


    She released a ragged sigh.


    She was unaware that Luke was already inside the room in his invisible form.


    Luke made himself visible and walked towards the window.


    Laura already senses Luke''s presence after hearing footsteps behind her. She looked over her shoulder and was met with Luke''s smoldering gaze.


    He went to her side and embrace her from behind. He rested his head on her head. "What are you looking outside the window? There is only darkness outside," he said.


    "Don''t you have any ns of reconciling with your brother again?" she asked.


    Luke sighed. "If I reconciled with him, would it repair the damage that is caused by you?" he asked throwing shade on her.


    Laura sighed. "I never meant to cause the rift between you and your brother. It''s not my intention," she said.


    "You could have avoided it but you never did. I wonder who gives in to the temptation first? You or my brother?" he asked.


    Laura breathed deeply, it''s no use denying the truth. "We both did..." she finally said.


    Luke gritted his teeth out of anger for a few seconds. Then he soothed himself. There is no use getting fired up due to what already happened in the past, he can only move on forward with Laura by his side. As for his twin brother, Graven, taking Laura away from him is the best punishment.


    He''s not doing anything wrong, he was just taking back what is rightfully his in the first ce. "Let''s go to bed, the wind is already cold, you might catch a bug and get sick, think about the baby in your tummy," he said.


    He got a point. Laura disengaged from his embrace and went to bed while Luke closed the window. Done... he walked towards the bed andy down beside her.


    He wrapped his arms around her lovingly. "Just closed your eyes and sleep early, we''re not going to do anything wild tonight," he murmured in her ears.


    Laura felt relieved, she shut her eyes, preparing to sleep. She doesn''t want to sleep in his arms, but she has no choice, fighting him physically won''t end well, she will only get tired and she''s afraid that Luke will lose his control and might identally hit her in the abdomen resulting in her miscarriage.


    No, she can''t allow something like that to happen, just for the sake of her baby inside her womb, she will tolerate his advances and stay calm all the time.


    One hourter.


    Laura finally falls asleep soundly in his arms.


    Luke stared at the ceiling listening to Laura''s soft snoring.


    Things between him and Laura have dramatically improved after she got pregnant. She''s turning into an obedient dove to him, although she was doing it to protect her baby, still, it brought happiness to his heart. It''s the closest things he could get from her. Her cooperation and willingness to tolerate his presence inside her room is already a big thing for him.


    He can only enjoy what she''s willing to give to him, one at a time. As for her elusive love, he''s willing to wait no matter how long it takes for her to love him again.


    When he saw Laura standing beside the window staring at the horizon he knew that she was thinking of her husband, she''s probably praying for him toe quick and rescue her because she is excited to tell him the good news that they''re having a baby!


    He was consumed with jealousy for a few minutes...


    But then he calmed down thinking that he and Laura can also have a baby of their own one day after she gives birth to her first child. He can''t possibly destroy what they have right now. Hurting Laura physically just because he was angry and jealous would only result in her shrinking away from him. He doesn''t want things to end like that... he wants to gain her love and trust slowly no matter how long it will take him to earn that.


    He closed his eyes and savored the sweet moments with her, another day in paradise with his beloved woman.


    He falls asleep wearing a happy smile on his face.

 Chapter 169 - Deity

    Five dayster.


    Veronica finally reached her destination. Below her is the ocean of clouds gathering around the mountain top.


    ??


    She hovered above the Windless Mountain for a few minutes, looking down at the herbal nts that were growing abundantly on the ground. She was about to lower herself on the ground when a was suddenly fell from above and imprisoned her.


    Dang! She was caught by the magical! And she can''t get out!


    She groaned in dismay.


    She thought she could steal some roots of the Cheacuri herbs before the deity would be alerted of her presence. That thousand-year-old beautiful deity is indeed powerful, she still managed to capture her even if she was in her invisible form.


    She looked heavenward and the thousand-year-old deity, Elva Sunbelle, beautiful as ever descended like a ray of sunshine, her feetnded on the ground beside Veronica.


    Elva Sunbelle looked at the thief and smiled. "Fancy seeing you here in my ce, Veronica!" she said in amusement. "Are you going to steal my precious herbs?"


    Veronica smiled brightly. "I''m so sorry for my intrusion in your sacred ce my Goddess Elva! But this time, I''m in a pressing need to help someone that is why I didn''t bother to ask for your permission," she said urgently.


    Elva smiled. "Why are you in a hurry? Tell me about this friend of yours, why would he or she need the herbs?"


    Veronica giggled. "Okay, I''ll tell you about him as long your take the magical away from me," she replied.


    "Alright!" Elva said and waved her hand at the, it magically disappeared into thin air. "Come to my abode, let''s have a chat over there just like old times," she offered.


    "You''re not angry at me?" Veronica asked.


    "Why I should be angry at you? You have not stolen anything yet," Elva erupted into a burst of wittyughter and walked away going to the hidden path where her house was located.


    Veronicaughed as well. Right, she hasn''t stolen anything yet to warrant the goddess''s wrath. She followed the goddess to the hidden path, they disappeared behind the thick clouds.


    There behind the clouds was a tall tree and underneath its shade was a beautiful house made of marbles.


    The women entered the wooden door and disappeared inside.


    Elva brought the visitor inside the living room of her beautiful abode and served her lemon tea using the teacup made of crystals. She lowered herself on the marble chair facing the visitor.


    Veronica roamed her eyes around the area. The house still the same... breathtaking and beautiful... fitting for a beautiful thousand years old goddess-like Elva. "Your abode still magnificent, Goddess!" shemented casually.


    "Thank you, but even if I offered you to stay here with me and be mypanion you still refuse to stay with me. I even cured your eyes as long you will stay with me, but you still left!" Elva reminded her.


    Veronica sighed. The deity still remembers everything! She picked up the cup and drink the tea. "Goddess, your home is beyond beautiful but honestly it''s boring here! I can''t stay at the top of the mountain seeing the same thing over and over again. I need a change of environment every now and then. I love exploring the world and see many different faces and races!" she repeated the same reason that she told her a long time ago when she bid goodbye to her after staying a few years in the Windless Mountain with the goddess.


    She even offered the deity toe with her and they will explore the world together but the goddess refused her offer.


    Her connection with the deity started during one of her travels and shended on one of the mountains nearby when she saw an apple tree filled with red delicious apples. Tired of her journey, she settled under the shade of the apple tree eating apples, she was on her third apple when suddenly... she feels so sleepy, she can''t fight the sleepiness and she falls asleep under the tree.


    When she wakes up, she felt a stinging sensation in her eyes and saw a big bird trying to dig her left eyes with its beak...she can''t move her arms and any parts of her body...she was frozen!


    She lies on the ground, horrified and shocked until she sawplete darkness because the bird seeded in plucking her two eyes, she became blind instantly. She heard the bird spreads its wings and flew away leaving her in extreme pain.


    She noticed that she can finally move her body.


    Due to the despair of losing both eyes, she screamed and cursed the birds who stole her eyes. She was sobbing hard under the shade of the tree.


    That was also the time the Goddess Elva left her abode and visited the neighboring mountains and found the blind woman crying helplessly under the shade of the forbidden apple tree.


    "Oh dear, what happened to you?" Elva asked in horror while staring at the bloody face of the woman and the empty socket of her eyes.


    Veronica heard the soothing voice of a woman. "Somebody... please help me! The bird took my eyes away!" she screamed.


    "I can''t see any birds around here. But I will help you, I will bring you to my house and cure your wound," Elva offered.


    "Thank you!" Veronica said, feeling grateful for the stranger''s help.


    Elva brought Veronica into her abode and nursed her back to health. She felt sorry for the blind woman, she can not return her missing eyes, therefore she decided to gift her a third eye and ced it in the center of her forehead allowing her to see again. The function of the third eye is like the function of her two missing eyes.


    Veronica epted the painful truth that she could never get back her eyes that were stolen by the bird. She was grateful for the third eye that the deity had given her, she still can see things normally but her look is hideous. She felt ashamed if somebody sees her odd-looking face that is why she always wore a veil on her face.


    Out of gratitude, she stayed with the goddess and served her for several years as herpanion. The deity introduces her to different herbs and their uses. She''s already an aplished alchemist in her own right and her knowledge expanded further during her stay beside the deity in the Windless Mountain.


    But boredom took over one day. She''s just not used to staying in one ce, she needs to keep moving and traveling the whole world.


    One day, she told the deity that she wants to go home, citing that she missed her family and friends and wants to visit them.


    Elva saw through her lies. "Why are you lying to me? You don''t have any families left! You only have one friend and that is that old healer in the mountain!"


    Veronica sighed and spoke. "You''re right. I''m sorry, Goddess! I''m getting bored here in your perfect ce. I want to resume traveling in faraway ces, please don''t stop me!" she confessed.


    Elva finally set her free after noticing that she is no longer happy staying in the mountain with her. It was a cold rainy day when she watched Veronica leaving her abode. She''s the bestpanion that she ever had and she felt sad and reluctant to let her go. Now she''s back in the mountain, this time to steal some herb from her garden.


    "Tell me, are you here for a visit or to steal some herbs?" she asked her visitor.


    "I came for both!" Veronica smiled brightly.


    "Good! Will you stay for a day or two just like old times?" Elva asked.


    "Yes, I will!" Veronica agreed.


    Elva smiled. "So... tell me what are the herbs for?" she asked curiously.


    "It''s for the friend of my friend, ''coz he needs help," Veronica replied.


    "Can you show me the face of that person? I need to know first if he or she is deserving of my herbs? If that person is deserving I will give you lots of herbs, you don''t have to steal from me," Elva said.


    "Sure!" Veronica said. She closed her third eye and waved her hand while facing the wall.


    A few minutester, the image of Graven''s devilishly handsome face appeared on the wall.


    Elva stared intensely at the image of the handsome guy, her eyes wide open. She was mesmerized and captivated by his handsome face. Her heart starts beating wildly in her rib cage.


    Her heart never beats this way for any guy for a thousand years! Only now!


    She eyed him closely. He doesn''t look like an ordinary human to her.


    Veronica''s third eye opened and freeze Graven''s handsome image on the wall. She looked at the deity and saw the goddess looking profoundly at the image on the wall. She smiled a bit. "Goddess, do you think he is worth helping? What do you think?"


    Elva reluctantly tore her eyes away from the image and looked at her visitor. "What''s his name?" she asked.


    "His name is Graven..."


    "What''s his origin?" Elva continues to inquire about the handsome guy, she''s very much interested to know everything about him. It''s hard to ignore the frantic beating of her heart. She never felt this way before, she''s excited for a guy!


    "ording to my friend, he is a crossbred, an offspring between a demon princess and vampire king," Veronica answered.


    "Interesting!" Elva replied, her eyes shimmering.


    "So... what do you think? Is he worthy of your herbs?" Veronica asked again.


    Elva smiled. "Sure! By the way, what are you going to do with the herbs?" she asked curiously.


    "Graven''s wife was abducted and he can''t find her, his enemy might be using a concealing method to hide his wife''s scent, so I need to create a powder that he can spread all over the town that will bypass the concealing method... allowing him to locate his wife''s scent. The Cheacuri herbs are the only thing missing in my creation. That is why I''m here," Veronica exined.


    "I see... no worries, I will help you get the herbs in the garden tomorrow in the morning," Elva replied.


    Veronica''s eyes glowed in happiness. "Thank you, Goddess!"


    "Don''t mention it. I''m going to my room, feel yourself at home," Elva responded and walked towards her room.


    Inside her room.


    Elva waved her hand at the wall and Graven''s handsome face appeared frozen, staring at her intensely.


    She smiled and giggled.


    She went to bed and sat down, she continues gazing at Graven''s face, truly mesmerized by his looks.


    Then her mouth opened...


    "I want to have your child inside my womb, Graven!" she dered loudly. Shey her body down on the bed, smiling mischievously. She closed her eyes and imagined him making love wildly to her, in her bed, all day and all night long.


    Fantastic!


    She suddenly felt alive after a long long time!

 Chapter 170 - No Harm

    One weekter. Early morning.


    Veronica returned to the bamboo house where her friend Terros live. She found him feeding chickens and roosters in the backyard. He looks the same and so the bamboo house. Originally she just wanted to steal some herbs and returned here after two days but ended up staying one week in the deity''s house. At least she''s back and aplished her purpose in going back to the Windless Mountain.


    ??


    She made herself visible. "I''m back!" she announced her presence to him merrily.


    Terros turned around and smiled brightly at his housemate. "Wee back, Veronica!" he said. "How''s your trip? Did you get what you are looking for?" he asked.


    "Yes! And I also visited my old friend. My journey is splendid!" she replied. "I''m going upstairs to my room to prepare the ingredients that would help Graven find her wife," she said.


    "Okay, take your time," Terros responded and continue feeding the hens and roosters.


    Veronica climbed the stairs, entered the house, and went to her room.


    She almost had a heart attack after discovering that someone is waiting for her inside her room!


    "Hello dear... surprised!?"


    "W-why are you here, Elva?" she asked. "Did you follow me here?"


    "Yes! I want to see the ce where you are currently staying right now. And one more thing, I want to see Graven in person!" Elva responded.


    Veronica''s brows knitted together. "But w-why?"


    "Nothing... I''m just curious... I''ve been living alone in the Windless Mountain. I got bored sometimes and I''m craving another being''s presence. Since you already abandon me, I''m ready to find someone to be mypanion," Elva exined casually.


    A frown appeared on Veronica''s forehead. "W-what do you mean? Did you fancy Terros as yourpanion? Are you interested in him?"


    Elvaughed humorously. "Are you kidding me? Why should I get interested in an old man as mypanion? I want a younger man that is fun to be with!"


    Veronica''s eyes widened. "Y-you mean...? You are interested with Graven?" she asked in disbelief.


    "Yeah! I like what I saw!" Elva giggled.


    "What the...!" Veronica didn''t finish her sentence afraid that she might say something that would anger the thousand years old deity.


    "But he''s just a baby! You and Graven are notpatible because you are one thousand years old already and he still young!" Veronica protested.


    Elva erupted into peals ofughter. "Age is just a number, my dear! Do I look one thousand years old with my body and face right now? I''m ageless...I''m immortal...I won''t grow old!" she said, grinning.


    Veronica shook her head vigorously. "No, you can''t touch Graven! He is Terros friend. Leave him alone!"


    Elva raised her brow and looked at the woman. "Why are you so concern about Graven? I''m not going to harm him. I just want to befriend him."


    Veronica sighed. "Let me remind you, Goddess, that Graven is a married guy already!" she reminded her.


    Elvaughed again. "Married or not, I don''t care. I always get what I want. Rest assured that I won''t harm him," she said.


    Veronica bit her lip, wondering if she should believe the deity or not? But during her stay in the deity''s house, she''s been kind to her and never hurt her. She can only hope that the goddess doesn''t have bad intentions towards Graven because her friend Terros treated Graven like a son. "Are you staying here in my room for a few days?" she asked, wanting to know because how can she exin the deity''s presence in Terros house?


    Elva rose to her feet. "Don''t worry dear, I won''t disturb your solitude. I''m taking my leave. I just want to know where you live and now that I know. I already know where to find you. I''ll take my leave now. I won''t be far away, I''ll wait for Graven to visit this ce because I''m eager to see him in person!" she said, her eyes shimmering with excitement.


    "Okay," Veronica murmured.


    A few secondster, the goddess disappeared from the room.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Veronica opened the door.


    "I heard voices talking... I mean...do you have apany inside your room?" Terros asked, looking behind his friend''s back. He saw no other person inside the room.


    Veronica nodded her head. "Yes, I''m talking to my friend a while ago. But she already left," she answered.


    "W-who is that person? Why you didn''t introduce her to me?" he asked curiously.


    Veronica sighed. "She is a thousand years old deity. The one who give me thest ingredients for my creation. I didn''t know that she followed me here, when I opened the door and entered this room, she was already sitting on my bed."


    "Why did she followed you here?" Terros probed deeper.


    Veronica took a deep breath. "She just wants to know where I live. After she knows that I live here she left and returned to her ce. Don''t worry, she''s a harmless deity," she assured him.


    Terros studied her face for a few minutes. "Okay, I believed you. If you are hungry there''s boiled banana in the kitchen," he said. He turned around and left the room.


    Veronica put the bag on the table and arranged the other herbs and ingredients that she''s going to use to create the powder that could help Graven in finding his wife.


    She began to work.


    Hours went by.


    Lunchtimees.


    Terros was busy cooking a chicken soup in the kitchen, he mixed it with fresh leafy vegetables and herbs taken from his garden.


    The delicious aroma of the chicken soup drifted in Veronica''s nostrils inside her room. She just finished her creation. The concoction is already in powdered form and just needs to be dried under the sun for a few hours before it''s ready to use.


    She stood up and exited the room going to the kitchen.


    She found Terros already finished cooking lunch. He was putting the chicken soup in the dish bowl made of ceramics. She decided to help him, she picked up the tes and spoon and set them on the table.


    Terros smiled. "Let''s eat!" he said.


    She lowered herself on the chair and scooped a spoonful of the chicken broth and brought it to her mouth. "Wow! Yummy... delicious chicken soup!" she enthused.


    Terros smiled. "Eat plenty! There''s more soup in the pot," he said.


    "Okay," Veronica replied.


    They eat their meals in silence.


    "Where does your friend live?" he asked after a while.


    Veronica looked at her friend. "She lives alone in the Windless Mountain," she replied.


    "I see..." Terros said. "Is that the famous mountain that you can''t see the top because it was always covered with a sea of clouds," he said.


    "Yeah, that''s the one!" Veronica replied. "Why did you ask?"


    "Because I set up a Spell Formation around this area. There are only three people that can get out and enter this ce freely and that is you, me, and Graven. When the formation alerted me that it was breached, I know that someone powerful has sessfully entered my ce. Then I hurriedly went upstairs and was about to check if you''re okay... that''s when I heard voices talking inside your room. I was familiar with your voice... that''s when I know that you are having a conversation with someone inside your room," he exined.


    "Yes... I''m talking to that deity. She''s the one who helped and nursed my health after the bird stole my eyes. She is the one who gives me the third eye and gives me a ce to stay while I''m recovering from the ident..." she borated further.


    "Ah...I see. Next time, if shees here...you can introduce me to her so that I will finally meet this powerful deity who easily bypassed the Spell Formation that I erected around this area," Terros said.


    "Sure!" Veronica replied.


    "Let''s continue eating... the soup is getting colder," he said.


    "Okay," she murmured.


    They resumed eating and finished their meal within a few minutes.


    "I''ll wash the dishes," Veronica volunteered.


    "Ok." Terros nodded his head and left the table.


    Veronica washed the dishes in the bamboo sink.


    After she finished her task in the kitchen, she went back to her room. She put banana leaves in the basket and put her concoctions on it. She carried the basket in her right hand and left the room, going to the balcony to dry the powder under the sun, giving it more potency.


    She found her old friend sitting on the bamboo bench, looking at the far distance. She ced the basket in the area where the sunlight is abundant. She lowered herself on the bench and nced at his friend, he seemed to be preupied. "What are you thinking my friend? Care to share?" she asked.


    Terros looked at her. "I''m worried about my friend Graven. I still can''t solve the mystery of the ck liquid," he said sadly.


    "Maybe... it''s not meant to be...don''t be too hard on yourself," Veronica said.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Maybe, you don''t have the right skill to solve its mystery..." She paused for a moment and continue. "Let''s face it, even if we think we are good and excelled in everything we do...yet there are some problems that we can''t solve sessfully on our own. Don''t worry... since I''m already done with the powder mix... I''ll help you to solve the mystery of the ck liquid," she offered.


    "Great...!" Terros said. "Two heads are better than one!"


    Veronica stood up. "I''ll go down to check my herbs in the backyard," she said and left the balcony.


    Terros rose to his feet and went inside the house. He wants to rest inside his room for a few hours.

 Chapter 171 - Harmless

    Graven just finished visiting her father and his brother in the mansion, and everything is okay in South Pond Town.


    His brother Cooper and Sarah together with their children were a picture of a happy family. Laura''s departure from the mansion proved to be a good thing for his brother and his strange family. His father Nichs is much happier and healthier due to the presence of his grandchildren in his daily life.


    ??


    Everything turns out good for his brother and his father...


    On the contrary, everything turns bad for him and Laura...worst he might end up getting killed by the ck liquid inside his body.


    He hasn''t solved three of his worst dilemma to date yet... finding the two missing women and worrying about their situation is torturing him every minute every second and soon the ck liquid will create havoc inside his body!


    Damn!


    His life suddenly spiraled out of control from his grasp.


    Ugh! With those depressing thoughts in mind, he teleported into Terros''s ce. He needs someone to talk to!


    When he arrived at the ce... the bamboo house was quiet.


    Where is the old man?


    "Old man...where are you?" he called out to him.


    He was about to climb the wooden stairs to go to the second floor of the bamboo house when Terros appeared from nowhere carrying a jar made of y.


    "Son, I''m here... I went to the stream a few minutes ago to get some drinking water," Terros exined.


    "Ah, okay," Graven said. "Let me carry that for you," he said and took the jar from the old man and hoisted it on his shoulder effortlessly.


    "I''ll have to return to the stream to gather more water for our one-week supply," Terros said.


    "No problem, I''ll go with you to the stream and carry the jar for you until we finished," Graven said.


    "Thanks, son," Terros murmured.


    They went upstairs and Graven transferred the water from the jar into a much bigger y jar that can stock up to one week''s drinking water supply.


    "I have to stock water supply today while the sun is up because once the rain starts pouring in, it will be hard to secure clean water from the stream because it easily gets muddy," Terros exined.


    "I understand, old man!" Graven said.


    Meanwhile, inside the nearby room. Veronica and Elva were peeking at the tiny hole in the wall, staring at Graven from the bedroom.


    Graven felt a powerful presence somewhere... not only one but two. He nced at the closest room near him. Hmm, that must be Terros shy friend looking through the small hole on the wall.


    Terros looked at Graven. "Son, let''s go!" he said and walked towards the door.


    "Okay." Graven picked up the jar and followed the old man outside.


    Back in Veronica''s room.


    Elva looked at herpanion. "Where are they going?" she asked, feeling excited like a teenager.


    Veronica rolled her eyes. How ironic! The thousand years old deity is acting like a teenager seeing her crush for the first time. "The men are going to the stream located fifty meters away from this house to get drinking water," she answered.


    Elva''s eyes twinkled. "I must follow them!" she said.


    "Be careful dear Elva, conceal your presence! Graven''s body can emit deadly mes in split second and he might mistake you as an enemy or intruder - he might identally burn you to dust!" she warned her benefactor.


    Elva smiled. "I know what I''m doing!" she said and disappeared from the room.


    Veronica sighed and left the room to tend her garden in the backyard.


    Outside the bamboo house...


    The men can be seen walking on the path that leads to the forest, it will end up in a stream.


    "How''s it''s going, son? You don''t have sess yet in finding your adoptive sister and missing wife yet?" Terros asked.


    "Not yet," Graven replied sadly.


    "I''m sorry, son. I felt so hopeless that until now I still can''t solve the mystery of the ck liquid," Terros said in a dispirited voice.


    Graven breathed deeply. "Don''t be too hard on yourself, old man. If it''s my destiny to die one day then there''s nothing we can do about it," he said. He sounded like he already resigned to his fate. "My only wish is to find Reba and Laura before I die. If I found them, I''ll die happily," he said.


    Terros patted Graven''s shoulder to console his friend. "I have good news for you though!" he finally said.


    Graven looked at hispanion in great anticipation. "What is it, old man?" he asked.


    "Mydy friend finally finished her creation in the form of a brown powder. All you need to do is sprinkle the powder on the air - do it in every town that you are going to visit. The powder can magically prate the concealing method used by anyone. Then you can finally locate the scent of your wife and your adoptive sister," Terros exined.


    "Great!" Graven smiled brightly for the first time, and for a long time ever since Reba and Laura went missing. Deep inside him, he was already rejoicing because he will be seeing again the missing two women, soon!


    "After we finished our task, I''ll give you the powder when we returned home," Terros said.


    "How effective it is?" Graven asked.


    Terros was silent for a moment. "I haven''t tried it yet but mydy friend knows what she''s doing. She''s excellent when ites to that stuff so I trust her. You will know if it is effective or not after you used it," he replied.


    "Okay, thanks, old man! I owe you and your friend a lot," he said feeling grateful and alive again for the first time after staying in the dark for a while.


    They resumed walking and finally arrived at the stream, which was surrounded by towering trees and wild bushes growing abundantly like mushrooms in the bank.


    The men walked to the area of the stream where the clear water can be found.


    Graven lowered the jar and filled it will clear water.


    A few minutester, Graven finished filling the jar.


    "Let''s go back now to the house," Terros said.


    "Ok," Graven replied.


    The men retraced their steps and went back inside the forest, walking leisurely on the path leading back to the house.


    The men repeated the process of going back to the house and filling the water jar with water and back to the stream again - five times until they finished the task.


    The men were resting, sitting on the wooden bench under the shade of the tree.


    "I''ll go upstairs to get the powder so that you can begin your journey of finding the missing women," Terros said and walked towards the wooden stairs.


    Graven waited under the shade of the tree, the excitement of seeing his wife again was rapidly growing intensely in his stomach. He looked at the towering mountain ahead with renewed hope shining in his eyes.


    Then all of a sudden... he felt a cold gush of wind caressed his nape it stayed in that area of his body for a few seconds... his right hand moved and touched his nape and found nothing... he raised his head and looked at the tree above him in confusion.


    There''s nothing in the branches of the tree.


    He was in that position when Terros returned. "Why are you looking at the tree, young man?" he inquired.


    Graven shifted his attention to Terros. "Nothing...just a cold wind blowing into my nape..." he answered while looking at the stic bottle that the old man was holding in his right hand.


    Terros put the stic bottle into Graven''s hand. "That is the magical powder that you need to sprinkle in the air in the town that you are going to visit. Just used one cap in every town... it contains millions of particles that will spread out in other areas covering the entire town. It should serve its purpose well because it''s designed that way..." he exined.


    "Thank you, old man. May I speak to yourdy friend? I just want to personally thank her for going through all the hassle and effort in making this magical powder..." he said.


    "Some other time my friend. When she''s ready to face anyone..." Terros said.


    Graven''s brows furrowed. "What''s wrong with her?"


    Terros shrugged. "It''s a long story... I''ll tell you everything after youe back here," he said.


    "Okay, I''ll take my leave now," Graven said and rose to his feet.


    "Good luck, son!" Terros said.


    "Thanks, old man!" Graven replied. He looked at the house for a few seconds, initiated the teleportation process in his mind, and disappeared from the ce instantly.


    Terros lowered himself on the wooden bench. He wants to go back to the house and check Veronica''s room ''coz he was sure that the deity was back inside the house again and thedies were probably talking to each other right now. He can feel the deity''s powerful aura in every corner of his house when he entered his room and took the stic bottle containing the powder from his room.


    He was analyzing the character of the thousand years old deity. Does he have to worry about her trespassing his property? And why is Veronica hesitating in introducing her friend to him? It bothers him deeply. He needs to meet the deity personally so that he will have an idea if she is a friend or a foe?


    Meanwhile...


    Inside Veronica''s room.


    Elva was grinning happily, she looks like she won the lottery.


    Veronica rolled her eyes. "You already have your fill, Goddess. What is your next n?" she asked trying to know what''s on the deity''s mind.


    Elva looked at herpanion and smiled mysteriously. "Secret!" she said, a mischievous glint appeared in her eyes.


    "I warn you, don''t hurt Graven. You might excel in witchery and other stuff but..." Veronica didn''t finish her words.


    Elva raised her brow. "What - my dear? Can you finish your sentence?" she asked suspiciously.


    Veronica sighed deeply. "Nothing... all I''m asking from you is don''t harm the guy. Terros won''t like it. Just a friendly reminder," she said.


    "Don''t threaten me, my dear. I have enormous power under my sleeve, more than you can imagine," Elva said in a sugary voiceced with venom. After a while, she shrugged. "Don''t worry, I''m harmless unless I''m provoked first!" she said and grinned wickedly.


    A few minutester.


    Elva Sunbelle disappeared from the room.


    Veronica was shaking her head. Something tells her that the deity''s obsession with Graven won''te to a good end.


    She went to bed and lie down, trying to erase the nagging worries that are beginning to form in her mind.

 Chapter 172 - Hurry Up!

    It was a sunny Monday morning.


    Laura awakened from her sleep at 8:00.


    ??


    She was able to sleep well for three nights in a row because Luke visited his ntations and was gone for three days already.


    Ever since she tolerated his advances and obeyed hismands, she was given more freedom to roam around the house. Luke starts trusting her.


    She learned from the servants'' conversation that the name of the town was Arrawalle Town and the next town''s name is Katabi Town. She didn''t know about this town, it must be far away from Hallowpass because she didn''t hear that a town with such a name exists.


    Or maybe she isn''t well-traveled enough and stays only in their town most of her adult life that''s why she had no idea that this town exists.


    She put her right hand on her stomach.


    Her baby bump is already more than two months old, not that big yet but it''s already noticeable. But her bump didn''t hinder Luke''s insane appetite for sex. He would always sleep in her bedroom and would prate her between her legs every night.


    She released a deep sigh. Maybe he would stop or slow down with his carnal desire if her tummy gets bigger.


    Sighing, she gets up from the bed and went to the bathroom to relieve herself.


    A few minutester.


    She exited the bathroom and went to the dresser to brush her hair.


    She looked at her reflection in the mirror and released a deep sigh. She''s wondering if her husband spends time finding her at all knowing that he was also busy finding the missing Reba.


    What happened to Reba now?


    She hoped and pray that she''s somewhere safe.


    A gentle knock on the door broke her reverie.


    "Yes, what is it?" she asked.


    "It''s me, Ad...mydy."


    She opened the door. The servant''s smiling face greeted her.


    "Good morning, mydy!" Ad said. "Do you want me to bring your breakfast here in your room or do you want to eat in the dining room?"


    "I will eat breakfast in the dining room. I''ll go down in a minute," she replied.


    "Okay. I''ll take my leave now to prepare your food in the dining room," Ad said and left the room.


    Laura closed the door and returned to the dresser table to continue brushing her hair.


    She put her hair in a ponytail, went to the closet and picked up a maternity dress, then donned it on her body.


    Done, she walked towards the door and exited the room. She walked into the hallway, descended the stairs slowly, then proceed to the dining room located beside the kitchen.


    When she entered the dining room, Ad just finished arranging the dishes on the table.


    She settled on the chair and looked at the servant. "Have you eaten your breakfast already?" she asked.


    "Not yet, mydy," Ad answered.


    "Good. Bring your te here so that you will apany me in eating my breakfast," she ordered.


    "No...no...I can''t do that, mydy. The servant and the Lord''s wife must not eat together in the dining room," Ad refused politely.


    Laura sighed. "Common, don''t be shy, it''s just you and me. I won''t eat unless you will eat together with me," she said.


    Finally, Ad relented. She exited the dining room and returned a minuteter carrying an extra te, fork, and spoon.


    The two women began eating their meal infortable silence.


    After they finished their meal.


    "Mydy, do you want to go to the garden?" Ad asked.


    "Yes. I want to do some walking around that area while the sun is not hot yet," she replied.


    "Okay, I''ll apany you there," Ad said.


    The two women left the room while another servant entered the dining room to clean the table and take away the dirty dishes.


    In the garden.


    Laura walked around the paths of the garden, while Ad watched herdy a few meters away.


    One hourter.


    Laura got tired and decided to go back to the house and returned to her room since the sun was already getting hotter on her skin.


    Ad apanied herdy upstairs to her room.


    Inside the room.


    "Mydy, should I bring you now the herbal supplement for the baby?" Ad asked.


    "Yes, please..." Laura replied.


    Ad exited the room going back downstairs to get the brew.


    Laura went inside the bathroom for a quick bath, to get rid of the sweats on her body


    Fifteen minutester, she exited the bathroom after taking a refreshing bath.


    She was toweling her hair when Ad returned to the room and brought a ss of the brewed herbal supplement. The servant put the ss on the table. "Here''s your drink, mydy," she said.


    "Thank you," Laura said and drinks the brew in one go, it tastes sweet because it was mixed with honey.


    Ad picked up the empty ss. "Anything else, mydy before I''ll take my leave?"


    "No more," Laura replied.


    "When lunchtimees, do you still want to eat in the dining room?" Ad asked.


    "Yes..."


    "Okay, I''ll take my leave now," Ad said and left the room.


    Laura went to the bed and sat on the edge. She picked up the book from the side table and continue reading where she left off. The book was given to her by Luke, it was left behind in the study room by the previous owner of the house along with other ten discarded books.


    Hours went by.


    Lunchtimees.


    Laura and Ad ate lunch together in the dining room.


    After lunch, Laura went back to the garden and sat on the wooden chair, admiring the blooming flowers in front of her. The chair was especially stationed under the shade of the tree protecting her from the sun rays.


    On the table was a pitcher of lemonade to quench her thirst and a te of assorted biscuits and ss.


    Two hourster.


    She had enough of the garden. She gets back inside the house, climbed the stairs, and went back to her room to take her afternoon nap.


    Hours went by.


    ...


    That night.


    Graven visited Katabi Town which is next to Arrawalle Town. If he can''t still locate his wife and Rebba''s scent in this town, he will go to the next town.


    The sky is dark because the moon is nowhere in sight and the stars are hiding behind the clouds.


    He was hovering in the air in his invisible form. He opened the bottle containing the powder, poured some on the cap, and began spreading it across the town.


    A few minutester.


    He was done scattering the powder...


    He remained in the air for a few seconds... then starts hovering into the different ces of the town to locate his wife''s scent.


    He was disappointed because he can''t detect his wife''s scent or Reba''s scent in the Katabi Town even aided by the magical powder.


    But he was also aware that maybe Laura and Reba are not in this town. There are still many towns to check, a long way to go for him.


    Sighing...he floated further south...


    He''s now hovering in the air in the boundary between Katabi Town and Arrawalle Town.


    Should he continue finding his wife and Reba in the next town or just go home, take a rest and continue tomorrow?


    Which is which?


    He was pondering about her next move when Laura''s scent drifted in his nostrils. Wow! Ites so strong!


    He zoomed towards the direction of the strong scent.


    It originated in a dpidated and abandoned mansion surrounded by towering trees.


    He hovered down and entered through the broken window.


    The inside of the house was silently eerie...


    He checked the rooms on the ground floor about six of them, they have a musty smell on them, pieces of stuff were scattered on the floor, the rooms were abandoned for a long time.


    He finished checking out the rooms, no human presence can be found.


    But where is Laura?


    He can smell her scent... it''s getting stronger in his nostrils.


    He exited the room, hovered upstairs on the second floor, and continue his investigations in the other rooms.


    In thest room of the hallway is where Laura''s scent was getting stronger.


    He entered the room excitedly. And there... finally... lying on the bed, his beloved wife sleeping on the bed... both her hands and feet bound by shackles.


    He bolted to her side and waked her up. "Wife...it''s me...your husband!" he said.


    Laura opened her eyes and stared at her husband for a few minutes, squinting against the darkness. There''s only one candle giving light to the room and it''s currently fading away. "W-who are you?"


    "It''s me Graven your husband!" he repeated.


    Laura beamed in happiness and embraced her husband tightly. "Thank God, you finallye to save me! Hurry, get me out of here before theye back!" she cried in fear and urgency.


    Graven released mes in his fingers and burned the chains and shackles on his wife''s hands and feet.


    Laura was finally freed. "Let''s get out of here!" She bolted towards the door.


    Graven grabbed his wife''s hand. "Let''s just teleport ourselves back to the Bay Meadow!" he said.


    He closed his eyes and initiated the teleportation process in his mind.


    The two of them teleported not in the Bay Meadow... but another ce.


    When the couple opened their eyes, they found themselves inside a cave!


    "What the hell?! Where is this ce?" Graven asked in bewilderment. He roamed his eyes around the area. He made sure Bay Meadow was their destination... not this ce! Did he make a mistake teleporting for the first time? But he never did!


    He looked at his wife standing beside him, shivering in the coldness of the cave with her thin clothes. He took off his ck cloak and wrapped it around his wife''s body making her warm. "Don''t worry, I''ll find a way out of this cave!" he said.


    "Husband, let''s find the mouth of the cave and leave this ce!" Laura suggested.


    "Okay, but let me try again. I''ll try teleporting ourselves back to the Bay Meadow," Graven responded. He grasped his wife''s hand firmly and closed his eyes.


    Laura shut her eyes as well, a mischievous smirk curled up on her lips.

 Chapter 173 - Stranded

    After initiating the teleportation process in his mind, Graven opened his eyes and was shocked to find out that they''re still inside the cave! They''re not going anywhere!


    What the heck is going on!?


    ??


    Did he lose his power already?


    Was it because of the ck liquid inside his body?


    He tried releasing the deadly mes in his body through his fingers, the mes leaped from his fingers! His power is still working! Huge relief washed over him.


    But why can''t he teleport now!?


    Laura studied her husband''s bewildered face for a few seconds. "What''s bothering you husband?" she inquired.


    "I can''t teleport! I lose my power of teleporting!" he blurted.


    "Really-? Maybe this cave is mysterious? It can block your teleportation power," shemented.


    Graven roamed his eyes around the chamber. "Maybe you are right..." he murmured.


    "Let''s get out of this chamber and locate the entrance so that we can leave this cave," Laura suggested. "B-but I''m getting tired and sleepy... I don''t have the energy to walk anymore," she said.


    "Okay, let''s just rest for the night, and tomorrow morning we will explore the cave," Graven said.


    They found afortable corner inside the chamber to rest for the night.


    "Wife, what happened when my brother Luke took you away from Bay Meadow?" he began interrogating her.


    Laura took a deep breath. "Luke and I were onboard the moving carriage. We''re traveling day and night and only stop to feed the horses, take care of the call of nature and eat our meals. On the fifth day, we''re traveling near the mountain with dense trees on both sides of the road when suddenly... I heard amotion outside and the carriage stops moving. Luke went outside to check what themotion is all about...then after that... there was silence and when I opened the window and looked outside there were dead bodies around the carriage. I can''t see Luke, it''s too dark outside and suddenly a smoke enveloped the carriage and I passed out..."


    "Continue..."


    "The next time I opened my eyes, I''m already inside that abandoned mansion. Later on, I discovered that I was abducted by vampires in a ck hooded cape. I was kept there and fed with human food three times a day. They say that the king wasing to get me until you finally found me. The rest is history," Laura exined.


    "Did those vampires hurt you? But why no vampires are guarding you when I arrive at that crumbling mansion?" he asked.


    Laura took a deep breath. "No, they didn''t hurt me psychically they just put a shackle on my feet and hands so that I can go to the bathroom freely and prevent me from escaping the ce. The vampires usually feed during the night and left me alone after they gave me human food for my dinner," she replied.


    "Okay, go to sleep now," Graven said. He pondered about what happened to his brother. He wouldn''t abandon Laura in that carriage alone unless something bad happened to him. Maybe, a powerful opponent defeated his brother? Could be. But where is he now? Is he dead or alive?


    Ugh! All he got now is more questions but no answers... which is frustrating!


    A few minutester.


    Laura sleeps soundly in her husband''s arms. Graven shut his eyes as well to rest his weary mind.


    Hours went by.


    ...


    The following day.


    The couple woke up and left the chamber, they ventured into the surrounding areas to find the mouth of the cave.


    Half an hourter, they finally managed to find the entrance of the cave and exited, only to find out that the ce was surrounded by mountains, towering trees, wild nts... and there was also a stream nearby.


    They continue to explore the area and saw a wooden house under the clusters of towering trees. They inspected the house, it''s a bit old but still standing strong, it looked like it was already abandoned for a long time because cobwebs and dust were hanging in the ceiling and gathering on top of the wooden table, chairs, and the bed.


    "Let''s clean this house, we are going to stay here for a few days if my teleportation power has not returned yet. I need to figure out where is this ce and where are we exactly?" Graven told his wife. His teleportation power malfunction at thest minute and instead of bringing them to Bay Meadow, theynded in this strange ce.


    "Okay, husband," Laura said. She found a broom made of twigs still in working condition in the corner, she picked it up and starts taking out the cobwebs hanging in the ceiling. She also dusted the table and chairs, the surface of the bed, the tiny kitchen, and the floor.


    Graven checked out the entire nooks and cranny of the house to make sure that it''s safe for Laura and him to stay. After finding out that the ce is safe, he felt relieved. He helped his wife cleaned the rest of the house.


    After they finished cleaning.


    Laura looked at her husband holding her tummy. "Husband, I''m so thirsty and hungry," sheined.


    Graven rose to her feet. "Wife, I''ll go outside and find something for you to eat. I will also get water from the stream nearby. Just stay here and don''t leave this house, closed the door while I''m away. Never opened it unless you hear my voice first," he said.


    "Okay..." she replied.


    "Just lie on the bed first, rest for a while, you must be feeling tired after cleaning the house," he ordered gently and nted a kiss on her forehead.


    "Come back quickly, husband! I''m scared being left alone!" she said, fear leaping from her eyes.


    "Ok, I''ll take my leave now. I''ll be back before you knew it," he said. He went to the kitchen and found a jar, he picked it up and walked towards the door. He exited the house and went in the direction of the sounds of the water trickling a few meters away.


    He walked towards the sound of the trickling water.


    He finally found the stream. The water is crystal clear! He washed the jar thoroughly and filled it with clear water.


    He put the jar aside. He looked around him, he needs to find food for himself and his wife!


    Then all of a sudden, he heard something sshing on the water. He looked at the area of the stream where it''s a bit deeper, he saw the head of the fish bubbled in the surface. Fantastic! There is a fish in the stream!


    He went to the area and discover more fishes swimming in the water. "Perfect!" he said.


    He began catching the fishes and able to catch five big ones, perfect for roasting above the fire!


    Done...he put the fishes on top of the rock and looked around him, he left the stream and investigated the surrounding area looking for something to eat aside from the fish. Then he spotted banana leaves!


    He rushed to the area where he saw the banana leaves and found green banana fruits! It''s exactly what he needs! He can boil the banana and then make a grilled fish out of his catch. This ce is not exactly bad. He looked at the fish and the bananas. Awesome!


    He set to work.


    He removed the clusters of banana fruits, cut some banana leaves and put the green fruit inside the leaves, and left the area. He went back to the stream and put the fishes inside the banana leaves then he grabbed the jar and left the stream, going back to the wooden house.


    When he entered the house. He found his wife lying on the bed. "I''m back wife! I found some fishes and banana fruit in the stream!" he said and walked towards the kitchen, putting all the stuff on the table.


    Laura''s eyes sparkled after seeing her husband returned with food. She sprang from the bed. "Husband, we will boil the banana and roast the fishes above the fire!" she suggested.


    "Yeah, that''s what exactly I have in my mind right now. I will roast the fishes outside while you boil the banana, can you do that?" he asked her.


    Laura smiled. "Of course, I know how to boil a banana!" she replied enthusiastically. She found a pot made of y and wash it with clean water then she drinks two sses of water first to quench her thirst before she began to work.


    She saw a pot and cleaned it quickly with the water and put the banana''s inside the pot. She looked at her husband. "Can you make a fire first?" she requested.


    "Sure..." he said. But when he went to the cooking area, there''s no wood to burn. He looked at his wife. "I''ll go outside for a few minutes to gather some dry woods," he said and left the house.


    A few minutester. Graven returned with an armload of dried branches of the tree. He arranged the dry stick and twigs on the makeshift stove made of medium size rocks and then released fire from his fingers. When the wood was already burning brightly, he put the pot on the makeshift stove. He looked at his wife. "Done, I''m going out now to roast the fishes," he said.


    "Thank you, husband!" Laura said and nted a kiss on his cheek. He kissed her back on her forehead.


    Graven left the house bringing the fishes and banana leave with him. He found a nice shade under the tree in front of the house and decided that it''s the right ce to roast the fish. He put the banana leaves containing the fish in the ground. He picked up several sticks, dry woods, and leaves nearby and gathered them to make the fire.


    A few minutester.


    Graven was casually roasting the fishes above the burning timbers careful not to burn the fishes.


    Meanwhile, back inside the house.


    Laura opened all the windows in the house and looked below, gazing lovingly at her handsome husband roasting the fishes on the ground.


    She went back to the kitchen to watch over the boiled banana.


    A few minutester the banana was already cooked.


    Laura exited the door and went down the stairs to join her husband on the ground. She lowered herself beside him and looked at the delicious roasted fish.


    Graven looked at his beloved wife. "Hungry my love?" he asked.


    "Yeah..." Laura answered.


    "Is the boiled banana ready to it?"


    "Yes..."


    "You may start eating now... I already finished roasting one fish," he said. "Stay here, I''ll get the boiled banana from the house and bring it here," he said and stood up, going to the house.


    Laura watched her husband climbed the stairs and entered the door. She giggled happily. It''s so nice to enjoy the beauty of nature and stay in this lovely ce with her husband!


    She''s loving it more and more!


    She wants to spend the next one thousand years of her life with him by his side.


    She grinned mischievously, feeling alive after a long time.


    A few minutester.


    Graven returned with the pot containing the boiled banana and put it in the ground above the banana leaves.


    "Nice! Let''s eat here surrounded by mother nature!" Laura gushes in delight.


    Minutes went by.


    Two more roasted fishes were cooked, only one left to go. The couple began eating their delicious food in the open-air serenaded by the chirping birds hopping from branches to branches of the trees that surround the area.

 Chapter 174 - Cobra!

    The couple finished eating and Laura brought the leftovers in the house.


    Graven remained seated under the shade of the tree.


    ??


    Laura returned and lowered herself on the ground beside her husband. She looked at him, he was in deep thoughts. "What are you thinking, husband?" she asked.


    "I''m wondering where are Reba and my brother right now?" he said.


    Laura sighed. "I hoped they''re both safe where ever they are right now," she murmured.


    Graven holds his wife''s right hand. "Let''s try to teleport again. Maybe it will work this time," he said.


    "Ok." Laura nods her head.


    They both closed their eyes. Graven initiated the teleportation process in his mind.


    A few secondster, when they opened their eyes, they''re still sitting on the grassy ground under the shade of the tree.


    Graven sighed in frustration. "Dammit! It''s not working!" he said. He rose to his feet and try to levitate in the air... but failed to do so. His eyes widened in disbelief and shock. "What''s going on!?"


    Laura saw the shock and distress on his face. "What''s wrong, husband?"


    "Damn! I lost the ability to levitate!" he said sadly.


    "That''s bad!" Laura said and rubbed her husband''s back, trying to console him.


    Graven was stunned by what''s happening to him. Maybe these are the symptoms of the ck liquid that is inhabiting his body. It''s now trying to cripple his ability one by one. It terrifies him.


    "Husband, please don''t lose hope. Maybe your power will return after a few days," Laura said trying to uplift his depleting spirit.


    Graven was shaking his head. He and his wife are lost in the wilderness, if all his power is going to disappear, he prefers that Laura is back safely in Bay Meadow or Hollowpass with her family and not stuck alone with him in this forest far away from the civilization. He released the fire in his body... mes emerged from his palm and fingers. Good! At least he still has some power left to use during an emergency.


    "Husband, can we go to the stream? I want to take a bath, I''m feeling dirty," she said.


    "Okay...let''s go..." Graven said, wearing a gloomy expression on his face.


    The couple walked towards the location of the stream.


    When they arrived in the stream. Laura found a knee-deep part of the stream that is good for bathing. She plunged into the refreshing water without discarding her clothes.


    Graven sat on the rock looking at their surroundings feeling alert just in case an animal or intruder is lurking behind the bushes just waiting for the right opportunity to strike. He can''t let his guard down especially that his wife is taking a bath.


    "Husband,e, join me in the water!" Laura said.


    "Just enjoy the water, wife. I''ll watch over you," he said.


    Laura pouted. "Join me please...!" she requested.


    Graven sighed and obeyed his wife. He lowered himself on the water with full clothes on, he instantly likes the refreshing water cooling his body.


    He lowered his guard down a bit and enjoyed bathing in the water together with his wife.


    Laura wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed his lips. Graven responded right away. They engaged in a passionate kiss while submerged in the water.


    Desire and wanton lust began to spread quickly all over their bodies.


    Graven hands start groping Laura''s erogenous body parts. His right hand found its way inside her wet clothes, kneading her breast, Laura was loving his erotic touches and wants more from him.


    Their kisses and touches be heated to the point that Graven wanted to devour his wife right there in the stream. But he knew that it''s not the right ce to do such an intimate activity with his wife, exposing her nakedness in the wilderness.


    He tore his lips away from her mouth. "Wife, let''s finished our bath then continue where we left off when we returned to the house, okay?" he said, his voice thick with unconcealed passion.


    Laura smiled with great anticipation. "Okay husband..." she replied in a sugary voice.


    He nted a kiss on her forehead and they continue their bathing enjoying the beauty of the ce and the wonderful presence of each other.


    A few minutester.


    Finally, they finished their bath.


    Graven get out of the water first and grabbed his cloak from the rock nearby and wrapped it around his wife''s body, while she was shedding her wet clothes including her underwear, and goes naked.


    "Are you done?" he asked.


    "Yeah... let''s go!" she said.


    Graven scooped their clothes. The couple left the stream and began walking towards the house.


    When they arrived at the house, Laura proceeds to the house while Graven hanged their clothes in the branches of the tree for drying while the sun is shining brightly up in the sky.


    Done, he roamed his eyes around the area trying to see if there are wild animals nearby, he didn''t see anything, so he climbed the stairs going to the house just we9aring his wet underwear.


    When he entered the house and went to the room. His eyes widened in amusement because his wife was already lying naked on the wooden bed. She looked at him seductively and motioned for him to join her in the bed.


    "Husband...I''m so ready for you..." Laura said, her eyes shimmering with fires of desire.


    Graven grinned and licked his lips, his manhood is getting erect between his thighs after seeing his wife''s alluring body on the bed.


    He wastes no time and closed the windows in the room. He joined his wife on the bed and imed her lips in a heated kiss. His hands went down to Laura''s twin peaks and began kneading them.


    Not contented, he tore his lips from her mouth and began sucking her nipple with equal passion while his mouth busy pleasuring her breast his hand were also busy kneading and stroking her center, he plunged his index finger inside her wet core and rubbed it vigorously sending Laura to the edge of nirvana...when her flower is already slippery wet... he discarded his underwear and pierced her mound with his steel rod...he kissed her lips hungrily and began thrusting his rod inside her wetness...he established a pleasurable rhythm...thrusting in and out repeatedly from her core...


    "Ahhhhhhhh... so... goooooooddddd...ahhhh..." Laura moaned in ecstasy.


    Graven grunted and panted...thrusting repeatedly in and out of her silky wall... all the blood rushed to his head giving him a mind-blowing pleasure.


    "Fasterrrrrrrrr.....deeeperrrr...husband...yes..yesss...that way...it''s so goodddd...ahhhhh..." Laura writhed in pleasure.


    Graven pounded her wife''s bud harderr to satisfy her and was rewarded with the way her mouth twitch in pleasure as she writhed below him.


    He kissed her lips once again while thrusting his member inside her silky wall...prating her deeper and harder.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Laura''s mouth emitted out a long moan of ecstasy and her body clenched as she reached her mind-blowing orgasm.


    Graven pounded his wife''s core a minute longer and finally reached his earth-shattering climax... emptying his seeds inside her.


    He rolled from his wife andy down beside her on the bed. He looked at her and grinned. "Did I hit harder and deeper?"


    "Yes, I love it!" Laura nodded and buried her head on her chest. "I''m sleepy..." she said in a sleepy voice.


    Graven touched her face gently and smiled. "Go to sleep wife..." he said and wrapped his arms around her. He nted a loving kiss on her head.


    Laura closed her eyes.


    He waited for her to fall asleep. He reached for his cloak and wrapped it around his wife''s naked body.


    A few minutester, Laura was already snoring softly in her husband''s sweet embrace.


    Graven was feeling relieved that he finally found his wife. Now his main focus is finding Reba and his twin brother. He''s kind of hoping that his brother can free himself from whoever ambushed them on the road. He can''t hate his brother forever, after all, he is still his brother.


    But he will find Reba first and his brother next. He knows for sure that his brother can find a way to escape from his captors.


    He began yawning and closed his eyes.


    A few minutester, Graven had already fallen asleep.


    Hours went by.


    Laura finally awakened and stared adoringly at her husband''s handsome face and tantalizing nakedness. A smile of satisfaction emerged on her lips.


    She licked her lips and ran her hands on Graven''s chiseled chest loving the hardness of his abs. A naughty smile appeared on her mouth. "My husband is so handsome...his chiseled body is to die for," she murmured to herself.


    Her hand went lower and rested on his belly then went lower and grabbed his supple shaft and began stroking it, rubbing it until it grows rock solid between her fingers... she''s enjoying what she''s doing with his manhood.


    Graven stirred in his sleep, when he opened his eyes, he saw his wife busy stroking his erect shaft. He grinned naughtily. "Wife... do you like ying with my cobra? Do you want to get beaten and pounded again?" he asked mischievously.


    Laura looked at him and purred seductively. "Yessss... let''s do it again, husband! Beat my honeypot again with your cobra!" she giggled.


    Graven grinned in amusement. "Alright let''s get started my love..." he said and was about to change their position, but Laura already straddled him.


    "Just rx and enjoy the show husband," Laura purred like a bewitching goddess. She positioned her core on his hard erection and plunged her wet mound...his erect shaft pierced her core in the most pleasurable way she could ever imagine, her mouth opened and a moan escapes... "Ahhhhhh...ohhhhhh...so gooddddd....ahhhh..." she arched her back in pleasure....her head is spinning around with the dizzying sensation epassing her whole body.


    Graven''s two hands reached for her twin peaks and kneaded them....making love with them.


    Laura began grinding on his steel rod cowboy style... then she grinds harderrr... fasterrrrr...and deeperrrr... sending them both to the edge of nirvana. The couple experienced a mind-blowing orgasm thatsted for a few minutes.


    Laura copsed on Graven''s chest, exhausted but fully sated and happy.

 Chapter 175 - Sore

    The couple lies in bed for a few seconds until their breathing returns to normal.


    They were blown away by the intensity of their lovemaking.


    ??


    Graven nted a kiss on Laura''s forehead. "I love you so much, wife!" he said lovingly.


    Laura smiled and kissed his lips. "I love you too, husband!" she said full of love.


    Graven released a deep sigh.


    Laura noticed the worry etched on his face.


    "We will try to find a way how to go to the nearest town. I want to bring you back to a ce somewhere safe," he said.


    "Okay," Laura replied.


    "Which ce do you like to live? Back in Bay Meadow or back to your parent''s farm in Hallowpass?" he asked.


    Laura sighed. "I don''t want to be separated from you! I want to be with you all the time!" she insisted.


    Graven was torn, he has a lot of problems going on in his mind. There''s still the missing Reba, his brother, and the perplexing ck liquid inside his body. He can''t tell his wife what''s happening to him, he doesn''t want her to worry about him.


    "Husband, why I can''t be with you? I want to stay by your side!" Laura insisted.


    "Wife...I still have to find Reba. Don''t worry, once I found her, we will never be separated again," he assured her.


    Laura pouted. "Just take me along with you every time you try to find Reba. I promise you that I won''t be a hindrance to you in finding her," she contended.


    Graven silenced her with a kiss on the lips.


    They shared a passionate kiss for a few minutes.


    After their lips parted, Graven left the bed. "I''ll go outside to check if your clothes are already dry," he said.


    "Ok," Laura said, pouting up a storm. She doesn''t want to be separated from him! How to convince him?


    A few minutester, Graven returned with his wife''s dry clothes.


    Laura donned the clothes on her body.


    "Wife, I''m going to look around the area to find something useful to us. Just stay here and don''t leave the house. Lock the door, okay?" he reminded her.


    Laura sighed. "Just take me with you," she said.


    "It''s dangerous to walk in the forest, poisonous snakes might hide behind the bushes and you might get bitten. It''s safer if you stay here inside the house," he exined.


    Laura pouted. "Okay, fine. Come back quickly! I''m scared being alone here," she told him.


    "Yes, I will!" Graven said and went to the door.


    Laura watched her husband exited the door. She went to the window and saw him heading to the east part of the forest.


    She bit her lip. Graven is nning to ditch her. She resorted to suppressing his teleportation and levitation power for a while, just to make sure they will stay in this ce for a few days. She''s enjoying impersonating Laura, his missing wife!


    They already got intimate and she''s enjoying the experience so far. Their lovemaking is always mind-blowing and satisfying! She never felt this happy for a long time. She had a terrific connection with Graven!


    She wants to cherish their special moments together and try to prolong their alone moments as long as possible.


    But Graven has many issues in life. He has many problems to think about. And she discovered that he was also harboring a poisonous ck liquid inside his body! A gift from the thousand years old vampire king who is cursed and imprisoned somewhere.


    During Graven''s stay at Terros ce under the shade of the tree...She was able to enter his mind and scanned his memories and know all the events and important people in his life. That''s when she knew about his wife. Impersonating Laura is easy as 123!


    Now that she has entered his life, she can continue pretending that she is Laura for a long time. She has many options to choose from. She can bring Graven to her home in the Windless Mountain, erased his memory, or nt another memory in his mind which includes her, in this way she will be able to erase all his problems and he will live a brand new life with her in the Windless Mountain.


    As for the ck liquid, as soon he stays with her in the mountain she will eventually be able to create an elixir that would eliminate the poisonous ck liquid from his body.


    But she is not rushing things between her and Graven. She will take it slow and savor the moments with him. She still has a lot of time to decide if she wants Graven to stay with her in the windless mountain or not.


    Currently... her n of one-week rendezvous with Graven is going great so far. She''s loving every minute of her time with him especially their mind-blowing lovemaking, so satisfying, she''s craving for more. One week with nonstop intimacy with him will make her pregnant with his child for sure!


    She giggled happily, excited for the night toe so that she can ride Graven''s cobra again.


    Hours went by.


    Graven returned to the house carrying two wild chickens and more green bananas. "I manage to catch two wild chickens in the forest, let''s roast this on fire for lunch," he said.


    Laura smiled. "Wow, roasted chicken! I love that!" she squealed.


    "I''m going to the stream to clean this chicken and roast it on the fire," Graven said.


    "Okay, I''ll boil the bananas," Laura said and went to the dirty kitchen to boil the bananas on the pot.


    Graven exited the door, went downstairs, and walked on the ground going in the direction of the stream.


    Back in the house.


    Laura was drumming her fingers on the table, her original n is to get pregnant with Graven''s child and leave him alone after getting his seeds inside her.


    And her n B is to bring him to her ce and make him her lifepanion, which means, she will have to erase the memory of his past life and transnt new memories of them together and they will raise a family together.


    n B is more appealing to her. She''s been alone living in the Windless Mountain and having a husband that she like so much would be exciting! A new incredible adventure for her perfect but boring life.


    After one week of living with him in this forest, she should already have a fixed decision on what she''s going to do with Graven.


    A few minutester.


    Graven returned from the stream and settled under the shade of the tree. He put the two chickens on the banana leaves and started the fire. He put the two chickens on the stick and began roasting them above the fire.


    Laura watched her husband roasting the chicken under the shade of the tree. Since the boiled banana is already cooked, she went downstairs and joined her husband.


    "Are you hungry now?" he asked.


    Laura smiled. "Not yet," she replied.


    "Good. Roasting chicken takes a few hours to finish," Graven said.


    "It''s okay, I don''t mind waiting for a few hours, husband," Laura replied and kissed his cheek.


    Graven returned her affection with a kiss on her forehead.


    The couple roasted the chicken for more or less three hours. The moment they finished roasting the chicken they''re already hungry.


    Graven went inside the house and brought the boiled banana downstairs. They began eating their delicious roasted chicken for lunch.


    After lunch, Laura wants to go back to the stream to take a bath.


    The couple went to the stream and have a bath together.


    After they finished their bath, they returned to the house and rested under the shade of the tree.


    Graven was brooding while staring at the mountains in the distance. Tomorrow he will try to leave the forest and see if he can find a way to the town or find a vige nearby.


    He was anxious to go home and put his wife in a secure ce so that she can no longer be taken away from him. Then he will set on a new journey to find Reba and also his missing brother.


    Laura studied Graven''s preupied mind. "Husband, what are you thinking? Do you have a problem? You can share it with me... I''m all ears," she said.


    Graven smiled at his wife. "I''m just thinking about how to find the road that will lead us to the town. We can''t stay in this ce forever. I have so many things and responsibilities to do back home," he said gloomily.


    Laura rubbed his back and sighed. "I wish there is something I can do to help you, husband," she said sadly.


    "My wife, your being alive and safe is already a big help to me. One big problem is already taken away from my shoulder after I found you," he said.


    Laura smiled and rested her head on his shoulder.


    Graven fell silent again, his mind was bombarded with problematic things that are torturing him.


    Hours went by.


    Soon the night is fast approaching. After eating their leftover food for dinner, the couple retired early in the room inside the wooden house.


    The moment their back hits the bed, the cold wind arrived. Graven wrapped the long ck cloak around their bodies.


    Laura starts shivering and pressed her body to seek her husband''s warmth. Then her hands starts caressing his chest and went lower until it arrived above Graven''s crotch. She starts rubbing his manhood with her fingers until it grows erect and bulging inside his underwear.


    Graven chuckled. "My wife is horny again!" he said huskily and began nuzzling her ears.


    Laura inserted her fingers inside her husband''s underwear continue stroking his erection, it''s growing harder like steel under her touch.


    Graven discarded his wife''s clothing including his and they went naked under the back cloak.


    He pierced her softness with his steel rod and began thrusting into her wet core in and out repeatedly.


    Laura''s mound is getting slippery wet, she wrapped her legs around Graven, loving his pleasurable pounding in her depth... "Ahhhhh...so goodddd... ohhhh..." a barrage of moans escaped her mouth.


    A few minutester, the couple reached their first orgasm of the night, they continue indulging themselves in another earthshaking lovemaking all night long until the break of dawn, by the time Graven stopped ravaging his wife''s body, Laura''s honeypot is already sore.


    But she doesn''t mind, she''s grinning like a banshee, totally amused, happy and satisfied. She looked at her fake husband, he''s sleeping soundly like a baby beside her on the wooden bed.

 Chapter 176 - Decision

    Corbin''s carriage was parked in front of the manor, the ce where he hides Reba. He exited the carriage and went inside the manor.


    He met Ebony in the living room about to go to her garden. "How''s Reba?" he asked.


    ??


    "She''s getting better every day, my lord. Her skin already healed fully," she replied. "I''m going to leave for a while and fetch my sister so that she can restore Reba''s original face," she added.


    "When are you going to leave?" he asked.


    "Thising Friday," she responded.


    "How about, Reba? Who will take care of her?" Corbin asked.


    "Reba can already use the toilet on her own and Anastasia already knows how to prepare the medicine, so there is nothing to worry about my patient''s well-being," Ebony said.


    "Good! I''m going upstairs to talk to Reba," Corbin said.


    "Okay, I''ll just stay here to wait just in case you''ll need my assistance," Ebony said and lowered herself on the couch.


    Corbin proceeds to climbs the stairs. When he arrived at Reba''s room, he found her looking at her reflection in the mirror while brushing her hair.


    She looked at him. "Hello Corbin..." she said.


    Corbin went to her side. "Hello to you... you look better every day," hemented.


    "Thanks to you, to Ebony and Anastasia. You guys save me from death - especially you," she said with gratitude shining in her eyes.


    Corbin smiled. He took theb from her hand and brushed her hair. "Your hair grows so fast, you used to be bald after the fire burns all your hair, now your hair is growing nicely. And looked at your skin, it already returned to normal! Amazing isn''t it!" hemented.


    "Yes, I''mpletely healed. It''s all thanks to Ebony''s super effective herbal medicine, she made all these things possible in just a short span of time!" Reba said.


    Donebing her hair, Corbin put theb on the dresser table and went to the window, he looked outside.


    Silence descended upon them for a few seconds.


    Corbin looked at her. "Do you want to continue wearing Laura''s look? Or do you want to get your image back?" he asked.


    Reba cleared her throat. "Um... I want my original look back, although Laura''s image is beautiful, I can''t continue wearing this facade any longer. Can you help me? Can you remove this golden ne from my neck? This ne is suppressing my power, only by removing this ne I can restore my image to its original state," she said in a pleading voice.


    Corbin smiled. "Alright... I''ll do it. But on one condition..." he said.


    Reba sighed. "Here we go again - if you''ll only help me just to use me in locating Laura then I''ll say no!" she said adamantly. "I would rather be your ve to repay you in saving my life than betray my friends," she said.


    Corbin grinned. "Oh, really-? You would rather submit yourself to be my ve than reveal to me Laura''s location... is that right?"


    Reba nodded her head. "Yes..."


    "I see..." Corbin murmured. He fell silent for a moment while studying Reba''s countenance. Such a stubborn woman!


    He went to her side and sped her shoulders gently. "My dear... I''m not asking you to reveal to me Laura''s whereabouts this time, what I''m asking you is this... after I removed the golden ne from your neck... can you promise me that you won''t take revenge against the vampire couple who orders your death execution?"


    Reba''s brows furrowed in confusion. "B-but why? Why can''t I take revenge on them!?" she asked outrageously.


    "Because they''re my parents!" He dropped the bomb.


    Reba''s eyes widened in shock and disbelief.


    "I saved you out of the goodness of my heart. Now the only thing I''m asking from you - never takes revenge on my parents! After I freed you... go away... do note back here and do not try to find my parents!" he warned her.


    Reba looked at him in the eyes. "Are you afraid that I''m going to kill your parents and you can''t save them?" she asked indignantly.


    Corbin smiled in amusement. "My dear Reba... you know what I''m afraid of...? I''m afraid that in the end, I''ll have no choice but to kill you. You see... I hate killing the people I already saved."


    Reba bit her lip. She groaned in dismay. Why can''t she take revenge on the people who put her to death? Because the one who saved her is the son of the couple who put her to death!


    Her eyes narrowed to a slit. The very first thing she wanted to do after the golden ne was removed from her neck is to find the vampire couple and kill them without mercy. But now she can''t do it! She''s furious!


    Corbin met her zing gaze. His countenance grows dangerously cold. "Reba... listen to me. You can''t take revenge against my parents! You can''t harm them or else I have to kill you now!" he said.


    Reba looked at him with tear-stained eyes. She owed him for saving her life but she must take revenge on that vampire couple! Only their death can appease the anger burning in her heart.


    Their eyes locked for a few minutes.


    He knew that she was nning to take revenge on his parents. What he was afraid of is that his parents might sessfully kill her this time and he can''t be there in time to save her.


    Reba released a deep sigh.


    "So... what''s your decision?" Corbin questioned her.


    Reba stared at the floor, not ready to answer yet. She desperately needs to have her power back. She hated being hopeless and powerless. If her power is back she can''t guarantee Corbin or even herself that she won''t take revenge against his parents. She will always be tempted to do so.


    Corbin studied the myriad of emotions shing on Reba''s face, she looked deeply conflicted inside. He will give her enough time to decide.


    Reba looked at him. "Why are you doing this?" she asked.


    "What-?"


    "Why did you save me in the first ce?" she asked the one question that bothered her.


    "I dunno...maybe I like you... or I pitied you...what answer could I give you then? Honestly, when the guards threw you into the furnace I acted a bitte, but then I saved you at thest minute before death canpletely devour you. I think you''re worth saving... that''s the weird thing that my heart and mind told me before I did the act of saving you... whether I''ll regret saving you in the end... only time can tell. I''m just hoping that by the time we see each other again we won''t be sworn enemies trying to slit each other''s throat," he said.


    She stared at his eyes that spoke volumes. She doesn''t know what to say to him anymore. "Are you sure you don''t want me to be your ve? It''s my payment for your heroic efforts in saving my life," she said, changing the topic.


    "Yeah... I have many ves already. I don''t want to add another one," he said.


    "Okay... Are you serious about setting me free by removing the golden ne?" she asked again just to be sure.


    "Yes, I am the type of a person who honors his word and promises," he said with utmost sincerity.


    Reba stared at the floor. It''s hard to believe that he''s allowing her to leave without any strings attached, this part of him truly amazed her. What he''s offering to her right now is too good to be true. She can tell him a lie, promised him that she will not revenge on his parents, lie low for a few months ande back to kill his parents without him knowing that she''s the one who killed his parents. Nice idea!


    "So...have you decided already?" he asked her again.


    Reba breathed deeply. "C-can you give me at least tonight to think about my decision? I''m pretty confused right now," she answered honestly.


    Corbin sighed. "I see... if you''re still nning to take revenge on my parents. I must warn you that they are not easy to defeat," he said.


    She nodded her head.


    "I''ll take my leave now, I''lle back tomorrow night. Don''t forget to think and decide wisely! The consequences of avenging my parents are dire, you have to be wise and smart or else you''ll regret your stupidityter on," he warned her again.


    Reba released a deep sigh and nodded her head.


    Corbin was shaking his head because his instinct is telling him that the moment Reba got her powers back - she will find his parents and kill them.


    He studied her face for a few minutes... then left the room.


    Reba breathed deeply. The desire to get her revenge is so strong it consumed her mind. She gritted her teeth in anger. ''I''m sorry, Corbin. Even if you are the one who save my life I can''t obey yourmand. I need to fulfill my revenge and kill your parents whether you like it or not!''


    She looked at the golden ne on her neck. "I''ll finally get rid of you tomorrow!" she said with a smile.


    Meanwhile...


    Downstairs, in the living room.


    "You no longer need to find your sister," Corbin told Ebony.


    "Why?" she asked.


    "Because the moment I removed the golden ne from Reba''s neck, she can already transform herself back to her image," Corbin answered.


    Ebony''s brows furrowed in confusion. "A-are you going to return her power? She will surely take revenge on your parents!" she warned him.


    "I know, but maybe not... I hope she won''t do it for her own sake," he said.


    "So... you just let her go like that... as in free like a bird?" Ebony asked.


    "Yeah... by doing this... sooner orter... she will let her guard down and she will lead me to Laura," Corbin smirked. "I''ll take my leave now... I''lle back tomorrow evening to remove the ne from her neck," he said. He turned around, walked towards the door, and exited.

 Chapter 177 - Busted!

    The following evening.


    Reba just finished eating her dinner that Anastasia brought to her room. She put the dirty dishes back on the food tray.


    ??


    She walked towards the window and stared at the horizon. A pleasant smile broke on her lips. She''s looking forward to seeing Graven, Laura, Horace, Calder, Luke and the others again!


    She''s very excited to see Grandma Menedelia again!


    She can''t wait to go back to her old life surrounded by her friends!


    She already made her decision. She will deceive Corbin! Before she will go back to her old life, she will kill the vampire couple first!


    She won''t be able to live in peace if she can''t take her revenge! Aside from that, she''s also doing it to prevent the vampire couple from finding Laura. She''s hitting two birds with one stone with her decision.


    Last night, she sleepste because she was going back and forth on her decision. Part of her wants to forget her revenge because of Corbin but another part of her wants to take revenge... and today when she wakes up in the morning she finally made a decision to lie to Corbin and proceed with her n of revenge.


    Now that she already made her decision, there''s no turning back!


    Suddenly the door opened.


    Anastasia entered the room, she smiled at Reba. "Did you enjoy your dinner, Miss Reba?" she asked.


    Rebeca nods her head. "Yes... thank you, Anastasia, for the delicious dinner. And thank you also for taking good care of me," she said. She expressed her thanks to her now because she might not be able to see her again.


    Anastasia smiled and took the tray. "Don''t mention it. I''ll take my leave now..." she said.


    "Wait... the lord has not arrived yet?" she asked.


    "Not yet," Anastasia replied. "Anything else?"


    "Nothing... you may go now," she replied.


    Anastasia exited the door.


    Reba released a deep sigh. She''s getting nervous and excited as well.


    One hourter.


    The door opened and Ebony entered the room.


    Reba looked at the healer and smiled brightly at her. She went to her side and hugged her. "Ebony, thank you so much for your hard work and effort in restoring my skin and my hair to their original state. I don''t know what to do with my life if you haven''t saved me," she said, teary-eyed.


    Ebony rubbed Reba''s back. "It''s my pleasure saving you my dear," she said. "I only have one thing to tell you... if you already decided to leave then don''te back... andstly... don''t n on seeking revenge on Corbin''s parents, I can assure you... it won''t end well. My advice is for your well-being, I hope you''ll listen to me," she said.


    Reba sighed. Both Ebony ad Corbin are saying the same thing, prohibiting her from taking revenge. If they are the ones on her shoes... if they only feel how painful it is when the mes engulfed her whole body... they will think of revenge every minute every hour....sadly they don''t know how it feels. It''s useless to exin to them her emotion and her reasoning. "Okay, I hear you, Ebony. I''ll listen to your advice. Don''t worry...I won''t take revenge. I will go home and forget about this ce," she said.


    "Good! You do that! Don''t waste this golden opportunity that Corbin has given you," Ebony said.


    "I won''t..." Reba replied.


    "I guess this will be thest time we will see each other," Ebony said.


    "Yeah... "


    "Good luck then. Take care of yourself wherever you will go," Ebony said. "I''ll take my leave now," she said and left the room.


    Reba sighed and looked around... this room became her home for more than a month. She will leave this ce and nevere back again!


    Suddenly the door opened and the person that she''s been waiting for finally arrived! Her face lighted up. "I''ve been waiting for you!" she said.


    Corbin smiled. "Waiting for me, eh? Don''t tell me you miss me already?" he teased her. "Are you excited to go home?" he asked.


    "Yessssss!" she replied excitedly.


    "Are you ready to get rid of the ne?"


    "Yes!"


    "So what is your decision?" he asked.


    Reba took a deep breath. "I''m going home and never return here!" she said.


    "Good! How about my parents... are you still nning on taking revenge on them?" he asked.


    Reba shook her head. "No! I''ll just go home. I missed my friends so much!" she said.


    Corbin smiled. "Good girl!"


    Reba went to Corbin''s side and hugged him for a few seconds. "Thank you so much for saving my life. I owe you one," she said, feeling grateful for his help.


    Corbin absentmindedly nted a kiss on her forehead. "Good luck and take care of yourself!" he said and embraced her.


    They stayed that way for a few seconds, both aware of the delicious warmth spreading on their bodies just by the mere contact of their skin.


    Reba disengaged herself from his embrace.


    Corbin observed her face for a few minutes without saying anything.


    Reba can feel the intensity of his gaze as if he was reading her soul. She shifted on her feet due to uneasiness, she fixed her eyes on the floor, trying to mask her emotion and her n.


    Corbin smiled. "Ready?" he asked again.


    "Yes!" she replied.


    "Sat on the bed, I''m going to remove the ne from your neck," he ordered.


    Reba obeyed and sat on the edge of the bed.


    Corbin went to her side. "Closed your eyes," hemanded.


    Reba shut her eyes.


    Corbin holds the golden ne with his two hands and chanted a spell thatsted for a few minutes.


    Finally... he''s done.


    Suddenly... the golden ne disappeared from Reba''s neck.


    "Open your eyes, Reba! The golden ne is already gone!" Corbin said.


    Reba opened her eyes and put her hand on her neck, the ne was gone!


    She smiled brightly and jumped on her feet with joy!


    "Thank you so much, Corbin!" she squealed in delight and hugged him again for a few seconds.


    "Show me if you can transform yourself back to your original image," Corbin said.


    "Okay...!" Reba said excitedly. She chanted a spell and waved her hand all over her body.


    A few minutester, her chanting ended... gradually Laura''s image faded... and her original form returned. She looked at her reflection in the mirror and smiled brightly.


    Her power is back!


    Payback time!


    She hides the contempt in her eyes and looked at her benefactor. "So this is it... our final goodbye?" she said.


    Corbin nodded his head and smiled. "You''re beautiful!" he murmured.


    Reba smiled in amusement. "Really? Much beautiful than Laura?" she asked him.


    "You and Laura are both beautiful," Corbin answered. "But your beauty is much more my type," he mumbled.


    Reba giggled. "Silly you!"


    "Promise me... that you will forget about avenging my parents and you will nevere back around this area," he reminded her.


    Reba nodded her head. "Yes, I will!"


    "Go now and never forget your promise," he said.


    Reba grinned. "Bye... Corbin!" she said and blew him a yful kiss before shepletely disappeared from his sight.


    She''s gone!


    Corbin released a deep sigh and left the room.


    Ebony was waiting for him in the hallway. "She''s gone?" she inquired.


    "Yeah," he answered gloomily. "I''m going home," he said and walked away, heading to the stairway.


    Corbin descended the stairs...his feetnded on the ground floor... he walked towards the door and exited.


    He boarded the carriage that was waiting for him in front of the house. He ordered the driver to bring him home to his parent''s house.


    While the carriage was moving, he was thinking of Reba.


    He was doubting if his decision to remove the golden ne from her neck is a good or bad thing. He was hoping that he made the right decision.


    Meanwhile...


    Above the moving carriage.


    Reba was hovering in the air trailing Corbin''s carriage in her invisible form. He''s going home probably going back to the house of that vampire couple! She was following follow him secretly in the air. She ns to enter the house undetected, find the couple''s room and deliver swift death to them...then left the ce, go home and never return!


    That''s her n!


    She won''t go home until she will kill the vampire couple at any cost!


    One hourter.


    The carriage finally arrived at its destination. It entered the iron gate. Arge manor can be seen a few meters ahead. She''s 100% sure that it is the vampire couple''s home. The ce is getting familiar to her.


    She hovered above the manor after she saw Corbin exited the carriage and entered the front door of the house.


    She floated through the open windows on the second floor... contemting to enter or not.


    Meanwhile...


    Corbin arrived in his room. He discarded his clothes and leave his boxers shorts on, hey down on the bed, staring at the ceiling of his room.


    Then suddenly... the loud ringing of the bell rang in the entire house, alerting everyone that an intruder has entered the house!


    Corbin''s eyes widen in surprise.


    Intruder! There''s an intruder inside the house!


    Corbin''s eyes turned into a slit, but then he rxed a bit. Whoever entered the house will die a painful death once they were captured by the guards, enemy or not.


    He rose to his feet and went to the table, he poured wine into the ss and returned to the bed, sipping the wine, he fell in deep thoughts... pondering who is this stupid enemy who dares to enter the house that was surrounded by a formidable spell set up by his parents.


    Meanwhile, outside Corbin''s room, in the hallway...the guards were opening every room to find the intruder.


    Reba tried to exit the house through the windows but she can''t leave...something is blocking her way! She discovered that there is an invisible barrier preventing her from exiting the window. Dammit! She''s going to be trapped inside the house and it will be hard for her to escape! Worst... she already alerted everyone of her presence!


    She dashed to the nearest room to hide.


    When she entered the room in her invisible form, she saw Corbin sitting on the bed, with no clothes on, sipping wine from the ss in a rxed manner.


    She stood there in the middle of the room, confused about what to do next! Shiit, she was cornered!


    Corbin felt the familiar presence of the intruder inside his room. He continues drinking the wine.


    Reba was holding her breath while looking around the room trying to find a ce to hide. Then her eyesnded on Corbin who is now looking in her direction.


    "How long do you want to stay and hide inside my room?" Corbin asked casually.


    Damn! He knows about her presence, Reba bit her lip.


    "Show yourself, Reba!" hemanded in a hard voice.

 Chapter 178 - Cornered!

    Reba released a deep sigh, no used hiding from him! Corbin already knows that it''s her!


    She made herself visible and removed the hood away from her face, she just stole the cloak from Ebony''s room.


    ??


    He looked at her with his piercing gaze. He rose to his feet and went to her side in a big stride and grabbed her hand. He shoved her to the bed.


    Reba''s eyes widened in fear. "What are you doing!?" she asked in trepidation.


    "What do you think I''m going to do just to save your ass this time? Do you think they will not spare you?" he said, gritting his teeth in anger.


    He began taking off her clothes, she fought him bravely. His hands move, he used his power to immobilize her, making her so weak that she can''t even move her arms or lift a finger.


    Reba was shocked when Corbin paralyzed her and continue removing her clothes, he removed everything from her body including her bra and underwear! Her eyes grew saucer-like when he also removed his boxers shorts and goespletely naked! His manhood dangling between his thighs.


    Corbin grabbed the nket and wrapped it around their nakedness. Then he straddled her, and wrapped her legs around his buttocks, he positioned his now erect manhood into her wet core. He whispered into her ears. "We''re going to have sex like lovers do, just fake it and pretend that you like it... this is your only chance to save yourself...cooperate or else you will die!" he said.


    Corbin slowly slides his erect manhood in Reba''s wet core. Oh...she''s so tight!


    His steel rod pierced her core...


    Reba was about to scream due to pain but Corbin was quick to seal her lips with a searing kiss, and engaged her in a lip duel, giving her no chance to scream or protest. He put her hands on his back giving her something to hold on to.


    His steel rod established a slow and steady rhythm inside her bud... plowing her silky wall in a pleasurable thrusting manner trying to ease her pain and reced it with pleasure. "Trust me the pain will go away soon...just bear it for a few minutes..." he whispered in her ears and imed her lips once again. He slowly pounded her core building up momentum to awaken the desire in her body.


    Reba noticed the pain in her core fading away reced by a stimting sensation burning her entire body... pleasure exploding throughout her body. Although she hates to admit it she''s beginning to like what Corbin is doing to her body.


    When Corbin noticed that she''s no longer in pain he restored her strength. "Any minute from now, my parents will enter the room. As long they will see that we are enjoying fucking each other then they won''t harm you. I will exin your presence to themter. So you have to pretend that you enjoy our lovemaking... this is the only way to save you. Okay? You got me?" he said.


    Reba nodded her head. "Ok..."


    Corbin grinned. "Good girl! Don''t forget to moan...the louder the better... to show them that you are enjoying our sexual intercourse," he added.


    "Ok." Reba nods her head.


    Corbin detected his parent''s presence outside the door. "They''reing... they will enter the room anytime now..." he whispered into her ears. "Your life depends on your performance...so fake it ''till you make it!" he reminded her.


    Reba nodded her head in full understanding.


    Corbin resumed thrusting in out of Reba''s slippery core...this time...he''s no longer holding back...he pounded her core in wild abandon... thrusting deeper and fasterr inside her...


    Reba was lost in the mindblowing sensation enveloping her body...it''s so pleasurable...like no other... "Ahhhhhh....ohhhhhh...ahhh.....ahhhhhhh!" she began moaning in ecstasy.


    He was thrusting in and out of her core... pounding her dept harderrrr...


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "Ohhhhh...ahhhhh..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Reba''s loud moaning can be heard outside the door.


    The vampire couple was listening outside the door. Aside from the loud moaning of a woman''s voice, they also heard the loud creaking of the bed!


    Zalvo looked at his wife. "Sounds like what we''re hearing right now is a woman''s voice in the throes of sexual ecstasy..." hemented.


    "You mean to say that our son brought a woman again in our house?" Sylvia asked.


    "It''s not the first time he did this, I''m no longer surprised if our yboy son is having wild sex with his girlfriend inside his room right now," he said. "Why don''t we go inside and check if my guess is wrong or not?" he suggested.


    "Alright...let''s go inside..." Sylvia agreed.


    They passed through the wall in their invisible form and entered the room without going through the door.


    The couple''s eyes widened in shock upon seeing their son on top - having sex with a naked woman on the bed, they''re both naked!


    The couple looked at each other.


    "See... I''m right!" Zalvo winked at his wife. "Let''s go back to our room and let them finished what they started. Let''s just scold them tomorrow," he whispered.


    Sylvia pouted and looked at the woman, it''s the first time she saw the woman.


    Zalvo grabbed his wife''s hand and they exited the room.


    "..."


    Corbin sensed that his parents already exited the room. "They''re gone!" He withdraws his member from her core and rolled on the bed and closed his eyes. "Damn, that was close!" he murmured.


    Reba shut her eyes as huge relief washed over her. Tears emerged in her eyes.


    Corbin looked at her. "Why are you crying? Did I hurt you? Is it painful still?" he asked worriedly. "Let me see...!"


    "Pervert!" Reba smacked his hand hard when he was about to peek beneath the nket.


    Corbin chuckled. "You are a great actress, my dear! Geez... your moan so loud it can be heard outside the door..." he smiled naughtily. "Did you reached orgasm when I pounded your core repeatedly...I can hear your loud moaning and your body clenched which means you also reached your orgasm after I did..." he teased her.


    Reba blushed crimson red and smacked his chest hard. "Pervert! You took advantage of me!" she used him.


    Corbin''s eyes dance with mischief. "Huh? Who''s taking advantage of you here? You''re the one who entered my room and I have to be creative to save your ass. If not you will be caught and you''re dead meat already if I didn''t save you the second time around. Let me remind you that, my dear!" he said.


    Reba sighed, then yawned. "I''m tired after what you have done to me. You pounded my center as if there''s no tomorrow. I''m going to sleep," she said and closed her eyes.


    Corbin chuckled and nted a kiss on her forehead. "Rest well dear, you''re safe now. I will protect you," he murmured and draped his arms around her waist, spooning her from behind.


    After hearing Corbin''s statement promising her protection, she felt safe by his side. She drifted into dreand and ignored her sore honeypot.


    Corbin on the other hand was surprised and stunned by the turn of events. He bid goodbye to Reba in the manor not expecting to see her in the next few months, but it turns out that her hatred for his parents is great prompting her to take revenge right away after her suppressed powers were restored.


    If his parents sessfully got their hands on Reba first, she would already be dead by now. They don''t ask the intruder any questions, they would kill the intruder instantly! Whoever tries to enter the mansion without any permission, they can''t leave alive!


    Yes, he had brought women into the mansion in the past but he always made sure her parents meet those women first to allow them safe entry, but this time Reba entered the mansion secretly like a thief alerting the invisible protective barrier that his parent''s had set up around the house.


    Now... how was he going to exin Reba''s presence in the house unannounced? He will just tell them that he and Reba were lovers and that he was not able to visit her in these past few days. Since they are sexually active, she can''t wait to see him, have sex with him that is why shees to the mansion unannounced. Is that believable?


    Right now, Reba can''t get out of the house... her teleportation technique won''t work... including his. Letting her leave through the window won''t work, the invisible barrier won''t let her go.


    He released a troubled sigh. To make sure that he is correct with his assumption, he rose to his feet, left the bed, and went to the window. He put his right hand outside and the barrier is still there... it won''t go away... it will stay that way since it is designed to allow intruders to enter the house freely but they can''t leave, it''s a trap, making the mansion easy to enter but extremely hard to get out.


    He went back to the bed andy down beside her. He stared at the ceiling... trying to find a way on how to smuggle Reba out of the house to safety.


    She can''t kill his parents easily because they don''t sleep in the mansion, they have their ce and room in the basement, and that area alone is even harder to ess by anyone including him.


    He looked at the stunning naked woman beside him, shaking his head. "You''re such a silly, stupid girl! What I''m going to do with you now?" he murmured.


    Reba entered the house without permission. His parents are normally suspicious of her motives ining to the house unannounced, therefore they wouldn''t let their guard down easily when ites to her no matter what kind of excuse he will tell them.


    He got up from the bed, went to the closet, grabbed some clothes, and donned them on his body. Then he walked towards the door...when he opened it... he saw two guards stationed outside the door.


    His suspicion is correct! His parents weren''t easily convinced of what they sawst night!


    Shiit!


    This is bad!


    He closed the door and went back to the bed.


    He knew already what will happen to Reba in the hands of his parents once they discover her intention ofing to the mansion.


    Reba''s life is in grave danger!

 Chapter 179 - Important News!

    The next day.


    Reba woke up. When she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Corbin... staring at her intensely... he''s already fully clothed. Shiit! She was horrified when she discovered that she was still naked underneath the nket.


    ??


    "Good morning sleepy head!" he smiled a bit.


    Reba was about to reply to him with a greeting... but suddenly she remembered everything that transpired between themst night, gosh! Her face reddened. "C-can you please hand me my clothes?" she requested.


    Corbin released a deep sigh. He left the bed, scooped her clothes from the chair, and gave it to her.


    "Thank you. Where is the toilet?" she asked.


    Corbin pointed to the closed door near the window.


    Reba wrapped the nket around her body and rose to her feet, she left the bed and went inside the toilet to clean herself.


    When she exited the bathroom a few minutester, she was already fully clothed.


    Corbin was standing at the window.


    She sat on the edge of the bed looking at his back, she sighed deeply and scratched her head as the realization dawned on her, she''s now a prisoner in this mansion! Not only she failed to kill the vampire couple, but she also broke her promise to Corbin.


    He turned around and looked at her. "So, what is your n?" he asked her calmly.


    Reba took a deep breath. "I dunno... my power is not working again," she said.


    Corbin went to the bed and sat beside her. "Because you are inside our house, you underestimated how powerful my parents are. You are in the enemy''s territory! Do you think you can just enter our house and kill them that easily? You''re wrong my dear! You should have listened to me!" He gritted his teeth in anger while scolding her.


    Reba rolled her eyes. But he was right and she was wrong, so she has to bear his scolding this time because he saved her again the second time around. "Please tell me what to do, Corbin! Can you help me? I promise you, that once I can get out of this ce alive I will nevere back. I will forget what your parents have done to me. I will forget revenge!" she said in a distraught pleading voice.


    Corbin shook his head, doubting her words.


    "I don''t believe you. You''re going to destroy your promise again even if I''ll give you another chance," he said in a tired voice.


    "No...no...I promise you... this time I will go away!" she said, teary-eyed.


    Corbin released a deep sigh.


    She dropped on bended knees on the floor and begged him. "Please help me..." she pleaded with tears rolling down her face.


    Corbin looked at her tear-stained face, his heart was being squeezed painfully inside his rib cage. He reached for her hand and pulled her back on the bed. "Okay...I will help you...but I warned you... this is thest time..." he said in a hard voice.


    "Thank you!" Reba said, feeling grateful for his help.


    "Are you going to follow and cooperate with my n?" he asked.


    Reba nodded her head. "Yes! I''ll follow all yourmand this time," she responded without hesitation.


    "Good!" he said.


    "What''s the n?" she asked eagerly, wanting to follow his order as long she can get out of this ce alive.


    Corbin cleared his truth. "Here''s the n... Last night we already established to my parent''s eyes that we are lovers. But I discovered that they still put guards outside the door, which means they''re not fully convinced yet. If they will begin to interrogate you, you have to tell them that we meet at a masquerade party. And we have be lovers for more than two months already. In short, we are in a rtionship. You are an orphan of demon origin and living with your rtives..."


    Reba fell silent for a moment digesting his words.


    "Can you pretend that we are lovers?" he asked her.


    "Yes! I can do that!" Reba nodded her head.


    "Good! There may be times that I will be affectionate to you, like... kissing you, hugging you in front of my parents to show my affection to you. So - you have to bear my touches and pretend that you enjoyed them," he said.


    "No problem," she replied. They already did the deedst night, she has nothing to hide and protect anymore.


    "Good girl!" Corbin said. "As long we can convince my parents that we are lovers then they will eventually lower their guard down and I can take you away from this ce. All I need is yourplete cooperation..."


    Reba nodded her head. "I will. Thank you so much!" she said and buried her face on his chest. He wasmitted to helping her escape, and for that, she felt grateful for his understanding, support and assistance during these difficult times. She knew that it''s very hard for him to do so. But because of her, he''s willing to go against his parents. She feels that she''s not worthy of his help and trust. But she has no other choice, he''s the only one who can help her.


    Corbin sighed and wrapped his arms around her. "You''re such a stupid girl, so stubborn!" he said.


    "I know." Reba bit her lip.


    Minutes went by.


    There was a gentle knock on the door.


    They disengaged from their embrace and looked at the door.


    "Who''s there?" Corbin asked.


    "My lord, breakfast is ready!" said the servant outside the door.


    "Okay, we will go down in a minute..." Corbin replied.


    The servant left the door and walked back into the hallway.


    "Fix your appearance and dry the tears in your face," he told her.


    "Okay." Reba stood up and went to the bathroom to ssh water on her face. After she''s done in the toilet, she went to the dresser table and looked at herself in the mirror. Shebs her short hair, readying herself mentally and emotionally to face her enemy. They knew her as Laura, they don''t know her as Reba. The only thing she needs to do is hide the hatred from her eyes. If she can do that... there shouldn''t be any problem at all.


    Corbin looked at her. "Darling... are you ready to meet my parents?" he asked, his eyes dancing with mischief.


    "Yes darling..." she replied.


    Corbin reached for her hand. "Let''s go my love..." he said.


    The couple walked towards the door holding each other''s hand.


    They exited the room, walked in the hallway, and went to the staircase. They descended the stairs and proceed to the dining room area.


    When they entered the dining area, the vampire couple was already sitting in their seats. They looked at their son and the woman beside him... their eyes drawn to the couple''s joined hands. Corbin was never this affectionate towards the previous women he brought home. This woman was 5th on the list. Could she be the one?


    "Good morning, Father, Mother!" Corbin said.


    "Good morning, My Lord and Madam!" Reba conveyed her greetings to the couple.


    Sylvia smiled. "Good morning, guys! Take your seat and we shall start eating our meals," she said.


    Zalvo smiled at the couple.


    The neers settled on their seatsfortably, they ate in silence.


    Reba noticed that the vampire couple also eats human food. She was no longer surprised because all the vampires she met in her life were already eating human foods.


    They finished eating breakfast and retire into the living room.


    It''s interrogation time!


    Reba is more than ready for this scenario, thanks to Corbin for giving her a short briefing.


    Sylvia looked at her son''s lover. "Dear...what is your name?"


    "My name is Reba..." she answered.


    "You don''t look like you are a vampire to me. What is your origin?" Sylvia asked.


    "I''m a demon in origin. My family and our whole tribe were massacred by the enemies and I was still a young child during that time. I''m an orphan and I live with my distant rtives," she eagerly told them the half-truth and half fake history.


    "I see... We are sorry for your loss," Sylvia said.


    "It''s okay, Madam. I''m already used to it," she replied.


    "So... where did you meet my yboy son?" Sylvia asked.


    Corbin groaned. "Mother...!"


    Sylvia smiled at her son. "I''m just telling the truth..."


    "We meet at a masquerade party that my friends and I have attended," Reba responded.


    "I see... how long you''ve been in a rtionship with my son?" Sylvia continues interrogating her.


    "More than two months, Madam," Reba answered.


    Sylvia nodded her head and looked at her husband, their eyes weremunicating silently.


    Corbin noticed the exchanged nces between his mother and father, he had a bad feeling about it.


    Sylvia rose to her feet. "Son, may I borrow Reba for a while. I want to show her something..." she said.


    Corbin was suspicious of her mother''s action. "Mother...Father... I have an important announcement to make!" he quickly said.


    Zalvo looked at his son. "What is it, son?" he asked.


    Corbin hugged Reba and nted a loving kiss on her forehead. "We''re nning to get married next month!" he finally said.


    Sylvia and Zalvo looked at each other in disbelief. They didn''t expect that their yboy son would finally settle down.


    "A-are you sure?" Sylvia asked, still doubting her son''s decision. "Is she the one?" she asked.


    Corbin smiled. "Yes...I''m sure 101%..." he replied.


    Zalvo pped his hands. "Alright...we shall have a family celebration!" he said.


    Corbin looked at his mother. His mother is the hardest to convince, she''s always suspicious of everything.


    Then Sylvia smiled cunningly. "What did you say? You and Reba will get married next month? Why can''t you get married in two weeks? What are you waiting for? Why wait for next month?" she challenged them.


    Corbin and Reba looked at each other.


    "Darling... we shall get married in two weeks. Would you agree?" Corbin asked Reba.


    Reba smiled brightly. "I would love to! I can''t wait to marry you! I''m willing to marry you even today... right now... if possible!" she said happily and hugged her future husband enthusiastically.


    Finally, Sylvia was close to being convinced that the couple was not faking it, they''re indeed serious about marrying each other. "Alright...we will have a garden wedding at the back of the mansion in two weeks! I will invite our closest friends and rtives!" she said excitedly.


    Zalvo smiled at the couple. "I can''t wait to see my grandchildren soon!" He broke into a grin. "What do you think wife?" he asked her opinion.


    Sylvia''s eyes lit up... the thoughts of seeing little vampires running around the house excites her. She was already busy imagining and organizing the iing wedding party in her mind!


    Zalvo looked at the couple. "You can return to your room now if you wish." He permitted them to leave.


    "Thanks, Father, Mother!" Corbin said.


    The couple left the living room, holding hands. They climbed the stairs going back to Corbin''s room.

 Chapter 180 - I Have To Go

    Inside Corbin''s room...


    The couple sat on the chair facing each other.


    ??


    Thick silence enveloped them.


    Reba was stunned by how fast things progressed between her and Corbin. Was it only yesterday that they bid farewell to each other? Then she proceeds with her revenge only to find herself trapped inside the mansion of the vampire couple. Next...she was having wild sex with him while his parents were watching to show them that they were lovers, and just this morning she begged Corbin to save her. Then a while ago Corbin dered that they''re going to get married next month!


    Holy cow!


    And worst, the vampire couple approved the wedding and wants it to happen quickly in two weeks!


    WTF!


    Things escted so quickly!


    She groaned in dismay. How to get out of thisplicated situation she found herself in? She should leave this ce before the wedding took ce! But how?


    Corbin was studying Reba''s countenance, she was sporting a troubled expression on her face, he knows why. Obviously, she doesn''t want to marry him. That was never part of their n. He just did it to save her because his mother will do something to Reba, by subjecting her to a method to find out if she''s telling the truth or not. If they will uncover her lies, she will be killed instantly. As for him, he will only get some scolding and nothing more. He would never apologize for his outrageous decision to marry her just to save her ass. It''s the first thing that popped into his mind. "What are you thinking?" he asked while releasing a deep sigh. He was amazed and at the same time confused as hell why he would go the extra mile to save her in the first ce? Why?


    Reba looked at him. "Why did you do that?" she asked.


    "What-?"


    "Why did you tell your parents that we''re getting married next month!?" she asked him angrily.


    "You are cornered, if I didn''t invent a lie in there, my mother won''t let you off easily! She was suspicious of you all along! And telling them that we''re nning to get married will shut them off!" he exined in a hard voice. "It''s all your fault, it''s the only way I know how to save such a stubborn and stupid woman like you! Because of your hunger for revenge, you bring all these to yourself! And I''m also stupid to help you all the way!" he reprimanded her.


    ''Corbin was right,'' Reba told herself. She brought all these things to herself!


    "B-but I can''t marry you! That was never my n!" she protested.


    "Me too! I''m not nning to marry anyone yet!" Corbin said.


    Reba breathed deeply. "What can we do now?" she asked, panicking.


    Corbin was silent for a moment, already formting ns in his mind. He needs to get Reba out of the house before the wedding takes ce. Before his mother will start wasting her time nning for the wedding that will never take ce!


    Reba went to his side and grabbed hisp. "Please help me, Corbin! I need to get away from this ce! Please help me escape!" she begged, fat tears rolling down her face.


    "It''s all your fault! If you only go away and listened to mymand to leave right away, you won''t find yourself in this very hard situation! You bring these all to yourself! Why should I help you then?" he said in an irritated voice.


    "You need to help me because you are the first guy that I give myself into! At least take full responsibility in helping me!" she demanded.


    Corbin snorted. "I can have many women in my bed with the flick of my fingers, you are nothing special, my dear," he reminded her.


    "I know..." she said but she can always try to seduce him again to do her bidding. She is desperate to get out of this ce! She began to stroke his inner thighs going up to his manhood, she unzipped his pants and inserted his fingers inside his underwear, and starts kneading and stroking his manhood. His member suddenlyes alive!


    Corbin smirked and looked at her face... he''s liking the way she stroked his bulge that is already aroused.


    He cupped her face and imed her lips in a heated kiss, while she continues stroking his erect shaft pleasurably sending wanton desire spreading all over his body.


    Reba shifted position and sat on hisp, straddling him, the look they gave to each other was burning with passion.


    Corbin discarded her clothes... and her underwear...she''spletely naked.


    Reba grabbed Corbin''s steel rod and eased it on her wet core burying him deeper inside her silky wall...she began grinding wickedly on his pulsating erection. "Ahhhhhhh... this feels so good... ahhhhhh... ahhhhhh..." she moaned in ecstasy while grinding seductively on his erection.


    Corbin''s mouth imed her ample twin peaks hungrily, licking and sucking them one by one giving them equal loving.


    Reba loves his sucking very much... it added delicious pleasure to her body... she continues grinding...harderrrr... fasterr on his manhood. "Ahhhh... feels so goodddddd...ahhhhh...ahhhhh..."


    Corbin loves hearing her moans, creating such beautiful music to his ears, his mouth busy sucking Reba''s twin peaks while his hands busy kneading her buttocks.


    Reba increased the speed of her grinding which bes much more pleasurable every second that passes by... she grinds fasterrr... deeperrrr... harderrrr...burying his stiff rod inside her...then with onest grind...his rod finally reached her G-spot... her mind and body were bombarded with a powerful mind-blowing orgasm suspending her in the air of intense euphoria... she squirted all over his rod.


    Corbin smirked. "Enjoying yourself...eh?" he asked, looking at her in amusement.


    Reba giggled. "That was soooo.... goooood!" she blurted.


    "Yeah...and I haven''te yet... let''s do a second round ''coz I''m not done yet..." he grinned. He rose to his feet, lifted her body effortlessly, and deposited her gently in the bed. "Now squat...head and knees down on the bed..." he ordered... Reba obeyed...Corbin positioned himself behind her, holding her rear firmly with his hands, he was licking his lips while looking at her wet honeypot... he poised his erect manhood in front of her clit and slowly slide himself inside her... he began thrusting his dick in and out inside her wetness...it''s so pleasurable, soooo incredibly good!


    "Ahhhhhh....ahhhhhhhhh...ahhhhhhh..." Reba moaned in ecstasy loving the feel of his pulsating cock inside her...so delicious.


    Corbin pounded her silky wall in wild abandon like there''s no tomorrow, he was grunting and panting hard...


    "Ahhhhh...ahhhhhhh....ahhhh... so goood...fasterrrrrrr...harderrrrrr...ahhhh..." she moaned in ecstasy.


    A few secondster they both experience a mind-blowing climax as waves of orgasm hit them in session.


    ...


    A minuteter... they looked at each other in amazement, their erratic breathing finally returned to normal.


    "That was amazing!" Reba murmured.


    Corbin grinned and nted a kiss on her forehead. "Looks like getting married to you is not a bad thing after all," he said, raw lust shining in his eyes.


    Reba didn''t say anything, she avoided his gaze.


    "Do you still want to go home?" he asked.


    "Yes!" Reba said. "I don''t belong here. I hope you understand, Corbin," she said, begging for his sympathy.


    Corbin sighed. "I guess our marvelous physical attraction and chemistry has no meaning to you, eh?" he sounded a bit hurt. "Then, by all means, go inside the bathroom and clean up, then I''ll bring you outside the house so that you can finally go home!" he finally said.


    Reba''s face lighted up. "Thank you!" she said and nted a kiss on his lips. She gathered her clothes from the floor and went inside the bathroom to take a quick shower.


    While Reba was showering inside the bathroom. Corbin was brainstorming, trying toe up with a believable reason or excuse that he can use if his mother will ask them why they are leaving and what are their purpose in going outside?


    He has to think in advance knowing that his mother''s mind is hard to read and very unpredictable.


    A few minutester, Reba exited the bathroom. She looked at Corbin. "I''m ready to go!" she said excitedly.


    Corbin looked at her for a few minutes. "Are you sure you don''t want to stay here and marry me?" he asked hoping that she will change her mind andmit to staying just for the sake of their remarkable physical attraction to each other.


    Reba released a deep sigh. She hates to hurt Corbin''s feelings, yet no matter how insanely good their physical attraction towards each other, she can''t stay by his side knowing that it''s his parents who tried to kill her in the first ce. "I''m sorry, Corbin. I can''t stay here because I will only give you more problemster on..." she exined.


    Corbin sighed in resignation. "Okay, I understand your reason. Are you ready now?"


    "Yes!" Reba nodded her head.


    "Okay, let''s go!" Corbin said. No need to prolong the torture of their separation. Much better for them to separate before the pain runs so deep. He found himself starts caring for Reba and saving her from every mess that she brought herself. Sadly, she doesn''t have any special feelings for him, so they should go their separate ways. One thing for sure, he''s going to miss her terribly. He felt a genuine tenderness for her that he never felt for any woman in his life before her.


    Reba stared at him and saw the sad expression on his face. Although they were sexuallypatible in bed, she just can''t stay by his side without trying to kill his parents every chance she got. Their rtionship simply won''t work in the long run. She has to leave his side while she still can.


    Corbin reached for her hand and nted a kiss on her temple. "Good luck outside and take care of yourself," he said, his voice vibrated with affection for her.


    Reba nods her head.


    The couple exited the room.


    They were holding each other''s hands, heading downstairs to leave the mansion.

 Chapter 181 - Youre Amazing!

    Theynded in the living room and saw Sylvia sitting on the couch reading a magazine.


    The couple walked straight towards the door.


    ??


    Sylvia moved in lightning speed and blocked their path just when they''re about to reach the door.


    Corbin groaned in dismay and looked at his mother. A frown appeared on his forehead. "Mother, why are you blocking our exit?" he asked.


    Sylvia looked at Reba suspiciously. "Where are you going - guys?"


    "We''re just going outside to breath fresh air," he replied casually.


    Sylvia smirked. "Really? Are you sure?" she asked, looking at Reba who avoided her gaze.


    "Yes, Mother!" Corbin answered.


    Sylvia looked at Reba. "Dear...can you wait on the couch for a few seconds? I have something to tell my son," she ordered.


    Reba nodded her head. "Yes, Madam!" She walked towards the nearest couch and plopped down.


    Sylvia grabbed her son into the corner away from Reba''s earshot.


    "Mother, what is it?" Corbin asked.


    Sylvia took a deep breath. "I dunno if you and Reba are just pretending to be lovers or telling the truth. But I warn you, son, if she''s not your lover, I already killed her yesterday. Besides, she needs to die since we have a rule here in the house that whoever enters this mansion without permission has to die. Your GF fits the criteria... but then she is your lover, she is forgiven for now. But if she''s an enemy, she needs to die!" she said firmly.


    "Mother..."


    "If the two of you walked out of the door and you''re the only one who returns here that means you and Reba were just pretending to be lovers to deceive me! She might be able to get away - but I guarantee you that as soon walked out of here... I already sent someone to track her and kill her on the spot! So... before you do something stupid... think twice...my son. Don''t me me because I already warned you. Seeing you two having sex in your room doesn''t guarantee that you have a rtionship. What I hate the most is being deceived! So be careful!" Sylvia warned her son.


    Corbin sighed. "Reba is not going anywhere, mother. I can assure you that!" he said.


    "Good!" Sylvia said. "Okay, go ahead, you may go now to the garden and breath fresh air."


    "Thank you, Mother," Corbin said with a gloomy sigh.


    Sylvia climbed the stairs going to the second floor of the house.


    Corbin went to Reba''s side and reached for her hand. "Let''s go to the garden!" he said.


    The couple walked towards the door and exited.


    Corbin brought Reba to the garden located at the back of the mansion.


    Reba noticed that Corbin was unusually quiet. "What''s wrong? What did your mother tell you?" she asked curiously.


    Corbin released a deep sigh. "She was suspicious of you. She thought that we''re just pretending to be lovers. She warned me that if I returned to the house alone and you''re gone that means we deceived them and she will be super mad. She also told me that the moment you''re gone, she already send someone to track your whereabouts and kill you on the spot. We have this rule in the house that whoever enters the house without permission is our enemy and we kill that person without hesitation. You''re supposed to be dead already since yesterday but they didn''t kill you because they thought you are my lover..."


    Reba breathed deeply. "Don''t worry about me, they won''t find me!" she assured him.


    Corbin sighed. "Reba, don''t be stupid! If you think you can hide from my mother forever you are wrong!"


    Reba stared at the blooming flowers. "I have to go now, Corbin. I can''t stay here any longer," she said.


    "But you can''t leave right now, it''s dangerous for you!" he said trying to make her stay a little bit longer by his side so that he can be sure she''s safe.


    "So, what can you suggest to me?" she wants to hear his opinion for thest time.


    "Stay with me for at least two weeks. Marry me, then after the wedding ceremony, you can leave my side. No matter what happens after that... my mother won''t kill you easily because you''re already my wife, she would show mercy to you somehow," he said.


    Reba took a deep breath, analyzing his suggestion carefully. He got a point though. If she will leave this ce right now and Sylvia''s men find her, she will be outnumbered - she''s dead meat especially that Corbin is no longer around to save her. But the desire to leave this ce is so strong right now!


    Corbin saw that Reba was heavily conflicted based on the troubled expression on her face. "Can you listen to me just this once? Bear in mind that if you only obeyed my advice the other night you won''t be having this problem right now. Remember?"


    Reba sighed. "Yeah...I know," she finally admitted her mistake. He never failed to warn her of the danger associated with entering the mansion. But she turned deaf ears to everything that he told her that is why she''s trapped in the mansion right now. And there''s no guarantee that she can get far away from the mansion without being caught again. Maybe this time, listening to Corbin''s advice can guarantee her safety.


    "So... what''s your decision?" he asked.


    "Are you going to feel sad if I''ll die suddenly?" she asked him out of the blue.


    Corbin sighed. "Of course I do!" he replied quickly.


    Reba smiled. "It looks like you already developed feelings for me, eh? Am I correct?"


    "Isn''t that obvious already?" he said, grinning. He opened his arms wide for her.


    Reba giggled and catapulted into his arms. He embraced her and twirled her around, she shrieked in delight. "You''re simply amazing!" she said.


    "And so are you!" Corbin replied happily.


    Zalvo and Sylvia were watching the couple a few meters away, their location was partially hidden by the trunk of the tree.


    "Looks like the couple is very much in love with each other," Zalvomented. He expressed his view based on what he witnessed in the garden right now. "Wife, just stop getting suspicious of Reba, she looks legit to me," he said.


    Sylvia pouted. "They should be... or else that woman will be a dead meat if she leaves the house!" she blurted.


    Reba and Corbin ended up kissing each other''s lips passionately in the middle of the garden.


    The vampire couple finally took their leave.


    After they''re done kissing each other, the couple went to the swing and stayed there to their hearts'' content.


    They''re having a good time in the swing surrounded by the beautiful flowers in the garden.


    Hours went by.


    The couple was very sweet to each other the whole day, truly enjoying each other''spany.


    During dinner time.


    The couple joined Zalvo and Sylvia in the dining room.


    Sylvia nced at Reba. "I''ll have some peoplee here tomorrow to bring some wedding gown designs for you to choose from. The wedding decorator will also drop by to see the ce for the wedding venue," she told her.


    Reba smiled brightly. "Bring it on, Madam!" she said cheerfully. She nced at her groom-to-be.


    Corbin nted a kiss on her forehead.


    Sylvia rolled her eyes. The couple''s smoldering public disy of affection is an eyesore. "Let''s resume eating our meals, guys," she said.


    They ate their meals in silence.


    After they finished eating lunch, the couple went upstairs and retire into Corbin''s room.


    "I''ll take a shower," Reba said and entered the bathroom. Inside, she was trying to use her teleportation power a few times... but failed each time. She''s getting frustrated!


    Meanwhile...


    Outside, a servant was standing in front of the door, holding several women''s dresses in her hands. She knocked on the door.


    Corbin opened the door. "What is it?"


    "My lord, your mother sent these dresses for your fiancee," the maid said.


    "Okay," Corbin replied and took the clothes from the servant.


    The servant took her leave.


    Corbin shut the door and ced the clothes on the bed.


    He went to the window and looked outside, smiling a little. He managed to keep Reba by his side for two weeks until the wedding is over. But he can no longer hold her back after the wedding...unless she chose to stay by his side and live with him as husband and wife which is impossible to happen given her state of mind, besides she was just suppressing her hatred for his parents.


    The truth is - Reba will never be happy living in the same house with the people who attempted to kill her. He and his wife are bound to be separated after the wedding whether he like it or not.


    He knows that Reba was just trying to listen to his advice this time, but she doesn''t give a damn to the wedding. For her, it''s just another method to protect herself from certain death.


    For Reba, marrying him is for a show only. He wished that he also feels the same way towards her, but deep inside, his heart is very much willing to marry her for real. Their physical attraction towards each other is fantastic. He never feels so good having intimate moments with another being! Only with her! He has no deep connection with the women he previously bedded before, they juste and go from his life like a blur.


    But this time, he felt profound tenderness towards Reba. The urge to protect her for life is strong, it consumed his body and soul. He finally found his mate! Too bad, she''s not willing to stay by his side forever.


    Well... he still has two full weeks to enjoy her wonderful presence. And no matter what''s going to happen in the future, he will always be her first husband, her first kiss, her first in everything and nothing can change that.


    Those thoughts somehowforted his restless mind amidst their impending separation.

 Chapter 182 - Still Alive!

    One weekter. Back in the forest.


    Elva Sunbelle was having a good time pretending to be Graven''s wife.


    ??


    She and her husband enjoyed the simple living in the forest and engaged most of their time in lovemaking all day and all night long, she didn''t even mind that sometimes her honeypot will go sore. She knows that Graven already emptied all his seeds inside her womb and she''s excited to be pregnant soon!


    She already decided that she will let go of Graven. She realized that it''s so selfish of her to snatch Graven away, erased his memory, and bring him to her ce in the Windless Mountains while he still has so many things to take care of that needed his attention.


    She will set him free for now while she takes good care of her body to prepare for theing of her child into this world.


    She can always take him away at the right time.


    Today is thest time they will be together in this house and she wants to make the best out of it - because tomorrow she will return Graven to his old life along with his powers that she had suppressed for a while.


    Right now, Graven was out there trying to hunt for wild animals to be roasted above the fireter on.


    He started hunting in the morning after they have eaten their breakfast, he will be back soon before lunchtime.


    She put the green bananas in the pot added some water, it''s ready for cooking. She will wait for he husband toe home so that he can start the fire. She won''t dare use her power especially that they''re already on thest day of their stay here in the forest.


    She went to the window and looked heavenward. The sun was already high up in the sky, zing hot.


    She looked around the vicinity of the house, no signs of her husband yet. She went to bed and stared at the ceiling. The roofs used to have holes on them but Graven fixed them all.


    A few minutester, she heard noises outside. She got up from the bed and went to the window, she saw Graven putting the small wild boar into the ground near the roasting area. He caught a wild boar!


    "Husband!" she called out to him. "Can you make me a fire ''coz I''m going to boil the bananas?" she said.


    "Okay," Graven replied, he climbed the stairs and entered the door. He went to the kitchen and make the fire. Done making the fire, he looked at his wife. "Anything else?" he asked.


    "No more. I''ll take it from here," she said.


    Graven exited the house and brought the wild boar into the stream for cleaning before roasting.


    Half an hourter.


    Graven was already roasting the wild boar above the fire.


    Laura lowered herself beside her husband.


    Graven nced at Laura. "You know, wife..."


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "I notice something strange in this ce..." he said.


    "What did you notice?" she asked.


    "I''ve been trying to find the way out of this forest but every time I thought I already found the way out, it always leads me to a dead end. I think this ce is enchanted, there''s something powerful trapping us here. But I think that powerful being is not bad, because if that is the case, he or she already harmed us," exined Graven.


    "Yeah, I think so..." Laura agreed. "Maybe that entity is ying a frank on us?" she suggested.


    "You could be right. I want that mysterious being to show itself to us so that we can ask him or her to set us free. We can''t stay in this ce forever. I have so many things to do outside," Graven grumbled with a sigh.


    "I know..." Laura said rubbing her husband''s back to console him. "Don''t worry as long we don''t stop finding our way out, we will eventually find the way out of this ce. Tomorrow I will help you," she offered.


    "No, you just stay here inside the house. I''ll continue to find the way out of this ce. Once I found the way I''lle back for you," he said.


    "Okay, as you say so," Laura replied.


    Two hourster.


    The mouthwatering roasted wild boar was already cooked to perfection. The couple began eating their delicious lunch under the shade of the tree.


    <<<0>>>


    Meanwhile, at Terros ce.


    He was outside the bamboo house looking heavenward. It''s been one week already since he had given Graven the powder and he hasn''te back yet.


    He was wondering where is Graven right now? He was eager to know if the powder is effective and if he seeded in finding the two missing women?


    Suddenly... a ck crow appeared out of nowhere andnded on Terros shoulder.


    It''s the messenger bird from Graven!


    There was a piece of paper attached to the foot of the messenger bird. Terros unfastened the paper and read the message... ''Lord Graven is missing... is he staying with you here in the mountain?'' signed: Horace.


    Terros allowed the bird to fly away, then he disappeared.


    He reappeared in the clearing outside the forest where Horace was waiting for his presence. "What is it, Horace?" he asked.


    "Grandpa, I was wondering if you had seen Lord Graven in the past few days?" Horace asked.


    Terros brows furrowed. "Why? What wrong with Graven?" he asked worriedly.


    "He simply disappeared without a trace and it''s been one week already, we can''t find him anywhere! So, I decided toe here to ask if you know his whereabouts..." Horace said.


    Terros breathed deeply. "Where could he be? Thest time hees here is when I give him the powder to help him find his missing wife and Reba, that was one week ago," he said.


    Horace released a deep sigh, worry and apprehension etched were on his face. "What do you think happened to him, Grandpa?"


    Terros breathed deeply. "Thest time I saw him, he was excited to find his missing wife while holding the bottle filled with the magical powder in his hand," he replied.


    Horace knew about the magical powder because Graven told him about it. "Thanks for the info, Grandpa. If we will find Lord Graven I will inform you right away so that you don''t have to worry anymore," he said.


    "Okay, simrly, if I know of his whereabouts, I will go to your ce to inform you," Terros replied.


    "Alright, Grandpa. I''ll take my leave now," Horace said.


    Terros nods his head.


    Horace disappeared from the clearing.


    Terros took a deep breath. Graven is missing and nobody knows where he is right now? Where could he be at this time? Did something wrong happen to him? He needs to get back to the bamboo house and perform a ritual to know if Graven is still alive.


    He disappeared from the clearing.


    Terros appeared outside the bamboo house. He climbed the stairs in a hurry.


    Veronica was on the balcony, she saw Terros''s worried face. "What''s wrong?" she inquired.


    "Graven has been missing for one week already!" Terros said.


    "Where are you going?" Veronica asked.


    "To my room, I''m going to find out if Graven is still alive!" he said and entered the door.


    Veronica''s brows knitted together. Graven is missing? He''s been missing for one week already! Howe? Where is he?


    She continues sorting the herbs in the basket.


    Meanwhile, inside Terros''s room. He put the candle on the altar and opened the small bottle containing a small amount of Graven''s blood which was already dry. He removed the lid of the bottle. After performing the ritual, if the candle will light suddenly then Graven is still alive, if not then Graven is already dead.


    Terros began chanting the magical spell that started the ritual... his chantingsted for ten minutes.


    Suddenly... the candle burst into me!


    Terros smiled brightly. "Graven is alive!" he said happily.


    He stared at the candle for a few minutes... wondering where is Graven right now? He''s very much alive - but why he didn''te home? Could it be that he suffered an ident somewhere... or he was found by his enemies and was captured?


    It''s mind-boggling why he hasn''te back yet? Unless he was overpowered.


    His men were worried and looking for him.


    Tonight he will perform another ritual that might point him to the ce where he''s staying, but if the one who captured him is powerful and already concealed his whereabouts then he can''t locate him.


    Unless he has to use Veronica''s magical powder and find Graven''s whereabouts in every town and vige. If it''s thest resort, then he won''t hesitate to do just that. He will wait if Graven can''t still go home the next day, then he will start tomorrow night.


    He blew the candle and exited the room. He went outside and joined hisdy friend on the balcony.


    Veronica looked at him. "How is it?" she asked.


    "The candle says Graven is still alive!" he replied.


    "Good!" Veronica said.


    "He might have suffered an ident somewhere or captured by his enemies," Terros said. "Do you still have the magical powder?" he asked.


    "Yes. I already made two more bottles. They''re inside my room," she responded.


    "I need one bottle to find Graven in every town and vige tomorrow night," he said.


    "No problem," Veronica replied. "I will make more..." she said.


    "I''ll go back to my room to try if I can trace his whereabouts," Terros said and left the balcony going back to his room.


    Veronica stopped sorting the herbs and looked at the horizon. She already had a suspect in mind on who is the one responsible for Graven''s sudden disappearance, but she won''t tell Terros about her suspicion. She needs to make sure if the thousand-year-old deity was the one responsible for Graven''s disappearance.

 Chapter 183 - Bewitched!

    The night was fast approaching in the forest.


    Graven and Laura just finished eating dinner a while ago.


    ??


    They''re currently resting inside the house, standing at the window, looking at the sky above.


    "Do you think it will rain tonight?" Laura asked, resting her head on his arm.


    Graven looked above. "I think it''s not going to rain tonight, the stars are beginning to light the sky..." he answered, sighing a bit.


    "Why are you sighing?" she asked.


    "I was thinking that we''re stuck here for one week already. I should have spent that time finding Reba and my brother Luke," he said.


    ? Laura sighed. "Don''t worry, we will find our way out and go home soon!" she said optimistically.


    Graven released a deep sigh. "I hope so. Staying idle here for another week without doing anything is killing me!" he said in an annoyed voice.


    "I know," she said and rubbed his back to calm him down. "I''m going to lie in bed," she said and left his side.


    Laura went to bed and discarded her clothes, ready for another satisfying sexual intercourse with her husband. She will make love to him all night long... because tomorrow she will set him free and they will not see each other will be for a while.


    A few minutester.


    Graven went to bed andy down beside Laura. He smiled in amusement. "Wife, why are you naked again? Where are your clothes?" he asked.


    "I''m feeling hot! That is why I took off my clothes!" Laura replied, giggling.


    Then suddenly a cold wind entered the house. Laura hugged her husband and pressed her naked body to him. "Husband, I''m so cold!" she said.


    Graven hugged his wife and covered their bodies with the ck cloak. "Feeling better?" he asked.


    "Yes. Take off your clothes, please!" Laura said. "Let''s make love again!" she said and cupped his erection, she began stroking it trying to arouse him.


    Graven grinned. "Wife, you''re so horny! We just made lovest night, you want to do it again? Aren''t your honeypot sore already?" he asked worried about her.


    Laura giggled. "No, it''s not sore. I just want you inside me again. Let''s make lots of babies tonight!" she said.


    Graven grinned. "Alright, let''s make lots of babies!" he responded and discarded his clothes. He imed his wife''s lips in a passionate kiss.


    The couple engaged in a lip-locked for a few minutes.


    Graven tore his lips away and began kissing and licking Laura''s chest down to her twin peaks and gives them equal sucking, then his mouth went down to Laura''s wet bud and buried his tongue inside her wet core making love to her with his lips.


    Laura writhed in ecstasy... "Ahhhhhh...husband...get inside me now!" she requested. She wants his manhood deep inside her core plowing her clit in wild abandon.


    Graven grinned and poised his steel rod on her wet core...he slowly slide himself inside her and ravaged her lips... he began thrusting in and out inside her silky wall.


    Laura grabbed Graven''s hair holding on to him tightly as mind-blowing pleasure rocked her entire body.


    Graven continue thrusting harderrr...deeperrrr...and fasterrr inside his wife''s core in wild abandon.


    "Ahhhhhhhh... ahhhhh...ohhh... so good..." Laura moaned in ecstasy.


    A few minutester they both achieved an earth-shattering orgasm and rested for a while.


    Laura was smiling wickedly while resting her head on her husband''s chest.


    The couple rested for a while and start round 2 again a few hourster.


    "..."


    Hours went by.


    The dawn was already breaking in the sky above outside the house.


    Laura stared at her husband''s sleeping form sleeping soundly beside her. He''s super tired. They finished three sessions of gratifying sexual intercourse the whole night, and her honeypot is a little bit sore down there, but despite the pain, she''s still happy. She achieved her purpose, she''s satisfied and fully sated!


    She put her hand on Graven''s head and put him in a deep sleep. Then she restored his power and transformed their one-week sexual rendezvous into one of his dreams so that when he wakes up in the morning and opened his eyes, the only thing he will recall is that he was dreaming of his wife!


    Everything that happened to them in this ce is only a dream in his mind.


    One hourter.


    Time for her to go!


    She nted a kiss on his lips for a few seconds. "I''m going to miss you, husband!" she said and rose from the bed.


    She grabbed the cloak and wrapped it around Graven''s body. "Bye-bye lover boy!"


    Then she disappeared instantly from the room.


    Three hourster.


    Graven woke up to strange surroundings, he roamed his eyes around the room. Whose room it is? He was confused. Where is he? Where is this ce?


    When he rose from the bed, he noticed that he was naked, he picked up his clothes from the floor and donned them quickly on his body.


    He left the room and looked around the house, he went to the window and gazed at the trees nearby. How did he end up here? Then suddenly his mind starts recalling everything. He dreamed that he found Laura in an abandoned mansion, he rescued her and they ended up in this ce.


    But this is strange, there is no sign of Laura inside the house. In his dream, he loses his ability to levitate and teleport.


    He exited the house and levitated in the air ... he sessfully made it and rose higher above the trees!


    So... everything is just a dream!


    Next, he will try to teleport back to his headquarters into South Pond Town.


    He closed his eyes and initiated the teleportation process in his mind.


    A few minutester, he disappeared from the air.


    Graven appeared inside the headquarter, it so happened that Horace was also there.


    Horace''s eyes widened in surprise. "My lord... where have you been!?"


    "Why - did something wrong happened while I''m away?" Graven asked.


    "No, nothing is wrong... but you''ve been missing for seven days already! I''ve been trying to find you everywhere," Horace informed him.


    Graven''s eyes widened. "Huh? I went missing for seven days?" he asked in shock and disbelief.


    "Yes! I swear...can''t find you! I even went to grandpa in the forest to ask if you stay there for a few days and he told me that you haven''t visited him for seven days straight," Horace borated.


    Graven was dumbfounded. "WTF!?" That was the only word he can say for the moment.


    "My lord, what happened to you? Where have you been?" Horace asked again.


    Graven released a deep sigh. "It''s a long story. I''m back now safe and sound. You no longer have to worry about me. I need to see Grandpa and asked him something important! I''ll be backter!" he said.


    A few minutester, Graven vanished in front of Horace.


    He reappeared in the mountain at Terros''s ce.


    Terros was tending to his nts in the front yard of the bamboo house when Graven appeared in front of him. "Son, where have you been!?" he asked, as huge relief washed over him after seeing the young man, safe and sound.


    "Something is wrong...!" Graven said.


    "Huh? What''s wrong? Are you hurt or harm in any way?" Terros asked, he inspected Graven''s body up and down for any injury, he found none.


    "Old man, Horace said that I was gone for one week! Is it true? Seven freaking days!" he said.


    "Yeah, that''s true! Horacees here in the forest to inform me that you''ve been missing for one week and he''s been looking for your whereabouts everywhere. Tell me, what happened to you? Where have you been?" Terros asked curiously. "Let''s talk under the shade of the tree..." he said.


    The two men went to the wooden bench under the tree.


    Graven stared at the horizon absentmindedly.


    Terros saw the daze expression on Graven''s face. "Son, tell me what''s going on?"


    Graven released a deep sigh. "I honestly don''t know what''s going on!" he said running his fingers through his hair in frustration.


    Terros patted his shoulder. "Start on the day you leave here after receiving the magical powder from me. What did you do after you leave this ce?"


    Graven rubbed his chin, recalling in his mind what took ce after he left Terros ce. He began his narration. "After I left here, I''m excited to put the powder in action...therefore I went to Katabi Town and spread the powder in the air of that town... sadly I still can''t detect Laura or Reba''s scent... I was about to leave and go home to rest for the night. I was hovering in the air between Katabi Town and Arrawalee Town... I have this strong urge to continue spreading the powder above Arrawalee Town...suddenly my nose detected Laura''s scent...so I went to find the origin of the scent. That''s when I reached the abandoned mansion and found Laura''s feet and hands bound by shackles. I saved her and teleported back in one of my properties at Bay Meadow..."


    He paused for a moment, taking a deep breath, and continue.


    "But when I opened my eyes, Laura and I found ourselves inside the chamber of a cave. I thought my ability to teleport was hampered by the ck liquid inside my body. We sleep in the chamber for the night and the next day we found the entrance and left the cave. Then we found an abandoned house in the middle of the forest and stay in that house for several days. I discovered that I can no longer levitate and teleport to other ces but surprisingly my fingers can still produce mes..."


    "So...what happened next?" Terros asked.


    "I tried finding the way out of the forest but I failed each time. I always met with a dead-end!" Graven replied.


    "So, what about Laura? Is she okay?" Terros asked.


    "Yes, she''s okay. Vampires in a ck hooded cape imprisoned her in the abandoned mansion. But the thing that bothered me is that during the time I rescued her, no one is guarding her," Graven said.


    "That''s strange! So where is Laura right now?" Terros asked.


    "It''s just a dream, old man. Because when I wake up in the same house in my dream. I didn''t find Laura. I''m just dreaming of her the whole time! It''s not real!" Graven exined.


    "Hmm..." Terros rubbed his temple. "Are you sure that it''s just a dream?"


    "Yeah, I''m sure of it! Because when I woke up in the morning, Laura is not by my side in the bed," Graven answered.


    Terros noticed something odd with Graven''s narration. "Interesting! So let me ask you this question...when you wake up...you are still inside the house? The same house in your dream?"


    "Yeah, that''s right," Graven answered.


    "What did you and Laura do in your dream?" Terros asked.


    "We always have sex, in the afternoon and every night. We have lots of sex! That was outrageous, Laura''s stamina in my dream is amazing!" Graven smiled a little.


    Terros eyes widened. "Oh no...I have a bad feeling about all this...!"


    Graven looked at him. "What is it?"


    "I think you''re bewitched! Your dream is not a dream, it''s real!" Terros dered.

 Chapter 184 - Mysterious Being

    Graven''s eyes widened. "W-what do you mean, old man?"


    "Think about it, there no such thing as one week dream! You have been missing for several days and live in a house in the middle of the forest for seven days with Laura and when you wake up from your dream, she disappeared!" Terros said.


    ??


    Graven''s eyes bulge saucer-like. "Y-you mean to say that... it''s not a dream? So what is it? What happened to me?" he asked in confusion.


    "I think you attracted an entity different from us - she pretended to be Laura and bewitched you. However that person is a master of illusion, she has to be a powerful being to be able to pull such kind of trick on you. She even managed to suppress your power!" Terros said.


    "Who could that be? Is she a witch?" Graven asked in confusion, totally bothered that he was being taken advantage of by a witch without his permission.


    "She could be a powerful witch or anyone. We both know that many spirits and beings prefer not to mingle with our kind but once they like a person, they will do anything to mate with that object of their affection. I think that what exactly happened to you!" Terros exined.


    Graven released a deep sigh. "Should I be worried about it? Could it happen to me again?" he asked worriedly.


    "Yes, it''s possible! She got away on the first try, she can do it again next time!" Terros said.


    Graven gritted his teeth in anger. "Damn! I don''t want the same thing happening again to me!" he said furiously. "Old man, do you have some amulet that I can wear to protect myself or anything that can help prevent something like that to happen again? I have so many problems already, I don''t like to be abducted by a mysterious being again and again!" he said.


    Terros patted his shoulder. "I''ll try toe up with something but I can''t guarantee you anything..." he said.


    Graven sighed miserably. "Old man, what do you think will happen to me after that mysterious being had taken advantage of me for several days?"


    Terros chuckled. "Did you enjoy the sex?" he asked.


    Graven sighed. "Of course I do! Because I thought it''s my wife!" he answered, his mouth twitched into a grimace.


    Terros chuckled. "Well...at least you enjoyed it. That''s the only constion you had. I think the mysterious being means no harm to you. She just wants to mate with a handsome guy like you. It''s a one-week bliss with you in paradise!" he said.


    Graven released a gloomy sigh. "If I''ll have the opportunity to catch whoever takes advantage of me, I will burn her to smithereens!" he said in fury.


    Terros smiled a bit. "We''re just thankful that she didn''t bring you to her home or ce. With her power, she can easily erase your memory, and you can never go back to your old life..."


    Graven gritted his teeth in anger. "What are the chances that she will no longere after me?" he asked.


    "Well... I have no idea. We don''t know what those entities think and what are they nning in their mind," Terros replied.


    Graven breathed deeply. "Now that I am facing so many problems, I don''t like to be bothered with absurd problems such as this..." he said.


    "I know, son. Don''t worry, I''ll see what can I do... I will also ask mydy friend if there''s something she can do to help you when she returns," Terros said.


    "Thanks, old man! Can I ask for another powder again? I lost the first one," he asked regretfully.


    "No problem, I have another bottle inside my room. I''ll go upstairs and get it for you," Terros said and left Graven''s side.


    A few minutester.


    Terrose back and handed Graven another bottle of the magical powder. "Here take it. I hope this time, you will finally found your missing wife," he said.


    "Thank you, old man. I''ll take my leave now. I''ll be back some other day," Graven said.


    "Okay, good luck!" Terros said and patted his friend''s shoulder for good luck.


    A minuteter, Graven disappeared from the ce.


    Terros release a deep sigh and returned to the house.


    <<<0>>>


    Meanwhile...


    At the Windless Mountain.


    Veronicanded in front of Elva Sunbelle''s marble house. The thousand-year-old deity was sitting on the rocking chair made of crystals on the terrace of her house.


    Elva smiled brightly after seeing her visitor. "Veronica, it''s nice to see you again!"


    "Good noon, Elva!" Veronica greeted her. "You look blooming today!" she noticed the deity''s different glow today.


    "I''m always blooming! So...why are you here? Do you want to ask for the herbs again? You can get as many as you want in my garden, you have my permission," Elva said.


    "Thank you for the offer, Elva. But I''m here for another reason. Graven was missing for one week already. Where did you hide him? What did you do to him?" she asked her straight to the point.


    Elva snorted and thenughed. "How did you know that Graven is with me the whole week?" she asked.


    Veronica rolled her eyes. "You have a huge crush on him. And with your great power, you can do anything to him. That''s why I know..." she said.


    "Your guess is correct, Veronica! Graven is with me the whole time that he was missing. We have a good time together and enjoyed each other''spany. Rest assured that I didn''t harm him. I already set him free this morning, he must be home already," Elva replied.


    Veronica was relieved after hearing the deity''s remarks. "That''s good! Please don''t do it again," she pleaded.


    Elva smiled. "That''s not up to you, it''s up to me," she said. "You can do two things today, go to the garden and collect the herbs you want and then go home. Don''t destroy my good mood, dear, you should be thankful that you are one of my favorite people... I''m being extra lenient to you. What I''m doing to Graven is my business. Rest assured that I won''t harm that guy," she said with tenderness glowing in her eyes. "Just don''t rain on my parade, dear... now go!" she dismissed her.


    Veronica stared at the thousand-year-old deity for a few seconds. After the deity dered that she won''t harm Graven, she felt relieved. Earlier, when she saw the worries in Terros face after finding out that Graven is missing, she knew that she need to do something to help her friend find the guy whom he already considered his son. "Thank you for not harming Graven. I''ll take my leave now," she said and left the ce going to the garden to gather more herbs for her creations.


    After gathering all the herbs she needed, she left the Windless Mountain and went back to Terros ce.


    When she returned there...


    Terros was no longer sporting a worried expression on his face.


    "Any new update about Graven?" she asked.


    "He was here a while ago, alive and safe! I''m super relieved!" Terros said happily.


    "Good!" Veronica said with a smile.


    "But... I''m curious who is this powerful entity who is taking advantage of Graven? How dare she abduct my friend and pretend that she is Laura and have sex with him for one week?" Terros said angrily.


    Veronica erupted into peals ofughter, her face was bursting with amusement for a few minutes. "Isn''t that Graven''s blessing? He was having sex with his missing wife for the entire week and nothing harm was done to him. I think we should forget about this incident since he alreadye home safe and nothing bad happened to him. I guess... the being who pretended to be Laura is just a horny entity who had taken a liking on him because he is good-looking," she expressed her views about the whole incident in a flippant manner.


    Terros sighed. "I hope it''s the first andst time - because Graven''s te is already full. He has a lot of things to deal with and adding a mysterious being to y with his life as if he is a mere toy is not wee at all."


    "What if that mysterious spirit will do it again, what are you going to do?" Veronica wants to know her friend''s n because she''s in the middle of this whole saga.


    "I may not be that excellent when ites to witchcraft but I still can do something really bad. So...that mysterious being should leave Graven alone! Or else I will do the unthinkable!" Terros released a warning.


    Veronica sighed inwardly. If one day Terros and Elva Sunbelle will sh because of Graven she will be the one in the middle for sure. These two people both saved her life at some point in the past, they were her closest friends. She''s going to hate it if the time woulde that they will be fighting each other because Elva can''t get over her obsession with Graven.


    Terros looked at Veronica. "Do you have any idea who could be this mysterious being that abducted Graven for several days?" he asked.


    Veronica shook her head. "I have no idea. Except that this being might be a powerful entity that we shouldn''t mess with. Let''s just hope that she will leave Graven alone after she''s done satisfying her or his perverted urge," she said. "I''ll go to my room." She left her friend''s side.


    Terros looked at Veronica''s back, shaking his head as suspicion began to form at the back of his mind.

 Chapter 185 - ZOOM!

    One sunny afternoon.


    Laura was walking in the path apanied by Ad. The path will lead to the back of the house where towering trees are located a few meters away. There''s also another garden and a beautiful pond in that area.


    ??


    The previous owner loves growing ornamental and flowering nts and when they sold the property to Luke, he instructed the servants to continue taking good care of the nts.


    Laura sat on the wooden bench under the shade of the tree facing the pond. She put her hands on her belly caressing it gently. She was thinking of her husband, missing him so much! Fresh tears sprang from her eyes and rolled down her face.


    Ad saw that thedy was crying, she went to her side. "Mydy, why are you crying? Are you not feeling well? Are you sick?" she asked worriedly.


    Laura wiped the tears with the back of her hand. "I''m not sick. I''m just thinking of my husband, I missed him so much!" she said and continue crying.


    Ad stared at herdy, pitying her condition, but she can''t help her and she felt bad about it. "Mydy, I''m sorry that I can''t help you with your problem," she said.


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to do anything to help me, it''s my problem, not yours," Laura said. "Can you bring me something to drink? I''m feeling thirsty," she requested.


    "Sure, I''ll go to the kitchen and bring you a pitcher of lemonade," Ad said. She left Laura''s side and walked on the path leading to the house.


    Ad met Luke in the living room.


    "Where is Laura?" Luke asked.


    "She''s in the backyard, watching the pond, my lord," Ad replied.


    Luke proceeds to the back of the house to find Laura. He found her crying on the bench.


    Laura immediately wiped the tears from her face after seeing him approaching her location.


    Luke lowered himself on the bench beside her. "Why are you crying?" he asked.


    "I miss my husband so much!" She gave an honest answer not caring if he will get angry or not with her remarks.


    Luke released a deep sigh. It pained him deeply that she still can''t forget her husband even if they''re already living under one roof. Despite the intimate moments they shared, his twin brother is still the one that Laura''s heart is longing for. "My brother and I shared the same image. Why did you still miss him? You just have to look at me and you already see your husband," he said.


    "You are not Graven, you are not my husband!" she insisted.


    "I know, I''m not my brother," Luke said with a gloomy sigh. "You should start forgetting your husband because you will never see him again. It would be impossible for him to find you here," Luke said. "And even if he will find you, I will fight him to the death. I will not allow him to take you away from me without a fight!" he said in a fierce tone.


    Laura bit her lip in fear and sadness. The brothers will kill each other because of her. She doesn''t want that to happen but she''s afraid that sooner orter she can''t prevent them from hurting each other.


    Now that she''s pregnant with her husband''s child, the baby''s safety and well-being were her top priority. She set aside the thoughts of escaping just to make sure that her baby will grow healthy inside her womb.


    Guards are guarding the house in every corner. It would be impossible for her to escape the ce without alerting any of them. Escaping would be a useless endeavor if she set it in motion. Besides running around and pregnant won''t do her any good. In the meantime, she will endure Luke''s presence and authority. She doesn''t have any choice at the moment.


    A few minutester.


    Ad was approaching the garden, carrying a food tray in her hands.


    Luke looked at Laura. "I''m going to sleep in your room tonight," he said and rose to his feet. He left the garden and walked on the path leading back to the house.


    Ad put the food tray on the bench. "Mydy, your fresh lemonade is here!" she said and poured the liquid from the pitcher into the ss.


    Laura epted the ss of lemonade from the servant. "Thank you."


    "I will cut some flowers for the flower vase in your room, mydy," Ad offered.


    Laura nodded her head. "Okay, go ahead," she said and sipped the refreshing lemonade while watching Ad picking up colorful daisy flowers near the pond.


    A grimace appeared on her lips remembering what Luke had told her a few minutes ago. He''s going to spend the night in her room tonight and she knew already what to expect from his voracious sexual appetite.


    She released a deep sigh. When will it ever end? Although Luke didn''t engage her anymore in rough sexpared to the early days, still she was worried about her baby''s condition inside her womb.


    She poured more lemonade into the ss and drink it.


    Two hourster.


    Laura and Ad were done in the garden, they went back to the house.


    Hours went by.


    The time was already 5:00 in the afternoon.


    The sunset was glowing on the horizon, the night is about to arrive and nket thend with darkness.


    The evening finallyes.


    Luke and Laura were eating their meals in the dining room inplete silence.


    After they finished eating, Laura went back upstairs and retire to her room while Luke went to his room as well.


    Inside Laura''s room.


    She went to the bathroom for a quick shower knowing that Luke will stay in her room tonight.


    Meanwhile...


    Outside the mansion.


    A half-mile away from Luke''s property.


    Graven was hovering in the air in his invisible form above the Arrawallee Town. The night is still young but he''s eager to start spreading the powder all over the town so that he can finish early and go to the next town just in case Laura and Reba are not in this town.


    He began spreading the powder in the air.


    ...


    Back inside Laura''s room.


    She was standing beside the window looking at the darkness of the night. There were no stars and moon tonight, the sky ispletely covered with darkness. She was calling her husband in her mind... ''Husband...where are you?'' ... over and over again.


    It was already 9:00 in the evening when Luke entered the room not using the door.


    He went to the window and stand beside Laura. "What are you looking at?" he asked.


    "Nothing..." she said. She left the window and went to the bed so that they can finish early. She lowered herself on the bed.


    Lukey his body down on the bed next to Laura. He looked at her. "Are you still angry at me?" he asked.


    Laura released a deep sigh. "You still have the nerve to ask me?" she said between gritted teeth.


    Luke took a deep breath. "You''re mine first! We love each other first! It''s only right that you will end up with me!" he insisted, trying to justify his action.


    Laura shut her eyes attempting to stop the tears from falling her face. She threw daggers into his eyes. "You deceived me! That is why I fall in love with you!" she used him.


    Luke knew that it was futile shoving his love to her. She only has eyes for her husband. Her heart and mind only belong to his twin brother. But he can''t give up, he still believes that one day, she can learn to love him again just like the way she loves his brother.


    He began undressing Laura, discarding her clothes including her underwear. He looked at the small bump on her tummy, it could have been his child inside her belly! His face darkened for a few seconds but returned to normal after seeing her pink bud.


    He imed her lips in a searing kiss. Laura was not returning his kiss, it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t respond or not. He began kissing her neck, down to her chest... he gave equal sucking to her twin peaks while his hand was busy stroking and kneading Laura''s wet bud down there...he inserted his index finger inside her and began rubbing her silky wall in a pleasurable way producing a moan from Laura''s lips. She might be hating him but it can be denied that he knows how to pleasure her and make her reached her climax. He inserted another finger inside her crease and increased the pressure...rubbing her fasterr and harderr while she writhed in ecstasy on the bed.


    Luke''s manhood was getting harder between his thighs, it was getting rock solid.


    Laura''s core was already slippery wet... time to enter her...Luke discarded his clothes and his underwear...he slowly slide himself into her wet core...he began thrusting his steel rod in and out of her clit...he makes sure not to exert too much force...he discovered that he can still make Laura orgasm with doing anything rough on her....he continues thrusting in and out of her wet bud in a slow but pleasurable manner.


    Meanwhile...


    Outside the mansion.


    About two hundred meters away... Graven was hovering in the air closing to the direction of Luke''s property after detecting Laura''s scent.


    "Laura''s scent is getting stronger!" Graven murmured excitedly.


    He zoomed in the direction of the strong scent and saw a mansion surrounded by towering trees.


    He hovered towards the area... he finally located it! Laura''s strong scent originated from that open window!


    He hovered towards the window excitedly.

 Chapter 186 - Blurry

    What Graven saw inside the room broke his heart into tiny pieces.


    He saw his twin brother and his wife lying on the bed, naked! His brother was pounding his wife''s core in ultimate bliss while his wife was writhing in ecstasy in the bed.


    ??


    "Ahhhhhh...ahhhhhhh...ahhhhh..." Laura moaned in pure abandon.


    Dammit! She''s even moaning, clearly enjoying Luke''s pounding on her core.


    Graven was heartbroken and can''t stand the pain of seeing his wife enjoying sex with his twin brother. It''s the most heartbreaking scene he had ever seen in his entire life, he feels like his heart was being cut into a thousand pieces by a sharp knife!


    He made the split-second decision and teleported to his room inside Bay Meadow.


    He found himself crying in the bed. He wants to wash his eyes with bleach so that he can forget the painful scene he saw in that room.


    So...his wife finally surrendered to Luke! What is the use of rescuing her from his brother if they already rekindled their love affair? Laura had chosen Luke already! Evidence is the way she enjoyed having sex with his twin!


    Tears of pain and destion flowed freely from his eyes like a river rushing to the sea. His marriage to Laura and their sweet love story have ended tonight!


    In the end, she had chosen Luke! Despite the pain, he has no n to take revenge on the two of them. He will start forgetting his wife from now on!


    Time to focus on finding Reba!


    He will try not to harbor hatred and revenge towards Luke and Laura, or else they will end up in a never-ending cycle of hate and revenge.


    Although it''s painful for him to do so, forgetting Laura is the best thing to do.


    That night hey devastated on the bed, his heart was bleeding... hemorrhaging with pain and sadness.


    He wished he can forget that awful scene he saw inside the room, it''s killing him inside!


    ...


    A few minutester.


    After analyzing his current situation, he realized that maybe Laura is much safer on Luke''s side, she can be happier with him.


    As long the ck liquid is still inside his body, he and his men are in grave danger. He might die soon. If that happens, Laura will be taken care of by his brother in this lifetime. It''s kind offorting and at the same time painful. At least Laura didn''t end up in another guy''s hands but to his brother.


    Then his mind recalled the cursed king in that dpidated castle, he will meet him soon, the moment the ck liquid starts creating trouble inside his body.


    He tried clearing his mind from anything that bothered him - but to no avail. The scene of Laura and Luke having orgasmic sex in that room will forever give him pain.


    He wants this painful night to end so that it will be morning soon, he will get busy and forget the pain for a while.


    He was just thankful that he was able to get out of time right before anger, jealousy and rage took over his senses. He was afraid that he might do something to hurt the two-person that he cared about the most in this life. What happened to him right now is like...KARMA... he finally tasted what it feels like when the woman he loves was taken away and imed by his brother...the cycle repeats itself!


    It''s about time to focus on the bigger picture.


    Right now he had a messy life, since Laura is already happy with his brother then he will respect her decision.


    Maybe things are turning for the better, although it might take a long time before the pain subsides, he will survive somehow. Even though his heart was quickly turning into an empty shell because of numbness, he still loves his wife so much!


    The night is gettingte, he should sleep now ''coz tomorrow he will continue finding Reba in other towns.


    He already found his missing wife, although the result is not what he expected still he''s d that Laura is safe. His dream of rescuing her produce a much better resultpared to the reality that happens tonight but then that dream was also a big lie.


    He released a deep sigh and shut his eyes to sleep.


    ...


    The following day. Early morning.


    Graven woke upte, and after eating breakfast, he went to make rounds in the headquarters.


    He gathered his 30 men that apanied him in the dpidated castle, they also have the ck liquid inside their bodies. He addressed them. "Guys... how''s your health so far? Did you noticed any changes in your body after you ingested the ck liquid?" he asked them.


    There was a few seconds of silence among them while they looked at each other. They were shaking their heads.


    "Negative! No noticeable change in our body so far, my lord! We''re strong as OX!" Calder spoke for the others.


    "That''s good! I hope that cursed king is only bluffing. But we should not lower our guard down, just in case any of you experienced something out of the ordinary in your body,e to this ce at once and notify me!" he said.


    "Copy, my lord!" Calder and the other replied in chorus.


    "How about the current state of South Pond Town?" Graven asked.


    "The town is generally peaceful, my lord, including the viges surrounding the town," Calder responded.


    "Good, you may all go now and return to your post. Report here immediately if you notice something strange in the ce that you were assigned to guard, and if you are feeling sick don''t hesitate toe here so that we can n our next move," Graven said.


    ? "Ok, my lord!" Calder and the others responded. They began to leave the ce.


    After the men left. Horace entered the meeting room.


    Graven looked at him. "How''s everything?" he asked. Ever since his wife and Reba went missing... he relies much on Horace to carry on his duties because he wants to devote more of his time finding the missing women.


    "Everything is fine, my lord. The coal mine''s operation is running smoothly and the other businesses are doing fine as well. I will report to you if something urs out of the ordinary," Horace said.


    "How about my family? My father, brother, sister-inw, and the kids?" Graven asked.


    "They''re fine, my lord. There''s not many changes or big happenings during your seven days absence," Horace replied.


    "Good! I will rely much on you nowadays Horace. I''m d that you shoulder the big responsibility on my behalf in an efficient manner," he said.


    "It''s my honor to serve and help you in any way I can, my lord!" Horace said.


    "Report to me immediately if something happens with my family, the businesses, and the whole South Pond Town," Graven ordered.


    "Yes, my lord!" Horace replied. "By the way, any news about Laura and Reba, my lord?" Horace inquired.


    Graven released a deep sigh. "I already found Laura''s whereabouts..." his voice trailed off.


    dness spreads on Horace''s face. "That''s fantastic news, my lord. I''m happy that you already found your missing wife!" he said eagerly waiting for more info. All he got is a sad expression stered on his Graven''s face wondering what''s the sadness is all about. "What''s wrong, my lord?" he asked.


    "Laura and my brother Luke were having sex when I found them inside the room," Graven replied miserably.


    "Shiit...!" Horace immediately covered his mouth with his hand. It must be painful for his boss to see his wife and brother having sex. For a moment, he was at a loss of words on how tofort him. "I''m sorry, my lord..." he finally said.


    Graven sighed. "It''s okay, I think it''s for the best..." he said absentmindedly.


    Horace sighed inwardly. "Hmm... how about Reba, my lord. Any news about her whereabouts?" he changed the topic quickly.


    "I''m working on it. We will find Reba soon!" Graven said confidently.


    "I hope so, my lord!" Horace said.


    "If nothing else...I will take my leave now. Horace, you know how to contact me if there is something that happens that needs my immediate attention," Graven said.


    "Got it, my lord!" Horace said.


    Graven vanished from the room instantly.


    He reappeared in front of Terros bamboo house. He didn''t alert the old man about his presence, he just walked quietly towards the wooden bench under the shade of the tree and settled himselffortably.


    He looked at the mountain beyond, sporting a despondent look on his face.


    Meanwhile, inside the bamboo house.


    Veronica felt Graven''s presence. She immediately exited her room and took a peek at the hole in the wall. She saw Graven sitting alone on the wooden bench, looking distraught. What''s wrong with him?


    Terros exited his room and saw Veronica looking at the hole. He went to her side. "What are you looking at?" he asked.


    She looked at him. "Graven is outside waiting for you..." she replied and went to the kitchen


    Terros went to the door and exited. He descended the stairs and walked towards Graven''s location. He noticed the troubled expression on his face. He immediately knows something is wrong. "Son, what''s wrong?" he asked while lowering himself on the bench.


    Graven looked at the old man. "Veronica''s powder is effective! I''ve finally found my missing wife," he revealed the news with no excitement in his voice whatsoever.


    Terros''s face lighted up. "That''s fantastic news! I''m happy for you!" he said. "You should be celebrating... but why are you looking so sad?" he asked, confused.


    "Old man, when I found Laura and my brother Luke, they were having sex inside the room! You have no idea how painful it is to witness something like that!" Graven blurted out.


    "Oh...damn!" Terros said in total surprise. He was shocked for a while unable to say anything tofort his friend. But then a thought urred in his mind. "Did Laura enjoyed the sex with your brother?" he asked the ufortable question.


    "Yes...she''s moaning all the way!" Graven answered angrily.


    Terros was bewildered. "Hmm...m-maybe your wife was forced to act and respond that way? You know very well that she''s a prisoner of your brother. Or maybe your brother put her in trance or some kind of spell so that she will respond to him that way... Talk to her, asked her the truth before you give up on her," he gave him a piece of golden advice.


    Graven looked at his friend for a while weighing his statement. "You could be right..." he said and rose to his feet. "Thanks, old man, I''ll visit Laura again and find out the truth. I''ll take my leave now," he said.


    "Good luck!" Terros said and released a deep sigh.

 Chapter 187 - Oakenblossom Tree

    After Graven left, Terros went back to the bamboo house to talk to Veronica. He found her at the kitchen table staring at the ck liquid inside the crystal bottle.


    He lowered himself on the chair. "Good news! You magical powder is effective!" he said.


    ??


    Veronica raised her head and looked at him. "Really-? What happened?"


    "Gravene here to tell me that he finally found his missing wife that was abducted by his twin brother!" he stated.


    "I''m happy for him!" she said, then a frown appeared on her forehead. "But why he looked so distraught earlier when I saw him?" she asked.


    "That''s because... he saw his wife and his brother having sex in the room when he found her," Terros said with a gloomy sigh.


    "Ouch!" Veronica said with a grimace. "Poor Graven! Betrayed by his beloved wife...but think about it...he also betrays his wife by having sex with that mysterious being who abducted him for one week! I think they''re even," she casually said.


    "That''s not counted! Graven won''t betray his wife if he only had a choice..." Terros defended his friend.


    "And I think Laura won''t also betray her husband if she has a choice! She''s abducted and powerless, what can you expect from her?" Veronica found herself defending the woman she never meets.


    "But she''s moaning while she and Luke were having sex! That means she also likes what Luke was doing to her!" Terros insisted.


    Veronica shrugged. "Well... there should be another exnation for that and only Laura knows. I prefer not to meddle in the couple''s affair. I would rather devote my time and attention to studying this mysterious ck liquid that seems to have a mind of its own," she said, shifting her attention to the crystal bottle.


    She poured a small amount of ck liquid into the crystal bowl and drop a green leaf on it. A few secondster, the leaf was devoured by the ck liquid and vanished from the surface.


    "Interesting!" she murmured. She picked up the stick and poked on the ck liquid...suddenly the liquid travels faster coating the stick, she managed to drop the stick into the floor before the ck liquid cantch on her fingers. "Dang! That was close!" she blurted.


    "Be careful in handling the ck liquid, we don''t know what will happen to us if it gets inside our body," Terros warned her.


    "Hmm...I wonder if Graven''s intestine and that of his men are still okay inside their bodies? Considering that the ck liquid devours anything that ites in contact with," she said. She watched the stick and the ck liquid disintegrating into thin air and vanished from her sight.


    Terros sighed. "I already tried everything to uncover its mystery but I failed to do so. All my tricks, my power, and my herbs failed. I''m utterly lost on what to do to help Graven and his men," he said sadly.


    Veronica patted her friend''s shoulder. "Don''t be sad. It''s not the end yet. I will try my best to uncover the ck liquid''s mystery," she said.


    "Thanks for your help, Veronica," Terros said in a grateful voice.


    "Don''t mention it," she said. She rose to her feet. "I''ll go to my room and bring some of my herbs here," she said and walked towards her room.


    A few minutester.


    She returned to the table and brought about ten bottles filled with different kinds of herbs and roots of the medicinal tree. She ced them on the table.


    One by one, she dropped some samples of the herbs and roots on the bowl on top of the ck liquid. The nine herbs and roots were quickly devoured by the ck liquid... only one bottle left!


    She looked at Terros. "Do you know what''s inside in this bottle?" she asked him.


    Terros shook his head. "I have no idea!" he answered.


    "This is the roots of a thousand-year-old Oakenblossom Tree that can only be found in the Windless Mountain. I cut them into small pieces and dried them under the sun," she exined.


    "Okay, drop some in the bowl!" Terros said eager to know if the thousand-year-old tree can make a difference to the ck liquid.


    Veronica drops several pieces of the roots into the crystal bowl.


    She and Terros stared at the bowl and to their surprise, the ck liquid did not move and the roots stayed on the surface unaffected.


    "Wow! What did I just witness!?" Terros eximed.


    Veronica smiled. "Interesting! The ck liquid didn''t devour the roots. Why is that?"


    "And looked at the ck liquid it''s not moving!" Terros said. He picked up another stick and poked at the ck liquid, it didn''t move. "Oh, it freezes... it seemed the thousand- year old tree has some unique properties that can freeze the ck liquid. This is interesting!" he eximed excitedly. "We finally got a breakthrough!" he said happily.


    Veronica drops another leaf into the bowl. The ck liquid didn''t do anything to the leaf! She takes out all the roots from the bowl except the leaf. The moment all the roots of the Oakenblossom Tree were taken out of the crystal bowl, the ck liquid move in lightning speed and devoured the leaf in split seconds.


    "Wow! Marvelous!" Terros said. "This strange behavior of the ck liquid is telling us about something!" he said.


    "Sure it is! Let''s run more experiment!" Veronica said.


    "Alright!" Terros said excitedly.


    They spent the next few hours discussing the many possibilities on how to decode the mysterious ck liquid.


    <<<0>>>


    Lunch time.


    Graven went to visit his family in the mansion. Hees just in time when the family gathered in the dining room for a delicious lunch.


    "Hello, Uncle Graven!" Nikka and Nichs said in chorus.


    "Hello, kids!" Graven said and went to their side and kissed them on their heads. He looked at Sarah..." Hello... sis!" he said.


    "Hello...bro!" Sarah replied with a smile.


    "Nice to see you again, bro!" Cooper said.


    Graven nodded his head and smiled warmly at his brother. Cooper had changed a lot ever since his young family stayed in the mansion. He''s turning into a responsible man. "Ie to visit the family. How''s everything here?" he asked.


    Sir Nichs smiled. "Amazing so far! Thanks to my grandchildren, they make my life colorful and meaningful every day!" he said.


    Graven smiled at his family pretending to be happy but deep inside, his heart was still bleeding because of his wife''s betrayal.


    "Okay, let''s begin eating our lunch!" Sir Nichs said.


    The family ate lunch infortable silence.


    Three hourster.


    After talking to his father, he retired to his house at the back of the mansion. From there he teleported back to Luke''s ce in his invisible form.


    He reappeared at Luke''s ce. He hovered above the mansion.


    He found Laura standing in the garden while waiting for the servants to finish putting the pic nket on the ground.


    After the servants finished setting the pic table, the servant left the garden while the other servant remained on Laura''s side.


    He stood next to a tree, looking at the women just a few meters away. He found something odd with his wife, she was wearing a maternity dress. Is she pregnant? He didn''t notice itst night because he didn''t linger for a long time. Or maybe he was carried away by his emotionsst night that''s why he didn''t notice Laura''s bulging tummy.


    He edges closer, wanting to hear their conversation.


    Ad looked at Laura. "Mydy, I''ll go to the kitchen to prepare fresh lemonade juice," she said.


    Laura nods her head. "Okay..."


    Ad left the garden.


    Laura took a deep breath. She put her right hand on her tummy and caresses it while looking at the blooming flowers in front of her.


    A debate was going inside Graven''s head. After seeing Laura enjoying sex with his brotherst night he thought that it''s better to not show himself to her anymore. Originally, Laura is Luke''s lover, he just enters the picture during the time that his brother was recuperating in the cave. He released a deep sigh.


    Laura heard someone sighing nearby, she looked around the area, but she saw no one! She shifted her attention back to the blooming flowers.


    Graven had finally decided to confront Laura. He went to her side about to reveal himself to her but out of the corner of his eyes, he saw his brother approaching the garden. He immediately left Laura''s side and went back to stand beside the tree.


    He doesn''t dare get closer to the couple, there is a higher chance that Luke will notice his presence. If Laura is indeed pregnant, there''s a big chance that the baby that his wife was carrying inside her tummy is his own.


    He waited patiently behind the tree until Luke will go away and leave Laura alone. He doesn''t want to face Luke, chances are they will fight each other to death and he doesn''t want something like that to happen to them. He still loves his brother. As much as possible he doesn''t want to fight and hurt him.


    He continues watching them from afar.


    One hour passed by.


    Suddenly the sky starts to darken and thunderstorms and lighting appeared on the horizon.


    Droplets of water fell from the sky, oh no! it''s going to rain!


    Graven looked at Laura and Luke...they were already up on their feet and leaving the garden!


    He released a deep sigh. He loses a chance today! Maybe some other time he can have some alone moments with Laura. He needs to know who is the father of her child!


    He wille back here tonight or tomorrow before he will continue finding Reba in the next town.


    He disappeared from the ce.

 Chapter 188 - Death Or Paradise?

    Five dayster.


    Morning, after breakfast. Corbin and Reba were sitting on the bed looking at each other.


    ??


    "I''m getting bored here!" Reba whined.


    Corbin sighed. "And so am I... I''m bored too. I certainly can go out of my own but I''m sure that my mother would want you to stay here in the house and I can''t leave you alone. That''s why I''m also stuck here with you," he said gently, trying to tell her that he was suffering as well due to their current situation.


    "When will your mother stop getting suspicious of me?" Reba asked.


    "After the wedding, she just wants to make sure that you are not an enemy hiding behind a facade. She''s still having a little doubt when ites to your sincerity and honesty. So you have to prove it by marrying me," he said.


    "I know..." she replied. She looked at him. "I''m sorry that I put you in this difficult situation, you suffered the same because of me. You could have just hand me over to your mother to be punished, but instead, you go the extra mile to save me again and again. I owe you a lot!" she said feeling emotional. She was grateful for his help, she went to his side and nted a kiss on his lips. "Thank you so much! I don''t know how to repay you in this lifetime..." she said in a choked voice. She nted a kiss on his cheek.


    Corbin smiled, delighted by her disy of affection. "Alright, since you''re bored inside this room, we can go outside and stay in the garden or ... we can go horseback riding if you''re up for it," he suggested.


    Reba squealed. "Nice! I miss horseback riding! Let''s go!" she said excitedly.


    "No, not yet. We will go on a horseback riding this afternoon. Right now we should go down to the living room because you have to choose your wedding gown and let''s discuss everything rted to the wedding. My mother is in a happy mood right now. nning for the wedding is making her mind upied, let''s just humor her," Corbin said.


    "Alright, Let''s go to the living room but I''ll take a bath first," she replied.


    "Go ahead, I''ll wait for you here," he said and spank her rear yfully.


    She just smiles sweetly at him and went inside the bathroom after grabbing a dress from the closet.


    Corbin''s heart somersaulted inside his rib cage. "Oh, damn...I guess I''m smitten by her..." he murmured. The truth is she had unknowingly and sessfully carved a ce in his heart. Right now, he was falling madly in love with her every day while they''re together. It''s kind of frightening and at the same time exciting because he had never fallen in love with any woman before.


    The worst thing, the woman he fell in love with was harboring deep hatred towards his parents. And once his parents discovered that Reba was the impostor who pretended to be Laura during the Awakening Ceremony they will kill her without question.


    He released a deep sigh.


    Damn!


    Falling in love with Reba is indeed aplicated thing. He''s wondering what is the ending of their journey? Will they end up in death or paradise?


    It is unwise to fall in love with Reba and go against his parent''s wishes. He knows that what he''s doing right now is wrong but he can''t help it. He needs to make sure that Reba is safe and protected inside the mansion under his mother''s watchful eyes.


    He took a deep breath and allowed the silence to calm down his jittery nerves. There''s an uneasy feeling inside his stomach - he feared that his parents will discover Reba''s secret, sooner! It''s not an easy emotion to deal with every day.


    He breathed deeply.


    Meanwhile...


    Inside the bathroom.


    Reba was already nning her escape once they''re already out of the mansion doing horseback riding.


    Once a golden opportunity appears... she will immediately leave the mansion without saying goodbye to Corbin!


    He will understand...


    As the thoughts of escaping flooded her mind, she bathed quickly eager to go outside.


    A few minutester.


    Reba finally exited the bathroom and went to the dresser table, she picked up the hairbrush and starts brushing her short hair.


    She looked behind her and caught Corbin staring intensely at her back. "Aren''t you going to take a bath?" she asked him.


    "I will." He rose to his feet and went to her side and nted a gentle kiss on her head. "Wait for me, don''t leave the room on your own," he said and entered the bathroom.


    Reba looked at the closed door of the bathroom. Corbin was treating her kindly and gently like she was his lover. She smiled and giggled, just thinking about him made her heart flutter, he filled her heart with dness.


    Too bad, they can''t be together in this lifetime because his parents killed her once and she can''t forgive them! The only way she can repay Corbin''s kindness is to leave, nevere back, and forget avenging his parents. She can do that for him!


    A few minutester, Corbin exited the bathroom.


    After donning clothes on his body, Corbin looked at Reba lovingly. "Darling...are you ready?" he asked.


    "Yes," Reba answered.


    "Let''s go!" Corbin reached for her hand.


    They exited the room.


    The lovely couple walked in the hallway and descended the stairs holding each other''s hands.


    The moment their feetnded on the floor, Sylvia ushered them to the living room. Several people were already waiting there.


    Sylvia introduces the people to the couple. Each of them will y a role in making sure that the wedding will go on smoothly.


    Corbin and Reba sat on the couch.


    One of the visitors showed Reba several red wedding gowns hanging on the portable clothing rack. A total of fifteen red wedding gowns in different shades and designs are waiting to be viewed upon.


    Sylvia looked at her future daughter-inw. "Go on, chose two wedding gowns that you like best," she urged her.


    Reba stood up and walked towards the portable clothing rack and began perusing the gowns one by one.


    A few minutester, she had already chosen her favorite wedding gowns and shoes included.


    "Alright, since you already have chosen the wedding gowns and shoes, let''s move on to the jewelry and essory," Sylvia said.


    Another visitor moved on forward and showed a box containing the pieces of jewelry and essories for the bride-to-be.


    "Go on, chose what you like to wear on your wedding day, Reba," Sylvia urged her.


    Reba watched the pieces of jewelry and essories. They''re not her thing, she looked at her fake mother-inw. "Mother, can you please choose the best ones for me. I''m not knowledgeable when ites to this stuff," she said.


    Sylvia smiled. "Sure...I''ll help you..." she said. She began choosing five sets of jewelry and essories that matched with the wedding gowns and shoes. "Picked two sets, dear..." she said.


    Reba picked two sets of jewelry and essories that caught her fancy.


    "Alright, we''re done with the bride. Let''s have the groom chose his wedding suit," Sylvia said.


    A visitor came forward and paraded fifteen wedding men''s suits hanging on the portable clothing rack, then he also arranged ten men''s shoes on the floor.


    Sylvia looked at Corbin. "Son, it''s now your turn to choose..."


    Corbin smiled at his bride. "Darling...help me chose the best suit for our wedding," he said.


    Reba smiled. "Alright, I''ll help you..." she replied.


    The couple stood up and checked the suit one by one while smiling and whispering sweet nothings to each other.


    Sylvia was observing the couple''s gesture, they''re sweet to each other, and there is no mistake of the love that shone in her son''s eyes every time he looked at his bride. He was never this affectionate and loving to his previous flings. This time, he acted differently with Reba. His affection manifested in the way he looked at her, he was in love with her!


    Reba must be the one for her son!


    That''s why she was hands-on on the wedding preparation, she wants the best wedding for her eldest son.


    Minutes went by.


    The couple finished choosing two suits and went back to their seats.


    After they''re done with the groom and bride''s gowns and suits, they moved on to the wedding decoration, food, and drinks.


    Sylvia made all the suggestions animatedly and the couple agreed with her.


    By the time they finished discussing everything about the wedding, it''s already lunchtime.


    The guest went home while Reba and Corbin along with his parents proceed to the dining room to eat lunch.


    Half an hourter.


    After eating lunch, the couple went to the stable situated a hundred meters away from the main house.


    Corbin brought Reba to the stable to see the different breed of horses and allow her to chose her horse for the ride.


    A few minutester.


    Corbin brought Reba to the area ideal for horseback riding located at the back of the stable, it was followed by an endless forest behind them.


    The couple was enjoying riding the horses.


    Reba''s eyes scanned the area, looking for something, wanting to see if Sylvia''s men were stationed nearby. Surprisingly, she found none.


    Maybe her power will work now since she''s already more than 100 meters away from the mansion.


    This is the perfect opportunity to escape!


    She went down from the horse followed by Corbin. They walked towards the nearest tree.


    She looked at him onest time, she was surprised to see him looking at her intensely.


    Corbin looked straight into his eyes. "A-are you nning to escape now?" he asked.


    Reba took a deep breath. "Yeah. Now is the perfect time to escape!" she told him.


    Corbin sighed as deep sadness clouded his face. "Can you please wait after the wedding before escaping?" he asked in a pleading voice.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t. I have to go!" she said with a heavy heart.


    Corbin groaned in sadness and dismay, his heart is bleeding inside his ribcage.

 Chapter 189 - Forget About Them

    Reba shut her eyes initiating the teleportation process in her mind...but when she opened her eyes...she''s still in the same ce! She groaned in frustration.


    Dammit!


    ??


    Howe her power was suppressed again? She was no longer wearing the golden ne. She''s already out of the mansion! Out of Sylvia''s reach!


    Howe her power didn''t work this time!?


    She looked at Corbin with confused eyes. "I still can''t use my power!" she told him.


    Corbin sighed. "Darling...you''re still inside my parent''s property..." he reminded her.


    Reba pouted and looked at him teary-eyed. She looked at the wall. "There''s no one guarding the wall, I can jump and escape!" she said.


    Corbin was shaking his head. "Silly girl... there are guards everywhere. You just don''t see them because they''re invisible," he stated.


    "I don''t believe you!" she said. She thinks he was just lying to her because he doesn''t want her to leave.


    "Watch and see!" Corbin waved his right hand at the wall.


    Reba''s eyes widened in shock. Corbin was telling the truth! Indeed, there are invisible guards positioned above the wall. Damn! If she attempted to escape by foot, she will easily be captured by them. She looked at him teary-eyed.


    "See... I didn''t lie to you," Corbin said. He went to her side and hugged her tightly, he rubbed her back. "Don''t worry, I''ll help you to escape after our wedding. Just wait after the wedding is over, that is the best time to escape, okay?"


    "Ok," Reba answered in a small voice.


    "Good girl! Now let''s continue horseback riding...or you want to go back to the mansion and stay in the room or the garden? Which is which?" he asked.


    Reba sighed deeply. "Let''s continue horseback riding untilte in the afternoon," she replied.


    "Okay," Corbin said.


    They mounted their horses and continue their horseback riding around the one-hectarend located a hundred meters away from the back of the house.


    Hours went by.


    The couple finally ditched their horses and retired inside a pic hut. There are drinks and pastries on the table prepared by the servants.


    Reba poured refreshing mango juice drinks into the two sses. She gave one ss to Corbin.


    She studied his face while sipping her drink. "Since when did your family start eating and drinking human food?" she asked curiously.


    Corbin smiled. "Ever since I''m a little kid. Vampires are fascinated by the ways of humans. We wanted to emte and live the human way while maintaining our power. We want to enjoy both worlds. I grow up eating human foods because my family raised me that way. Actually, human food is delicious and it would be a waste if vampires won''t be able to experience how delicious human foods are. My family can eat anything... meat... veggies, fish and many others..." he exined.


    "I see..."


    "But there are still few vampire ns out there that stick with human blood, but they''re rare to find. Most of the vampires I know and met already adopted the ways of the humans a long time ago," Corbin borated further.


    "Do you still crave human blood?" she asked.


    "Yeah...human blood is the most delicious... it''s like an exotic delicacy for the vampires who already adopted the ways of humans. Every time we craved human blood - we can always buy blood from a secret blood store or hunt for humans to drink fresh blood without killing them," Corbin continued.


    "Hmm...can you turn someone into a vampire?" she asked curiously.


    "Yes...why? Do you want to be a vampire? I can turn you into my kind," he offered enthusiastically.


    Reba smiled. "No thanks, I''m not interested!" she said.


    Corbin smiled. "It would be interesting if we will have a child... a vampire demon child!" he said with a grin.


    Reba shook her head. "We will never have a child for sure because after the wedding - I''ll leave this ce and nevere back," she said with strong determination shing in her eyes.


    A glimmer of sadness shed on Corbin''s face. "Ah, okay...thanks for reminding me," he said sadly.


    She noticed that his face turned sad after she told him that she will leave his side after the wedding. She went to his side and nted a kiss on his lips. "Don''t fall in love with me! I won''t stay by your side forever. I''m sure that you will find a better match for you. Our rtionship will never work due to the circumstances that we''re in," she said gently.


    Corbin looked at her face for a long time. "I can make it work! We can make it work!" he offered earnestly.


    "How?" she asked wanting to know what he''s thinking about them.


    "After the wedding... we will live in another house. We will raise our own family there. We can live in my mansion where Ebony lives," he offered.


    "So...what is your rtion with Ebony?" she asked curiously.


    Corbin looked at her. "She belongs to the healer tribe in a faraway ce. Her tribe was annihted by their enemies and the surviving women were sold to the ve market. I brought her along with Anastasia and put them in my manor to take care of my property. That''s all there is between her and me," Corbin exined.


    "I see..." Reba said.


    "Go ahead, ask me anything you want... after all we''re getting married," he said encouraging her to get to know him better.


    "What happened to your younger brother? The one that should receive Laura''s blood during the Awakening Ceremony?" she asked.


    Corbin sighed. "I and my brother were born just two years apart from each other. One day, he died due to a mysterious illness, but his death is not what it seemed. Although he stopped breathing his body still warm and never gets cold. My mother and father were heartbroken and devastated. They tried anything possible to wake him up or resurrect him from death but all their efforts failed. Then one night my mother had a dream, a voice telling her to preserve my brother''s body because the legendary vampire King Rhazien, our great grandfather wille back soon and he will use my brother''s body as a vessel for his return." He gave her a lengthy exnation.


    "Oh... so you believe your mother''s vision?" she questioned him.


    "Yes...I believe her of course! She''s my mother," he replied.


    "So, you''re still after Laura?" she asked.


    "Yes... I want to help my mother materialized her vision," Corbin answered.


    Reba sighed. "See... that''s why we could never be together because you are after my friend!'' she pouted up a storm.


    Corbin sighed. "Darling... let''s just forget about your friend and my family. Let''s focus on us! Only the two of us. We can leave them all behind, just stay by my side and raised a family with me," he suggested.


    Reba was hesitating, not fully convinced with Corbin''s offer.


    "Darling...listened to me. I''m offering you a home, a family you can call your own," he said.


    Reba breathed deeply. Though his offer is tempting, she wants to go home and see her friends. Nothing can convince her that staying with Corbin can give her happiness and a sense of belongingness.


    Every time she saw Corbin''s parents, her blood boils due to anger. She can''t ept the painful truth that he is the son of the couple who almost killed her. She like Corbin, unfortunately, their situation isplicated. The only solution they have is to separate from each other and never meet again.


    Corbin holds her hands. "Can you give me a chance, darling... please?" he said in a pleading voice.


    Reba took a deep breath. "I''m sorry...I just can''t..." she said.


    Corbin hugged her tightly. "Okay, I won''t force you...but if one day you will miss me...you feel lonely and you need someone to talk to...you know where to find me. You''re always wee in my manor," he said.


    "Thank you for your offer," Reba said, tears shimmered in her eyes.


    The couple''s sweet embracested for a few minutes. They realized one thing... if their bodies touched everything feels good. The wonderful presence of one another filled their hearts with happiness.


    It would have been nice if they could be like this every day for the rest of their lives.


    Too bad, their love affair is just a temporary remedy to save Reba.


    After their emotional embraced, they resumed eating their snack and continue horseback riding until darkness nketed the area.


    They finally brought the horses back into the stable and walked towards the mansion, to join the vampire couple for the evening meal.


    The dinner with the vampire couple went smoothly along with some asional discussion about the wedding.


    After eating dinner, the couple went back to their room.


    Inside Corbin''s room.


    After taking a short shower, Reba joined Corbin in the bed.


    They looked at each other''s eyes, both eyes alight with mischief.


    "Can you guess what I''m thinking right now?" he asked her naughtily.


    Reba giggled. "Hmm...let me guess...you want to have sex with me?" she said.


    Corbin erupted into peals ofughter. "Oh my...you''re such a horny woman!" he blurted jokingly.


    She pouted. "You mean to say...I didn''t guess correctly what''s in your mind?" she asked.


    "Yeah... but then your guess is the next one in my mind to do right now," he grinned.


    Reba was about to leave the bedughing hysterically but Corbin caught her hand before she can leave the bed. "I got you! You''re mine!" he said huskily and imed her mouth for a searing kiss.


    The couple engaged in a passionate kiss.


    A minuteter.


    Clothes were flying in the air andnded on the floor... the couple was fully naked.


    Corbin stroked and groped Reba''s erogenous zone arousing feverish lust and passion all over her body.


    A few minutester, Corbin was already thrusting in and out of Reba''s wet core. They make love all night long until they''re tired, fully sated, and went to sleep.

 Chapter 190 - Attack!

    The next day.


    Graven went back to Terros ce and brought some food supply as a gift for his old friend including some money support in the form of gold coins.


    ??


    "Thank you for your donation, son!" Terros said.


    "It''s nothing, old man. Please give my thanks to your friend for her magical powder, it''s very effective in locating my missing wife! I''m very impressed with her creation and her skill!" Graven said he''s thinking highly of the old man''s housemate.


    "Okay, I''ll tell her," Terros said. "By the way, have you already talk to Laura?" he asked.


    Graven shook his head. "I went back to my brother''s ce in Arrawallee Town. I was this close to talking to her but my brother appeared in the garden and it''s also raining hard during that time so they went back to the mansion. But I will go back there after I''m done here," he answered.


    Terros nods his head. "Okay...by the way, I have good news for you!" he said.


    "What is it?" Graven asked excitedly.


    "It''s all about the ck liquid. Mydy friend, Veronica experimented with the ck liquid and dropped some dry roots of Oakenblossom Tree ~ a thousand-year-old tree that can only be found in the Windless Mountain and the result is shocking..." Terros said.


    "Really-? Can I see the experiment with my own eyes?" Graven requested, feeling optimistic.


    "Sure! Wait here for a minute. I''ll get the crystal bottle, and also the root of the tree," Terros said, he turned around heading to the door of the bamboo house.


    Graven waited patiently in the balcony looking at the basket filled with dry herbs nearby. He''s eager to know what the thousand-year-old tree can do to the ck liquid and how it can help him and his men once the ck liquid starts attacking the vital organs inside their bodies.


    He cleared the table in front of him ready to see the experiment.


    A few minutester.


    Terros returned with the stuff and put them carefully on the table. He looked at Graven. "Ready?"


    "Yes! Very much ready!" Graven answered excitedly.


    He lowered himself on the chair, opened the crystal bottle, poured a few drops of ck liquid in the crystal bowl, then drop several leaves into the bowl... the ck liquid quickly devoured the leaves... next... he dropped some of the roots of the thousand-year-old tree into the bowl and the opposite thing happened... the ck liquid didn''t do anything to the roots.


    Graven''s eyes widened. "Wow! I can''t believe it!" he blurted in disbelief.


    Terros looked at Graven. "Wait... see the best part...!" he said, he picked up a stick from the basket and poked at the ck liquid. "See... the ck liquid was frozen! Amazing...isn''t it?"


    Graven nodded his head. "Yeah! This Oakenblossom Tree is indeed powerful and magical!"


    "Incredible result!" Terros enthused. He removed the roots and suddenly the ck liquides back to life, then he dropped several leaves into the crystal bowl... they all disappeared a few secondster, devoured by the ck liquid.


    Graven stared at the roots of the thousand-year-old tree. "How can we use it as medicine?" He finally asked the one question that he''s been dying to ask after watching the experiment.


    Terros pondered the question for a few minutes while staring at the roots. "Hmm... we can try to boil the roots and make an elixir out of it, just in case the ck liquid starts attacking you and your men, we already had a medicine ready in hand to remedy the problem," Terros said.


    "Thank you so much, old man!" Graven said feeling grateful for his help. "Did you and yourdy friend starts making the elixir?" he asked. He feared that anytime from now the ck liquid will start attacking the inside of their bodies and they have no option but to return to the abandoned castle to get the antidote from the cursed king.


    "Yes... about three days ago," Terros said. "Don''t worry, we already anticipated the worst toe so we''re better prepared for it," he assured him.


    "Good!" Graven said as huge relief washed over him.


    "The sessful experiment is over!" Terros dered. "Would you like to stay for dinner?" he asked.


    Graven shook his head. "Not today. Some other time. I will go back to my brother''s ce and see my wife for a confrontation," he said and rose to his feet. "I''lle back some other day," he said.


    "Take care and good luck!" Terros said.


    Graven gave him a thumb up and vanished from the ce.


    Terros gathered the stuff and brought them back inside the house.


    Veronica looked at Terros. "Is he gone already?" she asked.


    "Yeah, he''s going to visit his wife for a much-needed confrontation tonight," Terros replied.


    "Alright, good luck to him! Let''s continue making the elixir!" Veronica said.


    They gathered at the table surrounded by different herbs and roots required in making an effective elixir out of the thousand-year-old tree.


    Meanwhile...


    Across the miles.


    Gravennded at the roof of his brother''s mansion in his invisible form. He scanned the surrounding area, behind him is an endless forest. His brother secured himself a vast property in the remote part of the Arrawallee Town.


    Without the help of Terros magical powder, he might not be able to know that his wife and brother are hiding in this remote part of the town.


    He hovered lower and went back to the window where he first saw his wife.


    His heart skips a beat because he saw his wife standing at the window, looking at the darkness in front of her.


    He zoomed towards her... but halted in midair when he was just a few meters away from the window because right behind his wife was his brother Luke approaching her location.


    Dammit!


    Wherever Laura is his brother follows and it seemed they are living in one room already like husband and wife!


    His heart starts bleeding again due to pain and jealousy.


    Then suddenly...he had a hard time breathing...as if his heart was being squeezed painfully inside his rib cage. He clutched at his chest, it''s getting painful every second that passes by. He needs to leave this ce immediately.


    He initiated the teleportation process in his mind andnded inside his room in Bay Meadow. Hey down on the bed and shut his eyes for a few minutes, inhaling and exhaling air softly inside his lungs, gradually, the excruciating pain in his chest began to fade away.


    Huge relief washed over him, he thought it was the ck liquid''s undoing... already attacking his vital organs!


    He shut his eyes for a few minutes.


    One hourter.


    Graven was already up in the air and teleported into the town of Coollego. He hovered in the air and began spreading the powder all over the town, hoping that he can detect Reba''s scent.


    Five hourster, his search was futile. He failed to detect Reba''s scent in that town. Tomorrow he will try the next town. For now, he needs to go back to his room in Bay Meadow for a much-needed rest.


    He teleported back to Bay Meadow.


    Graven sleeps peacefully the whole night.


    The following day.


    After eating breakfast, Graven teleported back to Luke''s property. He''s going to stay the whole day in this mansion waiting for the perfect opportunity to talk to his wife alone. There should be a time that Laura will be alone in the room or the garden.


    He''s not going home empty-handed today! He needs to clear some things with his wife. If Laura tells him that the baby is not his, and the father is Luke...then he will leave them alone! But if the child is his then he would have to take his wife back, he needs to make sure that Laura will give birth to his child safely in his own house, under his protection because it''s his child that she was carrying in her tummy.


    He hovered towards the window and saw Laura inside her room talking to the servant.


    A few minutester, the servant exited the room.


    Laura is now alone in the room.


    A perfect opportunity to confront his wife!


    He zoomed towards the window...he was about to enter the room when suddenly he felt a tightening on his chest. Damn! It''s happening again! He can''t breathe!


    Then his world was spinning around...before he loses consciousness he was able to teleport to Terros ce.


    He sessfullynded at Terros''s ce and crumbled on the ground in front of the bamboo house, he passed out.


    Graven was in that position when Veronica saw him after she exited the door going to the balcony.


    "Was that Graven lying on the ground? What happened to him!? He looked unconscious!" She hurriedly descended the stairs and rushed to his side. "Graven...are you okay?" she listened to the faint beating of his heart.


    That was the moment Terros arriveding from the stream carrying a water jug on his shoulder. He immediately dropped the jug into the ground after seeing Veronica attending to the man lying on the ground that looks like Graven!


    He bolted to Veronica''s side. "What happened to Graven?" he asked worriedly.


    "I dunno! I saw him just now lying on the ground, he fainted!" Veronica replied.


    "It looks like the ck liquid is now starting to attack his vital organs! Let''s bring him inside the room and administer the elixir!" Terros said.


    A few minutester, they managed to bring Graven inside the bamboo house and settled his unconscious bodyfortably in Terros''s room.


    They acted immediately.


    Terros began feeding the elixir into Graven''s mouth while Veronica was busy monitoring Graven''s pulse.

 Chapter 191 - Hes Dead!

    A few minutester.


    Terros and Veronica stared at each other.


    ??


    "How much is enough? I mean how many dosages are needed to treat him? Or how many bottles of elixir we have to keep feeding Graven with?" Terros asked.


    Veronica scratched her head. "Um... I dunno... I mean it''s the first time we had administered the elixir on someone, so, I have no idea what is the right dosage..." she gave an honest answer.


    Terros sighed. "I just hope that the roots of Oakenblossom Tree have no side effects, or else we already put Graven in a much worst situation," he said.


    Verona took a deep breath. "Oh my... this is one thing that I failed to think about. We were so excited with the result of the experiment that we forgot to think about the side effect!"


    "Yeah..." Terros said and stopped feeding more elixir into Graven''s mouth. "I already emptied two small bottles of elixir in his mouth. Let''s wait for the result..." he said. "How''s his pulse?"


    "Right now it''s stabilizing... earlier... I can''t detect it," Veronica replied.


    "Good! It seemed the elixir has some positive effects on his body. Let''s just observed him first," Terros said. He rose to his feet. "Watched him for me, I''ll just need to drink water from the kitchen," he said trying to calm his nerves.


    Hours went by.


    Graven was unconscious the whole afternoon. His breathing is normal and his pulse is okay.


    Eveninges.


    Terros and Veronica didn''t sleep.


    Terros keep vigil beside Graven. His breathing and pulse seemed to be okay. But the thing that bothered him the most is that he''s still unconscious.


    Veronica entered the room holding a cup of coffee in her hand, she looked at Terros sitting on the chair beside the bed. "You can rest for a while, I''ll watch Graven for you," she offered.


    "Are you sure?" he asked as his eyelids were dropping fast.


    "Yeah... I already sleep for three hours, it''s now your turn," she replied.


    "Okay, I''ll just lie down here in the corner. Wake me up if something bad happens to Graven," he said.


    "Okay," Veronica replied and sat on the chair facing Graven while sipping her coffee. She looked at Terros sleeping soundly in the corner. ''Poor old man!'' she murmured to herself.


    She looked at the candle burning brightly on the table near the bed. Her veil was in another chair within her grasp, just in case Graven will wake up she can grab it quickly to hide her ugly face, her deformities might shock him. From where she was sitting, she can see Graven''s handsome face. She''s looking for a telltale sign of his skin and his face that would alert her that his condition is worsening.


    It''s strange that Graven still not waking up. She was bothered by Terros statement earlier. What if the Oakenblossom has a side effect? The truth is, she just stole the roots from Elva Sunbelles''s storage room where she kept her endless supply of herbs. Elva told her once that the roots are from the thousand-year-old Oakenblossom Tree and it has a powerful medicinal property. She failed to ask what is the side effect of the roots if ingested as a medicine.


    She and Terros thought that once the elixir is ingested by Graven, it will freeze the ck liquid inside his body to prevent it from attacking his other vital organs.


    They hoped so. It seemed to be working as intended. But Graven is notpletely out of danger because until now he has not awakened yet since she found him outside the house.


    She released a deep sigh.


    After she finished her coffee, she exited the room and went to the kitchen to put her cup in the sink. She returned to the room to continue watching Graven.


    She plopped on the chair and feel Graven''s pulse... she was surprised because she can''t feel his pulse! And when she looked at his face, the skin around his mouth had already darkened. Oh, no!


    Panicking, she went to Terros side and wake him up. "Terros wake up! Something wrong is going on with Graven!" she shouted.


    Terros stared at her for a few seconds in a daze. "Calm down...what''s wrong?" he asked in bewilderment.


    "Graven is dying!" Veronica screamed.


    Terros rushed to Graven''s side and looked at his darkening face and quickly inspected his feet, they''re starting to cken. "Holy shiit! It''s a sign of being poisoned!" he said and sprang on his feet. He went to the cupboard and grabbed the bottle containing an elixir left to him by his deceased master. It''s the only one left of its kind.


    He immediately went back to the bed and looked at Veronica. "I need a ss filled with water and spoon!" he barked his order.


    "Ok!" Veronica dashed outside the door and ran to the kitchen to get some water.


    When she returned a minuteter, Terros immediately put ten drops of the elixir into the ss and mixed it thoroughly using the spoon. Then he began feeding the liquid on Graven''s mouth until thest drop.


    Veronica took the empty ss.


    "Can you please bring a basin here..." he requested.


    "Okay," Veronica said and went to the kitchen. She grabbed the basin made of y and brought it to the room and put it on the floor. "Anything else?" she asked.


    "Help me with Graven, let''s put him in a sitting position while I''ll support his body behind his back," he said.


    The two of them managed to put Graven in a sitting position, Terros supporting his back.


    "Go back to your room. I''ll ask for your assistanceter," he told her.


    Veronica shook her head. "I won''t leave you to deal with this problem alone," she said.


    "Alright, just stay near the door," he ordered.


    Veronica grabbed the chair and stationed it near the door. She sank into the wooden chair looking at Graven.


    Then suddenly... Graven''s eyes opened and he began vomiting ck liquid into the basin.


    "Son,mon... flushed it all out!" Terros said, encouraging him while rubbing his back.


    Veronica had to cover her nose with her fingers because the vomit smells like a rotten fish!


    Graven continue vomiting ck liquid into the basin, a few minutester, he finally stopped. "W...water! I''m so t..thirsty! P...please g...give me w...water," he requested.


    Veronica rushed outside and went to the kitchen. She grabbed the jar filled with water and grabbed the ss, she hurriedly went back to the room.


    She poured water into the ss and put the ss into Graven''s mouth.


    Graven drinks the water hungrily. "More please..." he said.


    Veronica poured water into the ss and brought it to Graven''s lips.


    Graven drank a total of five sses of water.


    Terros slowly ced Graven into the bed.


    Veronica saw the vomit on the basin and the floor, she needs to do some cleaning!


    She picked up the basin and carefully exited the room careful not to drop the contents or else the foul-smelling vomit would spill into the floor and her work will add up. She managed to get out of the house and threw the vomit into the vacant area away from the nts. She put the basin on the ground to be cleanedter.


    She went back to the house, proceed to the kitchen, get some water and rags, then entered Terros''s room. She starts cleaning the vomit that got spilled on the floor.


    The old man was also busy cleaning Graven''s vomit on the bed.


    A few minutester, they finished cleaning the vomit and the foul smell was gone from the room.


    Terros looked at Graven. "How are you feeling, son?"


    Graven looked at Terros. "I''m not okay, old man. I''m dying...my insides are painful. I think I''m going to die today..." he said, his eyes devoid of life.


    "No! You won''t die today!" Terros said, teary-eyed.


    Graven smiled a little. "The ck liquid is eating my inside...so damn painful!" he groaned in pain.


    "Okay, stop talking now. Try to rest. I''ll try to find something to remedy your pain," Terros said. "Are you hungry? Do you want to eat? I''ll have Reba make you an egg soup," he said.


    "Yes...please..." Graven said and closed his eyes.


    Veronica exited the room and went to the kitchen to start cooking the egg soup. She opened the window and saw the dawn breaking on the horizon. She released a deep sigh and starts chopping the veggies and herbs for the egg soup.


    A few minutester, she''s done cooking and transferred the soup into the bowl, she fanned it for a few seconds because it''s too hot... then she brought the soup inside Terros room. "Delicious egg soup is ready!" she announced and put the bowl in the bed.


    Terros began feeding Graven with the soup.


    A few minutester.


    Terros was done feeding Graven with the egg soup.


    Veronica brought the empty bowl into the kitchen and returned to the room. "How is he?" she asked.


    "Sleeping..." Terros replied. He looked at the window. "It''s already morning..." he said with a gloomy sigh. "Can you watch over him for a minute I''m going to the bathroom to pee," he said.


    "Sure!" Veronica said.


    Terros left the room and exited the house. He went down the stairs and went in the direction of the bathroom.


    He exited the bathroom a few minutester.


    He was about to climb the stairs when a messenger birdnded on his shoulder. He took the piece of paper from the bird''s feet and read it.... ''Granpha, were outside your ce...30 of ourrades are dying... please help us...give us medicine!'' signed by Horace.


    Terros groaned.... things are getting worst!


    He immediately vanished... he reappeared in the clearing outside his ce...and saw 30 men lying on the ground dying... barely breathing... 33 men are standing nearby...they all looked at Terros with tears of desperation in their eyes.


    "Grandpa! Please give us medicine!" Horace begged.


    Terros addressed them. "Guys...listen carefully...I tried everything to help Graven...he is inside my room right now...also dying..." he said sadly.


    The men were devastated.


    "Grandpa, please help our friends!" they all begged the old man in chorus.


    "All you need to do now is bring your friends to the abandoned castle because the cursed King has the antidote. It''s the only option left to save them. I will bring Graven myself to that crumbling castle! Do it now before it''s toote!" he barked his order.


    The men looked at each other and nodded their heads.


    The men picked up their fallenrades and teleport into the crumbling castle in the remote part of Wimborne Vige.


    Terros went back to his ce.


    He climbed the stairs in a hurry.


    Veronica emerged from the door sporting a distressed look on her face, she looked at him. "Graven is no longer breathing! He''s dead!" Veronica said sadly.


    "Nooooooo!" Terros ran upstairs like a crazy man and rushed to his room.

 Chapter 192 - Dead Or Alive?

    Terros immediately lifted Graven''s body and teleported the two of them to the crumbling castle located in the remote ce of the Wimborne Vige.


    When he appeared there...Horace and the others were already outside the dpidated castle waiting for their arrival.


    ??


    He looked at the men. "Let''s bring them inside the castle so that they can receive the antidote from the cursed King!" he told them. "If you see a ck liquid, don''t step on it! Avoid it at all costs or else it will enter your body and poison you just like what it did to your dying friends!" he warned them. He doesn''t want more of Graven''s men falling into the hands of the cursed King! A problem that he''s trying hard not to be repeated.


    The men obeyed the old man''s order, they lifted their friend''s body and entered the decaying castle. Terros followed them inside while carrying Graven''s unconscious body in his arms.


    Inside the rotting castle.


    Gently, they ced the dying men side by side on the ground.


    Terros addressed them. "Leave this ce at once! It''s not safe here! Stay a few meters away from this ce! Don''t worry about your friends, I''ll watch over them!" he ordered them.


    Immediately, Horace and the others left the castle.


    Terros went to the corner and hovered in the air a few meters away from the ceiling.


    He began chanting an ancient spell that he learned from his old master. He transformed into his invisible self. A few minutester, he was cocooned by an invisible barrier protecting him from any object that woulde his way.


    He shut his eyes, trying to detect any foreign aura circting in the air.


    The first detectiones fast and fades away in just a blink of an eye...then the second detection is getting stronger until the whole ce was bursting with the powerful aura.


    Terros knew it could be the cursed King''s spirit encircling the dying men. He never dares to blink his eyes wanting to witness what will happen to the men lying in the ground. He looked everywhere trying to spot the presence of the ck liquid. He saw them scattered everywhere on the wall, and there''s a lot in the ceiling waiting to drop over his head. But he doesn''t have to worry about the ck liquid above his head, the invisible barrier will protect him securely, it can''t be prated by anything.


    He concentrated once more and found the source of the strong powerful aura lingering above the dying men. Suddenly...the ground beneath the men opened up and swallowed them. Terros witnessed exactly the way Graven described his experienced when he was swallowed whole by the ground where he stood upon.


    The ground returned to its normal state as if nothing happened.


    He can no longer detect the powerful aura anywhere.


    The King''s spirit retreated underground!


    He teleported outside to inform the men what happened to their friends after they left.


    Terros find the men outside the castle, huddling together under the shade of the tree. He made himself visible.


    "Grandpa, what happened in there?" Horace asked in a worried voice.


    "The cursed King''s spirit arrived and the ground opened up swallowing everyone down into the basement," Terros replied.


    "What''s going to happen now?" one of the men asked.


    Terros sighed and shook his head. "I dunno...one thing for sure...our friends are now in the mercy of the cursed King. But the King told them that there''s an antidote if they returned here, and that''s what we''ve been doing... we brought our friends back for the cure. Let''s hope that we can still see our friends alive soon!" he replied.


    "Grandpa, do you think Lord Graven is still alive?" Horace asked in an apprehensive tone.


    Terros released a deep sigh. "I hope so. I hope they''re all alive," he said in an optimistic voice.


    Horace''s face marred with destion.


    Terros patted his shoulder. "Horace, I know that Graven had put the heavy responsibility on your shoulder. You must go back to South Pond Town and managed everything there ordingly as per Graven''s instruction. Just leave at least three people here to wait for the result. A for the rest of the men bring them back home. Don''t worry as long we have a piece of good news, I will send back one of yourrades to bring the good news to you," he suggested.


    Horace breathed deeply. The old man has a valid point. He agreed with his suggestion. "Okay, Grandpa. I and some of myrades will return to South Pond Town now."


    Horace proceeds to exin to the men that they need to go back to South Pond Town, he assigned three men to apany the old man to watch over the crumbling castle.


    Terros watched as Horace and the others disappeared from the ce.


    The men looked at the old man. "Grandpa, what we''re going to do next?" they asked in unison.


    "Let''s just wait here, guys... If they are meant to live...sooner orter... they will certainlye out of the door of the castle alive," Terros replied, wearing a dispirited look on his face.


    The men wore the same deste expression on their faces.


    Terros understood very well the men''s feelings because it''s hard to just stay idle not doing anything - especially that their friend and their master is ten feet below the ground.


    ''Are they dead or alive?'' That is the worrying question that is running in the men''s minds while watching the castle in front of them.


    Terros released a deep sigh. "There''s nothing we can do but wait..." he said aloud.


    The men agreed with his statement.


    Meanwhile...


    Ten feet under.


    The men were put in a chamber, their hands and feet were bound by chains, and three ck men dropped a small object inside their mouth that looks like a capsule.


    A few minutester.


    The men opened their eyes one by one, they''re all awake! They looked at each other in shock.


    Collective murmurings can be heard around them.


    "Where are we?"


    "Where is this ce?"


    "I thought we already died!"


    "I think we''re in the basement under the ground!"


    "We''re back in the abandoned castle!"


    "The pain in my chest was already gone!"


    "I feel much better now!"


    "Damn! Both our hands and feet were chained!"


    "We can''t escape this ce!"


    "We''re going to meet our doom soon since wee empty-handed!"


    Graven and Calder just stared calmly at each other amidst the confusion andmotion among the men.


    "My lord, what do you think the King will do to us since we failed to bring Lady Laura with us?" Calder asked.


    Graven sighed. "I''m expecting some punishment soon!" he took a wild guess.


    "Do you think he will release us again?" Calder asked.


    "Maybe, because we haven''t brought Laura with us yet," Graven replied. He can''t tell his men that she already found his wife, they might be tempted to betray him behind his back and abduct Laura just to remedy their situation once they''re out of the castle. He doesn''t want such a thing to happen to his wife especially that she''s already pregnant. The King might kill the baby inside Laura''s tummy.


    If Laura is taken into this ce, she will survive but the baby won''t have any chance of surviving. The King would surely kill the offspring of another man but will forgive Laura because she''s his mate and she has no idea about her fast life!


    The cursed King wants to have a reunion with hisdy love in this lifetime, and he will do everything in his power not to reveal to the King his wife''s whereabouts!


    A few minutester.


    Somebody entered the chamber.


    The ck men bowed their heads.


    "The prisoners are all alive, your highness!" said one of the ck men.


    The King arrived, he wore a ck hooded cloak, his face was partially hidden by the hood. His gaze sweeps everyone in the chamber. His gazended on Graven. "Bring that guy in my room!" he ordered to the ck men and left the chamber.


    The ck men went to Graven''s side and escorted him out of the chamber. They entered the room where the ck pool was located.


    Besides the ck pool were a table and two chairs.


    The ck men shoved Graven into the chair and walked away, they took their position near the door.


    Graven stared at the ck pool that looks like a goo... the pool is calm this time, with no movement on the surface, which means the King is not swimming in his ck pool. Where is he? He saw him in the other room a while ago.


    He was trying to recall in his mind what the ck men have done to him and to his men, why they suddenly regained their consciousness? Unfortunately, he can''t remember a thing. All he can recall was him opening his eyes and discovered that they were inside a chamber.


    The cursed King entered the room and sat on the chair facing Graven. "If the ck liquid didn''t punish you and your men, you won''te back here! You didn''t take my order seriously! Do you think I''m joking?" he red furiously at him.


    Graven sighed. "My wife is missing, he was abducted by someone! I''ve been trying to find her whereabouts all this time, but I failed!" he answered.


    The King stood up and went to Graven''s side. He put his hands on Graven''s head. "I warned you, if you lied to me, you and your men can no longer get out of this ce alive!" he warned him.


    Graven felt his body turning stiff, damn! The cursed King freeze his body.


    The King began reading Graven''s memory.


    Oh, no! Graven was getting worried, it seemed the King was reading his memory!


    Damn! The King will know everything... that he''s lying and he knows Laura''s whereabouts!


    He''s dead meat!

 Chapter 193 - Sneaky!

    The cursed King gripped his head hard, he almost feels like his head would explode. If the King would continue holding his head like this... he would surely die.


    A few minutester, the King had finished reading Graven''s memory. He went back to his seats and looked at Graven with confusion in his eyes. Strange, he could no longer read his memory! The first time this guy came here, he was able to read his memory without any problem. But howe his memory is hard to read this time?


    ??


    He was able to read some of his previous memory but that''s all there is inside his mind. Regarding his present memories and after what happened after they left the castle... nothinges up! As if it was intentionally wipe out from the guy''s mind. Who could have done this? Not the guy, of course!


    There''s someone out there who is powerful enough to erase some part of his memory or made it appear like it was missing!


    But he can''t let Graven knew about it! He doesn''t want this guy to have an advantage over him.


    "Who are these people waiting outside?" the King asked.


    "I dunno...we lose consciousness after we can''t breathe...when we opened our eyes... we''re already here in the basement," Graven told him the truth. He tried hard to release mes from his fingers but his power is not working. He even tried initiating the teleportation process in his mind but he failed. This King is truly powerful, he can even suppress his power including that of his men outside.


    "Are you trying to use your power?" the King questioned him.


    Graven didn''t reply.


    The Kingughed. "Don''t waste your precious time! You should know by now that once you''re inside my domain, you and your men are just like tiny ants that I can easily crush with my fingers! The best thing you can do is cooperate with me and everything will be alright. Because my beloved woman loves you...I''m willing to share her with you. Just bring her in my ce and we can rule the world together. I will make you my right hand! Think of the massive power and wealth I can give you and the chance to rule the world beside me, think about it! If you cooperate with me, I can give you all..." he said.


    The King snorted inwardly. ''Well, he was lying, he''s not a fool to share Laura with this guy! After he brings Laura to his side, he will kill him and his men. He no longer needed them, he can rule the world without him by his side. But he''s a bit weak right now. He needs to feed with Laura''s blood, regained his full power, and finally leave this ce. The ck liquid is not the only thing that is holding him back from leaving this ce...


    Graven stared at the cursed King. He knows that once he brought Laura here, the King will get rid of him and his men right away. He''s not stupid to believe his promises. "After leaving this ce and I returned home, I discovered that Laura was abducted...and until now I''m still trying to find her!"


    "Really-? Who seized her?" The King was trying to read the guy''s mind while looking at his face.


    Graven didn''t answer. He couldn''t tell the King that it was his brother who kidnapped his wife. That''s one thing that puzzled him. If the King had sessfully read his mind he should have known by now that it was his brother that kidnapped Laura. But the King continues to pretend that he didn''t know, which confuses him.


    "If you tell me a lie! I can easily capture the people who brought you here to join you and your men. Would you like that?" the King said.


    Graven dropped his gaze. He knows exactly who brought him here, it''s his friend Terros and Horace, they''re probably outside waiting for them toe out. They won''t leave the ce unless they will know what is their current condition. Which means, they are in danger!


    "Leave them alone! No need to touch my friends outside. I and my men are more than enough to satisfy your needs!" Graven said.


    "Ah... I saw fear in your eyes! Those people outside must be your dearest friends because you want to protect them!" the King said with a knowing smile.


    Graven sighed. "Released me and my men now! If you keep us for so long here, how can we find Laura? You are wasting your time! I thought you want to leave this ce as soon as possible? Howe you''re still holding us here! The sooner you free us, the better for you, we can start finding Laura again! Released us now!" he demanded.


    The King grinned. "You seemed to be excited about leaving here. I''m not done with you yet! Stay here and n your moves well. If you don''t bring Laura here soon, you are going to lose your men one by one!" he threatened him in a hard authoritative tone.


    The King left the room.


    Graven released a troubled sigh.


    He just hoped that the cursed King is not nning to capture his men and Terros waiting outside the castle or else they will also fell victim to the King''s scheme.


    He closed his eyes eager to leave this ce but he can''t do anything! His power is nonexistent in this ce! It''s frustrating at the same time terrifies him. He has to focus on the bright side, for now, their problem with their breathing is finally over! The King and his men must have popped the antidote on their mouth while they''re unconscious.


    He wonders how many days the King is nning to hold him and his men underground. The first time they''re here, they were freed on the same day. He hopes this time, they will be released right away. He feared that the longer they will stay here the King might be able to think of something sinister to torture his powerless men. It would kill him inside if he has to witness such a horrible thing especially that they''re powerless to fight the king in his territory.


    He released a deep sigh. He looked at the ceiling and stared at the two guards stationed near the door. The guards look like they''re fully coated with the ck liquid, the only color he can see in them is their white eyes, either they''re vampires or ves. He had a feeling that the cursed King will kill them or turn him and his men into these kinds of ves after they delivered Laura to this ce.


    Meanwhile...


    Outside the crumbling castle.


    Terros coated Graven''s men with the same invisible barrier that he used on himself to make sure that they''re also protected from anything that will suddenly attack them. He knows that this is the enemy''s territory. The cursed King can''t leave the ce but he can use his power to influence or manipte everything that is near him, therefore anything can happen here.


    So... it''s better to be safe than sorry!


    Secondster after he just finished thinking about the unforeseen danger...suddenly...the ground beneath them starts to shake...


    "Watch out! The ground is shaking, something is about toe out!" Terros warned the men.


    They immediately rose in the air, floating higher, avoiding whatever thates out of the ground.


    Their eyes widened after seeing long roots sprang from the ground and trying to reach them. They rose even higher until the roots can no longer reach them.


    They looked at each other in shock and amazement.


    "Whoaaa! Sneaky roots!" one of the men said.


    "Thanks, Grandpa, for alerting us!" said the other.


    "Don''t mention it," Terros said. "This is the enemy''s territory, we need to be vignt especially that the King already knows our existence outside the castle. I think he''s nning to capture us! So... let''s all be careful!" he added.


    After realizing that their target is too far for them to reach, the roots gradually retreated underground.


    Just when Terros thought that they''re already safe... multitudes of bats exited the door of the castle and were flying towards them.


    The bat''s eyes so red can only mean one thing... they''re ready to drink blood.


    Terros looked at hispanion. "Rx, those bats can''t harm us!"


    The men looked at the old man. "Are you sure, Grandpa?" they asked, remembering the bats attacking South Pond Town that injured several of theirrades.


    "Just watched!" Terros replied.


    The swarm of bats rushed towards the men ready to drink blood.


    Unfortunately, they stumbled and encountered an invisible barrier enveloping each of the men, they can''t get through the barrier, unable to take a bite of the men''s skin.


    "This is cool!" one of the men said.


    They looked at Terros and gave him a thumb up.


    Terros took a bottle from the pocket of his pants, rose higher, and sprayed the contents into the air...the ck powdernded on the bats and they start burning.


    A few minutester, all the bats died.


    "You''re awesome, Grandpa!" the men said in chorus.


    Terros just smiled at them. "Guys listened, I''m going home to take a rest. I have little sleep taking care of your master the whole night. My body is screaming for a few hours of sleep. I''lle backter in the afternoon. You can also go home if you want to and juste backter in the afternoon or evening," he suggested.


    "B-but...what about Lord Graven and ourrades down there in the King''s ce?" asked one of the men.


    "Don''t worry... I think the cursed King won''t harm them because he needs men in building his empire once he''s freed from the castle. Besides, he needs Laura. And the only person who can deliver her to him is no other than Graven, therefore the King won''t harm any of them. Besides you need to report to Horace and your friends about what''s happening here. So you need to go home, take a good rest before returning here. Sooner orter, the King will surely release them," he assured them.


    The men were convinced of Terros''s statement.


    Together they teleported back to South Pond Town.


    Terros looked at the castle onest time before he teleported back to his ce.

 Chapter 194 - You And Me

    Terros appeared back in his ce in front of the bamboo house.


    Veronica was sitting on the balcony waiting for him.


    ??


    Terros climbed the stairs feeling tired.


    "How''s everyone?" Veronica asked.


    "After putting Graven and everyone inside the deserted castle, the ground opened up and swallowed them all. They''re currently underground, in the territory of the cursed King!" Terros replied. "I juste back here to rest. I will return to the castleter after I wake up." He stepped into the house and disappeared behind the door.


    Veronica breathed deeply while shaking her head. She continues staring at the roots of the Oakenblossom Tree. She has to go back to the Windless Mountain and asked Elva about the proper way to use the thousand-year tree old tree.


    Some ingredients may be needed before it can be an effective medicine to use. Her mistake was turning the roots into an elixir hastily without consulting the deity first.


    She released a deep sigh.


    She will go to the Windless Mountain right away after Terros is done with Graven''s business.


    She went back to the house to prepare the meal for lunch just in case Terros will wake up and want to eat something due to hunger.


    Five hourster.


    Lunchtime went by and the dish that Veronica had prepared has gone cold. She will just re-heat itter when the old man wakes up.


    She chose not to disturb him because he was in a deep slumber. When she looked at his haggard face earlier - he badly needed a good rest.


    She''s aching to visit the deity, but she can''t leave the nts alone without anyone tending and watering them every day. As soon this whole problem is over she will go back to the Windless Mountain and learned more about the thousand-year-old tree and its great healing powers.


    Then her thoughts shifted to Graven and his men.


    How are they doing right now beneath the ground of the castle? Are they okay? Are they still alive? Did the cursed King administer the antidote right away or let the men die for good?


    She has lots of questions that have no answers.


    She felt guilty that her healing skill failed to save Graven and his men. But what can she do? The ck liquid is not only mysterious - it''s also hard to study.


    She left the balcony and went inside the house, she pushed the door open in Terros''s room and looked at him... he''s stirring in his sleep, he will soon wake up any moment now.


    She went back to the tiny kitchen and starts the fire to re-heat the soup dish that she mixed with veggies and dried bits of chicken meat.


    A few minutester, she was done re-heating the dish.


    Terros had finally awakened from his sleep and left his room, he went to the kitchen after sniffing the delicious aroma of chicken soup. "I''m hungry!" he said.


    "Sit down, I''ll set the table for you," Veronica said.


    "Thank you!" he said while caressing his tummy that is already rumbling due to hunger.


    Veronica transferred the dish into the serving bowl and ced the te and spoon in front of Terros.


    He began eating in silence.


    Veronica watched the old man devouring his meal silently.


    <<<0>>>


    Meanwhile...


    Across the miles.


    At the vampire couple''s mansion.


    Corbin and Reba are in the garden, sitting on the bench, admiring the white and yellow daffodils that are in full bloom.


    "So lovely!" Reba murmured.


    "But you my dear is lovelier than the daffodils!" Corbin stated.


    Reba looked at herpanion and smiled. "You''re such a sweet talker! You are so good in ttery!" shemented.


    Corbin smiled and pinched her nose. "I''m telling you the truth!" he said.


    Reba giggled. "Stop showering me with your ttery! I might not be able to live without them," she joked.


    Corbin looked at her meaningfully. "Then stay by my side, don''t leave me! I will fill your world with love and bliss," he said sincerely.


    Reba released a deep sigh. Day after day, Corbin never failed to shower her world with his intoxicating affection. After the wedding, and she''s out there after a sessful escape, she would definitely miss his sweet and caring attitude.


    Things would have been better if he was not the son of the vampire couple, she can ept him with all her heart. She considered the vampire couple as her foe and the enemy of her friends, therefore, she and Corbin could never be together in this lifetime.


    Corbin studied her face. "You''re in deep thoughts again..." hemented.


    Reba sighed. "I never thought that the time woulde that I''m going to marry someone that I''ve only known for a short time! This is so absurd!" she said.


    "Me too... when I first meet you and discovered that you are an impostor, I know right there that we are straight-up enemies. I didn''t expect that I''m going to fall in love with you ending up marrying you in just two weeks. Never in my wildest dream! Life is indeed unpredictable," he whispered in her ears.


    Reba grinned and caressed his handsome face lovingly. "This must be fate!" she said.


    "Yeah. Destiny is certainly ying a cruel joke on us... or maybe it has other ns for us," Corbin suggested.


    Reba shrugged and sighed.


    "How I''m gonna live my life after you left my side?" he asked gloomily.


    Reba looked at him. "Life must go on for you and me. I''m just a passerby in your life. Don''t cry for me and don''t hold on to our memories. You deserved to be happy with someone you truly love. Soon, you will meet new women and you will forget everything that we shared with time."


    "No, I will never meet someone like you again. You''re simply unique and the only one of your kind in this world. That''s why I fall in love with you. Rest assured that I''ll be waiting for your return no matter how long it takes, I will wait for you!" Corbin said in a heartfelt voice, pledging his love and loyalty to her.


    Rebbeca shifted her attention to the blooming flowers, misty-eyed. She avoided his gaze. It''s distressful to see how quickly he fall in love with her. How devastating it would be for the two of them when the time of separationes and she will leave his side for good, never to return. He must bear the pain of their separation alone... while she will be surrounded by thefort of her friends, that is ready to cheer her up when she''s feeling down and lonely.


    For once she pitied Corbin. But she must not be swayed by the pity that she felt for him. Their separation would be painful but bearable. The feelings they have for each other would fade away after a long time of not seeing each other.


    The silence thickened around them.


    Corbin wrapped his arms lovingly around Reba and nted a gentle kiss on her head. He''s going to miss herughter, her voice, her scent, her beautiful face, and everything about her.


    The longer time he spent with her the more he doesn''t want to let her go, but he knows that it''s just a matter of time before she will find a way to escape and leave his side forever. That''s why he won''t leave her side no matter what - while the wedding preparations are still ongoing.


    If there''s one thing that he and his mother shared inmon right now... they both want the wedding to go smoothly as possible, and after that, he is ready to prepare for the consequences of his action.


    Reba''s desire to leave is as great as his desire to persuade her stay by his side, but he can''t force her to stay...she will always find a way to leave his side and he has to be mentally and emotionally ready when that timees.


    He sweeps his gaze around the area. "This ce looks beautiful..." he murmured.


    Reba smiled, she looked at the flowers then looked at his face in amusement. "You only notice that this garden is beautiful? Where have you been?" she asked him jokingly.


    Corbin smiled and pinched her nose. "This garden has been here all the time since the day my family bought this ce a long time ago. But I never sit on this bench and admire the blooming flowers, I just saw them every day from afar, I have taken them for granted all this time. I only see their beauty when youe into my life and learned to admire them with you by my side," he said meaningfully.


    Reba''s face broke into a grin. "Wow, you''re getting romantic, darling..." she said. She starts caressing his thighs.


    Corbin watched her hands on his thighs, he looked at her face. "What are you doing?" he asked in amusement.


    Reba smiled naughtily. "What do you think?" she winked at him yfully.


    Corbin''s face broke into a mischievous grin. "Oh... you''re horny?" he asked.


    "Kind of..." Reba answered, giggling.


    Corbinughed. "Oh my... so let''s go back to our room now and let''s do something about it," he whispered in her ears and starts nuzzling her neck.


    She moved away from him. "Hey...don''t do that here...the servants might see us!" she reprimanded him.


    Corbin chuckled. "Darling... you''re such a tease...! It''s okay to caress my thighs while it''s not okay to nuzzle your neck, eh? Shrewd woman!" he said and pinched her nose yfully. He rose to his feet excitedly. "Let''s go back to our room and try to remedy that itch you have down there..." he grinned naughtily, staring at the area between her legs. Damn! Her horniness quickly rubbed on him.


    "Alright, darling...let''s return your room now," Reba purred, gazing at him seductively. A yful smile curled up on her lips.


    The couple left the garden and went back to the house holding each other''s hands.

 Chapter 195 - Waiting

    After eating, Terros washed the dirty dishes in the kitchen sink and exited the house to find Veronica. He found her attending to the nts in her garden at the back of the house.


    "I''m going back to the castle," he informed her.


    ??


    "Okay," Veronica said. "Wait...I want to go to the castle and see it with my own eyes. Just in case you can''t return here I know where to find you," she said.


    "Alright, I''ll take you along with me but you must not stay there for long, you have toe back here right away," he said.


    "Ok," Veronica agreed.


    "Let''s go!" Corbin said.


    Veronica rose to her feet, she wipes the dirt from her fingers using the helm of her clothe and hold his right arm. "I''m ready..." she said.


    They switched into their invisible form.


    Terros initiated the teleportation process in his mind and they vanished from the ce.


    A minuteter.


    They appeared above the castle, hovering in the air, looking at the crumbling structure below them.


    "So this is the castle where the cursed King was imprisoned?" Veronica asked while scanning the surrounding area. All she can see was dense towering trees surrounding the castle.


    "Yeah... this is it!" Terros replied.


    "Can we go down and enter the castle? I want to see the ck liquid!" she said excitedly.


    Terros shook his head. "No, not at this time. It''s dangerous to walk on the ground. Earlier in the morning while I and Graven''s men were waiting under the shade of the tree, the ground opened up and ferocious looking roots sprang from the earth trying to reach us...luckily we were able to rose higher, the roots finally give up and went back underneath the soil in shame. Then swarmed of bats emerged from the entrance of the castle and tried to attack us, good thing I''m well prepared, I have coated myself and the men with my invisible protective shield, in result, the bats were not able to prate our skin and I managed to burn them to ashes with my ming powder," he exined.


    "Ah...okay...I understand now," Veronica said.


    Terros looked heavenward and saw the orange-yellow sunset on the horizon. One hour from now, the entire ce will soon be plunged into pitch darkness especially if there is no moon tonight.


    "You go back to the house now, the night is fast approaching!" he ordered.


    "Ok," Veronica replied and released Terros arm. A few minutester, she disappeared from his side.


    Terros sweep the area with his gaze, he''s trying to find the men, they must be nearby in their invisible form. He closed his eyes and concentrate... trying to detect their presence.


    He detected them above the castle on the west side. He flew towards them and showed himself to them.


    They also revealed themselves to him.


    "Grandpa...nice to see you again!" one of the men said.


    Terros smiled. "Have you rested well?" he asked.


    "Yeah, we did..." the men answered in chorus.


    "Good!" Terros said and shifted his attention back to the castle. "No sign of them yet?" he asked.


    "Nothing so far..." replied one of the men worriedly.


    Terros released a deep sigh.


    "Should we go down and check the inside of the castle?" one of the men asked.


    Terros shook his head. "That''s a bad idea! The roots and the bats told me one thing, the cursed King was aware of our presence outside the castle, and he''s determined to capture us. Therefore it''s safer to stay away for the time being. As of this moment, here up in the air is the safest ce to stay right now. We don''t know what the enemy is nning right now," he stated.


    The men nodded their heads in agreement.


    They floated in the air for more than one hour.


    It''s still early evening but the sky is already dark, there''s no presence of stars and moon tonight.


    "Guys, let''s go home and just return tomorrow morning. It''s no use staying the whole night in this ce, it''s so dark in here, we can''t even use a light... or else we will alert the enemy. So let''s just go home!" Terros suggested.


    "You''re right, Grandpa! Let''s just return here tomorrow morning," said one of the men.


    "You all go first, I''ll follow a few minutester," Terros responded.


    The men wasted no time and teleported back to their headquarters in South Pond Town.


    Terros hovered in the air. He floated and circled the castle in deep thoughts... thinking and analyzing if it''s possible to just burn this ce down and put an end to the cursed King before he can leave the ce and cause great damage to the world.


    Yeah... It''s possible if they can find a cure to the mysterious ck liquid hiding inside Graven''s body and that of his men. Once they will find the cure, it will be easy to burn the castle down including the basement where the cursed King has been hiding.


    Yep, they have to find the cure first!


    His train of thoughts went back to the thousand-year-old tree. Although, it''s not working as intended to be, he had high hopes for it. Maybe it required other ingredients to make it more effective?


    As the night gets deeper, Terros was getting sleepy, he was hidden in his invisible form cocooned by the shield that he created to protect himself.


    He looked at the far distance, he was surrounded by an endless ocean of darkness, not even tiny lights can be seen from afar.


    He will leave the ce a few minutester ''coz his eyelids were already dropping fast!


    Meanwhile...


    Ten feet beneath the ground.


    Graven and his men were unconscious... submerged in the pool of ck liquid under the watchful eyes of the cursed King who was sitting on his throne near the pool.


    He was trying his best to control his anger after learning that these useless men came empty-handed, they failed to bring Laura with them! He knew that they''re not nning to bring Laura in the first ce! But in his next move, they will soon discover that he is serious with hismand.


    One of the King''s men went to his side. "My king, the bats can''t see any creature outside, it seemed those who are spying outside, have finally left this ce," he reported.


    "Instruct them to keep watching!" the King replied.


    "Yes, my king!" the man said and left.


    Outside the castle.


    Terros was still hovering in the air. It''s gettingte at night and he''s already yawning, time to return to his ce and retire for the night.


    He closed his eyes and teleported back to his ce.


    After Terros left, multitudes of bats exited the door and windows of the castle looking for the intruders outside.


    Meanwhile... a thousand miles away.


    Terros is back in the bamboo house. He climbed the stairs and entered the door. He found Veronica sitting on the chair, staring the ck liquid inside the crystal bottle on the table. Themp was flickering, hanging on the ceiling. "Why are you still awake?" he asked.


    Veronica looked at him. "I''m waiting for you toe home, besides I''m not sleepy yet," she answered.


    "Why are you staring at the ck liquid?" he inquired.


    "I want to decode its mystery. I need to go back to Windless Mountain to visit my friend the deity and ask her about the thousand-year-old tree. Maybe she can tell us how to use it properly," she replied. "But I will only go there after Graven''s problem is over," she said.


    "Okay, you should sleep now," Terros said.


    "I will... in a while," she responded.


    Terros went to his room, opened the door, and disappeared inside for a much needed sleep.


    Veronica left the table and went to her room to retire for the night.


    Terros and Veronica drifted into slumber within a few minutes after their back hit the bed.


    Outside the bamboo house, the surrounding area is dark, peaceful, and calm.


    Six hourster.


    Dawn is finally breaking on the horizon.


    Veronica and Terros woke up at 6:00 in the morning.


    Terros went to the jar to see if there''s still drinking water left so that he can fetch some water in the stream before he will go back to the castle to check on Graven and his men.


    There''s still enough water for three days.


    He exited the house to gather firewood nearby.


    Veronica on the other hand was busy boiling water for the coffee. There still some bread ration left in the cupboard, it canst for two days.


    After the water was boiled, Veronica prepared the coffee and set the table.


    Terros entered the kitchen and ced the firewood under the makeshift stove.


    "Drink your coffee before it gets cold," Veronica said and took her seat.


    "Thanks!" Terros replied and lowered himself on the chair.


    They ate breakfast in silence.


    A minuteter.


    Veronica looked at him. "Do you want me to apany you to the castle?" she asked.


    "No need... just stay here and take care of the nts and the house," he said.


    "Okay," she replied.


    After they finished breakfast, Terros went back to his room to get ready in going back to the castle.


    Veronica washed the dirty dishes, clean the table, and exited the house to water the nts in the backyard.


    Inside Terros room.


    He sat on the bed for a few minutes and released a deep sigh.


    Graven and his men were probably still detained in the castle as of this moment. Until he can''t see them getting out of that castle alive, he can''t rest his mind in peace.


    The truth is...he was terrified of what the King will do to Graven and his men as punishment for failing to bring Laura to the castle. He''s hoping that he will see them alive today.


    Time for him to go!


    He rose to his feet, closed his eyes, and teleported back to the castle.

 Chapter 196 - Worth It?

    Terros arrived outside the castle, hovering in the air, he saw the three men also floating in the air fifty meters away from him. They seemed to have followed his warning not to get so close to the castle so that the King''s minions can''t strike them easily.


    He zoomed towards their location. "Good morning, guys!" he greeted them.


    ??


    "Good morning, Grandpa!" the men replied in chorus.


    "No news yet?" he asked.


    The men shook their heads.


    "We arrived here as early as 5:00 in the morning, no one exited the entrance of the castle yet," replied one of the men.


    Terros breathed deeply. "I see... we just have to wait then... maybe the cursed King will release them today," he said feeling optimistic.


    "Hopefully," replied one of the men.


    They waited patiently in the air.


    Two hourster, the sun is getting hotter, they take shelter under the shade of the tallest tree in the area. Each of them takes turn in watching for anything or anyone that mightunch an attack on them.


    Meanwhile...


    Underneath the ground.


    The ck men lined up the prisoners in front of the King.


    "My king, they''re ready to go!" the leader of the ck men said.


    "Good!" the King replied. He looked at Graven. "Choose two of your men to stay behind. They will be my assurance that this time you will obey mymand!" he ordered.


    Graven groaned and looked at the King angrily. "Why would I choose two of my people to remain here? I won''t leave them behind!" he said adamantly.


    The Kingughed. "That''s not for you to decide! If you refused my order... then no one can leave my ce!" he said loudly.


    Graven took a deep breath. He looked at the downcast faces of his men, he knows that everyone wants to go home now. But he doesn''t have the strength to choose any of them to stay in this dark ce. He feared that the King will torture them after he leave them behind.


    The King saw the hesitation and fear in Graven''s eyes. "Are you afraid that I''m going to torture them? Don''t worry, rest assured that I won''t harm them as long you follow mymand," he said.


    Graven released a deep sigh and looked at his men''s faces one by one. Damn, he can''t do it! This is the kind of torture that the King wants him to feel, to make him fell the agony and guilt of doing something against his will. He was torturing him mentally and emotionally!


    The King looked at him wearing a bored look in his eyes. "What? You can''t choose yet?" he growled.


    Graven bit his lower lip in agitation. He doesn''t want to leave anyone behind!


    "Alright, since you don''t have the heart to choose any of them, then all of you will stay here for one month as my prisoners!" the King said. He was about to leave the chamber but two of the prisoners from the back shouted.


    "We volunteer to stay behind!" the two men said in unison.


    The King looked at them and nods his head. "Good! Take them away and locked them in a room!" he ordered at the ck men.


    The ck men took the two prisoners out of the chamber.


    The King then addressed his guest. "Alright, I''m done with you all. You will be released soon!" he said and left the chamber without giving them a second nce.


    Graven sighed. He had a feeling that every time he failed to bring Laura here, the King will retain two more men underground until in the end... he is the only one standing!


    This can''t go on for a long time! He needs to find a way to get rid of the ck liquid from their bodies or else they will be forever at the mercy of the cursed King!


    A few minutester.


    The ck men returned and put Graven and his men inside a room shrouded in darkness.


    Then a smoke appeared out of nowhere and infiltrated the entire room, knocking the men unconscious.


    The ck men entered the room and removed the shackles from the prisoners feet and hands.


    Half an hourter.


    When Graven and his men opened their eyes, they''re already lying on the ground of the castle minus their shackles!


    The men wore a bright smile on their faces as huge relief washed over him.


    They immediately stood up, bolted towards the entrance of the castle and sprinted like crazy towards freedom outside!


    Graven was left behind, devastated by the fate of his two men that were being held prisoner by the King. He wanted to go back underground to save them but he feared that the King will kill them before he can rescue them, besides they have the poisonous ck liquid inside their bodies, the King can easily kill them all in one strike!


    He released a deep sigh.


    Outside.


    Terros and the men rejoiced after seeing theirrades running outside the castle''s main door.


    They greeted them with hugs and loud cheers.


    Terros scanned among the men. "Where is your Lord?" he asked.


    Due to the excitement and happiness of getting out of the castle alive, they forgot about their master.


    They all looked at the door of the castle with confusion and fear in their eyes.


    Finally... Graven exited the door...everyone cheered in dness.


    Terros went to Garven''s side and hugged him. "Wee back, son! It''s nice to see you again!" he said.


    Graven smiled at him. "It was a close call for us, old man! This is our second life," he said, misty-eyed.


    "I know..." Terros said.


    Graven looked at Calder and addressed his men. "Listened up. Let''s vacate this ce now before the King changes his mind! You all go back to South Pond Town while I continue finding my missing wife!" he barked his order.


    "Yes, my lord!" the men replied in unison.


    A few minutester, the men vanished from the ce along with Calder.


    Terros saw the sadness on Graven''s face. "What is it, son?" he asked.


    "Right now, two of my men were being detained by the King underground to make sure that I will bring Laura to him next time," he said sadly.


    "That''s bad!" Terros replied.


    "I know!" Graven said with a gloomy sigh. Let''s go back to your ce, old man, and continue our conversation there," he said.


    "Alright, let''s go!" Terros agreed.


    The two men disappeared from the castle.


    A minuteter.


    They reappeared in front of the bamboo house.


    "I''ll just stay under the shade of the tree," Graven said.


    "Okay, just take a rest there. I''ll have Veronica prepare some food for you," Terros said and went to the wooden staircase, he climbed the stairs in big stride and reached the door in no time.


    After he closed the door behind him, a smiling Veronica was already waiting nearby.


    "Wow! Graven is back, safe and sound! I''m happy for him!" Veronica said.


    Terros smiled. "Yeah, he and his men were lucky to be alive this time. Ironically, they were saved by the antidote administered to them by the King, the same person who gives them the poison itself," he said.


    "Well, we can expect more scenarios like this in the future unless we can find the cure that would eliminate the ck liquid inside their bodies so that they don''t have to go back to the castle again and again," Veronica said with a sigh. The men''s problem is now be her own.


    "Yeah, you are right!" he said. "Can you please cook some food for Graven?" he requested politely.


    "Sure! I''ll prepare some food for the two of you!" Veronica said and turned around heading towards the kitchen.


    Terros exited the house to continue chatting with Graven. He found him staring at the horizon wearing a miserable look on his face. "Are you thinking of your men that was held by the King at his ce?" he asked.


    "Yeah and among other things. There''s still the missing Reba, the problem with my wife, the poison inside my body, and my two men left behind in the castle," he borated, counting his bad luck with a deep sigh.


    Terros pondered Graven''s bad luck for a moment. "Son, your life is not thisplicated and chaotic before. Do you know when and how these problems started?" he asked him.


    Graven stared at the old man for a few seconds - wondering why he''s even asking him the unpleasant question. "What do you mean?" he asked.


    Terros sighed. "Son...please don''t get mad at me for what I''m about to tell you..." he said.


    Graven took a deep breath. "Go ahead... tell me what you have in mind right now."


    "You might agree with me or not, but your life went chaotic because of your entanglement with Laura. Is it worth it? Is your wife worth all the trouble that you have undergone nowadays?" Terros asked.


    Graven breathed deeply. Does having Laura in his life worth all the trouble? He loved her so much despite of everything, and yet she''s having an intimate rtionship with his twin brother as of this moment. Is she worth all the trouble? If he based his answer on his recent anger and jealousy, he will answer a big...no!...right away. He has to go back in time when he and Laura were experiencing pure bliss and love in each others arms, he extract strength from those sweet memories.


    He released a deep sigh. "I love her so much, old man," he replied. "To answer your question, yeah, she''s worth it!" he told the truth.


    Terros nods his head. "Okay, since that is your answer, I assumed that you will never give up your wife and you have no n to surrender her to the cursed King, am I right?"


    "Yeah, that''s right!" Graven replied.


    "So... you''re ready to sacrifice your life and that of your men just to protect Laura?" Terros asked in disbelief.


    "Not really. As long I''m alive... there still hope of finding the cure that would sever the ties between me and that cursed King. There''s got to be a way out..." Graven said confidently.


    "Have you ever thought of surrendering Laura to the cursed King? They''re the original couple since a thousand years ago? The King won''t harm Laura," Terros continue suggesting.


    "No...especially that Laura is pregnant with my child or my brother''s child," Graven revealed.


    Terros eyes widened in surprise. "Oh...that... I did not expect that..."


    "Me too..." Graven said.


    "Oh...well..." Terros murmured in frustration. He arrived to a simple solution for Graven''s problem but met a dead end instead.


    "What''s in your mind, old man?" Graven asked.


    "I have this crazy n to just surrender Laura to the King so that he will release you and your men from the poisonous ck liquid. Then you will find a way to save Laura after you and your men are free from the King''s clutches. What do you think of my n?" Terros suggested.


    "It''s a good n. The King won''t hurt Laura, but I''m not sure if he will allow hisdy love to continue carrying another man''s child...What do you think the King will do to the baby?" Graven asked.


    Terros was speechless for a moment, using Laura to solve Graven''s problem is difficult indeed because there''s an innocent baby involved! He shook his head and sighed.


    "Food is ready!" Veronica''s voice rang in the air.


    The men rose to their feet and went to the house to have a good meal in the kitchen.

 Chapter 197 - See You Again!

    After spending a few hours brainstorming with Terros, Graven left the forest to go back to Bay Meadow to take a long rest.


    Gravennded in his room, went to the bathroom to take a short shower, and reclined in bed to have a long rest. He stared at the ceiling for a few minutes. The next on his agenda is to talk to Laura and asked who is the father of her unborn child... then he will continue finding Reba in every town and vige.


    ??


    A few minutester.


    Graven had fallen asleep soundly in the bed.


    Hours went by.


    The following day.


    Graven woke upte at 11:00 in the morning and the sun was already up. He went to the bathroom, afterward he left the room to find something to eat in the kitchen.


    Meanwhile...


    At Terros''s ce.


    Veronica has finished cooking the dishes for lunch and set the table. She went to the door and called out Terros on the balcony. "Lunch is ready!" she said.


    Terros left the balcony, entered the house, and joined Veronica at the kitchen table.


    They ate in silence.


    After they finished eating, they were having a deep conversation.


    "Now that Graven is finally here... I''ll visit my deity friend in the Windless Mountain. I need to ask her an important question regarding the Oakenblossom Tree," Veronica said.


    "Okay, no problem. When are you going to leave?" Terros asked.


    "This afternoon, after I''m done washing the dishes or may tomorrow," she replied.


    "How many days you will be gone?"


    "Probably a few days, depending upon the deity''s request. Sometimes she wants me to stay at her ce for several days ''coz she enjoyed mypany," she answered.


    "Okay, good luck on your journey!" Terros said. He rose to his feet and left the kitchen going to his room.


    Veronica deposited the dirty dishes into the sink and washed them.


    Inside Terros''s room.


    He''s thinking of something to ask Veronica. He thought about itst week. Damn! he''s getting forgetful! What is it exactly that he wants to ask her about?


    Ah...finally he remembers it now!


    He left his room and went back to the kitchen.


    Veronica had finished washing the dishes and was cleaning the table with a piece of clothing.


    Terros sat on the chair and looked at his housemate. "Veronica, do you have any idea who is that powerful spirit who managed to deceive and abduct Graven for one week?" he asked because he previously suspected before that Veronica''s friend, the deity, is the one who did it to Graven.


    Veronica scratched her head. "Why did you suddenly ask now?" she said.


    "Because I have a feeling that it''s your friend the deity who had taken an interest in him. I need to know, just in case Graven will disappear again I know whom to ask," he spoke.


    Veronica sighed and plopped down on the chair.


    "Common...tell me! Don''t worry, I won''t feel angry and I won''t tell Graven our secret," he assured her.


    Veronica released a deep sigh. "Okay, I''ll tell you the truth now. Yeah, you are right, the powerful being who abducted Graven and had sex with him for one week is no other than my deity friend Elva Sunbelle who lives at the top of the Windless Mountain," she admitted.


    Terros was getting interested. "So... this thousand years old deity had taken a liking to Graven? What''s his purpose in abducting him?"


    "She wants to have a child with Graven," Veronica confessed.


    Terros smiled. "So...I was right with my guess! A powerful being abducted Graven and pretended to be his missing wife to be able to sessfully mate with him!"


    "That''s right!" Veronica said. "Don''t worry, I already told her not to do it again and she promises me that she will never harm Graven because she likes him a lot..."


    "Wow, a thousand-year-old powerful Goddess wants Graven''s offspring! This is getting interesting!" Terros enthused. "Can you show me this Goddess''s face? Was she old already? I bet she has wrinkled skin all over her body just like me. Am I right?" he asked.


    Veronica giggled andughed. The old man would get the shock of his life if she will show him the deity''s appearance today.


    Terros''s brows furrowed in confusion. "Huh? Why are youughing? Did I say something funny?"


    Veronica snickered. "Well... I hate to prove you wrong, old man! But I''ll show you Elva Sunbelle''s appearance and you will be the one to judge! Don''t blink!" she told him. She waved her right hand at the wall... and slowly... the woman''s blurry silhouette appeared on the wall...a few minutester... the woman''s body and face finally get clearer.


    Terros stared at the beautiful apparition in awe. "Wow! Her beauty is simply breathtaking! Everything about her is beautiful!" he said, truly mesmerized by the deity''s beauty.


    Veronica smirked and simpered. "Now you know who is Elva Sunbelle. She is the goddess who never grows old, forever young! I hope your mind felt assured now," she said.


    "Wow, I wouldn''t mind if someone as beautiful as her would kidnap me for one week. I would be a willing participant and would demand a repeat!" Terros joked and guffawed.


    Veronica joined in hisughter, they shared a goodugh at the expense of the thousand years old goddess and Graven.


    Terros stoppedughing. "How powerful is this goddess?" he suddenly asked.


    "She is powerful, beyond words, evidence is the eye that she put on my forehead. Because of this third eye, I was able to see the world again after I ended up being blind due to that bird''s barbaric act!" she said furiously, remembering how the bird stole her two eyes. She released a deep sigh.


    Terros saw the anger and sadness in Veronica''s eyes. "I''m sorry that I reminded you of what happened to your eyes in the past. Believe me, it''s not my intention to remind you," he said apologetically.


    Veronica shook her head. "It''s okay, old man. I''m over it!"


    Terros sighed. He feels pity for Veronica, she used to be a beauty also, but after she loses her two eyes, she''s always wearing a veil to hide her ugly deformed eyes.


    "Old man, are you done ogling at Elva''s pretty face?" she asked.


    Terros smiled. "Yeah..."


    Veronica waved her right hand, Elva''s image disappeared from the wall.


    Terros rose to his feet. "Thanks for showing me the deity''s face," he said.


    "Don''t mention it!" Veronica replied and went back to the kitchen sink to wash the kitchen towel that she had used in wiping the dirt from the table.


    Terros on the other hand left the kitchen and exited the house to feed his chickens, roosters, and birds outside.


    <<<0>>>


    Graven teleported to his brother''s mansion at Arrawallee Town in his invisible form.


    It''s already 2:00 in the afternoon and the sun was zing hot up in the sky.


    He floated to the window of the room where he saw his wife, the window is open but Laura was not inside. Where could he be during this time?


    He floated towards the garden, she was not also there!


    Where could she be?


    He hovered towards the back of the house.


    Finally, he saw Laura wearing a floral maternity dress, sitting on the swing under the shade of the big oak tree. The swing was located a few meters away from the mansion. She''s not alone though, a female servant is sitting on the chair nearby.


    A cooler air circted the area because of the shades of the trees surrounding the house.


    Graven was on alert, looking for the right opportunity to have alone time with his wife.


    Laura remained seated on the swing for one full hour, then she feels sleepy. She left the swing and addressed Ad. "I''m going back to my room, I''m very sleepy," she said.


    "Okay, mydy," Ad replied.


    The two women walked on the path leading towards the house.


    Graven heard the women''s conversation and followed them. He''s wondering where is his twin brother at this hour?


    It doesn''t matter, he must be able to talk to his wife today!


    He didn''t enter the house, he floated directly towards the window of Laura''s room.


    He saw the two women entered the room. He listened to their conversation.


    "Mydy, do you want me to bring you something?" Ad asked.


    Laura shook her head. "No need...I''m going to sleep for a while. I''ll see youter at dinner time. I want to have a long nap today," she replied.


    "Okay, I''ll take my leave now..." Ad said.


    "When will Lord Luke return from his out-of-town trip?" she inquired.


    "Tomorrow morning, mydy," Ad answered.


    "Okay, you may go now," she said.


    Ad went to the door and exited.


    Laura lowered herself on the bed and lie down.


    Graven went to the door and locked it.


    Laura heard the door being locked from the inside, her eyes widened, there''s someone inside the room! She sits upright and looked around her. "Luke, is that you?" she asked.


    Graven showed himself in front of Laura. "Wife..." he said and put his fingers on his mouth, signaling her to keep her voice low.


    For a few seconds... Laura was shocked. Then she leaped from the bed and catapulted into his open arms. "Husband!"


    Graven hugged his wife. "I''m so sorry it had taken me a long time to find you," he apologized.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, take me and our baby away from this house!" she said.


    "Y-you''re pregnant with our child?" he asked. Just the confirmation he needs.


    "Yes! I''ve been dying to tell you the good news! I''m pregnant with our first baby!" she raved, teary-eyed due to happiness.


    Huge relief washed over Graven after learning that his wife is pregnant with their child.


    "Take me out of here now!" Laura demanded in a terrified voice fearing that Luke might appear in the room any moment from now.


    "Okay, I''ll take you out from here! Let''s go!" Graven hugged his wife and initiated the teleportation process in his mind. They vanished from the room in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 198 - Take Me Back!

    The couplended in Graven''s room inside Bay Meadow.


    Laura was so happy to be back on her husband''s side.


    ??


    "Are you hungry? Do you want to eat food? I will go downstairs to instruct the servants to prepare a delicious meal for you," he offered.


    "No... not food, I''m not hungry. But I''m feeling thirsty, it seemed our baby is thirsty inside my tummy, just bring me water please," she requested.


    "Okay, I''ll go to the kitchen and get some water," Graven said, he exited the room.


    Laura sat on the bed feeling happy. Was it just yesterday that she desperately wanted her husband toe and rescue her? and finally he did it! They made it out of Luke''s ce safely! She will never go back to that house ever again!


    Meanwhile outside the room.


    Graven was walking in the hallway in deep thoughts. After he discovered that Laura was carrying his child in her tummy, he changed his mind. He no longer wants to confront Laura about why she''s having sex with Luke in her room and why she appears to him like she was enjoying having sex with his brother. He wants to forget the past and let bygones be bygones. He wants to start anew with his wife and their unborn child.


    He went down the stairs and proceed to the kitchen to get a pitcher of water and a ss. He found a servant in the kitchen doing some cleaning. "Neeza, bring some biscuits and sweets in my room as well as a pitcher of water," he ordered.


    "Yes, my lord," Neeza replied.


    Graven went back upstairs to his room.


    Laura was sitting on the bed sporting a happy smile on her face.


    Graven lowered himself on the bed beside her. He wrapped his arms around her possessively. "I miss you so much, wife!" he said, his voice thick with emotion.


    "I miss you too! More than you''ll ever know," she said, misty-eyed. "I was afraid that I won''t be able to see you again!" she added and burst into tears.


    Graven kissed her forehead. "Shhh...don''t cry! I will never stop finding you my love even if my brother hides you to the ends of the earth," he said. "Stop crying now..." he said.


    Laura blocked her tears from falling. She should be happy now that she and her husband were finally reunited. Despite the happiness that she felt after seeing him again, a major part of her felt guilty.


    Should she tell him now that she and his brother were having sex several times already? Is it the right thing to do? But they just got reunited today. She doesn''t want to spoil the happiness that they''re enjoying right now. She will just confess to him after a few days.


    For now, she will push the shadow of guilt away from her mind and enjoy her husband''s presence beside her.


    A knocked outside the door jolted the couple.


    Graven rose to his feet, went to the door, and took the tray from Neeza, he closed the door again. He ced the tray on the table, picked up the pitcher, and poured water into the ss. He gave the ss to his wife. "Here''s your water..." he said.


    Laura epted the ss and drank it in one go.


    After she finished drinking the water shey down on the bed.


    Graven settled himself on the bed beside his wife. He gazed at her face. "Wife, did my brother hurt you - physically?" he asked.


    "No..." Laura shook her head.


    "Good!" he said feeling relieved. He''s been dying to ask her why she was having sex with his brother but he goes against it. This is not the time to ask her such a sensitive question. There''s a lot of time in the future to discuss this sensitive thing with her. The most important thing for him right now is that she''s already back in his arms and they will never be separated from each other again.


    Laura rested her head on his arm. "I''m feeling sleepy..." she murmured.


    "Go on, sleep as much as you want and as long as you want. I''ll be right here by your side to watch over you," he said softly.


    Laura smiled sweetly and kissed his lips. "I love you, husband!" she said.


    "I love you too!" Graven replied and nted a kiss on her forehead. "Sleep now my love," he said.


    Laura closed her eyes and drifted into slumber.


    Graven feels contented watching over his wife while she was sleeping. He ced his hand on her tummy and caresses it gently. "Hello baby... father is here...we shall never be apart again!" he said in a whisper. A smile appeared on his lips, imagining himself holding the tiny baby in his arms.


    The excitement of seeing his offspring one day produced a bright smile on his lips that lingered for a long time.


    Then his thoughts went back to the time when he saw his wife and his brother enjoying sex inside the room, Laura even moaned in ecstasy, those infuriating images cause his face to darken.


    But when Laura ordered him to take her away from the house right away, he knows that she meant it. She wanted to get away from his brother which means Luke had forced her to do something against her will because if she wants to stay beside Luke she will never go with him.


    The burst of happiness he saw in her eyes the moment he made himself visible in front of her is real, it shows her excitement to see him again. If she no longer loves him then she won''t be here by his side right now. The fact that she didn''t hesitate to leave his brother''s mansion and chose to be with him... that exins everything.


    He will continue to love her unconditionally and protect him from the cursed King!


    Now that Laura is pregnant, he can''t tell her the truth about the cursed King and the ck liquid inside his body, he doesn''t want her to worry about those things, it might harm the baby inside her tummy.


    He can''t allow something like that to happen. He must protect his wife and his unborn son from any type of stress and danger!


    Graven sighed a little.


    He stared at his wife''s beautiful face. "Wee home, wife!" he murmured in her ears.


    Laura was sleeping soundly.


    He might as well join her in dreand. Graven closed his eyes.


    A few minutester, he drifted into a slumber.


    Three hourster.


    The couple was still sleeping in the bed entangled in each other''s arms and limbs.


    Outside the house.


    The sunset produced such a beautiful light of red, orange, and yellow on the horizon.


    It''s going to get dark soon.


    Back in the room.


    Laura suddenly screamed in her sleep. "Nooooooo!" she screamed over and over again.


    Graven got awaken from his sleep and shakes Laura lightly in the arm. "Wife...wake up! What''s wrong?" he asked worriedly.


    Laura sits upright and looked at her husband''s face worriedly. "Husband, I have a nightmare! In my dream, Luke killed all the servants after he discovered that I disappeared from my room and they can''t find me all over the house!" she said crying hysterically.


    "Shhh... calm down... it''s just a dream... it will never happen!" Graven said trying to calm her down.


    "No! You don''t understand! Luke told me that if I escape or disappeared from the house he will kill all the servants!" she insisted.


    Graven breathed deeply. "So... what we''re gonna do now? Don''t tell me that you''re going back there just because you don''t want Luke to kill the servants? What about you? What about us and the baby? Do other people''s lives much more important than us, our family, and the baby?" he asked in a frustrated voice.


    Laura continues crying in great distress.


    Graven rubbed her back. "Wife, stop crying... the baby will also cry inside your tummy!" he said.


    Laura looked at him with tear-stained eyes. "Husband, I don''t want the servants to die because of me, they''re innocent!" she said.


    "I know... I will go back there and confront my brother and warned him not to kill the servants!" Graven said.


    Laura shook her head. She can''t allow the two brothers to kill each other because of her. "No...you can''t go back there and confront your brother, I don''t want the two of you to start killing each other!" she disapproved of his n.


    Graven sighed in frustration. "So...what do you want?" he finally asked, truly baffled by her reasoning.


    "Please give me enough time to think of a better idea," Laura said and wiped the tears from her face.


    "Okay...think as long as you want...I will listen to your n," he said. The only thing he can do right now is to humor her and not add to her stress.


    Laura was breathing heavily while staring at the wall. She needs to think quickly to prevent the bloodshed from happening between her husband and Luke... and also to save the servants'' lives.


    Her n must work!


    She fell into deep concentration.


    Minutes went by.


    ...


    Ding!


    Suddenly an idea popped up in her mind. She looked at her husband. "Husband, quick! Bring me back to Luke''s ce! I must be back there in my room before the servants find out that I was gone!" she said hurriedly.


    "No way! I''ve been looking for you all over the town and now that I finally found you, why should I return you to my brother''s house? No, I won''t do it!" he said adamantly.


    Laura released a deep sigh. She nted a kiss on his lips and whispered her n in his ears.


    Graven listened attentively to her ns. In the end, he doesn''t like her n but he has no choice but to obey her.


    They stared at each other''s eyes for a few minutes.


    "Please...let me do it my way," she begged earnestly for his 100% cooperation and understanding because she believed that it''s the only way to prevent bloodshed from happening.


    Graven released a deep sigh and stood up. "Alright, I''ll take you back there," he said reluctantly.


    They embraced tightly and kissed passionately on the lips.


    A few minutester, they disappeared from the room.

 Chapter 199 - Are You Willing?

    It was already early evening when the couple reappeared in Laura''s room at Luke''s mansion.


    They embraced for a few minutes and kissed on the lips passionately.


    ??


    "Husband, go now!" Laura said.


    Graven sighed. "Take care of yourself and our baby!" he said.


    "Sure, I will!"


    Even so, he''s reluctant to leave his wife after finding her atst, unfortunately, he has to leave her alone again. He nted a kiss on her forehead and disappeared from the room.


    Laura released a sigh of relief, shey down on the bed and closed her eyes pretending that she''s sleeping.


    A few minutester, there was a knock on the door.


    "Mydy, are you still sleeping? It''s already evening! Dinner is ready!" Ad asked in a loud voice. She was holding the spare key in her hands nning to enter the room if Laura won''t still reply to her.


    "I''m awake now! I''ll go down in a minute," Laura replied.


    Thanks, God! Huge relief washed over Ad''s face. When she knocked earlier, there was no reply from the inside, just total silence. She''s getting worried about what had happened to thedy inside the room? Because it would be impossible if she didn''t hear the loud calling of her name.


    There are some instances that people will mysteriously die in their sleep just like what had happened to their neighbor in the vige five years ago. She feared that it might happen to thedy. "Okay, I''ll wait in the dining room," she said in a cheerful voice.


    She left the door and walked into the hallway leading to the staircase.


    Back in Laura''s room.


    She rose to her feet and entered the bathroom to take care of the call of nature.


    A few minutester, she exited the bathroom and left her room. She walked into the hallway going downstairs and descended on the stairs.


    When her feetnded on the floor, Ad quickly went to her side.


    "Mydy, I knocked on your door earlier but you are not responding. I''m deeply worried about what happened to you..." Ad said.


    Laura looked at the maid with a knitted brow. "Why? Why are you worried? I''m just sleeping soundly inside my room," she said.


    "B-because we had a neighbor in the vige that died on her sleep five years ago," Ad said.


    Laura smiled at Ad. "Stop worrying, I''m awake now. I''m not dead!" she said and walked towards the dining room area.


    The women entered the dining room and took their seats.


    Laura looked at the maid and smiled. "Let''s start eating!" she said.


    "Okay," Ad replied.


    The two women ate their meals in silence.


    Half an hourter, they finished eating.


    "I''m going back to my room," Laura said.


    "Okay, I''ll bring your milkter, so that you can drink it before you sleep," Ad said.


    Laura nods her head and left the dining room. She climbed the stairs and went back to her room.


    She went straight to the window after she entered the room. She looked heavenward and saw the stars and moon shining above. She was happy today because she was able to see her husband even for a few hours.


    She was d that he agreed to her n even though he was doubting its effectiveness. But as long her n works out the way she envisioned it to be then no bloodshed will ur and it will also prevent the brothers from killing each other.


    She put the white clothing on the window and held it firmly in her hand. The white clothe signifies that Luke has not returned yet, it''s her way of informing her husband who is lurking nearby.


    Outside the house.


    Graven was hovering in the air in his invisible form, watching her wife holding a white cloth in her hand while standing on the window, she looks like she was in deep thoughts.


    Luke was not back yet, he heard the maid earlier that his brother will return tomorrow in the house from an out-of-town trip.


    He floated away from the window and went to the next town to find Reba.


    Laura left the window and went inside the bathroom.


    That night she sleepste... thinking about her n. She must not fail!


    It was already 11:00 in the evening when Laura finally falls asleep.


    Hours went by.


    Seven hourster.


    The dawn was breaking on the horizon.


    It''s another day!


    Laura woke up and perform her morning routine of walking in the hallway and downstairs for her morning exercise.


    Anytime from now, Luke will be returning to the house, maybe before lunch.


    She must pretend that nothing happens.


    After performing her walking exercise, she went back to her room for a few minutes of rest.


    Done resting, she took a bath because she''s sweating underneath her maternity dress.


    <<<0>>>


    Meanwhile...


    Inside the house of Elva Sunbelle situated at the Windless Mountain.


    The women are currently eating breakfast.


    Elva looked at her visitor across the table. "Veronica... you cametest night to my residence. Is something wrong?" she asked.


    Veronica smiled. "Nothing, I just kind of miss you and this ce, so Ie here for a visit," she replied. "How are you?" she asked.


    "I''m fine..." Elva responded while munching on her avocado sd.


    "I won''t be surprised if you will get pregnant after having a one-week honeymoon with Graven in that remote part of the forest," Veronica said mischievously.


    Elva smiled radiantly. "You will know soon enough," she said. "So...how''s Graven? He''s still visiting Terros frequently?"


    "Yeah..tely... Graven''s life turned chaotic. He died..." Veronica said.


    "Whaaaaat-?" Elva''s eyes widened in shock. "He''s already dead? When? How it happened!?"


    Veronica smiled after seeing the shock on the deity''s face. "Rx...he went dead but was resurrected a few dayster and he''s back now from captivity," she answered.


    Elva released a sigh of relief. "How it happened to him? I mean how did he died? And how he came back to life?" she asked curiously.


    Veronica shrugged. "I think you know about the ck liquid inside Graven''s body. You know about it... right?"


    "Yeah, I know about it... so you mean to say he was finally poisoned by that ck liquid inside his body?"


    "Yep!"


    "And who brought him back to life?" Elva inquired.


    "The same person who put the ck liquid inside Graven''s body and thirty of his men," Veronica replied.


    "You mean-?"


    "Yeah, the thousand years old tyrant vampire king imprisoned underneath the crumbling castle in the remote part of the Wimborne Vige. That cursed King was trying to use Graven and his men to capture Laura who happens to be the reincarnation of hisdy love that took ce a thousand years ago. In case you don''t know, Laura is the current wife of Graven, the woman whose image you have impersonated for one week," Veronica exined.


    "Ah...I see... so why does the king have to go through the trouble of poisoning Graven and his men just to do his bidding? Why can''t he just leave his ce and find Laura himself?" Elva asked.


    "Because he can''t leave the castle... his life was sustained by that mysterious ck liquid through the centuries and his power only works in that castle. He can''t leave that ce because he will die, and he needs Laura''s blood to free himself from the curse that binds him to that ce. Once he will drink Laura''s blood, he will regain his full power back! And he has an evil n to rule the world!" Veronica borated further.


    "I see... so Graven and his men''s life was hanging on the thread every time he refuses to cooperate and hand over his wife to the cursed King? Is that how the story goes?" Elva asked, she''s not sure yet if Graven is pitiable or not.


    "Yeah... you guess it right!" Veronica said.


    "Oh, no, Graven''s life is soplicated!" Elvamented.


    "Indeed! That is one reason why I''m here..." Veronica stated.


    "Do you want my help?" Elva asked.


    "Are you willing to help him?" Veronica asked the deity hoping that she''s willing to help the guy that catches her fancy.


    Elva pondered the question for a moment. She normally doesn''t associate herself with other people, especially not her kind. When she saw Graven, she was mitten by his devilish handsome look and abducted him to mate with her, hoping that she will get pregnant with his child. After getting over her romantic fantasies, she finally decided that she will raise the baby alone, that if she will get pregnant. She no longer wants to meddle with Graven''s life.


    And now Veronica is here at her ce wanting her to get involved with Graven''s life again.


    Veronica examined the goddess''s face. "Are you hesitating to help him? I thought you like him?"


    Elva sighed. "Graven''s life is a big mess and although he''s handsome and charming as hell, all I can say is no thanks! I no longer desire to be with him because I value my peace and privacy so much..." she said.


    Veronica took a deep breath. "Okay fine... I won''t'' force you to do something against your will and principle. I just want to ask you about this..." she ced the roots of the thousand years old tree on the table. "Remember these roots?"


    Elva looked at the roots, her brows furrowed. "Where did you get that?" she asked.


    "You told me about the Oakenblossom Tree, the thousand-year-old tree and its medicinal properties a long time ago. Sorry, I was curious about the tree during that time and I took some roots as a souvenir without your permission. I hope you won''t get angry at me for doing so," Veronica exined.


    Elva smiled. "No worries, I''m not angry, it''s just roots," she said nonchntly.


    Veronica was relieved after the deity assured her that she''s not angry about her crime of stealing a few pieces of the roots.


    "Why did you suddenly brought the tree into our conversation?" Elva asked.


    "Because I discovered in one of my experiments that these roots can freeze the ck liquid. So, I made an elixir out of it. While the ck liquid attack Graven''s body he vomited a lot of foul-smelling dark liquid after we made him drink two bottles of the elixir. I thought that he''s on his way to a full recovery and the roots were working wonderfully but on the next day, in the morning, his heart stopped beating and he has no pulse, he died! So Terros decided to bring Graven and his dying men into the castle to receive the antidote that the King has promised them. Graven was resurrected and the men were okay for now. End of story!" Veronica ended her long narration.


    Elva fell silent.


    "Are you willing to help, Graven?" Veronica asked the goddess once again.

 Chapter 200 - The Magical Cave

    "Why not? In what way I can help Graven?" Elva asked.


    "Teach me how to make an effective elixir out of the Oakenblossom Tree! This is the only way Terros can help his friend Graven and his men cut their ties with the cursed King," Veronica said.


    ??


    "Okay, no problem. You need two more ingredients for that. You wait here and I''ll get them for you," Elva said. She rose to her feet about to leave.


    "Wait... can you please take me with you? I want to see the thousand-year-old tree with my own eyes? Please?" she begged.


    "Sure!" Elva replied. "Give me your hand and close your eyes! I''ll take you to the Oakenblossom Tree," she said.


    Veronica does as she was told. She closed her eyes and extended her hand to the deity.


    Elva holds Veronica''s hands and began chanting the spell that would take her to the cave where the thousand-year-old tree was hidden from the rest of the world.


    Veronica was trying to hear and remember the deity''s chanting, too bad she can''t understand thenguage that Elva was using. It''s all foreign words to her ears and the deity was chanting too fast!


    She feels the wind caressing her skin for a few minutes and suddenly the atmosphere turned a bit cold. Where are they?


    "We finally arrived in the cave!" Elva announced. "You may open your eyes now!"


    Veronica opened her eyes right away.


    WOW!


    She was blown away by the view that greeted her eyes.


    In front of her were beautiful flowers and nts of rare varieties, they''re breathtaking to behold! Their branches and leaves were moving! As if they''re alive!


    They don''t have feet, but they can move, sway and extend their branches, leaves, and trunks!


    Fantastic! Such a mind-blowing phenomenon!


    She heard chirping sounds simr to that of the birds. She tried to find them, but she can''t see any bird inside the chamber.


    She looked at the deity. "Did I hear birds chirping? But I can''t see any?" she asked.


    Elva smiled. "That''s not the birds making chirping sounds. They are the flowers and nts talking to each other," she corrected her.


    "Oh, I see... the flowers and nts canmunicate with each other? Amazing!" Veronica gushes.


    "Let''s go to the next chamber where the Oakenblossom Tree was located. Follow me!" Elva said.


    Veronica followed her deity friend to the next chamber.


    What she saw there makes her eyes ten times bigger.


    OMG!


    Inside the chamber... was even more magical!


    She saw about ten young trees jumping up and down using their roots in every corner and some of them are climbing the biggest tree of them all.


    In the center was the most beautiful and biggest that tree she had ever seen in her entire life.


    "Wo! The flowers are shimmering in gold and purple, such a strikingbination, and the leaves are dark green and shiny! Is this a golden tree?" Veronica asked.


    "No. It''s the Oakenblossom Tree, the thousand-year-old tree," Elva replied.


    "I see... it''s beautiful!" Veronica raved. "And looked at the young trees...they are so cute!"


    Elva smiled. "Indeed!"


    Veronica''s brows knitted together. "But why they seem not surprised that we''re watching them?" she asked in puzzlement.


    "They''re used to seeing my presence here because I am their guardian. Right now, in their eyes you are not a stranger because I transformed yourself into my image so that the inhabitants of this cave won''t get rmed seeing a stranger in their midst," Elva exined.


    "I see... now I finally understood why," Veronica murmured.


    "These are the only ones that existed in this world. This is a secret ce that no one knows except me... and now you know," Elva said, looking intensely at herpanion, wondering if she can be trusted with this thousand-year-old secret she kept to herself.


    Veronica saw the goddess''s burning look directed at her. "Elva, is there something wrong?" she inquired.


    Elva smiled and shook her head. "Nothing..."


    Veronica looked at the tree. "So... can we gather the roots now for the elixir?" she asked.


    "Yeah...sure! Go ahead!" Elva replied.


    "Are you sure the tree won''t kick me out if I start cutting her roots? She might get hurt?" Veronica asked, getting worried that she might upset or hurt the thousand-year-old tree. She looks at the branches and leaves of the Oakenblossom Tree swaying and moving even with the absence of any wind.


    "Ah, just stay here, I''ll get the roots for you," Elva said and walked towards the tree. She lowered herself on the ground and picked up the roots that were sticking up on the surface of the ground. Then she gently removed them one by one. She already had a handful and transferred them into Veronica''s hands. "Are these enough? Or do you still want more?"


    "I think it''s enough for now," Veronica replied. "How about the two ingredients?" she asked.


    "Let''s go to the next chamber, the two ingredients can be found there," Elva responded.


    Veronica just remembered something. "Hmm... can I ask you a question?"


    "Sure. What is it?"


    "You told me before that you grow up alone and a tree raised you. C-could it be that this thousand-year-old tree was the one who raised you?" Veronica asked.


    "Yeah...this is the tree indeed," Elva admitted. "Thousand years ago, there was this middle-aged woman who found a strange seed in the middle of the forest. She buried the seed in the ground and it grew into a young tree. She visited the tree and talked to it every time shees into the forest to gather some firewood. She was the one who told me about my origin.


    She told me that she found a baby in the trunk of that tree in one of her visits. The tree was at the same height as her during that time, then it grows bigger and bigger with each passing day.


    The woman tries to get the baby away from the tree to bring it home but every time she attempted to get the baby from the tree an invisible barrier pushed her away, it''s not hurting her though, just gently pushing her away. The woman was worried because the baby might die without receiving adequate nutrition. Every day she will go to the forest and try to find a way to get the baby, but she failed each time.


    The baby bes a toddler, a child, a teen, and then bes the woman that I am now. I am the baby left by my unknown parents under the care of the magical tree. I be closer to the woman and I was finally able to leave the tree from time to time but I alwayse back to it because it''s my home ever since."


    Elva paused for a few seconds.


    "Do you want to know where I live inside the tree? Do you want to see my home?" Elva asked herpanion.


    "Yes, please! Take me to that ce, I wanna see it!" Veronica responded in glee.


    "Alright, just fixed your eyes on the trunk of the tree. Don''t blink or close your eyes," Elva ordered.


    "Ok, got it!" Veronica replied and glued her eyes on the trunk of the tree.


    Elva waved her hand and vo! A wooden door appeared on the trunk of the tree!


    "OMG! A door appeared from nowhere!" Veronica eximed.


    "Follow me inside!" Elva told her.


    Veronica does what she''s told and followed the deity inside her former home.


    Elva pushed opened the door and they stepped inside.


    Nothing much to see inside except a wooden floor, wall, and ceiling inside a wooden room. It''s just an empty room, no furniture of any kind.


    "Is this the ce where you sleep? You sleep on the floor?" Veronica asked.


    "Yeah. I grow up here raised and sheltered by the magical tree. I also discovered that I have innate powers in me. I suspected that my parents were some kind of witch, mage, or someone powerful entity, and I inherited my power from them. I longed to know who my parents are. Until now my origin is still one big mystery to me. I have no recollection of my parents because they abandoned me in front of the tree when I''m still a baby..." Elva said sadly.


    "Sorry to hear that..." Veronica said. The goddess doesn''t talk much about her origin but now she confessed everything to her, and she felt deeply honored by the trust she bestowed on her.


    Elva waved her hand in the corner and a wooden bed suddenly materialized out of nowhere.


    "Wow! There''s a bed!" Veronica said and walked towards the bed.


    The women went to the bed and sat on the edge.


    "This is a lonely ce to grow up all alone by yourself," Veronicamented.


    Elva shook her head. "Not really... way back... I''m not cravingpanionship since I grow alone. I thought it was normal to grow alone without siblings or friends. The woman is the only one whom I was able to talk to, when she died in the forest, I buried her beside the tree and cried for so many days.


    Then the vige people came into the forest and starts burning everything, they thought that the woman was kidnapped by a bad fairy or a witch. The next time I opened my eyes, the tree and I are were already inside this cave inhabited by exotic nts and flowers. This cave proves to be a much safer ce for me and the tree than in the middle of the forest. This magical cave became our home through the centuries..." she narrated.


    Then suddenly, Veronica started yawning. "Dang! Why I''m feeling so sleepy right now?" she asked in bewilderment.


    "If you feel sleepy you cany down on the bed and rest for a while, I''ll wait until you wake up," Elva suggested.


    "Alright," Veronica replied. She settled herselffortably on the wooden bed and closed her eyes.


    A few minutester, Veronica had fallen asleep on the bed.


    Elva stared at the sleeping woman.


    She looked at her right hand, out of nowhere, a sharp knife appeared in her palm.

 Chapter 201 - Bye-Bye!

    Luke has juste back from his trip.


    He stayed in his room for a few minutes, changing his clothes, and then went to Laura''s room.


    ??


    Laura was lying on the bed when she saw the door opened, she knows right away that Luke had finally returned from his trip.


    He entered the room and looked at her. "How are you?" he asked. He went to her side and nted a kiss on her head.


    "I''m fine..." she answered.


    "And the baby?"


    "The baby is fine inside my tummy," she replied.


    "Good!"


    "How''s your trip?" she inquired.


    "I oversee the harvest of my three-hectare cacao ntation," he responded. "Do you need anything?" he asked.


    "Um... can I go to the town to buy baby''s clothes with Ad?" she asked permission.


    "No. You can''t go with Ad, but I''m willing to apany you to the town if you wish," he said.


    "Okay, I''m fine with that. When are we going to go to town?" she asked.


    "Tomorrow, if you want," he said.


    "Ok. How about tomorrow afternoon, is it okay with you?" she asked.


    "No problem. Tomorrow afternoon, after lunch," Luke said. "Let''s go downstairs in the dining room, I brought some desserts and fruits for you," he said.


    "Ok." Laura left the bed.


    They exited the room and went downstairs to the dining room.


    Unknown to Luke, Graven was hovering outside Laura''s window in his invisible form and heard everything including the trip to town tomorrow afternoon to buy the baby''s clothes.


    If that is the case then he will just return here tomorrow.


    For now, he will continue finding Reba in other towns and ces.


    He left his brother''s property in the blink of an eye.


    ~~0~~


    The following day.


    After lunch, Laura was getting ready for the trip.


    She knows that Graven is out there somewhere, watching from afar. She hoped that her husband heard the conversation she had with Luke yesterday.


    She went to the window and looked outside, no sign of her husband.


    She released a deep sigh.


    The sess of her n entirely depends on her husband''s quick actions.


    A few minutester.


    Luke entered the room. "Are you ready to go?" he asked.


    "Yes, let''s go!" she said.


    They exited the room and went downstairs.


    They boarded the carriage that was waiting in front of the house.


    Above the roof of the house, Graven was watching the carriage moving out of Luke''s property.


    His wife ns to disappear while she was buying the baby''s clothes under Luke''s watchful gaze, this way if she vanished, Luke can not me the servants. It''s her way of making sure that her disappearance cannot be attributed to the servants'' carelessness in watching over her.


    He needs perfect timing to make it work.


    The moment his brother left Laura alone even for a few minutes, he can snatch her away easily.


    Graven hovered twenty meters above the moving carriage.


    A few hourster, the carriage finally arrived at the main business area of Arrawallee Town.


    The driver stopped in the designated parking area for the carriages.


    Luke and Laura exited the carriage and walked towards the stores lining up in the busy streets.


    Graven hovered in the air in his invisible form and scanned the store.


    A few minutester.


    Laura and Luke exited the store, carrying some bags in their hands.


    They entered another clothing store.


    Graven lowered himself on the ground and stood outside, looking at the store trying to spot the couple inside.


    This is not good, Luke has no ns to leave Laura''s side.


    How long their shopping spree wouldst?


    One hourter.


    Luke and Laura went inside a bakery store that was serving bread and pastries.


    Graven went inside the store ad lowered himself on the vacant table away from the couple.


    Laura and Luke were eating pastries and drinking refreshing drinks.


    A half-hourter.


    "I''m going to use the toilet, I need to pee," Laura said.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you," Luke replied and grabbed their bags containing their purchases.


    Laura sighed and asked the waitress where is the toilet.


    "Just enter that door over there at the end of the hallway,dy," the waitress said.


    Laura and Luke walked towards the toilet.


    There are two doors, one for women and one for men.


    "''I''ll go inside now," Laura said and entered the toilet for women.


    "Okay," Luke said and entered the toilet for the men.


    Five minutester.


    Luke exited the toilet and waited outside the women''s toilet.


    Three minutes passed.


    Six minutes passed.


    Ten minutes passed.


    Still no signs of Laura getting out of the women''s toilet.


    Where is she?


    Luke''s brows knitted together. What is taking her so long inside?


    This is not good!


    Luke knocked on the door. "Laura... Laura...e out now!" he ordered.


    A minuteter.


    The door opened. A woman exited the toilet.


    "Madam, is there another woman inside the toilet? I''ve been waiting for my wife toe out, she has not exited yet," Luke asked.


    The woman shook her head. "I''m the only one using the toilet, Sir. Maybe your wife went back to your table," she said.


    "Okay, thank you," Luke said. He immediately went back to their table but Laura was not there. He scanned the whole bakery, she''s nowhere to be found.


    Where is she!?


    Did she escape?


    Where she has gone to?


    It doesn''t matter, he can always smell her scent as long she''s still in the area hiding somewhere.


    Luke exited the bakery, went to the carriage and deposited the bags there, and told the driver to stay in the area and wait for him. "Laura is missing. Scanned the surrounding area, maybe you will see her nearby," he told the driver.


    "Do you want me to help you find her, my lord?" the driver asked.


    "No need. I can find her myself. Just in case I can''t return after 5:30, go back to the mansion," he gave his instruction.


    "Copy, my lord!" the driver replied.


    Luke left the area, he found a secluded ce and transformed into his invisible self.


    He hovered in the air and scanned the surrounding area looking for any sign of Laura.


    Negative!


    He floated in the air looking for Laura all over the Arrawallee Town.


    He can''t detect Laura''s scent anywhere, which only means one thing. She was abducted or forcibly taken away! And right now, maybe she''s no longer in this town!


    By whom?


    Oh no! C-could it be that his twin brother finally located Laura?


    But that''s impossible!


    The concealing method he used to conceal Laura''s scent is very strong... unless... his brother found a way to bypass it!


    That''s more like it!


    With a pregnant woman like Laura, she won''t be able to disappear without a trace in just a blink of an eye.


    He breathed deeply!


    He will continue scanning the neighboring areas looking for Laura''s scent, maybe he could find her nearby, if not then he will go to his brother and confront him. If he was the one who abducted his wife then he will surely find Laura beside him, unless he hides her in a new ce.


    But even if he did, he can always follow him everywhere and eventually find Laura and take her back!


    Feeling agitated, he continue floating in the air to find hisdy love.


    Meanwhile...


    Across a thousand miles.


    Graven brought Laura into the new property he just bought one month ago.


    It was situated in the town of Moraderry Town. It''s a one-hectare property in the countryside surrounded by towering trees and mountains in the distance.


    Inside the property is a manor that housed six servants. The manor has a servant''s quarter on the first floor.


    There are five rooms and a study room on the second floor.


    Graven gave his wife a tour around the house. He gathered the six servants in the living room.


    "Guys, this is your Lady Laura, my beloved wife. From now on you will serve her and follow all hermands," he told them.


    "Wee to the manor, Lady Laura!" the servants said in chorus.


    "Thank you, everyone! Nice meeting you all!" Laura smiled at them.


    After meeting the servants, the couple went back to the master''s bedroom on the second floor.


    "Do you like this room, wife?" he asked.


    Laura scanned the entire room. It''s bigger than the room she had in Luke''s mansion. It has a king-size bed. A big closet, a nice dresser table, and a clean bathroom. There is a small table and two chairs in the corner. "I love it! As long we''re together, the ce doesn''t matter much to me," she said, her eyes sparkled with happiness.


    "I''m d you like it. But if you are not satisfied. You can check the other rooms. You can have any room you want," Graven told her.


    "Nah, I''m satisfied with this room, it''sfortable and spacious. It''s good enough for me," she replied.


    "Alright, you can check the closet. I brought all your things here and have the servant put them in the right ces," he said.


    Laura opened the closet door and saw her clothes and stuff inside. She smiled brightly and went to her husband''s side. "Thank you, husband!" she said and hugged him lovingly.


    "Don''t mention it. It''s my pleasure serving you and making you happy. Do you need anything else for this room?" he asked.


    "There''s nothing that I can think of as of this moment. It''s already perfect!" she gushes.


    "I''m d you like the room. Tomorrow morning, I will take you on tour around the property," Graven said.


    "Okay, I''m excited already!" she replied.


    "Do you want Neeza to be yourpanion? Just say yes..." he offered.


    Laura was silent for a moment. "No need. Neeza loves the Bay Meadow and she is the caretaker there, let her be. I''ll just choose one of the servants here to be mypanion," she responded.


    "Okay, you''re the boss!" Graven said.


    The couple went to bed and cuddled.


    Three hourster, the surrounding around the house was getting darker.


    It''s finally nighttime.


    One hourter.


    The servant knocked on the door and informed the couple that dinner is ready in the dining hall.


    Laura and Graven left the bed and exited the room, heading downstairs to eat supper together.


    That night, the couple sleep peacefully and soundly in the bed.


    While Luke was going crazy finding Laura everywhere.

 Chapter 202 - The Jitters

    The following day.


    Graven and Laura woke up to a beautiful sunny morning.


    ??


    They looked at each other, their eyes shimmering with love and devotion for each other.


    "Good morning, my love!" Graven said.


    "Good morning to you, husband!" Laura replied and showered him with her sweetest smile.


    Graven brought his hands to her stomach and caresses her baby bump. "Baby... father and mother are together again. We''re very happy right now. Our family is intact again. We''re very excited to see you soon! Mother will eat plenty of nutritious food and milk so that you will grow healthy inside her tummy. Grow faster, baby. We love you so much!" he said in an emotional tone as tears of happiness glistened in his eyes.


    Laura patted Graven''s back. "Don''t worry, we shall never be separated from each other again," she said.


    "I hope so," Graven said. Then his mind recalled the cursed king. He was having an internal debate right now, should he tell Laura about the cursed king or not yet? He has plenty of time to think about it. For now, it''s not necessary, he will tell her eventually at ater date.


    He needs to settle her first in her new environment and deal with the pressing matterster.


    Laura left the bed and went inside the bathroom.


    Graven entered the bathroom after Laura exited.


    The couple left the room and went downstairs for breakfast.


    After they finished breakfast, Graven took his wife on a tour outside the house.


    The manor has a garden and a lovely fountain at the back. There''s also a swing!


    Laura went to the swing and Graven obliged his excited wife.


    They stayed in the backyard for one hour admiring the blooming flowers and the fountain in the garden.


    Laura feels happy, loving the new ce and new surroundings. She looked at her husband, he feels happy too. They''re fine. She will find the right time to confess to him that she had sex with Luke several times while she was still in captivity. She feels guilty about it.


    Graven noticed the gloomy expression on his wife''s face. "Wife, what''s wrong?" he asked.


    "Nothing..." Laura replied and smiled again.


    Half an hourter.


    "Let''s go back upstairs, I want to take a bath," Laura said.


    "Okay, let''s go..." he spoke.


    The couple walked on the path, went back to the house, and climbed the stairs going back to the master''s bedroom.


    When they reached the room, Laura can''t take it anymore. She released a deep sigh and faced her husband bravely. She cleared her throat ready to confess. "Husband, there''s something I need to tell you," she said and sat on the bed.


    "What is it, wife? Why are you looking so sad?" he asked worriedly. He is sensitive to her feelings because she just came back from her captivity and she is pregnant. Her condition is different from before.


    "Imitted a big sin to our marriage!" she said and bit her lip. Fresh tears fell from her face. She dropped her gaze unable to see him in the eyes, feeling ashamed of what transpired between her and Luke during her captivity.


    She went silent for a moment and continue.


    "I know... I ... I... should have fought with him every step all the way but I''m scared for the well-being of our baby and the safety of the innocent servants in that ce. So to make everyone safe, I surrendered myself to your brother..." she said and bit her lower lip in misery.


    "What exactly did you do?" Graven asked without a hint of anger in his eyes. He thinks he already knows where their conversation is going. Getting mad at her just because of what happened in the past is pointless.


    "My conscience is guilty," she confessed. "Luke was nning to kill our baby by making me drink a herbal brew that would result in me having a miscarriage. To protect our baby, I allowed him to use my body. We have sex several times, it''s the only way I know how to make sure he won''t do anything to harm my baby," she finally confessed and cried a river after that.


    The room was filled with the sound of Laura''s weeping andmenting.


    She continues sobbing, tears rolled down her face. "I don''t have a face to see you again... but I''m d and thankful that you take me away from that ce. That''s not where I should belong. I only belong in your side," she dered.


    Graven sighed and gathered Laura in his arms. "Shhh.... stop crying...I won''t me you for what happened while you are under captivity by my crazy-obsessed brother. You are just protecting our baby. I have already forgiven you. Let''s forget the past and start anew," he said gently.


    Laura looked at him, feeling shocked that he was not mad at her after revealing to him what happened between her and Luke. "Y-you''re not mad at me?" she asked, huge disbelief marred her face.


    "No. I can''t me you. You have done it to protect our child. If I''m in your shoes during that time, pregnant and vulnerable, I would do the same," he said. He wants to give Laura his full understanding, support, and forgiveness because he had cheated on her as well by having wild sex with that mysterious entity who abducted him for one week. Though he was taken advantage of without his consent, both he and his wife suffered the same fate in the hands of others.


    It''s not only Laura who broke their marital vows, he also had sex with another woman. They''re both used by those heartless and shameless people during their vulnerable moments.


    But despite their tribtion and separation they have been reunited again and are blessed with a baby inside Laura''s tummy.


    Instant relief washed over Laura after receiving her husband''s forgiveness. "Thank you so much for your forgiveness, husband!" she said, smiling finally.


    "Stop thinking about the past. We''re now back in each other''s arms, and for me, that''s all that matters for us right now. Let''s just focus on our little family and make the best of each day," he said, his voice filled with overflowing love for her.


    "Thank you, dear husband! You''re so kind, loving, and forgiving to me. I never regretted loving and choosing you!" she said earnestly.


    Graven hugged her wife and nted a loving kiss on her head. "We will start fresh and give our child the best family that he or she could ever have," he said thoughtfully. He was never been a romantic guy, but when he met Laura, she melted his heart and she made him believe in true love, in weddings, and the importance of family.


    The couple was inseparable the whole day, teasing andughing at each other''s jokes.


    Their reunion filled their heart with dness and happiness.


    Later at night, after eating dinner, they enjoyed a romantic cuddle and finally retired for the night.


    It was a long stressful and emotional day for the couple. They need to rest their weary hearts and minds to recharge and face another day with renewed hope and enthusiasm.


    ~~0~~


    Meanwhile...


    A thousand miles away.


    At the vampire couple''s mansion.


    Reba and Corbin were unable to sleep early because tomorrow night will be their wedding day.


    They were lying on the bed staring at each other.


    "Are you having wedding jitters?" Reba asked him.


    Corbin shook his head. "No. I''m excited about our wedding tomorrow!" he said.


    Reba smiled. "It seemed all your rtives from all over the country are attending our wedding. They arrived too early," shemented. She had seen with her eyes several of the vampires onboard their carriages getting inside the gate, while others who are living in far-flung areas prepare to teleport and arrived at the gate of the mansion waiting for admittance. The security was tight and strict during the wedding event.


    "Yeah, because tomorrow no guest will be admitted from the outside that is why they should arrive early or face the risk of getting turned down from entering the gate. That is the strict rule my mother implemented for our wedding," he said.


    Reba took a deep breath. "I wonder what''s going to happen tomorrow?" she suddenly asked.


    Corbin''s brows furrowed. "Huh? Why did you ask that question? Are you expecting bad to happen tomorrow?" he asked.


    "I dunno, I feel nervous. I can''t understand why?" she said.


    "You must be suffering from wedding jitters," he said smiling and pinching her nose. "Promise me that you will behave tomorrow during the wedding ceremony, okay? No more ns of escaping. We have to do it the right way. You should listen to me this time, I know how to keep you safe, trust me with this... okay?" he said.


    Reba nodded her head. "Ok. Don''t worry, I will marry you in front of your parents and your rtives. The wedding ceremony tomorrow will be sessful because the bride will stay to make it happen," she said, assuring him. She had decided that the best thing to do is just go on with the wedding and escapeter after the vampire couple finally lowered their guard around her.


    "Thank you, wife!" Corbin said. "By agreeing to marry me willingly, you make me happy," he confessed. "I would be the happiest vampire on earth if you will decide to stay by my side and raise a family with me," he said choking on his words. He just wants her to know that he''s ready to settle down with her.


    Reba breathed deeply, aware of what he''s trying to say to her.

 Chapter 203 - The Day

    Corbin watched the myriad of emotion shing on his soon-to-be wife''s face. They havee this far.


    Things were a bit blurry between them, their love story is not an ideal one. Their rtionship is built with lies and anger, not exactly an ideal rtionship that''s surprisingly going to end in a wedding tomorrow. Everything happened so fast between. Fate had thrown them into a make-believe wedding and although he is willing to marry her with all his heart, he knows Reba feels the opposite, she doesn''t want all this. She just goes along with him to save herself.


    ??


    Reba eyed him. "So, what is the n?" she inquired.


    "Once the wedding is over, we will stay here for three days, then after that, we will go back to my ce in the manor where Ebony and Anastasia were residing... then from there you can finally take your leave safely," he answered.


    Reba took a deep breath. "How can I be sure that you and your parents won''t send someone on my back to spy and monitor on my moves?" she asked. She knows that Corbin is after Laura and he is the eldest son of the vampire couple, he is naturally inclined to favor and help his parents more than her.


    Once she''s sessful in her escape, she will no longer contact Graven and Laura, to ensure their safety. Although she like Corbin a lot and is emotionally attached to him, she can''t trust him despite her genuine fondness for him. Protecting her friends is always been her top priority!


    Corbin released a deep sigh. "Wife...don''t worry too much..." he said gently. "Tomorrow is our wedding day. Can you please forget the things that are bothering you? Instead, just focus on our wedding day and enjoy this wonderful asion because good things like this may never happen again," he said.


    Reba took a deep breath. "You are right. You got a point!"


    "After you escaped and go back to your old life. Would you enter into another rtionship again with another guy?" he asked her all of a sudden.


    His question startled Reba. Her brows knitted together. "I''m not thinking of such thing..." she honestly said. Then she asked him the same question. "How about you? Are you going to find another woman to rece me?" she asked.


    Corbin sighed. "Probably not in the next 100 years. I will wait for you in the next 100 years. You can alwayse back to me if you''re sad and feeling lonely," he offered.


    Reba smiled. "So many things can happen in 100 years!" she blurted.


    "I know... but it should be enough for you to finish everything that you wanted to do with your life ande back to me to pledge your love and loyalty to me. I''ll give you your freedom so that one day when you''re done and tired with everything out there, you can finally rest in my embrace," he said, his eyes bursting with love for her.


    "Aww!" Reba touched his face lovingly and kissed his lips. "Thanks for your understanding, I''m heavily indebted to you, yet you are still willing to let go of me. You''re my hero and savior!" she said, her eyes glowed with emotions. She truly admired all his effort to save her.


    Corbin smiled. "I''m d I be your hero today. You might think of me differently one day," he said sadly.


    Reba shook her head. "Nah, no matter what happened to us in the future. I will always remember your kindness and heroic efforts to save me, it will always be engraved in my heart," she stated.


    Corbin enveloped Reba in his tight embrace.


    No words needed, their lips locked in a passionate duel, and their bodies followed suit in a fiery fusion that gives them shattering orgasmic pleasure all night long.


    ~~0~~


    The following day.


    Reba and Corbin were joining the couple in the dining hall for breakfast.


    Sylvia looked at Reba. "You look blooming today, dear..." shemented.


    Reba faked a smile. "Of course, it''s my wedding day, Mother. I''m excited to walk in the aisle with my husband," she replied cheerfully.


    "Good! I''m excited and happy too! Finally, this wedding will push through as nned. I won''t allow anything or anyone to ruin this momentous event," Sylvia said feverishly, her eyes gleaming.


    Corbin cleared his throat. "This is all possible because of all of your efforts my dear Mother and Father! My salute to both of you! Thank you very much for making everything possible! For making sure that my bride and I will have an unforgettable wedding today," he said happily.


    "Of course, what makes my son happy, I''ll do it!" Sylvia said.


    "You and your wife got all our support, son! Cheers to this beautiful day! We''re looking forward to the new addition of our family!" Zalvo said in a voice filled with rejoicing.


    "Let''s continue eating our breakfast and get ready for the final preparation. The wedding ceremony will start tonight at 7:00 in the evening, and the wedding party willst the whole night. So we should start dressing up for the asion beginning at 4:00 in the afternoon," Sylvia said.


    Everyone around the table was beaming.


    They resumed eating breakfast.


    Half an hourter, after they finished eating, Corbin and Reba went upstairs to their room, while the vampire couple exited the house to check the wedding venue onest time wanting to iron out glitches if there''s any before the wedding ceremony begins.


    Hours went by.


    Noontimees.


    The excitement level around the dining table is very high, shooting to the roof.


    Lunch is finally over.


    Corbin and Reba retired to their rooms to have a long bath.


    At 4:00 in the afternoon.


    Corbin helped Reba donned the red wedding gown on her body.


    A few minutester.


    Sylvia entered her son''s room to personally apply makeup to the bride.


    The makeup sessionsted for one hour.


    After Sylvia was done with Reba''s makeup, Corbin was bored to death.


    "I''m done with your makeup, daughter," Sylvia said.


    "Thank you, mother!" Reba said breathlessly. She stared at herself in the mirror. In fairness, her fake mother-inw is naturally gifted when ites to makeup. She looked like a different version of herself on her wedding day. She''s liking this new look of hers.


    Sylvia looked at her son. "How about you, son? Would you allow me to do your makeup?" she offered.


    Corbin smiled and shook his head vigorously. "No need, Mother. I don''t wear makeup on my face, I can''t stand it! Sorry, Mom!" he refused politely.


    Sylvia smiled. "No problem... I''ll take my leave now," she said. She walked towards the door and left the room.


    Corbin went to Reba''s side who''s still sitting on the chair facing the dresser table, staring at her face. "What''s wrong? You don''t like my Mother''s makeup?" he inquired.


    Reba looked at him in the mirror and shook her head. "Nothing, I usually don''t wear makeup much. Your mother is very good at applying makeup, shepletely transformed my face!" she raved.


    Corbin smiled. "Yeah, that''s one of her specialty," he spoke.


    "Which one do you like best, my original face without makeup? Or this current image?" she said as she pointed her index finger at her face.


    Corbin chuckled. "I love both!" he answered.


    Half an hourter, Reba was feeling sleepy already. She wanted to get rid of the wedding dress and take a nap. She looked at Corbin. "Can I lie down on the bed for a few minutes?" she asked.


    "Sure! Let me help you." He helped her settled on the bed.


    Minutes went by.


    Corbin was watching Reba sleeping on the bed in her wedding dress, looking like a sleeping beauty.


    He smiled in amusement, the only bride who sleep on her wedding dress on the day of her wedding, it''s no other than Reba, her beloved woman.


    He went to her side on the bed and gently shakes her arm. "Wife, wake up...the wedding ceremony is about to take ce soon!" he whispered in her ears.


    A few minutester.


    Reba opened her eyes and looked at Corbin''s face. "What time is it?" she asked.


    "It''s already 5:30 in the afternoon. Wake up, and get up from the bed. You need to retouch your makeup because it''s a mess," Corbin reminded her while chuckling.


    Reba sit upright in the bed and sighed. She stood up and went to the dresser table and looked at her face... oh my... her makeup was all over her face!


    Corbin wasughing softly. She looked at him and stick out her tongue at him.


    "Want my help in fixing your makeup?" he asked.


    "Never mind. I''ll do it myself," she replied. Shebed her below-the-shoulder chestnut curly hair. Then carefully removed the makeup and cleaned her entire face with the cotton balls. Then she began applying light makeup on her face.


    Finished retouching, she looked at him. "What do you think?" she asked.


    "Not bad. You looked pretty as always with or without makeup," hemented.


    "Okay, fine," she said and rose to her feet. She smothered her wedding dress, thankfully it''s not rumpled. She went to the window and looked down at the back of the house that was currently turned into a big garden with candles burning everywhere giving the whole venue an enchanting glow. The whole surrounding was now submerged in darkness.


    The door opened and the vampire couple entered the room.


    Reba turned around and looked at the gorgeous couple in matching ck ensemble. Zalvo was wearing a ck tuxedo while Sylvia was wearing a long ck gown that glittered with sequins.


    Sylvia looked at Reba. "What happened to your makeup?" she asked.


    "I''m sorry, Mother. I... I... fell asleep earlier with my makeup on," she confessed.


    "No worries, sit down. I''ll fix it for you," Sylvia said.


    Reba lowered herself on the chair facing her fake mother-inw.


    Sylvia set to work and fixed Reba''s makeup. Fifteen minutester, she''s done.


    She looked at her husband. "The wedding ceremony will start in twenty minutes. You guys stay in the center of the podium while Reba will walk in the entrance of the venue so that everyone can see the bride walking radiantly on the aisle," Sylvia said.


    "Okay," Corbin and Zalvo replied in chorus.


    They exited the room, went downstairs, and left the house to go to the wedding venue.

 Chapter 204 - Wedding Event!

    That night, the wedding venue was jam-packed with vampires wearing their best attire.


    The men wore their ck suits. While the women wore different designs of ck long gowns, the color motif that Sylvia had chosen for all the guests to wear that night. She wants to make sure that the bride is the only one wearing a bright red wedding gown for that asion so that her beauty will stand out among the rest.


    ''?''?


    A piece of mellow opera music drifted in the air. Everyone turned their gaze to the entrance of the venue, as the radiant bride walked slowly on the red carpet, looking stunning and beautiful in her flowing red wedding gown. She was holding a white bouquet in her hands and a lovely smile on her face.


    The crowd erupted into a murmur of admiration for the beautiful bride.


    Reba fixed her gaze on Corbin who is already waiting at the podium beside his father. She smiled brightly at him.


    Sylvia was walking slowly behind Reba ten meters away so as not to steal the thunder away from the bride.


    Reba finally reached her husband''s side.


    Corbin reached for his bride''s hand and smiled at her.


    In front of them is an old vampire priest wearing a ck robe.


    He looked at the couple and smiled. "Let''s begin the wedding ceremony..." he said.


    Zalvo and Sylvia stood a few meters away from the couple.


    The crowd plunged into silence as the vampire priest began chanting Latin words in a loud voice for fifteen minutes straight.


    Afterward, the priest holds a jewelry box and picked up the two identical ck onyx rings, and handed them to the couple. "Groom, put the ring on your wife''s finger, and bride you must do the same to your husband," he instructed them.


    Corbin put the onyx ring into his bride''s fingers and Reba did the same to him.


    Done...


    The priest went to the small table in the corner and poured the bottle of red wine into the two sses, then gave the sses to the couple. "Drink the wine... bottoms up..." he ordered.


    The couple obeyed and drink the wine.


    Next...


    The priest''s assistant removed the sses of wine from the couple''s hands and put them back on the table.


    The priest chanted another set of Latin words thatsted for ten minutes.


    After the chanting... the priest looked at Corbin and smiled. "You may kiss the bride," he ordered, signaling that the wedding ceremony was about to end.


    Corbin kissed Reba''s lips for a few seconds.


    The priest addressed the crowd. "The wedding ceremony is finished! Congrattion to the newly married couple! Let''s wee them with big apuse!" he said.


    The crowd erupted into loud cheers thatsted for a few minutes.


    Corbin addressed the crowd. "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you foring to our wedding! My wife and I are very much thankful for your precious presence on our wedding day. Let''s enjoy this wonderful asion. We have endless food, wine as well as good music to entertain us the whole night. Let''s have a party all night long! Enjoy everyone!" he said.


    The crowd erupted into deafening apuse followed by lively music.


    Some of the guests went into the center and began dancing serenaded by the music while the waiters paraded the wines for everyone to enjoy.


    Several guests went to the buffet table and prefer to eat and enjoy the delicious dishes that are specially prepared for the asion.


    The other guest were chatting andughing at each other''s jokes.


    Everyone was having a good time, enjoying the asion, talking merrily with their rtives and friends.


    Corbin and Reba together with the vampire couple mingled with the guest and introduced the bride to everyone as the newest addition to their n.


    At midnight, the party is already in full swing. The vampires were not sleepy and tired at all, they be more energetic and actively dancing and talking to their friends and rtives. Sylvia informed everyone that fresh blood was served in the private room, everyone can go there and sip the intoxicating drink which is everyone''s favorite.


    The crowd was super delighted by the announcement.


    Hours went by.


    Reba was already drunk, she had consumed countless sses of red wine enough to intoxicate her until she can no longer walk properly. "Husband...I''m so tired and sleepy...can we go to our room now and rest?" she said with eyes half-closed.


    "Sure darling... I''ll take you back to our room now," he said and picked up his drunk wife and carried her effortlessly in his arms. He looked at his parents and gave them a nod.


    The vampire couple nods in response, silently telling their son to take care of his wife, while they will take care of the guests.


    Corbin exited the venue and walked on the path leading back to the house.


    Inside the house, he climbed the stairs, went to his room, and deposited his wife gently on the bed.


    She was sound asleep already, snoring lightly.


    He removed the shoes from her feet and undressed her, he put the wedding gown on the chair and donned a pajama on his wife''s sleeping form.


    Done...


    He discarded his wedding suit and changed into casual clothes.


    He''s ready to sleep beside his wife.


    He stared at her pretty face for a few minutes, loving her more and more every day.


    He released a deep sigh. It will be hard for him to let go of his wife, but he already promised her that she''s free to leave three days after the wedding. There''s no turning back on his words, they''re bound to be separated sooner orter, whether he likes it or not.


    No need to prolong the torture.


    He nted a loving kiss on her lips, wrapped his arms around his wife, and closed his eyes to sleep.


    Half an hourter, Corbin already drifted into a deep slumber.


    Meanwhile...


    Back in the wedding venue, the party is still in full swing even if it''s already 1:00 in the morning.


    Sylvia and Zalvo scanned the whole area.


    They have instructed the servants to remove the guest who is already dozing off at the table and settled them inside the big tent that was specially prepared for the guest as their sleeping amodation.


    "Corbin and Reba''s wedding is a big sess tonight! Thanks to your hard work and effort, wife!" Zalvo said.


    Sylvia smiled brightly. "Corbin''s wedding is indeed sessful and the guest were having a good time tonight. We make it up for them, hopefully, the sess of this event can help them forget the failure of the Awakening Ceremony when we''re deceived by that fake impostor! Now that Corbin''s wedding is finally over, it''s about time to focus back on our main mission in finding the real Laura," she said while sipping her ss of red wine mixed with fresh human blood.


    "Yes, it''s about time to find Laura again and continue the Awakening Ceremony after we found her!" Zalvo agreed.


    "Cheers!" Sylvia raised her ss, her eyes shining with happiness and satisfaction that all her hard works and efforts paid off. The wedding was a big sess, everyone that is important to her attended the event!


    "Cheers!" Zalvo replied.


    The couple smiled appreciatively at each other.


    The party continues.


    By 4:00 in the morning, the venue was already empty with guests, only the servants remained, in the process of cleaning the whole area.


    The vampire couple left the venue and entered the mansion. They proceed to the basement area and retired to their chamber for a much-needed rest.


    Hours went by.


    Dawn is finally breaking on the horizon.


    Early morninges, the rest of the world is wide awake already yet the vampire couple and the rest of the guest were still in deep slumber in their sleeping quarter.


    By 8:00 in the morning.


    The newlywed couple was wide awake already.


    They smiled at each other.


    "Good morning to my gorgeous wife!" Corbin smiled and nted a kiss on his wife''s cheeks.


    Reba grinned. "I fall asleep on my wedding dressst night, didn''t I?" she asked, smiling.


    "Yeah, sleepyhead. You drink too many sses of wine and fall asleep in my arms while I carried you back here in our room," he replied and tickled her sides.


    "No! Stop it!" Reba squealed.


    The room was filled with her vibrantughter.


    By the time Corbin finished tickling his wife''s side, Reba was already in tears due to so muchughing.


    Corbin grinned. "What a good way to start our first-day being husband and wife!" he said in amusement.


    "Yeah... so what happenedst night?" she asked.


    "What do you mean? The party? Everyone was having a good time, enjoying the nice music, unlimited food and drinks, and the wonderful presence of one another. It''s a perfect asion!" he replied.


    "And what happened to usst night?" she asked.


    Corbin grinned. "Nothing... you had fallen asleep already so the honeymoon didn''t take ce," he said.


    "Well...let''s do it tonight with a big bang!" she winked seductively at him.


    Corbin smirked. "Why wait for tonight? Let''s do it now!" he said and reached for her hands.


    Reba ducked out of his reach, then bolted towards the bathroom and closed the door,ughing hysterically inside.


    Corbin left the bed and knocked on the bathroom door. "Darling...open the door...!" he said.


    "Why?" she asked.


    "Let''s take a bath together," he suggested.


    "Alright!" Reba opened the door and Corbin went inside.


    A few minutester.


    The sound of sshing water, loud moaning, and grunting can be heard outside the door.


    One hourter.


    The couple exited the bathroom in good spirit.


    After donning clean clothes on their bodies, they''re starving! They left the bedroom and head downstairs, looking for something to eat.

 Chapter 205 - Leaving

    Two dayster.


    The newlywed couple didn''t go anywhere. They just stayed in the mansion, holed up in their room, cuddling and engaging in sexual pleasures the whole two days after their wonderful wedding.


    ??


    The family currently gathered in the dining room for lunch.


    Corbin looked at his parents. "Mother...Father... my wife and I have been holed up in this ce far too long already. We want to see the world for our honeymoon. We are nning to visit the property that I acquired a few months ago, it''s just a few miles from here," he informed them.


    "No problem! You may go and visit that ce tomorrow, you can stay there as many days as you want," Zalvo granted them his permission.


    "Thank you, Father!" Corbin said and looked at his mother.


    Sylvia smiled at the newlyweds. "I have no problem if you guys go on a honeymoon. Take care of yourselves, enjoy your time together and I hoped Reba will get pregnant soon! I''m very excited to see my grandchildren!" she enthused.


    Zalvo looked at his wife and nted a kiss on her head. Then he looked at the couple. "You heard that guys? Make babies, lots of babies as many as you can!" he joked happily.


    "Yes, we will!'' Corbin beamed.


    The newlyweds looked at each other and burst into peals of merryughter.


    A few secondster.


    "So... when are you leaving, guys?" Sylvia inquired.


    "Tomorrow morning, after breakfast," Corbin replied.


    "Okay, noted," Sylvia said.


    "Alright, let''s resumed eating, or else the food gets cold!" Zalvo spoke.


    They resumed eating in high spirits.


    Done eating, the newlyweds went upstairs to their room.


    They sat on the chair facing each other.


    "You heard it right-?" Corbin said.


    "Yeah...your parents granted us the freedom to leave for our honeymoon! Finally!" she roared.


    "And they even want us to bear lots of children!" he raved.


    Reba ignored that specificment. Children my ass! She won''t give Corbin a baby because she''s leaving him tomorrow! She''s been dying to leave and nothing can stop her. "Yeah! I heard it. I''m going to be free atst!" she said her eyes gleaming with excitement.


    Corbin was disappointed. He explicitly mentioned having babies but it looks like the topic has no meaning to her. He released a deep sigh and dropped the subject.


    Reba saw the sudden changed in his demeanor, from happy to sad. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    Corbin shook his head not wanting to impose on her since she was already determined to leave. "Nothing... just don''t mind me," he said.


    Reba sighed heavily. "Why are you looking sad and troubled right now? Answer me, or else I won''t'' stop asking you the whole day?" she insisted.


    "Okay, since you are so determined to know about it then I''ll tell you..." he said and paused for a minute. He took a deep breath then continue... "Can you please give me a baby before you take your leave? Just one baby is enough for me..." he pleaded earnestly.


    "No, I can''t!" she answered vehemently. Getting pregnant with Corbin''s child was never part of her n. She can''t possibly extend her time just to please Corbin, she needs to leave him and his family! Besides getting pregnant takes a long time. No, she can''t do it!


    Corbin studied her face. He knows it! The troubled expression on her face shows it all. She''s not going to give in to his request no matter what.


    Reba breathed deeply. She''s heavily conflicted inside. There''s a tiny part of her who wants to grant Corbin''s request but a big part of her is against the idea. "I''m so sorry, Corbin. I can''t grant your request," she told him apologetically.


    Corbin shrugged and released a deep sigh. "It''s okay, I understand. I''m just a fool to hope and believe that you will grant my request. I guessed it''s too much to ask, right?" he said in a disappointed voice.


    Reba scratches his head feeling the heavy burden weighing on her conscience. "I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to make you sad," she apologized again.


    The atmosphere around them suddenly turned cold.


    Corbin sighed. If he won''t do something to change their current state of mind, the whole day will be filled with silence and sadness, since tomorrow will be their parting time, it''s already starting to affect them, weighing them down. He needs to do something about it. "Forget it! I''m not pursuing it. I don''t want to burden you with my impossible request. Let''s not make a big deal out of it," he said wanting to salvage their happy mood. He rose to his feet and reached for her hand. "Let''s go to the garden to cheer you up. We need fresh air," he suggested.


    "Okay," Reba said and bit her lip.


    They exited the room holding each other''s hands.


    They left the house and went to the garden, they settled on the bench.


    The couple stared at the colorful flowers, their attention was fixed on the beautiful nts in front of them but their mind was preupied.


    Afternoones.


    Hours went by.


    The couple already retreated into their room but the subdued expression on their face can be easily seen by other people.


    They were having dinner in the dining hall when Sylvia noticed the gloomy expression on the newlywed''s countenance. Her brows knitted together. "What''s wrong, guys?" she can''t help but asked the couple the reason why.


    The couple quickly looked at each other and shed their ready smile.


    "Nothing''s wrong, Mother dear," Corbin replied.


    "Are you sure?" Sylvia asked, there''s something off with the couple today. The happiness was gone on their faces and was reced with sadness. Hmm, why is that? It bothered her deeply. They''re not acting like this yesterday and the other day. So... what happened? Did something change? And what is it? She throws her daughter-inw an inquiring nce.


    Reba smiled brightly. "Nothing''s wrong, Mother..." she said.


    "Are you two fighting or quarreling?" she continues questioning the couple eager to know what''s wrong with them.


    Zalvo intervened. "Wife, don''t ask too much question. The newlywed''s marriage is still young. Sooner orter they''re bound to discover that married life is not always a bed of roses. Maybe, right now they''re already discovering not-so-pleasant things about each other and you know what that means. Every young couple has to adjust to each other''s attitude and so on..." he exined.


    Sylvia seemed to understand her husband''s exnation and she finally smiled. "Alright, I won''t ask them anymore. They''re old enough to fix whatever that is bothering them," she said.


    "Ok, guys, let''s continue eating dinner," Zalvo said.


    They resumed eating dinner.


    After dinner is over, the couple''s condition improved a bit.


    After packing their belongings for tomorrow''s journey, they cuddled in the bed and ended up in a heavy make-out session, petting and stroking each other. They made love passionately throughout the night until the break of dawn.


    When they woke up at 7:00 in the morning, their mood significantly improves. They realized that no matter if they will get separated, they will always share a powerful bond that will bind them together.


    After getting out of the bed the couple went inside the bathroom to take a bath, then they went downstairs to eat breakfast with Corbin''s parents.


    Inside the dining hall.


    The newlywed couple was looking happier todaypared to yesterday.


    And Sylvia has noticed the difference. ''They must have already ironed out their differences yesterday,'' she thought to herself.


    They ate breakfast in silence.


    They finished eating breakfast, half an hourter.


    The newlywed went back to their room.


    Reba roamed her eyes around the room that be her temporary shelter. This is where everything happened, where the sweet and wonderful memories she shared with Corbin will be left behind. He will be left alone to suffer the consequences of remembering those memories every day - all alone by himself.


    She released a deep sigh watching Corbin''s back staring at the window


    She went to the closet and donned new sets of clothes. She looked at Corbin. "I''m ready to go..." she said softly. She heard him released a deep sigh.


    Corbin went to his wife''s side and hugged her tightly. "I''m going to miss you every minute every second! I will never forget you!" he said in an emotional voice, his voice already breaking.


    Reba took a deep breath. "I will miss you too! I''m sorry, This time, I''m going to cause you so much pain," she said, fighting back tears.


    They stayed that way for a few minutes, not wanting to let go of each other. They were both getting emotional and it''s so hard to bear.


    But Reba must leave at once, she doesn''t belong in Corbin''s world. She needs to go back to where shees from. She reluctantly disengages from his tight embrace. "Husband, let''s keep moving!" she said.


    Corbin released his wife from his embrace and imed her lips for a passionate kiss thatsted for a few minutes.


    The kiss wasced with sadness and desperation, it finally ended a few minutester.


    They stared at each other''s eyes for a few seconds, their gaze heavy with emotions.


    Corbin sighed and picked up the bags from the floor. "Let''s go!" he finally said.


    They exited the room, walked in the hallway, descended the stairs, and exited the main entrance of the mansion. The driver took the bags from Corbin''s hands and deposited them inside the carriage.


    Reba shed her brightest smile at Corbin''s parents who are standing near the door. "Mother, Father...we''re leaving for our honeymoon!" she said excitedly.


    Sylvia went to her daughter-inw''s side, hugged her for a few seconds, and hold her hands firmly for a few minutes, reading her pulse secretly. "Thank you for making my son happy!" she said.


    Reba smiled. "My pleasure, Mother!" she responded jovially.


    Corbin looked at his parents. "Bye, Mother, Father! See you soon!" he said.


    "Take care, son, daughter-inw. Enjoy each other!" Zalvo said, pleased with the happiness that he saw in the newlywed''s faces.


    "Bye, Mother. Bye, Father!" Reba said merrily and walked towards the carriage together with her husband.


    The couple entered the carriage, and the driver steered the horses towards the main gate.


    Sylvia and Zalvo watched the carriage fading away from their vision.


    Zalvo looked at his wife''s face that was radiating happiness. His brows furrowed. "Wife, why are you smiling and looking happy?" he asked.


    Sylvia hugged her husband and squealed. "I have good news for you!" she eximed.


    "Huh? What is it?" he asked curiously.


    "When I hold Reba''s hands earlier for a few minutes, I checked her pulse and detected two live essences growing in her body. And you know what...?"


    "What-?"


    "Reba is going to get pregnant with twins very soon!" Sylvia beamed.


    "OMG! This is indeed a piece of good news!" he said, his face bursting with joy. "But why you didn''t inform the couple about the good news before they leave?" he asked in puzzlement.


    "Because... I want them to discover it on their own! It''s going to be a pleasant surprise for both of them!" she exined.


    "Ah, okay, I got you!" Zalvo said and smiled broadly.


    The couple retreated happily inside the house.

 Chapter 206 - Go Home!

    A half-hourter.


    Inside the moving carriage.


    ??


    The couple looked at each other.


    "I don''t want to go with you to the manor anymore," Reba said.


    "But why?"


    "I just wanna go home!" she replied.


    Corbin sighed. "Can you at least go with me and say hello to Ebony and Anastasia? Can you stay there with me even just for one night?" he begged.


    Reba shook her head. "No, I can''t. I''m so sorry..." she said. She''s been gone for too long already. She''s afraid that if she won''t leave right now, she will never be able to leave her husband''s side forever and she has to endure the vampire couple''s presence all the time which doesn''t sit well with her. She was relieved that all her powers were finally working at this very moment, she''s free to go!


    Corbin''s face bes a thick wall of sadness. "Alright, since I can no longer force you to stay in my side even for just one night then you may go now..." he said sadly.


    "Thank you for giving me your permission to leave. I don''t want to disappear without saying goodbye," she said in a miserable voice.


    Corbin hugged his wife tightly and kissed her lips. "I love you! Always remember that..." he said in a distraught voice.


    "I know. You take care of yourself," she said sighing heavily, she grabbed her meager belongings. "I''ll go now..."


    "Go..." Corbin said softly, blocking the tears from falling down his face. Ugh! This is fucking so hard!


    The atmosphere inside the carriage is unbearable.


    Reba stared at her husband''s face for a long time.


    Then all of a sudden, she vanished from the carriage.


    Corbin released a deep sigh. "She''s gone!" he muttered morosely to himself.


    He covered his face with his hands and let the tears fell freely from his eyes. He never expected that their parting can be so depressing, emotionally draining. It''s killing him inside!


    His beloved wife is gone!


    He allowed the tears to continue flowing from his eyes hoping that it can wash away the pain and sadness that he felt after Reba left him for real.


    Meanwhile...


    Reba teleported herself in the forest, at her old friend Melinda''s ce.


    The old woman was hanging clothes on the clotheslines in the front yard of her wooden house. She turned around after detecting another presence.


    "Grandma! I''m back!" Reba shouted happily and rushed to the old woman''s side.


    The women hugged each other in utter delight.


    "Where have you been!?" Melinda asked in tears.


    Reba sighed. "It''s a long story, Grandma. Don''t worry, I will tell you everything that happened to me after I went missing!" she said.


    "Ok. I''m looking forward to hearing your story," Melinda said and looked at the bag that Reba was holding in her hand. "And what is that? Why are you bringing your clothes here?" she asked.


    "I have no ce to stay, Grandma. Are you willing to adopt me?" she said with a puppy dog''s eyes.


    Melinda smiled brightly. "About time! Come inside!" she said.


    The women entered the wooden house and sat on the chair facing each other.


    Reba put the bag down on the floor.


    "You nearly died! Your candle stops burning! What happened to you during those times?" Melinda asked right away, wanting to know what happened to her friend.


    Reba begins her narration.


    "It all started when the vampire bats attacked the South Pond Town and its neighboring areas killing the vigers and town''s people. The people can''t leave their house. When I heard about the news I have a suspicion that the bats are after my friend Laura. They are sent to locate her whereabouts.


    To prove that I''m right with my assumption, I take some blood samples from Laura and rubbed them all around my body, and also copied her image pretending to be her. The bats were after Laura, indeed. They transformed into three big ckbirds and warned me that if I don''t go with them they will continue harassing the town and kill the people. So I decided to go with them peacefully, and the bats disappeared from the townpletely because they already have me, the fake Laura..."


    Reba paused for a moment to catch her breath then continue. "The birds have taken me to the vampire couple''s mansion, the couple who are after my friend Laura. You know her story, right? I told you about her," she said.


    Melinda nodded her head. "Yeah, I know about Laura''s story, because you told me about her," she stated. "Continue..."


    "Since I copied Laura''s image, the vampire couple had arranged the Awakening Ceremony because Laura was destined to marry their son. Her blood can awaken and resurrect their son from death. But their eldest son Corbin discovered my disguise and know that I''m an impostor. He offered my safety as long I will bring him to Laura, but I refused because I don''t want to betray my friends.


    At the time of the Awakening Ceremony, my blood failed to resurrect the couple''s son and they discovered my disguise. They threw me into the furnace and I thought I died way back there.... but Corbin saved me," she said.


    Melinda''s brows furrowed. "Really-? It sounds strange to me... why the son of the couple saved you?"


    Reba breathed deeply. "Yeah, that puzzled me as well. He instructed a woman healer to cure the burnt flesh in my body. She had to put me to sleep most of the time so that I can''t feel the pain. In only two months, she got my burnt skin cured as brand new. And now I''m finally back here," she concluded her narration.


    "That''s all?" Melinda asked.


    "There''s still more, Grandma. But right now I''m feeling sleepy. Can I continue the storyter after I wake up?" she said trying to stifle a yawn.


    "Sure! Just enter that room next to mine, it''s ready to use. I just cleaned itst week," Melinda said.


    Reba entered the room and put the bag on the floor, shey down on the bed and closed her eyes to sleep.


    Outside the door, Melinda was shaking her head.


    ~~0~~


    Graven visited his friend Terros in the forest.


    He found the old man tending to the nts in the front yard.


    "Old man, I''m back!" Graven said happily.


    Terros noticed Graven''s happy demeanor. "Son, you look happy today. May I know why?" he asked curiously.


    "Old man, I finally got my wife back! And she told me that the baby inside her tummy is our child! I''m so happy!" Graven said enthusiastically, wearing a broad smile on his face.


    "That''s fantastic, son! I''m so happy for you!" Terros said, feeling happy for his friend.


    "Where is yourdy friend? I want to thank her personally for creating the magical powder that helps me tremendously in locating my wife''s whereabouts," Graven said.


    "Veronica is not here right now. She went on a trip to visit her friend. She will return one of these days," Terros answered


    "Ah, okay. I will just thank her some other time," Graven said.


    "Okay. By the way... where did you hide your wife? I''m sure your twin brother is already going crazy trying to find Laura right now," Terros asked.


    "I settled her in a safe ce. In a property that I recently acquired. My brother does not know the existence of that property, so it will be hard for him to find her again," Graven replied.


    "But Luke can easily locate Laura''s scent if he is determined to search for her whereabouts in every town just like you did," Terros warned him.


    "Yeah, I know... that is also one of my biggest problems right now," Graven said in a distressed voice.


    "Don''t worry, if you want, I can create an invisible barrier or concealing method that would prevent your brother from detecting your wife''s scent. I just need to see the ce and work my spell right on the spot," Terros offered.


    "Thank you so much, old man. I''m already heavily indebted to you," Graven said.


    "Don''t mention it," Terros said. "I will go with you to the ce once Veronica is already back from her trip..."


    "Okay. Thank you in advance! By the way, how about the ck liquid? Still no remedy for it?" Graven inquired.


    "That''s what Veronica''s trip is all about. She''s going to ask her dear friend how to make a proper elixir out of the thousand-year-old tree that we used to make you vomit ck liquid from your body," Terros replied.


    "I see... your friend is super kind, old man. I greatly admired her willingness to help me," Gravenmented.


    "Yeah, she is one of a kind..." Terros murmured.


    Graven went silent for a moment. Then he looked at the old man. "There''s something that is bothering me right now... " he said.


    "What is it? Tell me, maybe I can help you," Terros urged him.


    "I recalled that when I''m still ten feet under the crumbling castle, the cursed King was unable to read my mind. I wonder what happened? The previous times, he was able to read my mind without any problem," Graven said in utter confusion.


    Terros was silent for a moment. Then he recalled that he put a few drops of the elixir into Graven''s mouth that his deceased master had given him. Aside from its medicinal properties, it can also conceal one''s memories in the eyes of an enemy. "Ah, regarding that thing...I put a few drops of my master''s elixir in your mouth that can conceal your memory because I''m sure the cursed King will ess your memory once you and your men are already under his captivity again. It''s better to be safe than sorry," he exined.


    "Thank you, old man, for always thinking about my well-being in advance," Graven said feeling grateful for the old man''s help and resourcefulness.


    "Don''t mention it. When ites to you, you know that I''m always ready to help you," Terros said with a smile. "By the way, be careful... your brother might spy on you. I think he will start following you around so that he will know where you''re hiding Laura," he warned him.


    "Okay, I got it. But he won''t seed because every time I go to visit Laura, I always teleport here first before proceeding to that ce... so that he can''t follow me anymore. The spell formation you had created around here is not essible by anyone unless that person is really powerful," Graven said.


    "Ah, I see, that''s wise of you!" Terros gave him a thumb up.


    "It''s now time for me to go home to my wife! See you some other day, old man! Take care!" Graven said.


    "You too! Give my regards to your wife," Terros said.


    "Ok. You will meet her soon!" Graven said and bid goodbye to the old man.


    In just a blink of an eye, Graven vanished from the ce.

 Chapter 207 - Message

    Reba was sitting on the wooden bench watching Melinda tending to her nts outside the hut. She already narrated the rest of her story to her old friend.


    A few minutester, Melinda was done tending to her nts, she lowered herself on the bench beside Reba. "When are you going to go back to Graven''s side?" she asked.


    ??


    Reba shook her head. "No. I''m not going to go back there anymore, Grandma," she replied.


    "But why-?"


    "Because I feared that they have put a tracker inside my body and if I returned to my friends'' side right now they might be able to find out Laura''s whereabouts," Reba exined.


    "Ah, okay. I understand your reason. You just don''t want your friend''s location discovered by those who pursued Laura. I think your idea is brilliant. It''s better to be safe than sorry," Melinda said.


    Reba breathed deeply. "I''m nning to send a message to Graven and inform him that I''m already back home, safe and sound in your side. I just can''t see them right now because the vampire couple is tracking Laura''s whereabouts and I might identally lead them to Laura''s location. But I don''t know how to send them a message that can''t be noticed by anyone."


    Melinda nced at her Dandelion Flowers growing beautifully around her backyard. She was inspired to grow them around her house to cope up with her loneliness due to living in the forest alone. The flowers help her tremendously when ites to her mental health. Ten big butterflies are flying around the flowers sipping their nectar. "I think I know how to help you with your problem," she said.


    "Grandma, how?" Reba asked.


    "Stay here, I''ll just go to my Dandelion Flowers," Melinda said. She rose to her feet and walked towards the flowers. She chanted a spell and opened her palm. The biggest butterfly flew andnded on her palm. She walked back towards the bench.


    Reba looked at the butterfly with its colorful wings. "Wow, what a beautiful butterfly!" she gushes.


    Melinda looked at the darkening sky above. "Many people trained crows and ravens as their messenger bird. But I like using a butterfly as a messenger because they don''t attract much attention. This is the answer to your problem," she said. The butterfly flew towards Reba andnded on her shoulder.


    Reba''s brows furrowed. "Really-? How to make the butterfly carry my message? I want to send a message to Graven now!" she said excitedly. She knows that he must have been doing his best to find her everywhere to no avail. She needs to inform him that she already escape the vampire couple and currently hiding and living with Melinda, her best friend. Graven knew all about Melinda but he had no idea where is the old woman''s location.


    Melinda rose to her feet. "Wait here, I''ll get something from my room," she said and walked towards the door of her house.


    Reba watched as the old woman disappeared behind the door. She looked at the yellow and while Dandelion flowers everywhere. They help uplift her gloomy spirit. She missed Corbin so much! But she has to forget him from now on.


    Melinda returned to the wooden bench. She was holding a tiny 2-inches bottle in her palm and gave it to Reba. "This will help you carry your message to Graven," she said.


    "But how?"


    "Talk directly to the mouth of the bottle, it will record your voice and project your image as well. The moment the bottle is broken your voice and image will appear in the air in front of Graven," Melinda exined.


    "Okay, so I will just talk facing the bottle?" Reba asked.


    "Yeah, try it!"


    Reba picked up the small bottle and looked at its tiny opening, she smiled brightly and began talking. "Hello Graven, Laura, Horace, Calder, and everyone. I just want you all to know that I escaped the vampire couple''s clutches and I''m currently living with my friend Melinda in her house. I can''t return right now because they might have put a tracker inside my body. I don''t want to lead them to you guys. Rest assured that I''m alive, safe, and sound. Don''t find me anymore. See you all someday when it''s already safe to do so!" she said and gave the bottle to the old woman.


    Melinda opened her palm and the butterfly left Reba''s shoulder andnded on her palm. She put the bottle at the back of the butterfly and chanted a spell, a thin thread appeared, securing the bottle on the back of the butterfly to keep it in ce. She looked at herpanion. "Shall I send it now to Graven''s headquarter? I know that ce," she asked. She knows all Graven''s ces because she had secretly spied on Reba''s friends wanting to make sure that her young charge is safe in the hands of her so-called friends.


    "Yes, please... wait...how did you know that ce?" Reba asked.


    "Have you have forgotten that you brought me there once in my invisible form?" Melinda reminded her.


    "Ah, okay, I remembered now. Yes, Graven would visit that ce every day because it''s the main headquarter where his trusted people report to him with their daily news, Reba said.


    "Okay, I''ll send the butterfly now to that ce," Melinda said.


    Reba watched as Melinda''s mouth began moving, chanting foreign words that she can''tprehend.


    A few minutester, the butterfly disappeared from their view.


    "It''s gone!" Reba eximed.


    "It''s currently traveling at the speed of light going to Graven''s headquarters," Melinda exined.


    "Thank you, Grandma!" Reba said in tion.


    "Anything else?" Melinda asked.


    "That''s all for now, I''m going to my room, I''m feeling sleepy again," Reba said, feeling lethargic.


    "Okay, go back to your room now and rest as long as you want. I''ll prepare food for youter," Melinda said.


    Reba stood up, walked towards the door, and disappeared inside the house.


    Melinda was shaking her head, wondering why Reba is acting lethargic and weak after she arrived at her property? Maybe the girl is sick?


    She will find out soon.


    <<<0>>>


    Gravennded outside the hut at his headquarter that was surrounded by trees. He went inside the hut to find Horace.


    He was not inside the hut.


    He exited the hut and looked around the area. No one of his men hase to report yet.


    He was nning to go to Terros ce for a visit.


    He was about to leave the ce when out of the corner of his eyes, he saw a butterflynded on the table located in the corner. He''d never seen such a big and colorful butterfly before! He walked slowly towards the table, careful not to alert the butterfly.


    He was standing right beside the table but the butterfly didn''t even move an inch or fly away, then he saw the tiny bottle tied on its back.


    Hmm, what could it be?


    "What''s inside the bottle?" he murmured to himself. He slowly holds the tiny bottle and the thin thread automatically disappeared the moment it came in contact with his fingers.


    He put the bottle in his palm and stared at it for a few minutes, he had no idea what to do with it.


    Suddenly, Horace appeared in the cending a few meters away from Graven. "My Lord..."


    Graven looked behind him. "Horace...shhh... keep quiet..." he acknowledged his presence and instructed him to stay silent.


    Horace went to the table and saw the butterfly... then suddenly the butterfly flew away and disappeared from their sight. "Wow, that was the biggest butterfly I''ve ever seen in my whole life!" he enthused. "Where did it go? Why it suddenly disappeared from our sight?"


    Graven showed Horace the tiny bottle. "I think the butterfly flew away after it delivered a message to me," he said.


    Horace stared at the bottle. "But where is the message?" he asked.


    "Probably inside the bottle," Graven replied and looked inside the bottle but he can''t see anything no matter how hard he tried. "I can''t see the message!" he said.


    "Can I try?" Horace asked.


    Graven put the tiny bottle in Horace''s palm.


    Horace looked at the bottle on all sides. "Is there even a message inside this tiny bottle?" he asked in bewilderment. He picked it up with his finger and held it up high, then suddenly it slipped from his finger and fall to the floor, shattering into tiny pieces. "Oops! Sorry, my lord!" he apologized.


    Then suddenly a smoke materialized up in the air and the silhouette of a woman was formed until it bes more distinct, and Reba''s image appeared in front of them surrounded by flowers, then she began talking.


    ''Hello Graven, Laura, Horace, Calder, and everyone. I just want you all to know that I escaped the vampire couple''s clutches and I''m currently living with my friend Melinda in her house. I can''t return right now because they might have put a tracker inside my body. I don''t want to lead them to Laura and you guys. Rest assured that I''m alive, safe, and sound. Don''t find me anymore. See you all one day when it''s already safe to do so!''


    Reba''s image slowly disappeared and gone with the wind.


    Graven and Horace looked at each other in shock.


    "OMG! That was Reba!" Horace eximed in happiness.


    Graven smiled as huge relief washed over him. "That was indeed Reba and she looks safe and fine to me!" he said.


    "Finally!" Horace was rejoicing. "B-but why did she sent a message to us? Why she didn''te back to us right away after she escaped?" he asked, confused.


    "She told us that to prevent the vampire couple from locating our whereabouts, she can no longere back to us to ensure Laura''s safety," Graven said.


    Horace scratches his head. "Ah, sorry I didn''t remember that part of her message. All I know is that I''m happy to see her safe and sound, and smiling again, my lord!"


    Graven sighed. "Reba has to distance herself away from us, there must be a strong reason behind it. Let her be, one day she will return to us. The good thing is she is safe and alive and we no longer have to worry about her," he said.


    "You are correct, my lord!" Horace said.


    "Do you have something important to report to me?" Graven questioned him.


    "Nothing important, my lord," Horace said.


    "Okay, I''ll go and visit Grandpa Terros in the forest. If somethinges up, you know where to find me!" Graven said.


    "Noted, my lord!" Horace said.


    Graven disappeared from the ce instantly.


    Unknown to them, a few meters away, Luke was listening to their conversation in his invisible form and saw Reba''s image in the air.


    He disappeared from the ce following his twin brother''s scent.

 Chapter 208 - Stop Shouting!

    Gravennded in front of Terros''s Bamboo house.


    He was about to climb the bamboo stairs but the old man exited the door and looked at him.


    ??


    Graven settled himself on the wooden bench and waited for his friend toe to his side.


    Terros lowered himself on Graven''s side. "What''s up? Anything new?" he asked.


    "I already know Reba''s whereabouts!"


    "That''s good news! How did you find Reba?" Terros asked curiously.


    "A big butterflynded on the table outside our headquarter carrying a message in the bottle. It was Reba''s message telling me that she escaped the vampire couple''s clutches and gone in hiding at her friend''s ce. She won''t be returning to us because she feared that the vampire couple put a tracker on her body and she might lead them to Laura. She will visit us one day, but no exact time when..." Graven concluded his narration.


    "Wow, a message in the bottle, that is one way to send a message. I know someone who uses that kind of messaging system," Terros muses, remembering somebody close to his heart.


    "Really? Who?" Graven asked curiously.


    "Just an old friend of mine," Terros replied. "But maybe she''s not the one and there are others out there who are using such system. Anyways, how''s your brother Luke? Any news from him?" he asked.


    Graven released a deep sigh. "He''s tracking me already," he replied.


    Terros brows furrowed. "Huh? He found you and currently following you? Is that right?"


    Graven nodded his head. "Yeah... he''s outside your ce right now, lost in the mist. He''s trying to figure out where I''m hiding or where I have gone to because he can no longer track my scent after I passed through your invisible barrier," he said.


    Terros chuckled. "Ah, I see... poor Luke!" he said. "The moment you entered my ce he lost track of you. I bet he will spend the rest of his day and night waiting for you outside the invisible barrier that was meant to ward off intruders from essing this ce. So... what you''re gonna do now?"


    Graven sighed. "Luke is after all my twin brother. I wish we didn''t fall in love with the same woman, things would have been easier for the two of us," he said morosely.


    Terros patted Graven''s shoulder to impart his sympathy. "I feel your pain, son. You love your twin brother but your love for Laura is greater... because if you don''t love her that much... you will be willing to let go of her and surrender herpletely to your brother. But you can''t do that... right?"


    Graven nodded his head. "You are correct, old man," he admitted in a wretched tone. "I''m willing to let go of Laura but after learning that she is pregnant with our child, thatpletely changed my mind. I want to continue protecting and caring for my wife and our unborn child, it''s just a normal feeling for any man at my position," he defended his decision.


    Terros nods his head. "I understand your feelings, son. If I''m in your position I would do the same. It''s your wife and your child we are talking about here, you should be the one protecting and taking care of them - not your brother," he said.


    Graven breathed deeply. "I can''t run and hide away from my brother for too long, sooner orter I have to face him," he said with a downcast face.


    "Yeah, you have to talk to your brother and settled this problem with him once and for all," Terros agreed.


    Graven looked at hispanion. "By the way, what is the update regarding the mysterious ck liquid?" he asked to change their depressing topic.


    "Well, I''m running in circles regarding the perplexing mystery of the ck liquid. I''ve been trying some experimentstely but to no avail. All of my experiments ended in failures. I''m sorry, son," Terros admitted shamefully.


    It''s now Graven''s turn to pat Terros shoulder. "Take it easy, old man! Don''t burden yourself too much with the ck liquid. Maybe, it''s my destiny to die in the hands of that cursed King," he said sadly resigning to his fate.


    "Ah, don''t say that. As long there is hope we can find a way to make a cure. We still have the thousand-year-old tree, the Oakenblossom Tree! It''s showing a promising result so far, maybe if my friend Veronica can persuade her friend to help us in making the most potent elixir out of the tree, we might be able to flush out the ck liquid from your body so that we can finally cut the ties that bind you to that cursed King," Terros said confidently.


    Graven looked at the bamboo house. "By the way, where is yourdy friend? I haven''t seen her around, where is she?" he asked.


    Terros shook his head. " Ah, about that... it''s been more than two weeks already since thest time I saw her. She went to her friend''s ce to ask a favor about the thousand-year-old tree and she hasn''te back yet. I''m kind of getting worried about her. It''s unusual for her to be gone for too long every time she visits that friend of hers," he exined worriedly.


    "Hmm... maybe she encountered an ident along the way?" Graven suggested.


    "I hope not, but she''s capable enough to take care of herself, she will survive," Terros said trying to uplift his sagging spirit.


    Now it''s time for Graven tofort his friend. "Don''t worry old man. If Veronica can''t stille home this week, I''ll volunteer myself to find her. Because of the thousand-year-old tree, she went missing, I felt guilty about it," he said sadly.


    "No, son. It''s not your fault. Maybe something happened to her friend that''s why she''s not able toe home right away. Anyways, I''ll visit that ce one of these days to find out what happened to Veronica," Terros said.


    "Okay, as you say so," Graven said.


    Silenced enveloped them for a few minutes.


    "So, where do you go from here?" Terros asked.


    Graven rose to his feet. "I''m going to visit my wife," he replied. "I''ll be back here to check on you and Veronica," he added.


    "Okay, give my regards to your wife and the baby inside her tummy, tell the baby that Grandpa is excited to see him," he said.


    "Him... how did you know that the baby is a boy?" Graven asked, surprised.


    Terros smiled. "Just a hunch, but I''m not 100% sure about the gender of the baby. I just want to think of him as a boy just like you for the moment," he said.


    Graven smiled. "Alright, I gotta go, old man!"


    "Wait... how about your brother waiting outside?" Terros asked.


    "Just let him be, he won''t die. He will eventually give up after he got tired waiting outside," Graven answered.


    "Okay, you may go now," Terros said.


    Graven disappeared from the ce in the blink of an eye.


    Terros returned to the house to get the water jug and get drinking water from the stream nearby.


    A few minutester.


    Terros can be seen walking into the forest and ended at the stream, he filled the jug with clean water and set it aside. He walked towards the big rock to see if the bamboo fish trap he set for the prawns and fish had caught anything at all.


    Oh,!


    He was delighted upon seeing six medium size fish and ten pieces of prawns inside the bamboo trap. He removed the trap from the water and carried it with his left hand, then he picked up the water jug with his right hand and went home.


    After he arrived home, he boiled rice on the pot and washed the fishes and the prawns while waiting for the rice to get cook. He put them on the te, rubbed salt all over them, and set them aside.


    A few minutester the rice was finally cooked, he removed the pot and starts grilling the fishes and the prawns above the fire.


    Half an hourter.


    Terros finished cooking his food for dinner. He put three pieces of fish and five pieces of prawns on the te along with two servings of rice, spoon, and fork. Then he picked up a stic bottle and filled it with drinking water. Done!


    He suddenly disappeared from the house.


    He reappeared outside his ce in his invisible form. He saw Luke looking up at the trees.


    "Brother, stop hiding! Show yourself to me! Where did you hide, Laura!?" Luke shouted at the top of his lungs over and over again.


    Terros looked at Luke shaking his head. Such a stubborn guy!


    He put the te and the water bottle above the trunk of the tree which was cut in half.


    Suddenly, Luke nced in Terros direction. His nostrils caught a scent but not his brother''s scent. But he can''t see anyone, only the te filled with food and a stic bottle. Someone put the food in there. "Who are you? Show yourself to me!" he demanded in a loud voice.


    "Young man, the night is fast approaching! Stop shouting and go home!" Terros said.


    Luke only saw Grandpa Terros once, but he remembered his voice clearly. "Grandpa! Tell me where is my brother! Where did he hide Laura?!" he asked.


    Terros sighed. "I don''t know what you are talking about,d. Your brother already left long ago. I don''t know where he''s going, he didn''t tell me. Go home now!" hemanded.


    "No! I don''t believe you! You are lying to me! My brother is still hiding at your ce, tell him toe out and talk to me!" Lukemanded. He didn''t notice his brother''s scent leaving the forest, therefore his brother is still out there somewhere, hiding in his old friend''s house!


    "I told you the truth, it''s up to you if you don''t believe me! If you n to stay here overnight waiting for your brother that is already long gone, then at least eat the food that I prepared for you so that you won''t be starved. I gotta go, I''m going to eat my dinner in my house," Terros said and disappeared from the ce.


    Luke continues shouting at the trees until he got exhausted, hungry, and thirsty.

 Chapter 209 - Stubborn Guy!

    Graven and Laura were having dinner in the dining room.


    "How''s the servant? Are they serving you well?" Graven asked his wife. He wants her to be well-taken care of by the servants, especially that she was carrying their first child.


    ??


    Laura nodded her head. "Yes, they are obedient and respectful to me. So far, I have no problem with them," she answered.


    "That''s good! How about the cook? Is she serving delicious and nutritious dishes to you?" he asked again.


    "Yes, the cook is superb! She knows how to cook my favorite dishes," Laura replied.


    "How about the money? Do you need more? I can give you more," he offered generously.


    Laura shook her head. "No need for money, you have given me enough. I still have lots of them in stashed in my drawer securely," she replied.


    "Good! You can instruct the servants to buy anything you want but don''t leave this house because my brother Luke might spot you outside. We don''t want another repeat of the first time he abducted you, okay?" Graven reminded her.


    "Yes! I won''t leave the house, I''ll only stay in the garden in the backyard," Laura responded.


    "It''s for your good and the safety of our baby in your tummy," Graven said.


    Laura sighed. "I know..." she said. The truth is, she doesn''t like to be separated from her husband, but she also knows the danger involved. If Luke will know of her whereabouts after following his brother then the history will repeat. And she doesn''t want that to happen ever again!


    Graven noticed his wife''s silence. "Wife, are you okay?" he asked worriedly.


    Laura looked at him and smiled. "Yeah. Let''s finish eating! Then continue talking in our bedroom," she said.


    "Okay," Graven agreed.


    They resumed eating their meals infortable silence.


    Half an hourter.


    After they finished eating, they retired to the master''s bedroom.


    The couple cuddled lovingly in bed.


    Laura was resting her headfortably on her husband''s arms while he was busy caressing her tummy.


    "What do you think is the gender of our baby? Boy or girl?" he asked.


    "Take a guess!" Laura said.


    Graven looked at the ceiling and smiled, remembering the old man''s guess. "I think it''s a boy!" he stated.


    Laura giggled. "I think it''s a girl!"


    The couple looked at each other and smiled.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s a boy or a girl, as long the baby is growing healthy and born alive then I''m already satisfied," Graven said and gently nted a kiss on his wife''s forehead.


    "Me too!" Laura replied merrily.


    "Your baby bump is growing bigger!" Graven observed.


    "Yeah... I''m on my third month now," she spoke.


    "Wow, six months to go and we will finally see our first child and hold him in our hands!" Graven said, his eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "Soon!" Laura said happily.


    Graven continues caressing his wife''s baby bump affectionately. "Baby, can you hear me? Grandpa Terros is looking forward to seeing you! You will like him for sure!" he said softly.


    "Speaking of your Grandpa, I haven''t seen him before," Laura said.


    "He''s not my real Grandpa, just an old friend of mine who treated me like his own son," Graven exined.


    "Ah, okay..."


    "You will meet him soon. I''ll bring him here so that he can erect an invisible barrier around this house to protect you from Luke and other intruders that are going to harm you while I''m away," he said.


    Laura released a deep sighed. "Husband, I wish that you will no longer leave my side even for a minute!" she said in a fearful voice.


    Graven breathed deeply. "I know your fears, wife. But I can''t leave my duty and responsibility in South Pond Town. But don''t worry, I will try to visit you here more often as long as I can," he said, feeling conflicted inside. How can he tell her about the cursed King and the ck liquid lurking inside his body?


    Laura saw the agony in Graven''s face. "Husband, what''s wrong? Are you having problems? What is it? You can tell me about it. I''ll be your listening ears..." she offered.


    Graven sighed. "I''m just thinking about my brother... how to make him stop following me?" he said in anguish.


    "D-did he already starts following you?" she asked, rmed.


    "Yeah... he followed me starting from the headquarter and up to the forest at my friend Terros''s ce," he answered.


    Laura''s eyes widened in fear. "OMG! You mean to say... he''s out there outside the house right now?" she asked, panicking.


    "Shh... wife... please calm down... Luke can''t follow me here. The reason why I went to Terros ce first is that the old man erected an invisible shield around his ce, and no one can enter that ce, except me. And from there I teleported here. Therefore, right at this moment... my twin brother is still there in that ce trying to find me in that forest," he exined quickly to erase her anxiety.


    Huge relief washed over Laura after hearing her husband''s exnation. "Thanks, God!" she finally said.


    "Well, let''s just stop talking about my brother since he upsets you," Graven said.


    "Okay, let''s talk about something else..." Laura agreed.


    Graven looked at his wife and smiled brightly. "I have good news for you!" he said, beaming.


    Laura noticed her husband''s eyes shone with happiness. "What is it?" she asked eagerly.


    "It''s about Reba!" he told her.


    Laura''s eyes widened. "Tell me that she''s back now! Bring Reba here! I wanna see her!" she squealed in delight.


    "Well... she''s indeed back... but not in my ce. She sent a message in the bottle delivered by a butterfly, informing me that she escaped from the vampire couple''s clutches and is currently in hiding in the ce of her old friend Melinda. She told me that she is safe and alive, but she will keep her distance in the meantime to avoid the enemies tracking your whereabouts. She said that she will visit us when the right timees and it''s already safe for her to do so," he exined.


    A feeling of sadness and dness filled Laura''s heart. She''s sad because Reba has to suffer hardship because of her, but she was also happy that her friend was able to escape the vampire couple safely. Her life is always chaotic and surrounded by danger all the time, pursued by Luke and that vampire couple.


    She''s not liking her situation even a tiny bit. She''s damn tired of hiding! After giving birth to her child, she will face her problem bravely and find a longsting solution to end her dilemma once and for all. "I''m d that Reba is back safe and alive!" she finally said, very much pleased with the good news.


    "Don''t worry, if she wille to visit us I''ll bring Reba here so that you can talk to each other," Graven said.


    "Okay, I''m looking forward to that day toe!" Laura said excitedly.


    The couple stayed awake until 8:00 and finally went to sleep at 9:00 in the evening.


    Meanwhile...


    Back in the forest.


    Luke was doing a vigil in the forest. He made a bonfire to ward off the insects froming close to him. He won''t leave this ce until he can detect his brother''s scenting out of the ce. He knew that there''s an invisible barrier protecting the old man''s ce and no one can enter it unless he will give his permission.


    He already tried prating the barrier but all his attacks bounce back at him. His power is useless against the old man''s formidable barrier!


    Furious, he settled under the shade of the tree to rest for the night.


    Unknown to him...


    Terros was shaking his head, sighing, while looking at Graven''s twin brother above the tree. Such a stubborn guy!


    He had seen how Luke bombarded his invisible shield with fire and mes, but all the attack he throws at the barrieres back to him in full force and he has to avoid getting hit by his weapon.


    It''s entertaining to look at.


    Finally, the stubborn guy rested under the shade of the tree due to exhaustion.


    Time to leave!


    He disappeared from the area and went back to his ce.


    Luke was starting to doze off until he finally drifted into a deep slumber.


    <<<0>>>


    The following day.


    Graven and Laura have breakfast together.


    After eating breakfast, they retired into the master''s bedroom. Graven bid goodbye to his wife, telling her that he wille backter in the afternoon or at night.


    Graven disappeared in front of Laura.


    After her husband is gone, Laura went inside the bathroom to take a bath.


    Meanwhile...


    Back in the forest.


    Terros was boiling six pieces of eggs for breakfast.


    Twenty minutester, he put the boiled egg along with a pinch of salt and put them in the bowl. Then he brought the breakfast to Luke outside the barrier.


    Luke was still sleeping soundly when Terros put the bowl above the trunk of the tree, then he went back to his house.


    Half an hourter.


    Luke woke up and roamed his eyes at his surroundings. The zing sun is already up in the sky.


    He still can''t detect his brother''s scent around the area. Maybe the old man told him the truth? That his brother already left yesterday? Could be! But he refused to believe him!


    Damn! He''s barking on the wrong tree!


    His eyesnded on the bowl. He''s getting hungry!


    He grabbed the egg, and ate them, then drink the water afterward.


    Done eating, he finally decided to go back to his brother''s headquarters, dying to confront him.

 Chapter 210 - Revelation

    Graven was waiting for his brother in his headquarter, which is located in the forest, on the outskirt of South Pond Town.


    He knew that Luke will find him here.


    ??


    He stood in the clearing and rose in the air at lightning speed after he detected his brother''s scent around the area. He was anticipating his anger and he doesn''t want his crazed brother burning the whole ce down.


    He floated in the air and saw the ball of deadly mesing his way, damn! That was his brother''s first attack! He dodged the mesing in his direction from all angles.


    Right now, his brother is hiding in his invisible form, he can''t see him!


    He can only avoid his deadly attacks!


    Sooner orter, when the heat consumed his brother''s body and he can no longer bear it, he will eventually stop and be forced to cool down his body beforeunching another attack again.


    He doesn''t want to retaliate. He has no n to hurt his brother. He is the only living rtive he had in this world. He still cares for him deeply.


    "Tell me where is Laura! Bring her back to me! Or else I will burn you alive, brother!" Luke''s angry voice appeared out of nowhere.


    Graven looked in the direction of his brother''s voice, he released a deep sigh. "Cool down first! Don''t use too much heat or else your body will explode!" he told him.


    "Stop pretending that you care about me! The moment you touch and married my beloved woman you already severed the ties between us!" Luke said spitting venom.


    Graven released a deep sigh. "I admitted my sin and I know you won''t forgive me. But you have to understand that Laura is already my wife and she''s carrying our unborn child in her womb. Let me take care of her until the baby is born and turned three years old, then you can have Laura back. If you can''t make her fall in love with you again through the years then it''s your fault, not mine!" he said.


    "How dare youmand me to wait for long years!" Luke shouted.


    Graven breathed deeply. "I''m trying to be reasonable here. I don''t want you and I to quarrel and fight about Laura again. I''m serious with my offer. Stop finding Laura in the next four years, after the baby turned three years old, I will tell you of her location. Just let the mother and child bond for three years and after that, you can take her back, I will no longer stand in your way! That''s how simple it is!" he said.


    Luke made himself visible to his brother, his face seething in anger.


    While Graven wore a calm expression on his face, as calm as the ocean.


    "I''m not agreeing to your request. I''m going to take back what is rightfully mine!" Luke said indignantly.


    Graven sighed deeply. "You only care about is getting Laura! Do you know that she is in danger of getting taken from uspletely if the cursed King will finally able to leave that dpidated castle?" he said.


    Luke''s eyes widened. "W-what do you mean?"


    "Have you forgotten that you shared to me the vision you saw about Laura? It''s finally happening!" Graven said. In their past life, they were best friends falling in love with one woman who happens to be Laura. Luke married Laura in their past life. And now in the present times, they''re blood brothers and falling in love with the same woman who happens to be Laura again! But this time, it''s Graven who happened to marry Laura in the end. And in that vision, they saw the tyrant vampire kinge and ruled thend, snatching the woman they love and made her his queen.


    "Y-you mean to say, you found the cursed King? And that tyrant King ising to get Laura in this lifetime?" Luke said.


    "Yeah, and that King imprisoned one of my men and nted a ck mysterious liquid inside our body that can kill us anytime he wishes. We got to report to him once a month or else we will die once the ck liquid attack the internal organs of our body and he is the only one who got the antidote. He instructed me to bring Laura to him or else I and my men will suffer a painful death!" Graven borated further.


    "So... are you going to surrender Laura to him?" Luke asked.


    "No way! Once he will drink Laura''s blood the curse that imprisoned him underneath that dpidated castle will lose its purpose. He will be able to leave that castle and his full power restored, then he will rule the world, bringing destruction to humankind. And the peace we enjoyed right now will be annihted by himpletely. I can''t allow such tyrant King to rule the world! Over my dead body!" Graven said in a cold voice, an iron will determination shes in his eyes.


    "If that is the case... then why don''t we st that castle to smithereens? Just end everything!" Luke suggested.


    "Because I and my men will die once the ck liquid will attack our internal organs and the only who has the antidote to end our suffering is the cursed King. As long there is a chance to find a cure then I will try to stay alive as long as possible," Graven said.


    "One more reason why you should give Laura to me!" Luke demanded.


    Graven shook his head, deeply saddened by his brother''s obsessiveness towards Laura. He was hoping that Luke will see things in a different light but still, he won''t open his eyes to reality. "Brother, listen to me. Laura is pregnant with our child and she is my wife in this lifetime, please respect that!" he pleaded.


    "No, I can''t! Bring Laura back to me! Where is she?" Luke insisted.


    "She''s in a safe ce right now, please don''t bother her. She doesn''t like to be with you, so please respect her wishes and give her peace while she is pregnant with our child. If you love Laura, don''t give her stress and leave her alone!" Graven pleaded.


    Luke was silent for a moment pondering his next move.


    "Where is that abandoned castle located? I want to see it!" Luke dered.


    Graven shook his head. "No, you can''t go there! That ce is dangerous! The King is powerful, once he got you beneath the ground of the castle, he won''t allow you to leave!" he warned him.


    "Are you going to tell me the ce or not? Or you want me to find it myself?" Luke said.


    Graven sighed and groaned. His brother is such a stubborn guy! He shook his head. "No, I won''t tell you the name of the ce. You can''t go in there!" he said, refusing to reveal the location of the cursed King.


    Luke was furious. "Fine! If you don''t want to tell me where is Laura and the location of the King I will find them myself!" he dered and disappeared from his brother''s vision.


    Graven released a troubled sigh. Luke will never listen to him! The two of them think differently.


    Things will beplicated from now!


    He knew that his brother will be his shadow following his every move starting today.


    Another deep sigh emerged from his mouth.


    He remained floating in the air, looking at the distant horizon. His gaze fixed towards the direction of the abandoned castle - thousand miles away from his location.


    He released a deep sigh.


    He still needs to bring Terros to Moraderry Town today so that he can erect the invisible barrier around the manor where Laura was staying. He needs to keep his pregnant wife safe from the cursed King, the vampire couple, and his brother Luke.


    Graven teleported back to Terros ce.


    Terros was feeding his hens and roosters in the front yard when Gravennded in front of him.


    "Good afternoon, old man..." Graven greeted him.


    "Did you and your brother have a serious talk?" asked Terros.


    "Yeah, we did. But he was stubborn as a mule and wants Laura back! Then he also wants to know the cursed King''s location," Graven replied.


    Terros brows furrowed. "Huh? Why would Luke want to know the abandoned castle''s location? Is he nning on doing something to the castle?"


    "That''s what I''m worried about. Luke is a stubborn person! He won''t listen to my advice. He always does what he wants to do with his life without thinking about the consequences," Graven said worriedly.


    "Did you tell him where the castle was located?" Terros asked.


    "No, but he will find out soon! And I''m scared of what he''s going to do once he finds out," Graven replied.


    "Did you told him about the poisonous ck liquid inside your body and that of your men? And did he already know about the connection between Laura and the cursed King?" Terros inquired.


    "Yes, I told him everything," Graven answered.


    "I see..." Terros was shaking his head. "Your brother is like a ticking time bomb! I''m afraid that he''s going to do something stupidter on and it might boomerang to all of us! Did he already know that the tyrant King is powerful and cunning?"


    "Yeah, I already told them that, but it looks like he is not deterred by the information that I gave him. He''s still determined to locate the castle without my consent," Graven sighed.


    "Looks like your bother is another person to look out for," Terros said.


    Graven shrugged. "Yeah, I''m having a headache thinking about my brother, especially now that he''s no longer listening to me," he said in a distraught voice.


    "Do you want to bring me now to Laura''s ce to erect the invisible barrier for her protection?" Terros asked.


    "Yes, only if you are not busy," Graven said.


    "I''m not busy, let me finished feeding the chicken, and then we will proceed to Moraderry Town," Terros said.


    "Take your time, old man, no need to hurry," Graven said and settled down on the wooden bench, looking at the horizon above, his mind preupied.

 Chapter 211 - Ill Convince Them!

    Half an hourter, Terros was done feeding his chickens. He sits down beside Graven on the wooden bench. "I''m done!" he said.


    Graven looked at him. "How about yourdy friend? Is she back now?"


    ??


    "No. She''s not back yet," Terros replied worriedly.


    "Hmm, if after one month, she''s not back yet. We have to find her!" Graven suggested.


    "I will find her. Let me go to Laura''s ce first and erect the barrier so that you and I can have peace of mind," Terros said.


    "Wait... let me ask you this... Veronica''s friend is a good person or not? Is he a guy or a woman?" asked Graven.


    "She''s a woman, a thousand years old deity. Did you remember the reason why Veronica is wearing a veil on her face? It''s because her two eyes were stolen by the bird, she bes blind because of that incident and was rescued by the deity, who took pity on her and created a third eye on her forehead so that she can see again. I already told you about this, right?" Terros reminded him.


    "Ah, yes of course! I remembered it now. So the deity is kind, she won''t do something bad to Veronica whom she already rescued once. I guess, yourdy friend must have encountered another mishap again. Hopefully not!" Graven said.


    "Anyways, let''s worry about Veronicater. For now, Laura''s safety is more important. Let''s go!" Terros spoke.


    "Okay, let''s teleport now to the ce!" Graven said and holds the old man''s arm.


    The men vanished from the ce.


    A minuteter.


    They appeared inside Graven''s study room in the manor.


    "Are the servants here - all humans?" Terros inquired.


    "The two women are humans but the rest are hybrid, they all know who I am," Graven replied.


    "Good!" Terros said.


    "Wait here for a few minutes, I''ll bring Laura here to meet you," Graven told him.


    "Ok," Terros said and lowered himself on the couch.


    Graven exited the room and went to find Laura. He found her outside the house, sitting on the swing in the backyard. "Wife!" he called her.


    Laura looked at him brightly. "Hubby...!"


    Graven went to the swing. "I brought a visitor for you..." he said.


    "Who? Reba?" she asked excitedly.


    "No. Terros is finally here to meet you. Then he will also erect an invisible shield to protect you and everyone in this manor from intruders," Graven answered.


    "Okay, let me change my dress for a few minutes, I feel sweaty underneath," Laura said.


    "I''ll apany you to our room," Graven spoke.


    The couple walked on the path leading back to the house.


    After they reached the master''s bedroom, Laura went inside the bathroom for some washing and changed into a clean maternity dress.


    A few minutester, she exited the bathroom feeling refresh. "Let''s go! I''m excited to meet Grandpa!" she said.


    The couple left the master''s bedroom going to the study room which was situated at the end of the hallway.


    They reached the end of the hallway and Graven pushed the door open, they stepped inside.


    Terros rose to his feet and looked at the beautiful woman standing beside Graven. He was mesmerized. Laura''s beauty is of another level, goddess-like! That is why the twin brothers and the cursed King want a piece of her. "You must be... Laura?" he said and went to her side.


    Laura smiled at the old man. "Nice meeting you, Grandpa! Thank you very much for taking good care of my husband!" she said, feeling grateful for the old man''s help in saving her husband.


    Terros returned her smile. "Finally, I meet you! You and Graven are a perfect match for each other! I''m excited to see the baby once hees out to this world!" he enthused.


    "Yes, we are too!'' Laura responded. "Thank you foring here, Grandpa. I appreciated it very much!" Laura said.


    "Don''t mention it! I''ll do anything for Graven''s family," Terros said. "By the way, are all the servants in the house right now? No one is outside the property?" he asked.


    Laura nodded her head. "Yes, they''re all here. They''re currently resting in the servant quarters, ''coz I give them one hour break every afternoon," she exined.


    "Good!" Terros murmured.


    The couple looked at each other lovingly.


    Terros coughed and looked at Graven. "Son, can you give me a tour now around the manor so that I can finally start what I''m here for..." he said.


    "Sure!" Graven answered.


    They exited the study room. The men descended the stairs, while Laura went back to the master''s bedroom to have a rest.


    Graven gave Terros a tour around the manor and introduced him to the servants.


    After the tour ended. They stood in the backyard where the garden was located.


    "What do you think of the ce, old man?" Graven asked.


    "Right now, I''m already designing the formation in my mind to create the invisible shield. All the servants in this house will have a unique imprint in the formation, including you, Laura, and me. Anyone who''s trying to enter the manor that is not included in the imprint will be considered a threat, therefore the invisible shield will release a weapon to attack the intruder and it will also alert me just in case something like that urs here," Terros exined.


    "Wow! Can you do it, Grandpa? May I know what kind of weapon the invisible shield will use to fight the intruder?" he said curiously.


    "Nothing grand. Like for example, all the rats in the house will attack the intruder, tables, chairs, knives will throw themselves at the enemy. The possibility is endless, it entirely depends on how dangerous the enemy is," Terros exined.


    "Amazing! I''m blown away by your exnation, old man! I never expected that you can be this good!" Graven said in awe.


    Terros smiled. "Well... I''m not that super brilliant when ites to medicine and poison making, but my true specialty lies in creating formations and invisible shields. I may not be the best in this world in making formations but I learned some incredible tricks through the years," he said.


    Graven smiled and gave Terros a thumb up. "Alright, I''ll leave you now to do your task. I''ll instruct the cook to prepare a delicious feast for you. I''m sure you are tired and hungry after you are done making the formation," he said.


    "Good! Please do that because after I''m done creating the invisible shield I''ll be hungry as hell!" Terros said with a grin.


    "By the way, how many hours it will take you to finish the formation?" Graven asked.


    "Give me four to five hours, just my rough estimate. The formation is a bitplex therefore it will take long hours to connect all the dots together..." Terros replied.


    "Okay, take your time!" Graven said and left the old man in the garden. He''s going to the kitchen to inform the cook on what kind of dishes to prepare for dinner.


    Back in the garden.


    Terros closed his eyes and vanished instantly from the garden. He begins mapping and orchestrating theplex formation in the air around the manor.


    Back inside the manor.


    The couple was lying in bed talking to each other.


    Laura was resting on Graven''s chest looking at the window. "Hubby, how will Grandpa make the formation? I mean the invisible barrier?" she asked in confusion.


    Graven pondered for a moment. "I dunno how... All I know is that he is gifted when ites to that stuff. Grandpa can make invisible shields or barriers but he can never release fire in his hands. Simrly, I can release mes in all parts of my body, yet I can''t make formations or invisible barriers. All beings in this world are gifted with different sets of skills and talents. Some are born with powers and skills inherited from their parents, while some trained well through the years before they mastered their skills to perfection," he exined thoroughly.


    "Ah... I see..." Laura murmured. "How about our future child, what he or she''s going to inherit from us?" she asked.


    "If she''s is a girl, she will inherit your beauty and my powers. If he is a boy, he will also inherit my good looks and my powers, that''s the way it is," he answered.


    Laura giggled. "Aww... all our future children will be powerful then?" she asked.


    "Yes, definitely!" he responded and pinched her nose.


    "I''m d that our future children will have inborn power so that they can protect themselves, unlike me who is just a mere human. I can''t even protect myself. I have topromise and depend on others to protect myself," she said sadly.


    Graven sighed. "Wife, don''t be sad anymore. I''m here to protect you now. No need to feel afraid from now on," he assured her.


    Laura buried her face in Graven''s chest. "The vampire couple will be after me again, right? They won''t stop unless they will catch me and marry me to their son," she said.


    "Yeah... that is one reason why I brought Grandpa here to help us in doubling the security around the manor so that you and our unborn child can live here in peace away from danger," Graven exined.


    "I''m just worried about my family. I''m afraid that the vampire couple wille after them if they can''t find me," she expressed her greatest fears.


    Graven nods his head in agreement. "You are right! I''m also thinking about your family. I have a suggestion for you, I don''t know if you will agree..." he said.


    "Let me hear it!" she said.


    "Why don''t we bring your family here so that you all can live under one roof and you don''t have to worry about their safety anymore? What do you think?" he suggested.


    Laura''s eyes brightened instantly. "Are you sure? You will allow my entire family to live here with us?" she asked excitedly.


    "Sure!" Graven said. "Anything that can make you happy, I''ll do it!" he said. "The only question is... would they agree to live here?" he said.


    "I''ll convince them!" Laura said in a jubnt voice.

 Chapter 212 - We Found Them!

    "Good! I''ll see what can I do..." Graven said.


    "Will I go to see them? To convince them to stay with me here?" Laura asked.


    ??


    "No. You will stay here, I''ll be the one to bring them here through the teleportation process. I''m nning to bring your father here first so that you can talk about the new arrangement with him. If he agrees to your suggestion, then it will be easier to bring your sister and mother here as well," he said.


    "Okay, I agree with all your ns. When can I see my father?" she asked excitedly.


    "As soon as possible, tomorrow perhaps. We have to get them here before the vampire couple found them!" Graven replied.


    Laura''s eyes sparkled due to happiness. "Thank you, husband, for your concern about my family''s safety! I appreciated it very much!"


    "Don''t mention it. I know that you won''t be able to rest your mind in peace if you keep thinking about your family. So the best thing to do is bring them all here so that you can see them every day," he exined.


    "Yeah... I don''t want the time toe that the vampire couple will use and harm my family to get me. I can''t bear it if something bad happens to my family," Laura said in a petrified voice.


    Graven rubbed his wife''s back tofort her. "Shhh... don''t worry much... you and your family will be fine here," he assured her.


    "I can only rest my mind in peace if they''re already here with me," she told him.


    "I know, that is why tomorrow... I''ll go there myself," he said.


    "Really-? You will do it?"


    "Yeah... I''ll bring your father here!" he responded.


    "Thank you so much!" Laura kissed her husband''s cheek due to dness.


    Graven responded and nted a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    Laura began yawning and covered her mouth with her hands. "I feel sleepy," she said.


    "Alright, take a nap. I''ll stay here by your side watching over you," he said lovingly.


    "Okay," Laura murmured and closed her eyes to sleep.


    A few minutester.


    Laura was already snoring softly in her husband''s arms.


    Graven smiled, looking at his wife''s face fondly. He settled her into the bedfortably.


    He stood up and walked towards the window. He stared outside... wondering what is Terros current progress as of this moment?


    He can''t disturb the old man because what he''s doing right now is aplicated process and he doesn''t want to be the cause of the dy. He might as well joined his wife in slumber. He went back to bed and lie down, then closes his eyes to sleep.


    Hours went by.


    It was already 5:30 in the afternoon when Terros was done creating the invisible barrier around the manor and the entire property. It was the mostprehensive and massive protective barrier that he had made in his entire life so far and he was tired and exhausted beyond he can ever imagine.


    He managed to reach the study room and quickly curled up on the couch for a much-needed rest, his eyes shut down instantly to recuperate and restore his depleted energy.


    Half an hour passed by.


    The couple has finally awakened in the master''s bedroom.


    Graven looked at the window, darkness was enveloping the surrounding.


    Nighttime ising.


    He left the bed and switch on the light. He looked at his wife. "I''ll go outside to find Grandpa," he said.


    "Okay," Laura replied.


    Graven exited the master''s bedroom and went to find the old man around the house.


    He searched everywhere and found Terros inside the study room, he''s curled up on the couch, sleeping soundly.


    He was about to wake up the old man but decided against it at thest minute because Terros looks tired. He left the study room and went to back his wife in the master''s bedroom. He found her still lying on the bed.


    "Where is Grandpa?" she asked.


    "I found him curdled up on the couch sleeping soundly," he answered.


    "He must be really tired after creating the invisible barrier," shemented.


    Graven nods his head. "Yeah, it''s not easy making a formidable formation such as the one he envisioned in his mind for this ce. It''splex, massive, and powerful. It''s also mentally and physically draining for such an old man to do such a thing," he exined.


    "Poor Grandpa!" Laura murmured. She rose to her feet. "I''ll go to the kitchen to see how''s the cook''s progress when ites to the food preparation," she said.


    Graven stood up. "Okay, I''ll also go back to the study room to check on Grandpa."


    The couple exited the bedroom going to different ces.


    Graven entered the study room and saw Terros still sleeping soundly on the couch. He went to his desk and sit down. He looked at the window as darknesspletely upies the space outside.


    He nced at the wall clock, it''s already 6:00 in the evening.


    He was thinking of her suggestion to his wife earlier.


    When he suggested to Laura that her parents need to be with her, he knew that she is the only one who can protect her family. As long she is with them, the people who are after her will hesitate to hurt her family.


    A half-hourter.


    Graven rose to his feet, since the old man has not awakened yet, he and Laura will eat dinner first.


    He exited the study room, went downstairs, and proceeds to the dining room. He found Laura and the cook arranging the dishes on the table.


    The cook left the dining room.


    Laura looked at her husband. "Grandpa is not awake yet?" she asked.


    "Yeah, he''s still sleeping. I didn''t disturb him so that he can rest as long as he wants," Graven replied. "Let''s just eat dinner first..." he said.


    "Okay, I''m hungry already," Laura agreed.


    The couple settled on the chairs, sitting beside each other, and start eating their meals.


    Half an hourter, the couple finished eating. They left the dining room and went upstairs. Laura proceeds to the master''s bedroom to use the bathroom while Graven went to the study room to check on the old man.


    When he entered the room, Terros has finally awakened and already sitting on the couch, smiling at him.


    "Grandpa! You''re awake! Did you finish creating the invisible shield?" Graven smiled.


    "Yeah. It''s evening already. I have fallen asleep for several hours due to tiredness," Terros said.


    "I''m sorry about that," he apologized. "I think you must be starving already. Let''s go to the dining room so that you can have your dinner," Graven said.


    "Ok, I''m starving indeed!" Terros admitted.


    The two men left the study room and went downstairs.


    They entered the dining room.


    Terros salivated while eyeing the mouth-watering dishes on the table.


    ? "Old man, eat as many as you can and take your time. We especially prepare these dishes for you to replenish your strength and energy," Graven said.


    "Thank you, son!" Terros said and lowered himself on the chair. He picked up the spoon and fork and began putting dishes on his te, a few minutester he was already munching on his food.


    "Eat plenty, old man. I''ll go upstairs to use the bathroom, I''ll be backter," Graven said.


    Terros nods his head and continues eating the delectable dishes that were prepared especially for him.


    Graven exited the dining room and went upstairs to the master''s bedroom.


    Laura looked at her husband. "Is Grandpa awake now?"


    "Yeah, he is currently eating in the dining room," Graven answered and nted a kiss on her forehead. "I''ll use the toilet," he said and entered the bathroom.


    A few minutester, he exited the bathroom and joined his wife on the bed.


    "Would Grandpa sleep here for tonight? I''ll have the servant prepared the guest room," Laura offered.


    "I''ll ask himter," he said.


    Graven stayed with his wife inside the bedroom.


    Fifteen minutester.


    He stood up. "I''ll go back downstairs to ask Grandpa if he wants to sleep here for the night," he said and left the room.


    When Graven entered the dining room, Terros was already done eating his meals. He smiled brightly at him and sat beside the old man.


    "Oh boy, my stomach is full! I think I can''t walk anymore," Terros joked. "Thanks for the delicious dinner, son!" he gushes.


    "I''m d you enjoyed the dishes, old man!" Graven said. "Um... I have something important to tell you..." he added.


    "What is it? Bring it on!" Terros said while sipping the refreshing ss of fruit juice.


    "Laura was worried about her family, she feared that the vampire couple wille after her parents and harm them, so I suggested to her that her family should live with her so that they can be together and her family will be safe from the one who is pursuing her. Can the invisible shield amodate three more people?" Graven asked.


    "Sure! No problem! Just bring them all here and let me know when so that I can prepare for it," Terros replied.


    "I''ll n to bring them here tomorrow," Graven replied.


    "Okay, in that case, I''ll juste back here tomorrow toplete the formation," Terros said.


    "Are you not going to sleep here tonight? We have plenty of room for you to sleep," Graven offered.


    "Nah, perhaps some other time. I need to go home to water my nts and feed my hens," Terros replied. "By the way, does this manor has a basement?" he asked.


    "Yeah..." Graven answered.


    "Instruct the servants to clean it, and after cleaning, stock some foods and drinking water in the basement... just in case somethinges up," Terros said.


    "Okay. Thanks, old man for everything!" Graven said gratefully.


    "Don''t mention it!" Terros said and rose to his feet. "I''m done eating. I''ll teleport back to my ce now," he said.


    Graven nods his head. "Okay, see you tomorrow!" he said.


    "Tell your wife I''ming back tomorrow," Terros said.


    "I will," Graven replied.


    A few secondster, Terros vanished from the dining room.


    Graven left the dining room and went back upstairs to join his wife in the bedroom.


    Meanwhile...


    A thousand miles away.


    At the vampire couple''s residence.


    Sylvia was talking to the leader of the vampire assassin that she assigned to find Laura and her parents.


    "Do you have good news to report to me?" she asked.


    "Yes, Madam! We finally located the whereabouts of Laura''s family. But she''s not living among them!" the leader reported.


    Sylvia''s eyes widened. "Where are they now?"


    "Laura''s family is still in Hallowpass, hiding in their farm located a few miles from the town. My men are surrounding that ce as of this moment," the leader replied. "Do you want us to bring Laura''s family here?"

 Chapter 213 - What The Hell!

    Sylvia pondered the question for a moment.


    A minuteter, she spoke. "I''ll go there tomorrow to see Laura''s family. For the moment tightened the security around that area. I don''t want them to escape again!" shemanded.


    ??


    "Copy Madam! If nothing else, I''ll take my leave now," the leader of the assassin said.


    "You may go now!" Sylvia responded with the wave of her hand.


    The leader of the assassin and his twopanions vanished from the ce.


    Zalvo approached his wife. "Did you received the good news?" he inquired.


    Sylvia nodded her head. "Yeah... they found the family but not Laura," she answered.


    "Hmm, where could Laura be at this moment?" Zalvo asked.


    Sylvia took a wild guess. "I think she''s hiding in South Pond Town sheltered by someone..."


    "And who could it be?" Zalvo asked.


    "We will find out soon enough!" Sylvia replied.


    ? "How about if we send out the bats again to terrorize the whole South Pond Town?" Zalvo suggested.


    Sylvia shook her head. "No need for that right now. Let''s try something else..." she responded.


    "And what could it be?" he asked.


    "I''ll send our vampire assassin to track Laura and whoever that someone who sheltered her," she answered.


    "Okay, my men and I will also lunch my search," Zalvo said.


    "By the way, I wonder why Corbin and Reba hadn''t returned yet?" she asked in confusion.


    "Maybe the couple was still enjoying each other and extended their honeymoon," he casually said.


    "Send someone to track Corbin and his wife," Sylvia ordered.


    "Okay!" Zalvo said and was about to leave when a servant approached them.


    "Madam, My Lord... Lord Corbin is finally back," the servant announced.


    "Good!" Sylvia said.


    The servant turned around and leave.


    Slyvia looked at her husband. "It''s about time to tell the couple the truth about their future offspring," she said excitedly.


    "Ok, let''s go and see them!" Zalvo said.


    The couple left the backyard and went back to the house.


    They found the servants carrying some chests inside the house.


    "Where is the couple?" Sylvia asked the servant.


    "Lord Corbin went upstairs to his room, Madam! I didn''t see Lady Reba with him," the servant replied.


    "What do you mean?" Sylvia asked.


    "Lord Corbin is the only one we saw exiting the carriage," the servant answered.


    "What-? Where is his wife?" Sylvia''s brows furrowed together in confusion. Howe her sone home alone? Where is Reba? Did something bad happen to her daughter-inw? She feels something is not right in the air.


    The servant shook his head. "I dunno, Madam."


    The couple looked at each other in confusion. Different thoughts crisscrossing in their minds.


    "Wife, let''s go upstairs and asked Corbin why his wife is not with him. Let''s get to the bottom of this!" Zalvo said.


    "Okay," Sylvia replied. Her hyperactive mind was already making negative assumptions.


    The couple rushed to the staircase and climbed the stairs quickly, they went to Corbin''s room and knocked on the door.


    "Son, open the door!" Sylvia shouted hurriedly.


    A few secondster, Corbin opened the door.


    The vampire couple entered the room.


    "Where is your wife? Where is Reba?" Sylvia asked.


    Corbin was trying to hide the sadness in his eyes. "She''s gone, Mother," he said in a voice filled with pain.


    Sylvia''s eyes widened in rm. "Huh? W-what do you mean? Did someone abducted her or kidnapped her?"


    Corbin released a deep sigh and went silent for a moment. The severity of his sadness and pain showed on his face.


    "Tell us what happened to your wife!?" Sylvia was on the verge of hysteria.


    "Reba finally realized that she doesn''t love me at all. So, she left me and went home. We broke up!" Corbin exined misty-eyed.


    The vampire couple looked at each other in shock.


    "What the hell is going on!?" Zalvo bellowed.


    "That girl is stupid! Marrying you and then dering that she didn''t love you after the wedding? Who the hell she thinks she is!" Sylvia said, fuming in anger. "We will find her and bring her back!" she dered with a clenched fist.


    "Calm down, wife!" Zalvo said.


    "Let her be, Mother. I don''t want to force her in staying by my side if she has no real feelings for me," Corbin exined.


    "No, you can''t let her go! You must find her and bring her back here!" Sylvia dered furiously.


    Corbin shook his head. "No. I won''t find her. If she loves me, she wille back to me on her own ord!" he said.


    Sylvia took a deep breath. "Son, there is something you need to know about your wife!" she said.


    Corbin looked at his mother. "What is it?"


    "Reba is pregnant with your children, she is carrying your twins in her womb!" Sylvia revealed.


    The good news is like a bomb that exploded in Corbin''s ears. "Whaaaat! Is it true, Mother?" he asked in shock and disbelief.


    "Yes, it''s true!"


    "How did you know that she''s pregnant?"


    "On the day you left for your honeymoon, I managed to feel her pulse, she was carrying your twins!" Sylvia repeated.


    Corbin was stunned, he doesn''t know what to feel right now as both feelings of happiness and astonishment smashed his world. "Shiit!" he finally said.


    "Did you know Reba''s ce? Did she told you where she''s going?" Sylvia asked.


    Corbin shook his head. "I dunno, Mother," he said sadly.


    Sylvia''s eyes went slit. "What the hell are you talking about? She is your wife and you didn''t know where she''s living and who are her rtives?"


    Corbin sighed deeply. "Yes, Mother. She revealed to me that everything she told me is all lies. I don''t know where to find her. I have no idea where she''s staying right now," he said in a despondent voice.


    "Dammit! You need to find your wife! It''s my grandchildren we''re talking about here! You need to find Reba, I don''t care even if you will turn this whole world upside down. You have to bring her back!" Sylvia insisted.


    Corbin nods his head. "Alright, Mother. Even if you don''t tell me what to do, I will still find my wife!" he said in a determined voice. Now that Reba was carrying their unborn children, he must find her at all cost. He has every right to find her because he is the father of their unborn offsprings!


    His wish to have children with her was finally granted! Extreme happiness exploded in his heart.


    "I put a tracker in the wedding ring. Wherever she goes, as long she was carrying the onyx ring with her, you will find her! The wedding ring you wore on your finger will emit light signaling that she''s near you. Used that ring to find her!" Sylvia said.


    "Thank you, Mother!" Corbin said enthusiastically.


    "What are you waiting for? Go now and find your wife!" Sylviamanded.


    "Okay!" Corbin nodded his head and vanished from the room instantly.


    Sylvia and Zalvo exited the room.


    ~~~0~~~


    The following day.


    It''s already 6:30 in the morning.


    Graven and ten of his men teleported to the town of Hollowpass in their invisible form.


    They floated in the air and proceed to the farm owned by Laura''s parents.


    At one hundred meters away, their well-trained nose instantly senses the presences of other vampires lurking nearby.


    They gathered in the air.


    Graven ordered his men. "I''ll go inside the farmhouse and teleport Laura''s family into another ce, you will cover for me. Kill anyone whoes into the house!"


    "Copy, my lord!" the men replied in unison.


    Graven zoomed towards the house and entered through the open window of Laura''s room on the second floor.


    He checked all the rooms upstairs, they''re empty!


    Oh, no! Did he arrivete?


    He went downstairs. He heard noisesing from the dining room!


    He rushed towards it. Huge relief washed over him ''coz inside was Laura''s family eating breakfast.


    He stepped back outside and switched to his visible form. Then he entered the dining room. "Good morning everyone!" he greeted them merrily.


    Everyone around the table was shocked to see Graven suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    "Son, when did you arrive?" Simon asked casually. "Come here join us for breakfast!"


    "Where is my daughter? Did you bring her with you?" Rosa asked excitedly.


    "Where is my sister, uncle Graven?" Sofia asked.


    Graven went to their side. "No, Laura is in our home right now waiting for you guys," he said.


    "W-what do you mean?" Simon asked in bewilderment.


    "Guys, listen carefully...don''t panic..." Graven said. He got everyone''s attention. "Vampires are lurking outside the farmhouse, they''re probably the vampire couple''s men. I''m here to bring you all to Laura because she instructed me to get you all out of here!" he exined.


    Sofia hugged her mother tightly. "M...mom, I''m a...afraid!" she said in a trembling voice.


    "W-what we''re going to do now!?" Simon asked, panicking.


    "Just closed your eyes and no matter what happened don''t open them until I say so, got it?" Graven instructed.


    "Okay," the trio responded in chorus.


    "Now do it!" Graven shouted.


    The trio shut their eyes.


    Graven grabbed Simon''s arms and Rosa''s arms and initiated the teleportation process in his mind.


    Suddenly... a violent sound of the door breaking erupted in the air!... that was the moment the door of the house was being ripped open by a powerful force.


    Graven and Laura''s family vanished from the dining room instantly.


    Servant''s loud screaming and cries of horrors can be heard all over the farm.


    A few minutester.


    Sylvia and her army of vampire assassins arrived on the farm.

 Chapter 214 - Die Together!

    Graven and Laura''s familynded in Terros ce. The old man was rxing on the wooden bench during that time.


    "What happened?" Terros asked, he stood up.


    ??


    "Old man... take care of Laura''s family for me! I can''t stay long!" Graven said.


    "Why? Where are you going?" Terros asked.


    "I''m going back to the farm! I only brought ten of my men while the enemy is greater in numbers, my men are outnumbered! Then the workers there also need saving!" Graven exined hurriedly.


    "Okay, I''ll bring them now to Laura''s ce!" Terros replied.


    "Much better! I gotta go!" Graven said and he vanished from the ce instantly.


    Terros looked at the frightened visitors, the two women were already crying, hugging each other. "Everyone, please calm down... calm down. You''re safe in my ce," he assured them.


    Simon looked around the area. "W-where is this ce?" he asked in a panicky voice.


    "You are in my ce in the forest," Terros replied.


    "And who are you?" Simon asked.


    "I''m Graven''s Grandpa," Terros replied.


    "C-can you please bring us to our daughter''s ce?" Simon requested.


    "Sure! Just closed your eyes and don''t open your eyes until I say so," Terros instructed them.


    "Okay," Simon replied and closed his eyes.


    Rosa and Sofia did the same.


    Terros holds their arms and initiated the teleportation in his mind.


    A few minutester, they vanished from the ce.


    Meanwhile...


    Back on the farm.


    Sylvia looked at the prisoners on the ground. A mixture of vampire demon hybrid and human servants. She can''t find what she''s looking for. She looked at the leader of her men. "Where is Laura''s family?" she asked.


    "We apologized for our failure, Madam! It''s toote for us to notice that they already disappeared from the house. Somebody took them away without our knowledge," the leader replied.


    Sylvia looked at the abandoned house wearing a grim expression on her face.


    "Madam, what are we going to do with the prisoners? Shall we bring them to our headquarters?" the leader asked.


    Sylvia looked at the prisoners on the ground coldly. "Kill them all!" she ordered without mercy and entered the house. She wants to gather hints and clues where Laura''s family has gone to.


    A few secondster, she heard the screams of the people outside and then followed byplete silence.


    She went upstairs and checked the rooms. The clothes and stuff are still intact which means Laura''s family was taken by someone powerful enough to transport them into another ce using the teleportation process.


    Damn! She arrived toote!


    She went back downstairs and went to the dining room. There are still foods and kitchen utensils on the table - which means Laura''s family were eating when they were taken away!


    Nothing in the house can tell her where they have gone to!


    She might as well go home.


    When she exited the broken door... her eyes widened after seeing the spectacle outside.


    "What the hell!?" she eximed in outrage.


    Her men were frozen on the spot! And the prisoners were gone!


    "What the fuck is going on!?" she howled.


    She waved her hand at her men.


    Her men were immediately unfrozen.


    Sylvia addressed the leader. "What the hell happened while I''m inside the house?" she asked sharply.


    "Madam, someone powerful arrived and freeze us all! Then he took all the prisoners away! They all disappeared from our view," the leader replied.


    "Did you recognized his face?" Sylvia asked.


    "No, Madam! It all happened so fast! He was wearing a ck hooded cape and his face was covered by the hood. I can''t see his face clearly," the leader replied.


    ? Sylvia''s face darkened in anger. "Trash this whole ce! Destroy everything! And continue finding them everywhere!" shemanded furiously.


    "Copy Madam!" the leader said and looked at his men, then gave his order. "Destroy everything and burn the whole ce down!" he said.


    A few minutester.


    The farmhouse, the stable, and everything was destroyed by fire and burned to the ground.


    Satisfied, Sylvia leave her men behind and teleported back to her ce alone.


    Meanwhile...


    At Moraderry town. Inside Laura''s manor.


    The Helman family member was crying and hugging each other in the living room.


    Terros was watching the emotional reunion unfolding in front of him.


    Laura and her family settled on the couch.


    Rosa noticed her daughter wearing a maternity dress, her eyes widened. "Daughter, a-are you pregnant?" she asked excitedly.


    "Yes, Mother!" Laura answered proudly.


    "Aww, my daughter is finally going to be a mother just like me!" Rosa smiled with happiness.


    Simon''s face brightened up. "This is good news! After a long wait! I''m finally going to be a grandfather!" he said in tion, the danger was forgotten momentarily.


    "OMG! I''ll have a cute baby niece or nephew, soon!" Sofia shrieked in delight.


    While the family is busy discussing the good news, Terros exited the house quietly and made himself invisible. He modified the invisible barrier and added three more people''s essence in the formation so that the shield would protect and acknowledge them as part of the system and not harm them.


    Back in the living room.


    The women were busy talking about Laura''s pregnancy but Simon was deeply worried, his mind was back on his farm, thinking of the people who are working there... would the vampires hurt his workers?


    Damn! He closed his eyes. He remembered that those vampires didn''t hesitate to hurt him being the old man that he is, they don''t have an ounce of respect for humans! Sighing grimly, he already prepared himself mentally and emotionally for the worst... events like this... casualties can''t be avoided... he just hopes that the others were spared. He can only hope.


    Laura noticed the sad expression shing on her father''s face. "Father, what''s wrong?" she asked.


    "Daughter, Graven told us that vampires are lurking around the farm, I guess they havee to take us away. They will be furious if they discover that we vanished from the house and they will bring harm to the workers who are left behind!" Simon said in a frightened voice.


    Laura patted her father''s shoulder. "Father, I know how you feel. Let''s just hope that Graven and his men were able to save the workers. Let''s all pray for their safety!" she said.


    "I want to go back to the farm to make sure that all my workers are safe!" Simon dered bravely, looking around the living room for the powerful old man who brought them here. He will request the old man to take him back to the farm. He just can''t stay idle on the sideline not caring for the welfare of his workers. He doesn''t care much about the money, he cares more about the lives that are going to be lost if the vampire couple will unleash death upon them.


    Laura sighed. "Father, I won''t allow you to go back to the farm again, too dangerous for you!" she said.


    "Husband, please listen to our daughter! You can''t go back there!" Rosa said agreeing to Laura''s statement.


    "Father, let''s just stay here with sister Laura. It''s much safer herepared to the farm! If we are bound to die, then we''ll die together as one family!" Sofia insisted.


    Simon looked at her adoptive daughter for a long time, then he speaks. "Alright, you are making sense, Sofia. Your mother and I are old already, we only have few years to live. We''ll just stay under one roof as a family and weather the storm together," he finally agreed.


    "Thank you, Father! We will just wait for my husband''s return to bring us good news," Laura said.


    The servante forward and talked to Laura. "My Lady, the two rooms are already clean and ready for upancy," she said.


    "Good, tell the cook to start preparing foods for lunch," Laura told her.


    "Ok, mydy," the servant said and left the living room going to the kitchen.


    Laura addressed her family. "Let''s go upstairs, I will settle you to your new rooms so that you can take a rest," she said.


    Everyone climbed the stairs going to the second floor.


    Laura settled her parents in their home. "From now on this is going to be your room. I will instruct the servant to buy clothes in the town this afternoon. You can rest now if you want," she told her parents. Tomorrow she will exin to her family about the invisible barrier that is protecting the entire property so that they will be aware of the whole situation.


    "Thank you, daughter!" the couple said and lowered themselves on thefy king-size bed.


    Laura looked at her sister. "Sofia,e with me. I''ll bring you to your room," she ordered.


    Sofia followed her sister outside.


    They entered the next room.


    "This is your room from now on, sister," Laura said.


    "Thank you, sister!" Sofia said and walked towards the closets, she opened it, it was empty.


    Laura went to her sister''s side. "Don''t worry, I''ll send the servants to the town to shop for clothes this afternoon," she said.


    "Sis, can I go with the servants? I want to pick up my own stuff. I can also buy the best clothes for father and mother!" Sofia offered.


    Laura pondered about her sister''s suggestion for a few seconds, thinking that there''s no harm, she finally agreed. "Okay, I''ll have the servant apany you. You''ll go to town and ride in a carriage this afternoon. But you can''t stay longer outside because it''s dangerous. The enemy might just be lurking nearby, they might see you!" she warned her.


    Sofia nods her head. "I understand, sister. I won''t stay long outside. I will buy stuff quickly so that we can return home before the nightes," she assured her.


    "Good! I will go back to my room now," Laura said.


    "Sis, I want to take a bath, but I have no dress to change into," Sofia said.


    "Come with me to my room, I''ll give you some clothes and stuff," Laura said.


    "Ok," Sofia replied.


    The women exited the room.

 Chapter 215 - Everything Starts With Her

    Lunchtimees.


    Terros, Laura, and her family gathered around the table to eat their meals.


    ??


    Half an hourter, they finished eating and retired into the living room for another round of discussion.


    The female servant approached Laura. "Mydy, the carriage is already waiting for Lady Sofia," she said.


    "Okay, just wait in the carriage, she''s still in her room," Laura said.


    "Yes, mydy," the servant replied and left the living room going outside to wait in the carriage.


    Sofia descended the stairs and went to her sister''s side. "Sis, I''m going now to buy clothes and other stuff!" she said.


    "Okay, take this!" Laura handed the pouch containing silver and gold coins to her sister. "Buy anything you want and like, and remember to return quickly! Wear the hat I gave you to cover your face so that the vampires can''t easily recognize you!" she ordered.


    "Noted, sister!" Sophia said. She looked at her parents. "Mother, Father, I''ll go now!" she bid farewell to them.


    "You take care of yourself, daughter!" Rosa said.


    "Don''t stay too long outside, return home quickly!" Simon reminded her.


    "I got it!" Sofia replied. She looked at Terros and waved her hand. "Bye, Grandpa!"


    "Take care, youngdy!" Terros nods his head.


    Sofia walked to the main door and exited.


    A few minutester.


    The carriage carrying Sofia and the servant was leaving the gate of the manor.


    Back in the living room.


    Laura addressed her parents. "Mother, Father... I have something to tell you about this manor. As you can see, Grandpa Terros built a protective barrier to secure this ce against intruders and make all the inhabitants in this house safe from any types of dangers. To make it easy to understand, I''ll let Grandpa Terros exin everything to you in detail..." she said and nods her head at the old man.


    Terros cleared his throat ready to start his exnation. "I made the...."


    Suddenly... Graven appeared in the middle of the living room cutting Terros''s speech, bloodstains were all over his clothes.


    Laura shouted in rm and rushed to Graven''s side. "Husband, what happened to you!? Are you hurt?" she asked worriedly.


    Graven shook his head. "No! I''m not hurt, don''t worry about me. These blood are from my men and the servants in the farm," he answered.


    Simon heard the bad news and paled. "Oh my, God! Did the vampires kill all the workers on my farm!?" he asked in a devastating voice.


    Graven looked at his father-inw. "Father, I''ll exin everythingter. For now, I need Grandpa Terros help!" he said.


    Terros rose to his feet and went to Graven''s side. "Son, was the situation that bad?"


    Grave nods his head and released a deep sigh. "Pleasee with me, Grandpa. We need your help in saving the lives of those workers!" he said hurriedly.


    "Alright, let''s go!" Terros said.


    A few secondster. The two men vanished from the living room in the blink of an eye.


    Laura was trying to calm the rapid beating of her heart. Seeing her husband''s clothes covered with blood makes her wants to vomit and passed out fearing for her dear husband''s life.


    Simon and Rosa were hugging each other... they''repletely submerged in pain, fear, and agony.


    "Husband, those cruel vampires killed the workers!" Rosa said as she began sobbing hard in her husband''s arms.


    "I know. Those people have been working for us for many years and we already consider them as part of our family. It''s painful to see them died cruelly in the hands of those vampires! But there is nothing we can do about it. What is done is done. If Graven didn''t arrive quickly on the farm and took us away, we might also suffer the same fate just like them," he said sadly.


    Rosa continues weeping, hermenting was for the workers who lose their lives due to the sudden attack of the vampires.


    Simon can only hold his wife in his arms and allow her to cry as much as she wants to make her feel better afterward.


    Laura watched her parents engulfed in grief and sadness. She breathed deeply. The vampire couple''s killing spree started again. Many people will die again because of her! She remembered those vigers whose lives were lost because the vampire bats attacked the viges and South Pond Town just to find her.


    It filled her heart with extreme pain, guilt, and emotional distress.


    Right now she wanted to cry along with her parents but she can''t. Her baby might feel sad also inside her womb. She needs to be strong for her baby!


    She swallowed the lump in her throat and looked at her parents. She was worried about their health, they''re not ready for this kind of stress, especially her old father.


    She went to their side. "Father, bring Mother to rest in the room upstairs," she said calmly


    "Okay." Simon sighed. "Wife, let''s go to our room so that you can rest," he said.


    Rosa nods her head.


    The couple left the living room and went upstairs to rest in their room.


    Laura was left alone in the living room, as depressing emotions assaulted her heart and mind.


    Everything starts with her and ends with her.


    Her hands formed into a fist. She bit her lips in anger.


    The cook went to her side holding a tea. "Mydy, I brought you your favorite tea to calm your nerves..." she said and ced the cup of tea on the center table.


    "Thank you, Sapina," Laura said.


    "Do you want to inhale the fresh air, mydy? I will apany you to the garden. I know you like sitting on the swing there," Sapina suggested.


    "Okay," Laura said and picked up the cup of tea and drink it in one go.


    The women exited the living room and went to the back of the house.


    When they arrived in the garden, Laura sits on the swing while Sapina pushed the swing for her.


    Laura was in deep thoughts. She was deeply worried about her husband''s safety. She knows that Graven is more than capable enough when ites to protecting himself, but if someone more powerful than himes along intending to harm him, his life might be in danger!


    But her worries are futile because she can''t even protect herself.


    Now she had to depend on her husband and Grandpa Terros to protect her, her family, and her unborn child in her womb. She released a deep sigh. She will always be reliant on others for her overall safety from the very beginning and that''s the way it is.


    Meanwhile...


    A thousand miles away.


    Inside and outside Graven''s headquarter.


    Terros, Graven, Horace, and Calder, and the others are tending to the wounded workers. Cleaning their wounds and administering herbal medicines to ward of inspection, and for faster healing.


    Three of Graven''s men were heavily injured but they''re already out of danger.


    The persons who had life-threatening injury was treated first followed by those who only suffered minor wounds.


    However, five of the farmworkers were fatally wounded and lose their lives. While the others got stab wounds on different parts of their bodies, they''re already treated with medicine provided by Terros.


    Graven looked at Calder. "Take some of our men with you in the forest, approximately two hundred meters away from here. Dig five holes, and give each of the deceased workers a proper burial," he ordered.


    "Yes, my lord!" Calder replied.


    Graven watched as Calder and the others put the dead bodies in the makeshift bed made of bamboo and marched towards the direction of the burial site.


    Terros just finish administering medicine to thest patient who only suffered a superficial injury. He rose to his feet and carried his wooden box of medicinal tools and put it above the table, he lowered himself on the chair to rx a bit.


    Graven went to his side. "Tired, old man?" he asked.


    "Yeah... I''ve seen so much blood today. I think I''ll have trauma for a long time," Terros responded. "How about you, son? Do you have a wound in your body?" he asked.


    "No. The blood all over my body is not mine," Graven answered.


    "What the hell happened on the farm?" Terros asked wanting to know the whole truth.


    Graven lowered himself on the chair. His mind recalled vividly what had happened after he dropped Laura''s family at Terros ce and went back to the farm.


    "I returned to the farm after I left your ce and saw carnage everywhere. Vampires wearing a ck mask on their faces ascended on the farm and round up everyone in front of the house, my men included. Later my men told me that the enemies spread a poisonous powder in the air disorienting them in the process and before they know it they found themselves shoved into the ground beside the frightened workers, the majority of them already wounded.


    I saw a woman vampire wearing a red hooded cloak talking to the vampire men in the mask, she ordered her men to kill everyone on the spot and entered the house.


    I can''t fight them all without endangering everyone''s precious lives so I just have to freeze them all and teleport my men and the others back into the headquarters at lightning speed. Horace, Calder, and the others went back with me to the farm and teleported the rest to safety. End of story," Graven concluded his narration.


    "I see... good job to you and your men in saving as many lives as you can, son!" Terros said.


    Graven was shaking his head. Remembering the vampire bats that attacked South Pond Town and the other neighboring vige. "There''ll be more of this kind of carnage happening in the future, old man," he said sadly.


    Terros looked at Graven''s distraught face for a long time. All for the sake of making one woman safe - many people has to die? He was about to ask him that, but he refrains from asking that question to avoid offending him.


    Horace went to their side and announced, "Grandpa, My Lord... the medicinal broth was already cooked. We are currently preparing the food for dinner," he informed them.


    "Good. Feed everyone the medicinal broth made from the roots of the Seddarry Mint Tree. It will help them recover faster from their wounds and trauma," Terros said.


    "Okay, Grandpa!" Horace said and left.


    Graven rose to his feet. "I gotta go..." he said.


    "Where are you going, son?" Terros asked.


    "I''m going back to my wife to report to my father-inw about the real status of his workers. And I also need to take a bath and changed into clean clothes," Graven said.


    Terros nods his head.


    "Grandpa, will you stay here a little bit until Ie back?" Graven pleaded.


    "Sure! Go now," Terros replied.


    Graven disappeared from the ce in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 216 - Heartbreaking

    Graven didn''t go directly to Moraderyy Town. Instead, he teleported back to the farm to get a better view of the carnage and damage and get some clothes for Laura''s family.


    The view that greeted him was sickening!


    ??


    His heart sunk.


    The farmhouse, the nursery, the stable, and other wooden structures were nowhere to be seen, everything was burnt to the ground.


    The Helman''s Family Farm no longer existed!


    It was gone!


    The memorable ce where he married Laura was destroyed by the enemies.


    Nothing to see there anymore, he can''t even retrieve some personal stuff for Laura''s parents ''coz all their belongings were gone!


    He left the farm with a heavy heart and teleported back to Moraderry Town to report everything to his wife and his inws.


    A few secondster, hended in the living room of his manor.


    He climbed the stairs and went to the master''s bedroom, he found his wife standing on the window looking gloomily at the view outside.


    Laura looked behind her. "Husband, you''re back!" she said happily.


    "Yes, I''m back to report some news to you and your parents, I''m afraid it''s sad news," Graven said, he kept his distance from her because he is dirty and smells raw blood.


    "Oh, that''s sad..." she can only mumble.


    "Wife, I''m going in the bathroom to clean myself, then I''ll tell you everything after I''m done bathing," he said.


    Laura nodded her head. "Okay..."


    Graven went inside the bathroom and cleaned his body thoroughly with soap.


    He emerged fresh and feeling better twenty minutester.


    Laura was already sitting on the bed waiting for her husband.


    Graven settled himself beside her on the bed.


    Laura looked at him. "Can you tell me now what happened to our farm?" she asked.


    Graven released a deep sigh and started from the beginning. "After Grandpa and I left, we proceed to the headquarter and we immediately tend to the injured, administering medicine on their wounds and making themfortable as much as we can..." he said.


    "Continue..." she encouraged him.


    "Several of my men were critically injured but already out of danger. Unfortunately..."


    "What-?" Laura''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Five workers of the farm were already gone, they suffered fatal stab on their bodies and didn''t survive, they died a few minutes after we rescued them from the carnage," Graven revealed.


    Poor souls! Laura bit her lower lip as fresh tears emerged from her eyes. "Where are the dead bodies now?" she asked in a dispirited voice.


    "I instructed my men to give them a proper burial in the forest near the headquarter," he replied.


    "Thank you!" Laura said sadly. She broke down in front of her husband, fat tears rolled on her face.


    Graven hugged his wife and rubbed her back soothingly, consoling her. "Shh... don''t be too sad... our baby will also get sad inside your tummy," he reminded her. He knew that too much emotional stress is not good for pregnant women because it might affect the growing baby inside their womb.


    Laura continues sobbing in her husband''s loving arms.


    Ten minutester, her tears finally subsided. She wiped the tears on her face with the hem of her dress. Then she stood up. "Please,e with me to my parent''s room. They need to know the whole truth no matter how painful it is," she said.


    "Okay, I''ll tell them everything," he responded.


    Graven and Laura exited the master''s bedroom and proceed to the old couple''s room.


    They found Sofia inside the room helping her mother arranging clothes in the closet.


    Simon was standing beside the window looking at the view outside, he wore a gloomy expression on his face.


    Laura addressed them. "Guys, my husband has something to report about the current status of the farm and the workers..." she said in a voice filled with misery.


    Rosa and Sofia sat on the bed, Simon joined them. They looked at Graven with their expectant faces, preparing for the bad news.


    Graven cleared his throat. He hates to be the bearer of bad news but he''s got to do it. "I''m sorry to inform you all that out of fifty workers, forty-five survived and alive while five have been fatally wounded and passed away. My men already gave the deceased workers a proper burial in the forest near my headquarter. As of the moment the survivors were taken care of by Grandpa Terros and my men. They will survive!" he said confidently.


    The atmosphere inside the room switched to unbearable sadness.


    The women were reduced to tears and the room was filled with their heartbreaking cries.


    Simon tried hard not to shed tears, but his heart was already bleeding inside. He remembered the faces of those pitiful servants, he brought them from the ve market, give them a new life, and made them work on his farm. He gave them a sry every month with free house amodation and food and treated them like family.


    Now five of them were dead! It breaks his heart into tiny pieces. Such a waste of innocent lives!


    Simon looked at his son-inw. "How about the farm? What is the current status of the farm?" he asked.


    Graven took a deep breath. "The farmhouse, the nt nursery, the stables, the servants'' quarters, and all the wooden structure were burned to the ground. The farm right now is like an abandonednd, everything was torched," he said sadly.


    Simon''s tears finally fall from his eyes and he cried along with his family. Laura joined her grieving family in the bed, hugging them, trying tofort them.


    Graven released a deep sigh. This is such a sad and tragic day for the entire Helman Family! He can''t bear the suffocating sadness and pain circting inside the room. He needs to get out, away from here!


    He went to his wife''s side and whispered. "I gotta go... I need to go back to the wounded and attend to their needs," he said.


    Laura nodded her head, tears streaming down her face.


    Graven nted a gentle kiss on her forehead and left the room. Outside the room, he teleported back to the headquarter.


    When he arrived there, the bloodstains on the ground were already gone and the survivors were already resting inside the five makeshift tents that were swiftly erected by Graven''s men.


    He inspected the tent, all the survivors were now wearing clean clothes and lying on the wooden bed, resting and sleeping peacefully.


    After seeing that all patients were well taken care of and in good condition, Graven exited the tent and went to Calder''s side who is supervising the cooking.


    "What are you cooking, guys?" Graven asked.


    "My Lord, we are cooking porridge for dinner sprinkled with bits of pieces of chicken meat, herbs, and spices. On the other pot, we are boiling the herbal broth to make the patient''s wound heal fast, as per instruction by Grandpa Terros," Calder replied.


    "Good! Where is Horace?" he asked.


    "He went back to town to get some supplies and check the condition there," Calder answered.


    Graven was pleased with the efficiency of his men during times of tragedy. "Keep up the good work, guys!" he said.


    Calder smiled. "We''re just doing our job, my lord!" he said.


    Graven looked around the area, he can''t find the old man. "By the way, where is Grandpa Terros?" he asked.


    "He''s resting inside the hut, my lord," Calder replied.


    "Okay, I''ll go and see him," Graven said. He left Calder''s side and entered the wooden hut. He found Terros sleeping soundly on the bed, already wearing clean clothes. Up in the table were his medicinal tools.


    Graven sighed and sat on the chair facing the old man. He closed his eyes for a moment wanting to rest his weary head.


    A few minutester.


    Calder entered the hut, he brought a cup of coffee for his boss. He put the cup on the table. "My lord, drink your favorite coffee," he offered.


    "Thank you, Calder. If Horace already returned, tell him toe to me. I need to ask him something," Graven said.


    "Noted, my lord. If nothing else, I''ll take my leave," Calder spoke.


    "You may go now," Graven replied and took a sip of his favorite coffee.


    Calder walked to the door and exited.


    A few minutester.


    Terros had woken up and looked at Graven. "Son, how long did I fall asleep?" he asked.


    "I have no idea, old man. When Ie back here you''re already sleeping on the bed," Graven answered.


    "I see... " Terros get up from the bed and went to Graven''s side.


    "Do you want coffee? I''ll make you one," Graven offered.


    "Nah, I just want to go home and check on my house. My chickens and nts already missed me," Terros replied with a smile.


    "Alright, juste back here tomorrow if you''re not busy," Graven said.


    "Okay, I''ll return here tomorrow morning after breakfast, you can count on that. Bye!" Terros responded and grabbed his medicinal toolbox. "I gotta go!" he said and vanished from the room in the blink of an eye.


    Graven continues sipping his coffee.


    The door opened and Horace entered.


    "You asked for me, my lord?" Horace asked.


    Graven looked at his right hand. "How''s the overall news all around the South Pond Town?" he inquired.


    "Generally peaceful, my lord!" Horace answered.


    "How''s my father and his family?" Graven continues his questions.


    "They''re fine, my lord," Horace responded.


    "Good, have you already rested?" he asked.


    "Tonight I will rest, my lord," Horace said.


    "Alright, if somethinges up that is out of the ordinary around the town, inform me right away!" he ordered.


    "Noted, my lord!" Horace replied.


    "You may go now," Graven dismissed him.


    Horace nods his head, walked to the door, and exited.


    Graven was left alone in the hut, thinking about the survivors. He''s pondering what he''s going to do with them now that the farm is already gone?

 Chapter 217 - Closure

    Graven exited the hut and went outside to do rounds of the tents.


    After making sure that everything is well taken care of, he decided to go to Terros ce and from there teleport to Moraderry Town to rest for the night.


    ??


    Graven went inside the hut and disappeared from the ce.


    He appeared at Terros ce a few secondster.


    Terros was sitting on the balcony of his bamboo house, enjoying the gentle breeze of the wind as darkness surrounded the ce.


    Graven climbed the stairs and joined Terros. "Beautiful night," hemented.


    "Yeah," Terros replied and looked heavenward. The full moon is bright and the stars are all out tonight. "How''s everyone there?" he asked.


    "They''re all fine, thanks to your help," Graven answered. "Where is Veronica?" he inquired.


    Terros sighed. "She''s not here yet... I wonder where that woman has gone to?" he spoke worriedly.


    Graven looked at the dark horizon above. "Let''s hope she''s okay," he said.


    "I hope so," Terros murmured. He already made up his mind to look for his missing housemate in the next days toe. "Son, can I bother you toe here? To water the nts, and feed the chickens every day while I''m away?" he requested.


    "Sure, Grandpa! Don''t worry about them. I''lle here daily to water the nts and feed the chickens," Graven assured him.


    "Thank you, son!" Terros said.


    "When are you going to start your journey in finding Veronica?" Graven asked.


    "Three dayster. After I make sure that the survivors have enough herbal medicine that couldst them a week of treatment. I will start mixing and stocking herbal medicine good for one week, starting tomorrow," Terros replied.


    "Thank you in advance for the medicine and your thoughtfulness, old man," Graven said.


    "Don''t mention it," Terros said.


    Graven rose to his feet. "I gotta go, see you tomorrow. Sleep well!"


    "You too! See yeah..." Terros replied and watched Graven disappeared from his sight.


    He stood up and left the balcony going back to the house to retire for the night.


    Meanwhile...


    Gravennded inside the master''s bedroom in his manor.


    Laura was already lying on the bed getting ready to sleep for the night. "Husband, thank God, you''re already back!" she said.


    "I''ll sleep here tonight," he said and went to the closet to get some clothes. He stripped his clothes and change into his pajama. Then he lies on the bed beside his wife. He nted a kiss on her forehead. "How''s your family?" he asked because when he left earlier, the family were crying distraughtly in the bed together.


    Laura released a deep sigh. "They''re fine. After our tears subsided, we decided to move on and start all over again," she answered.


    "That''s good. After every tragedy, we can only move on because we can''t go back in time. What happened in the past is already part of yesterday. Let''s sleep soundly tonight ''coz tomorrow we will wake up to a new day. Let''s continue to be the strength of each other, and survived the dark times together as one family, that''s what we should do," he uttered the words filled with wisdom.


    Laura smiled misty-eyed, then buried her head in her husband''s chest trying to borrow his strength. This is one of the days when her whole family experienced their darkest moments and they were grateful that they have someone like Graven to depend on and ironed things out for them.


    "Thank you so much for everything that you did to my family, we appreciated it very much," she said sincerely.


    "Don''t mention it, we''re family," he replied.


    A few minutes of silence passed between them.


    Graven cleared his throat. "I''m going to suggest something to your father," he said. He already brainstorms about it earlier while he was still in his headquarter.


    "May I know what is it?" she asked.


    "Since the farm was already gone, and the workers can no longer go back to the farm, I would like to absorb them and give them a job in the coal mines that I''m currently managing. There''s enough work there for everyone. But I will only offer the job to those who are interested to work there. As for those who want to leave and explore the world outside, let''s set them free to find their destiny. What do you think of my suggestion?" he said.


    Laura''s eyes sparkled with happiness. "Wow! Thank you so much for thinking in advance about the welfare of our workers on the farm, I appreciated it. My father is at a loss on what to do with them, he was worried about them. Thank God, you have a ready solution to his problem! You''re simply the best husband that I could ever have!" she raved in dness.


    Graven pinched her nose yfully.


    "Okay, I''ll talk to your father tomorrow and present my solution to him, hopefully, this will make him worry less," he stated.


    Laura showered him with her sweetest smile filled with gratitude. "I love you much, husband!" she uttered the words lovingly.


    "I love you more!" he replied and kissed her lips. "Alright, let''s go to sleep!" He wrapped his arms around his wife.


    By 9:00 in the evening, the couple had already sumbed to a deep slumber.


    ~~~0~~~


    The following day.


    After breakfast, the family gathered in the living room to discuss further the fate of the disced workers on the farm.


    Laura looked at her parents. "Father, my husband had a suggestion for you!" she said excitedly.


    Simon looked at his son-inw. "What is it, son?" he asked.


    "Father, my wife and I had discussed this solutionst night. I''m going to absorb all the forty-five surviving workers and offer them work in the coal mine that my family owned," Graven said.


    Simon''s problematic face brightened up. "Thank you so much for your kind offer, son. I''ll dly ept it. I''m happy that my servants can continue earning a living and start a brand new life in your family''s business, from now on they''re already your workers," he said.


    "Alright, that''s already settled. Do you like to go with me to my headquarter and visit the injured?" Graven offered him.


    "Can I? Please? I would love to! I would also like to offer flowers to the tomb of the five people that already passed away. This will give me closure," Simon said earnestly.


    "Husband, please take me with you! I want to see them and talk to them. And I also want to say goodbye to the dead ones. Please?" Rosa pleaded.


    Laura looked at her husband. "Hubby, is it safe for my parents to go with you?" she asked worriedly.


    "Yeah, why not? They won''t stay there for long. I will return them here right away after they bid goodbye to the people there," Graven replied.


    "Okay, I''ll entrust my parent''s safety in your hands. Please take care of them," Laura told her husband.


    "Yes, I will," Graven assured her. He looked at his inws. "We''ll depart in thirty minutes," he told them.


    The couple nodded their heads.


    Rosa looked at Sofia. "Come with me to the garden, let''s pick some flowers for the deceased workers," she said.


    "Mother, can I go with you?" Sofia asked.


    "No need. Just stay here with your sister," Rosa said.


    "Okay," Sofia said and pouted.


    The woman exited the door and went to the garden in the backyard while Simon went back upstairs to his room.


    Laura and Graven remained seated on the couch.


    "Wife, do you want to go to the garden for your morning exercise? I''ll apany you there," he offered.


    "Okay, let''s go!" Laura said.


    The couple exited the door and walked on the path going to the back of the garden. They found Rosa and Sofia picking up white daisy in the garden, they were helped by the female servant.


    Laura sat on the swing, Graven push the swing gently.


    "How''s Grandpa Terros?" Laura asked.


    "He went homest night to his ce to sleep. He''s probably back in the headquarter right now to check on the wounded then back to his ce again to prepare the herbal medicine," he answered.


    "Grandpa Terros is very capable. I never meet someone of his caliber," she murmured.


    "Indeed," Graven spoke. "I''m very lucky to meet him in this lifetime," he said.


    "Where did you meet, Grandpa?" she asked curiously.


    "We meet in a public market, he was selling herbs, spices, and herbal nts. He told me that he was a physician practitioner. We got pretty close quickly and ultimately he bes our official physician," Graven replied.


    "Ah, okay. Did Grandpa had families? Wife or children?" she continues asking.


    "He has no family. But he had a housemate, ady friend who is living with him. Her name is Veronica, her eyes were stolen by a bird and she bes blind. Then a deity found and save her. They be friends. Out of pity, the deity created a third eye on her forehead so that she can see again. She always wore a veil over her face to hide her eyes. That''s Veronica''s story," Graven concluded his narration.


    "I felt deeply sorry for Veronica," Laura said.


    "Yeah, she has a pitiable story indeed. The problem is Veronica was missing again and Terros was getting worried about his friend. After three days, he will embark on a journey to find hisdy friend. He was worried that she met another mishap on the road..." Graven stopped talking fearing that he might reveal to Laura the reason why Veronica was missing due to the Oakenblossom Tree and the ck liquid inside his body.


    "Where did Veronica go?" Laura asked curiously.


    "I dunno," he said. "Ah... wife why don''t we stroll around the garden for your morning exercise?" he offered, changing the topic quickly.


    "Ok." Laura left the swing and together with her husband, they strolled around the garden.


    Minutes went by.


    Half an hourter.


    They all went back to the house.


    Time to leave!


    Graven and Laura''s parents vanished from the manor and teleported to the headquarter.


    When they arrived there, Graven brought the couple to the tent and a tearful reunion ensued.


    The couple informed the workers that the farm was burned down by the vampires, and his son-inw will absorb them to continue working in the coal mine, and they will be receiving the same benefits.


    The survivors'' misery and depression lessen after they discovered that their kind employer survived the attack and they''ll have a new job soon after their recovery.


    Done visiting the tents, Graven brought the couple into the forest where the workers'' dead bodies were buried. The couple offered flowers, candles, and prayers for the departed soul.


    After the couple finished their visits, Graven safely brought his inws back to his manor.

 Chapter 218 - Bitch!

    Menedelia and Reba were gathering firewood, hundred meters from the wooden house.


    Reba looked at the dried twigs on the ground. "Granny, I think we gathered enough firewood already. Can we go home now?" she asked.


    ??


    Menedelia frowned. "Why? Don''t tell me, you are sleepy again?"


    "Yeah, that''s true. I would like to go home and crawl back in my bed," Reba answered.


    "But it''s still morning! You just wake up three hours ago. You wake upte in the morning and sleep several times in a day, your such azy pig!" Menedelia joked.


    Reba looked at herpanion. "I dunno, Granny. I''m feeling tired and always want to sleep nowadays," she said. "I dunno what''s happening to me. Do you think I''m sick?" she asked.


    "Don''t worry, I will perform the ritualter after we arrive home to diagnose your sickness," Menedelia said.


    "Alright. Let''s go!" Reba said and hoisted the firewood on her shoulder.


    The women walked on the path leading back to the wooden hut.


    They arrived at the house and stepped inside. They deposited the firewood in the tiny kitchen.


    After putting the firewood under the makeshift stove, Reba began yawning. "Granny, I''ll go to my room now and sleep," she said.


    "Okay, I''lle to your roomter after I finished getting water from the stream," Menedelia replied.


    Reba went to her room.


    Melinda picked up the water jug and exited the hut going to the stream located twenty meters away from the house.


    A few minutester.


    Menedelia returned from the stream, entered the house, and deposited the jug in the kitchen. She went inside her room and walked to the altar, she picked up the Candle Of Life representing Reba and exited the room.


    She went inside Reba''s room and found her charge sleeping soundly in the bed.


    She ced the candle on the small table near the bed and waved her right hand upon it. Suddenly, the candle was lit with light, shining brightly.


    Menedelia chanted a spell and put her hands above Reba''s head, then down to her tummy and her legs and feet, then back to her tummy scanning for any abnormalities. She looked at the candle. "Candle Of Life, what is happening to Reba''s body? Please tell me!" she said.


    Suddenly... the candle produced a white smoke in the air and the image of Reba''s tummy was formed, showing a silhouette of what''s inside the belly, Menedelia saw two fetuses breathing normally inside the womb!


    A megawatt smile was stered on Melinda''s face. "Wow! Reba was pregnant with twins!" she eximed in happiness.


    She immediately checked Reba''s pulse for a few seconds and she got her pregnancy confirmed!


    The smoke suddenly disappeared from the view.


    Menedelia''s heart was bursting with excitement, she wanted to jump and down with joy, she can''t contain her happiness!


    Fantastic!


    Things are finally happening her way!


    The birth of the twins is her good luck! The beginning of her rise from obscurity!


    She grabbed the candle and exited the room, she went back to her room and put the Candle Of Life back to the altar.


    She left her room and went to the kitchen to prepare delicious and healthy soup for Reba. She wants to make sure the babies are growing healthy inside the womb of their mother. The babies are her future! She must cultivate them well inside the womb.


    One hourter.


    Reba''s eyes lids fluttered. She saw Menedelia sitting on the chair smiling brightly at her.


    "Granny, did you already finished your ritual? What is my illness?" she asked worriedly.


    Menedelia smiled brightly. "You have no illness dear. It''s just a symptom of pregnancy. Congrattion! You are pregnant with twins!" she said ecstatically.


    Reba''s eyes widened in shock. "Whaaaaat?" she eximed in astonishment.


    Menedelia''s brows furrowed. "What''s wrong? Why are you shocked? You didn''t expect that you will get pregnant? You married a vampire and it''s normal to get pregnant," she assured her.


    Reba groaned and shut her eyes, biting her lower lip in agitation. "I''m not ready to be a mother yet!" she protested.


    Menedelia sighed. "Get over it! You will give birth to healthy babies a few monthster! I''ll make sure of that!" she assured her.


    Reba released a deep sigh as fresh tears emerged from her eyes.


    Menedelia breathed deeply. "Why are you looking sad and worried?"


    "Because I don''t know how to be a mother! I''m not ready for these shiits! I didn''t anticipate this. I don''t know how to raise children, and worse twins!" Reba whined.


    "Look at you! You have sex with your husband and now you''reining about why you''re pregnant? How stupid you are!" Menedelia rolled her eyes.


    "Granny, I want these babies out of my tummy, do something!" she cried and begged.


    Menedelia threw her a dark look. "Stupid girl! Get over your whining! The babies will stay! And I will make sure you will give birth to them!" she red at her. "Thinking and nning to kill your unborn children? You''re such a cruel mother!" she chastised her.


    Reba began sobbing hard. "I want to get rid of these babies! I want them out of my stomach!" she cried over and over again. She doesn''t want to be reminded of Corbin and his parents and everything that happened to her during her captivity. Why does destiny y a cruel joke on her again!


    Why... why... why!?


    She cried in despair, her pregnancy hits her so hard... emotionally, physically, and mentally!


    She''s just not ready yet to be a mother! It was never part of her ns!


    Menedelia studied Reba''s disgruntled face, filled with anguish, worries, and sadness. "Don''t worry, you won''t be alone on your journey to motherhood. I''m here to help you raise the babies. I will help and teach you to be a good mother to your children every step of the way. Just don''t attempt to abort them, I will never allow it!" she said in a hard voice.


    Reba shut her eyes. Granny would go to town for her palm reading business four times a month. During those times that she is alone in the house, she will find a way to get rid of the fetus in her tummy and just inform the old woman afterward that she meets an ident and lose the babies!


    Menedelia was tapping her fingers on the chair trying to guess what''s going on inside Reba''s head. The girl was gone crazy after she discovered that she''s pregnant with her husband''s babies! How absurd her reaction is!


    She''s happy with the pregnancy, but unfortunately, the mother doesn''t want the babies growing inside her tummy!


    What she dreaded the most is Reba going psycho! And the demented girl might abort the babies during the times she''s in town conducting her palm reading business.


    She released a deep sigh. She has to bring Reba with her to town, just to be sure that she can protect the unborn babies.


    "Reba..." she called her name.


    Reba opened her eyes and looked at the old woman. "What is it, granny?"


    "Drink this soup that I especially made for your unborn children. They will grow healthy if you eat delicious and healthy soup that I especially made for you," Menedelia said and ced the bowl of soup in the bed.


    "Okay, I''ll eat it," Reba said obediently. She picked up the bowl and began eating the delicious soup loaded with herbs and spices sprinkled with dried meat and vegetables.


    "Did you like the soup?" Menedelia asked.


    Reba nodded her head. "Yeah, it tastes delicious! The twins inside my tummy would surely grow healthy if you keep feeding me with this kind of healthy soup. Thank you, Granny," she said.


    Menedelia''s brows knitted together, a nagging suspicion was growing in her mind. "Youngdy, I''m d that you have a change of heart and ready to ept your unborn children. I''m greatly relieved by this," she stated.


    Reba released a deep sigh. "Granny, don''t worry, I can assure you that my reaction earlier was just born out of shock and surprise. I''m ready now to be a good mother to my children," she told her.


    Menedelia smiled. "Oh, that''s great! You give me a scare earlier! I hope you''re telling me the truth. As I have said earlier, you have nothing to worry about your pregnancy because I will help you in raising the babies. You won''t be alone on your journey! Do you understand me, child?"


    Reba nodded her head. "Yes, I understand you, Granny," she replied and quickly finished eating the soup in the bowl. "Done!" she said and handed the empty bowl to the old woman.


    "Good!" Menedelia said in a pleased voice. "I''m d that you no longer have evil ns to get rid of your babies. Trust me, when I say to you that your future won''t be so dark anymore. The babies will keep youpany through your darkest days. They will be your guiding light and strength!" she assured her.


    "Thank you for reminding me of the value of my unborn children, Granny. I''m so sorry, I was a bitch earlier and I hated myself for nning to abort my babies! I feel ashamed of myself!" Reba said in a repentant voice, tears glistened in her eyes.


    Menedelia sighed deeply. "Alright, I have already forgiven you. From now on, face the future with hope and positivity. You can''t go wrong with that kind of mentality. If the dayes that you really can''t bear the responsibility of having children then just give the babies to their father. I''m sure your husband will wee his children with open arms, am I right?"


    Reba nodded her head and smiled. "Yeah, he wants to have children with me and it''s finally happening!" she said excitedly.


    Menedelia saw the sincerity in Reba''s eyes. She was fully convinced and satisfied that she will no longer harm her babies inside her tummy. She rose to her feet. "Alright, continue resting, I''ll go to my garden and pick some vegetables for the dishes that I''m going to cookter," she said and exited the room.


    The moment Granny was out of the room, Reba sobbed silently underneath the nket.

 Chapter 219 - He Changed!

    The following day.


    After breakfast, Graven returned to his headquarter to check the situation there. So far, his men were very good in providing the survivors'' daily needs for food, medicine, and everything, he doesn''t have to worry a thing.


    ??


    Grandpa Terros was doing his rounds in the tent, talking and listening to the survivors about their woes, difort and just inly lending them listening ears. He bes everyone''s grandpa, the survivor''s most favorite person during their tragic ordeal.


    Terros went to the table and ced his medicine toolbox above it. He sat on the chair looking heavenward trying to guess if there will be rain in theing days.


    Graven went to his side. "Old man, hows it''s going?" he asked.


    "So far so good. The survivors'' morale is going up right now and they''re excited to go back to thend of the living and start working again!" Terros replied.


    "Great!" Graven said and settled on the chair facing him. "Health-wise, how long do you think they can be ready to work again?" he inquired.


    "Give them one month, enough for their bodies and wound to heal. After that, assigned them to lighter jobs... then after two months... their bodies are already healing well and able to handle heavier works. It''s up to you if you will assign them to much heavier works..." Terros answered.


    "Ah, okay. I got it!" Graven said.


    "I better go back to my ce now and starts preparing the concoctions for the herbal medicine," Terros said.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you. I might as well help you in preparing the medicine so that you can start your voyage in finding the missing Veronica quickly," Graven offered.


    "Alright, that would be much better. I can use an extra hand to help speed up my work and finish in no time," Terros said delighted by the offer.


    "What are we waiting for?" Graven said.


    "Let''s go!" Terros replied.


    Graven grabbed the wooden medicine box. The men initiated the teleportation process in their minds and vanished from the headquarter in split second.


    They appeared in Terros ce a momentter.


    They were about to climb the stairs but Terros notice a disturbance outside the invisible shield. He looked at hispanion. "Son, just proceed to the balcony and make yourselffortable. I''ll join you in a while... somethinges up... " he said.


    "Why? What''s wrong?" Graven asked.


    "I think a rabbit is trying to enter my private kingdom and causing havoc to my protective shield," Terros joked.


    "Was it my twin brother again?" Graven asked.


    "Maybe... or there could be others..." he answered.


    Graven shrugged and continue upstairs.


    Terros exited the protective shield in his invisible form. He found Luke outside, ying ping pong with the barrier. He was shaking his head in amusement. This stubborn twin won''t give up, eh? But it''s no use talking to Luke he won''t listen. He might as well go back to his ce and prepare the herbal medicine so that he will finish early today.


    As for Luke... well... since he has lots of free time to waste ying ping pong with the protective shield then let him have his fun. He smiled and teleported back to his ce.


    Graven watched Terros climbing the stairs and heading in his direction. "So, who is it?"


    Terros lowered himself on the chair. "Take a guess..."


    "My twin brother?" Graven said.


    Terros smiled and gave him a thumb up. "You guessed correctly, son! Your brother is outside ying ping pong with my shield," he said.


    Graven brows furrowed. "What do you mean by ying ping pong?"


    "Your brother throws mes to my shield and the shield will throw the mes back to him. So, they''re ying ping pong right now," Terros said with a grin.


    Graven chuckled. "I guess my brother enjoyed ying with your shield, is that alright?" he asked.


    "You mean, the effects on my shield?"


    "Yeah... If my brother keeps throwing mes to your invisible shield it might start to weaken. That''s what I''m afraid of," Graven stated.


    Terrosughed and shook his head. "Ah, no need to worry about the shield. It can repair itself and regenerate itself. It''s your brother that I''m worried about..." he said.


    "Why?" Graven asked in rm.


    "Because if the shield will get annoyed, it will wield cow and horse manure from afar and throw it all to your brother''s face," Terros cackled.


    Graven erupted into peals ofughter.


    The men shared a goodugh for a few minutes.


    After theughter subsided, they''re ready to begin their task.


    Terros stood up and grabbed the basket nearby and ced it on the table.


    The men start sorting and preparing herbal medicine in the basket.


    Noontimees.


    Luke finally leaves the ce, super annoyed.


    While Graven and Terros stopped for a lunch break.


    After resting, the men resumed their work.


    Hours went by.


    It was already 5:30 in the afternoon when the men call it a day.


    "Tomorrow again, old man!" Graven said.


    "Thanks for your help, son," Terros said.


    "Don''t mention it! I''m d to be your assistant even for a few days," Graven spoke thoughtfully.


    "Give my regards to your wife and her family," Terros said.


    "Okay, I will! Gotta go!" Graven said and disappeared from the balcony.


    Terros put the basket on the wooden shelf. He left the balcony going to the kitchen to prepare his food for supper.


    ~~~0~~~


    Moraderry Town.


    At 6:30 in the evening, Graven and the Helman family gathered around the table to eat dinner together.


    They ate dinner infortable silence.


    Half an hourter, they finished eating and retired to their respective rooms upstairs.


    "Wife, how''s your parent''s condition right now?" Graven inquired.


    "They''re slowly recovering as of this moment. My mother ns to resume growing nts in the garden, and I bet my father is going to start raising animals the likes of hens and roosters in the backyard to pass his idle times," she replied.


    "That''s good! The back yard is wide enough to amodate their hobbies, they can cultivate the free space there," Graven spoke.


    "Hubby, thank you always for being supportive of my parent''s hobbies!" Laura said.


    "Don''t mention it. Whatever makes your family happy, they can also make you happy, so it''s a win-win situation for both of us," he grinned.


    The couple cuddled lovingly in the bed.


    Graven closed his eyes in a rxed mood.


    Laura was studying her husband''s handsome face for a while. His eyes were closed right now. She noticed something about her husband though. Ever since they''re back together, they never had sex even once. She sometimes felt that her husband was trying hard to avoid identally touching the intimate parts of her body.


    His sudden change of attitude got her worried.


    Did he consider her dirty because she and Luke have sex before?


    That must be it! That is the sole reason why he no longer desires her sexually. She felt saddened by it. It''s not that she wanted to have sex with him right now, that would be hard because her tummy is already big.


    She just can''t help but notice that change in him!


    Maybe she should just ask him directly about it. But at the same time, she was also afraid that it might lead to a quarrel between them. Nah, she should just forget asking him that question.


    She rested her head on his chest.


    Graven opened his eyes. "Is there something bothering you, wife?" he inquired.


    Laura''s eyes flew to his face, it''s now the perfect time to ask him the question that has been bothering her mind for a while. "Um... I just noticed that we never had sex since we''re back together," she told him directly.


    Graven sighed. "Why? Do you like to do it right now?" he asked. Honestly, he was afraid of touching his wife intimately, they might end up having sex and he was afraid that the ck liquid lurking inside his body will transfer to Laura and kill her and their baby inside her womb. It''s his greatest fear! It doesn''t matter if he will die, just not his wife and their unborn child! He can''t bear it if something bad will happen to them!


    Laura pouted. "I''m just afraid that... you think I''m dirty ''coz of what happened to me and your brother during my captivity. I thought that is the reason why you no longer desire to have intimate moments with me," she said sadly.


    Graven was shaking his head. "No, not that. I thought that you might have a hard time doing it with me because your tummy is already big. So, I no longer ask for it. Don''t worry, that''s not the reason why. Please, stop thinking about negative things, okay? Just focus on your health so that our baby will grow healthy," he said. "Don''t worry, after you give birth to our child we will resume our active sex life again, okay?"


    "Alright, I believe you," Laura said and smiled sweetly at her husband.


    "I love you so much, wife!" he said and nted a kiss on her lips.


    "I love you too, husband!" Laura replied.


    "Now that we already settled this issue, let''s sleep early, okay?" he said.


    "Ok," Laura replied and shut her eyes to sleep.


    Graven''s eyes were closed but his mind was wide awake. Right now, he''s worried about the ck liquid inside his body, it might attack again anytime soon. He doesn''t want his wife to see his scary condition during that time. He doesn''t want her to worry and get frightened by the depressing situation that she is going to witness if he will have the misfortune to suffer another attack inside the manor.


    His wife was just recovering due to what happened to their farm. He doesn''t want her to witness another tragedy again.


    He sighed inwardly.

 Chapter 220 - I Disagree!

    Three dayster. Late afternoon.


    Terros and Graven were done stocking herbal medicines good enough for one week supply.


    ??


    "Son, these are the medicines that the patients'' needs, it canst up to one week. Bring it to your headquarter. Your men already know the right dosage for every patient to take," Terros said.


    "When do you start your journey?"


    "Tomorrow morning after I finished eating breakfast."


    "Are you sure you don''t want me to apany you in finding Veronica?"


    Terros nods his head. "Yeah, leave everything to me. All I''m asking from you is please don''t forget to visit my ce at least once a day. My nts and chickens need some loving like watering and feeding. You know the drill," he said.


    "I got it!" Graven stated.


    "Okay, wish me luck for tomorrow!" Terros said with a gloomy sigh.


    "I wish and hope that you will find Veronica as soon as possible and bring her back home," Graven said.


    "Thank you, son," Terros smiled a bit. "You may go now, the night is fast approaching. Your wife is already waiting for you back home," he spoke.


    "Okay, I''ll be here tomorrow to check this ce, maybe duringte morning or after lunch," Graven said. "Bye old man, good luck on your trip tomorrow," he said.


    "Bye, son!" Terros responded.


    Graven vanished from the ce.


    Terros went inside the house to pack some clothes and essentials in his bag. He needs to find out what happened to Veronica, and hopefully, he also got to meet the deity so that he can ask for help regarding the promising result of the Oakenblossom Tree. He needs to create the cure before Graven and his men will undergo another near-death experience again due to the ck liquid lurking inside their bodies.


    Graven and his men''s time is running out!


    He needs to get the cure, ASAP!


    ~~~0~~~


    Moraderry Town.


    At Graven''s manor, early evening after dinner.


    The couple was having a conversation on the balcony located on the second floor of the house.


    The evening breeze was cool to the skin, it''s a wonderful night for stargazing.


    Graven looked at his wife. "I think we need to raise the security and safety of the inhabitants of this ce a little bit higher," he said.


    Laura looked at him, frowning. "What do you mean? Aren''t this house well protected already?" she asked him quizzically.


    "Yeah, it''s well protected already. But when servantse and go out of the property to run errands we don''t know what will happen next. They can be abducted by the enemies if spotted outside, right?" Graven said.


    Laura was silent.


    "All I know is that after the vampires burned down the whole farm they will be more aggressive in finding you. So they will send more of their people to hunt you and your family down," he added.


    Laura was silent for a moment and spoke, "You got a point, husband!" she agreed. "So, what is your suggestion?" she asked.


    "Starting tomorrow, no one can leave this house even the servants will remain in the house," he said.


    "Oh, that''s not a problem... but how to go to the town to buy our weekly food supply and other essentials?" she asked in confusion.


    "That''s easy, once a week you can give me the list of things you needed for the house, and I will instruct my servants to buy them for you, then they will deliver the goods outside the gate of the house. This way your family and the servants are no longer exposed to the dangers outside. What do you think of my suggestion?" he asked her opinion.


    Laura pondered about the suggestion for a few minutes. Staying inside the house for a long time without seeing the world outside feels like they''re a caged animal, however, it''s the best protection they can afford as of this moment, considering that the vampires are aggressively pursuing them.


    "I know what you''re thinking, wife. It''s indeed pretty hard to stay holed up inside this manor for a long time, but the vampires are willing to kill anyone now, staying inside this manor will be worth it," he exined.


    "B-but how long our hiding willst?" Laura asked.


    Graven released a deep sigh. "Until the vampires give up on finding your whereabouts..." he said sadly.


    "Until we grow old and die? My family and I will keep hiding here inside the manor until the world ends? Is that what you mean?" Laura asked, misty-eyed. "What a sad way to live!" she eximed and released a troubled sigh.


    Graven nodded his head. "Yeah. Don''t worry, I will try to find a way to kill them all. That''s the only way you and your family can be free from danger," he replied.


    "No! Don''t court death, husband. Do not seek the attention of the enemy! I''m willing to stay inside this manor forever and grow old with you as long we will be together with our child, and we will never be separated in this lifetime. I''m willing to bear anything with you by my side!" she said with finality in her voice.


    "Alright, since you agreed to my decision we will inform your family and the servant about it tomorrow so that they will know what they''ve got themselves into," Graven said.


    The couple fell silent for a few minutes, their minds both preupied.


    One hourter.


    Laura was already yawning. "Husband, let''s go back to our room now, I''m feeling sleepy already," she spoke.


    "Okay, let''s go..." Graven said.


    The couple left the balcony and retired to the master''s bedroom to sleep for the night.


    ~~~0~~~


    The following day, after breakfast.


    The couple gathered the other members of the family in the living room to discuss their n.


    Laura looked at her family sadly. "Everyone... I have something to tell you, this concerns our safety. It''s very important!" she said.


    Simon looked at his daughter. "What is it, Laura? Tell us now before we die of suspense!" he demanded.


    Laura sighed. "Father, we both know that the vampire couple is desperate to get me and they are now ready to kill anyone that get''s in their way. Because of the recent tragedy on the farm, my husband and I arrived at this difficult decision.


    Starting today, all of the upants of this manor can no longer go out of the property. This means, my husband''s men will buy all the stuff we needed in the market and deliver the goods outside the gate of the property.


    So starting today, you have to give me the list of all the stuff you wanted from the market. No one can step outside the house from now on. This is to ensure that the enemy will never know about this ce. To live longer we need to sacrifice our freedom. That''s the only thing we can do right now," she concluded her exnation.


    Sofia groaned.


    Laura''s parents looked at each other.


    A thick silence enveloped the whole ce for a few minutes. Everyone was contemting the pros and cons of their situation in their minds.


    After a while, Simon spoke. "I agree wholeheartedly to your decision, daughter!" he said. "All I wanted is to stay in one ce, safe and sound, surrounded by my family. I''m tired of danger and running away. I''m willing to be holed up here until I die," he said.


    "Thank you, father," Laura said. "And how about you, mother dear?" she asked.


    Rosa nodded her head. "Whatever my husband''s decision, I will support him all the way," she responded.


    "Thank you, Mother!" Laura looked at her sister. "How about you, sis?"


    Sofia groaned and sighed. "I''m too young to spend the rest of my life here," she protested. "Can I decideter? Please...?" she requested.


    Simon and Rosa looked at Sofia in shock as if she had grown a horn on her head.


    "Daughter, you have to agree to this arrangement whether you like it or not! Because if you keep venturing outside, the enemy might recognize you and follow you here! You are going to endanger us all!" Simon reminded her.


    Sofia pouted and breathed deeply. Everyone already agreed to stay inside the manor except her. "Guys, can you me me if I''m hesitating to stay here for the rest of my life? Please understand my situation, I''m still young to be imprisoned here!" she told them.


    Graven and Laura looked at each other in astonishment.


    Rosa red at her youngest daughter. "And what are you going to do outside? Where are you staying and who will protect you if the vampires recognized you?" she asked Sofia in a cold voice.


    Sofia breathed deeply and bit her lip in agitation. The truth is she has no ce to stay outside, no money, and no job. "But I just want to go out once in a while and see the world outside. Can I do that please, even just once or twice a month?" she begged at her sister and her brother-inw.


    Graven looked at Laura. "What do you think of your, sister''s request?" he asked her opinion.


    Laura groaned. "I can''t me her though. She''s still young to be holed up here, but it''s also for her good that we''re restricting her from going out," she said.


    "Sister, please hear my plea!" Sofia pleaded.


    Laura looked at her. "Twice only per month, is that all you wanted?" she asked her.


    "Much better if I can go outside - once a week, but if it''s not applicable... then I''ll settle for twice a month," Sofia replied.


    "I''ll think about it," Laura said.


    "Thank you, sister!" Sofia smiled brightly.


    "I"m not agreeing to your request yet!" Laura reminded her.


    Sofia''s spirit sank to the floor.


    Laura looked at her family. "This meeting is adjourned!" she said.


    Everyone left the living room and went back to their respective rooms on the second floor.

 Chapter 221 - Imprisoned

    The couple was discussing Sofia''s unwillingness to follow the rule of staying inside the manor for safety purposes.


    "I''m sorry for my sister''s behavior!" Laura told her husband.


    ??


    "It''s okay. Your sister is still young and at her age right now, she would prefer to explore the world outside than being holed up in this ce for a long time. In that aspect, Ipletely understand her," Graven stated.


    Laura released a deep sigh. "I find her words not respectful at all. We are the ones who are adults here, she should obey our decision and not question it! Because we know better what''s right and wrong for her!" her voice rises a bit.


    Graven rubbed his wife''s back. "Shh...calm down... don''t be annoyed about it. Don''t let Sofia''s words affect you. She''s still young," he said. "I will think of a better solution for her," he said.


    Laura''s eyes widened. "What-? No way! We can''t let my sister have her way, especially that the vampires are after me and my family. I don''t want the time woulde that Sofia will lead the vampire couple to this ce! I can''t bear it!" she protested.


    Graven nods his head. "Okay, let''s stop talking about your sister...then," he said.


    "Why? Do you have an alternative solution?" Laura asked her husband curiously.


    "Yeah..."


    "What is it?"


    "I can send several of my men to escort Sofia outside to ensure her safety," Graven replied.


    Laura shook her head vigorously. "No! That''s still dangerous. What if the enemy will defeat your men? That''s still possible, right? My sister''s life would still be in danger!" she insisted.


    "Yeah, you got a point. I guess, you just have to exin to your sister well the importance of not going outside because it''s simply dangerous for her. No other exnation, period!" Graven said.


    Laura gave her husband a thumb up. She rose to her feet.


    "Where are you going?" he asked.


    "I''ll talk to my sister, I''ll be backter after I''m done talking to her," Laura said and walked towards the door and made an exit.


    Graven sighed and lie down on the bed.


    Outside the master''s bedroom, Laura walked in the hallway going to her sister''s room. She knocked on the door. "Sofia! Open the door... we need to talk!" she shouted.


    The door opened.


    "Sister,e in..." Sofia said.


    The two women sat on the bed facing each other.


    Laura released a deep sigh. "Sis, I already reached a decision, I''m sorry to say to you that you are not allowed to go outside the manor while the vampires are still actively haunting us. Our lives are hanging by a thread right now, especially that I''m already pregnant with my first child. My husband and I have to protect our lives. There is no other way to do it but to stay in this house for a long time until one day it''s finally safe to go outside. I hope you understand the severity of our situation..." she said in a pleading voice.


    Sofia pouted. "Sis, if you only married the vampire couple''s son, we won''t'' be in this situation, right? Is your current husband worth it all, including all the lives that have been lost?"


    Laura sighed. It''s easy to be mad at her sister, but she''s also telling the truth. If she married the couple''s son - then they don''t have to hide at all. They could live freely. Looking back, she is willing to marry the son just to avoid her family getting killed. But her father did everything he could do to send her away to avoid marrying a vampire, but ended up, marrying a hybrid instead.


    The only difference is that she loves Graven with all her heart and he''s worth all the trouble.


    Sofia looked hard into her eyes. "So many people have died and you keep running away from your destiny. How many people would die next? You only think of yourself," she pressed on with a cold voice.


    Laura stared at her sister for a long time. She wanted to scold and p her for insulting her, but she can''t do that because 90% of what Sofia told her right now is all true. Now that it alles to this, does she have to me her father as well because in the first ce he''s the one who sent her away when she''s been willing to face her destiny?


    "But I can''t tell the same to our father. I can''t me him for trying to stop me from marrying that vampire couple''s son. I''m just amazed that you have the guts to say those insulting words directly to my face. What happened to you sister?" Laura asked her calmly.


    Sofia released a deep sigh. "Let''s not thing make thingsplicated here. All I''m asking you is that when are you going to face your destiny and marry the vampire couple''s son? This is the only way to make sure that no one will die again! Can your conscience handle another loss of lives because you keep running away from your destiny?"


    Laura was dumbfounded with the way her younger sister talk to her right now. As if she bes a different person overnight! Did her sister grow up so fast? When?


    But she doesn''t want to lose her patience right now, or else she might hurt her sister and regretted itter. She wants to get to the bottom of her sister''s tantrums. "What do you want to do with your life?" she asked her.


    "Simple. I just want to have more freedom and explore the world outside. I don''t like being holed up inside his manor with no idea when it''s safe for me to get out. I haven''t experience having a boyfriend and getting married, and now I''m destined to grow old and die here? I can''t ept that! I only have one life, I want to live it to the fullest while I''m still young! I hope you''ll understand my only wish, sister," Sofia said.


    "But you have to understand that once you will leave this mansion, you can never return!" Laura reminded her.


    "I know!" Sofia replied.


    "And do you still want to leave?"


    "Yes! I''m tired of hiding! I just want to be free!" Sofia insisted.


    "Even if one day the vampire will catch up with you and they will kill you? Do you still want to leave this ce that offers you the most security?" Laura asked.


    "Yes! I already made up my mind. It''s about time to live my life the way I want it to be! I also want to find my real parents, the ones who left me outside the gate of our previous home. I want to know who am I? And I can''t do that if I''m holed up here forever!" Sofia stated.


    Laura released a deep sigh. "Are you sure? Is this what you wanted to do?" she asked again hoping that her sister will have a change of heart.


    "Yes! This is my final decision. I hope you can grant me the freedom to chose my path," Sofia said in a determined voice.


    Laura nods her head. "Okay, I''ll think about it," she said. In her mind, she was nning to imprisoned her sister inside the basement of the house. If it''s the only way to prevent her from leaving and preserve her life as well for many years. She was hoping that one day, Sofia will change her mind and decided not to leave anymore. If that day wille, and she will see signs of her repenting then she will allow her to leave the basement and live with them again in the house. That''s her n.


    "Sister, if you still insist on holding me up here, don''t me me, I will find a way to leave this ce!" Sofia warned her.


    Laura was taken aback by her sister''s iron will determination and sudden change of behavior, she rose to her feet and looked at her sister before leaving the door. "I''ll think about your request thoroughly and you will get your answer a few days from now," she said and exited the room.


    Laura walked into the hallway going to her parent''s room. When she knocked on the door it was opened right away by her mother. "Mom, I need to ask you about something..." she said urgently.


    "Come inside, daughter," Rosa said.


    The two women sat on the bed.


    "Where is Father?" she asked.


    "He''s in the bathroom, why?" Rosa asked.


    "Mother, I just came from Sofia''s room. What''s wrong with her? She wants to leave this ce and live outside!" Laura said.


    "Yeah, that''s true! She begs us to help her in asking you to allow her to live outside the manor. We scolded her and ignored her pleas," Rosa said.


    "Way back in the farm, did she already disy this kind of willful behavior?" Laura asked.


    "Yes. She mentioned leaving the farm and going back to the town and find a job then live her own life. She discussed that issue several times with me but I turned deaf ears on her ramblings, I thought she was just bored on the farm and wants new surroundings to explore. So, I forgot about it. But now she''s at it again. She''s wanting to leave us. Your father and I were already at our wit''s end to stop her from being stubborn. So, this time she finally told you her intention to leave?" Rosa asked.


    "Yeah, and she also mentioned trying to find her real parents," Laura added.


    Rosa''s eyes welled. "What we''re going to do with your sister, Laura? I''m afraid that one of these days, she will escape this ce without our knowledge. I don''t want her to end up in the vampire''s hands again, this time they might kill her, I''m sure of that!" she said in a terrified voice.


    "Calm down, Mother. I''vee up with a good solution to end our problem with Sofia," Laura said.


    "What is it? Tell me!" Rosa said gravely.


    "Let''s imprisoned Sofia in the basement temporarily. This will prevent her from escaping this ce and we can always be assured that she is safe from harm. We have to do it for her own sake," Laura exined.


    Rosa was silent for a moment. "Okay, I agree to that. Let''s hear your father''s opinion after he gets out of the bathroom," she said.


    Unknown to the two women, Sofia was listening to their conversation through the slightly opened door.

 Chapter 222 - Pretend

    Sofia tiptoed and went back to her room to n her next move. Once her father will approve of her sister''s decision to imprison her in the basement, she will lose a chance to escape!


    She quickly went to the closet, grabbed her bag, and filled it with her clothes and important stuff.


    ??


    She''s ready to escape anytime if the opportunity arises. She hides the bag inside the closet.


    The day is long, she will remain in her room sulking and only get out during mealtime.


    Tonight, when everyone was already sleeping soundly in their rooms, she will leave the manor and escape!


    Everyone can get out of the house, but they are prohibiting it now due to the fear of being followed by the enemy back to the manor. Based on Grandpa Terros exnation, the invisible shield will only react if it can sense a foreign being or entity trying to enter the vicinity of the manor.


    This means it''s safe for her to leave and also safe toe back if she wanted to!


    Shey down on the bed and closed her eyes. She had a sheltered life and always protected by her adoptive parents and sister, but now that she''s old enough to follow her destiny, she wants to find out who dumped her outside the gate of the Family Helman''s mansion? Where are her real parents? She won''t stop unless she will discover the truth!


    Who is she and who are her parents? Where can she find them?


    The questions quadrupled in her mind.


    She opened the drawer of the bedside table and picked up the amethyst ring. She stared at the object for a long time. The ring was found inside the pocket of the clothing that was wrapped around her body when she was still a baby. Her mother Rosa told her that the owner of the ring must be her mother or father, or it could be owned by anyone who left her outside the gate.


    She looked at the ring. It''s the only possession she had that would lead her to her real parents.


    That... if they''re still alive until now!


    She hoped so.


    She will always love her adoptive family, they''re so kind to her. But this time she''s ready to spread her wings and get out while she still can - before the vampires will get her and her family. She won''t mind dying as long she already discovered her true identity.


    She put the ring on her finger and no n to take it out from now on.


    She was just lucky that during the time the vampires attack the farm, the ring was already inside the pocket of her skirt, or else she already lost it!


    She closed her eyes, in her mind, she was already actively nning on how to escape tonight.


    Meanwhile...


    Back in the old couple''s bedroom.


    Simon looked at his wife and daughter in disbelief. "What did you say? We will imprison Sofia inside the basement?" he asked twice.


    "Yes, Dad! It''s for her good and safety!" Laura replied.


    "Let me talk to her again today, maybe she will cooperate with us and no longer desire to leave the manor," Simon said.


    Laura shrugged. "I already tried talking to her sensibly but she refuses to be swayed. She told me that she already made up her mind and no amount of persuasion from our side can change her decision. She''s determined to leave us once and for all!" she stated.


    Simon took a deep breath. "Alright, I''ll try talking to her onest time. I will go to her room and have a serious discussion with her. If she still refused to stay and insist on leaving this ce then we will imprison her in the basement tomorrow night," he gave his go signal.


    "Good luck, Dad! It''s against my will to lock my sister in the basement - but right now - it''s the only perfect solution to keep her safe with us. I feared that sooner orter she will leave this ce and she might end up in the hands of the vampire couple''s men who are actively pursuing us, and it will be our end! I hope my sister will listen to you this time," Laura said.


    "Ok. I''ll try my best," Simon said, he walked towards the door and exited.


    Laura and Rosa waited in the room - hoping and wishing for the best.


    Simon walked into the hallway and went to Sofia''s room. He knocked on the door three times. "Daughter, open the door!" he ordered.


    A few secondster, the door opened.


    "What is it, Dad?" Sofia asked.


    "Can I talk to you for a minute?" Simon asked.


    "Sure,e inside, Dad," Sofia invited her father inside the bedroom.


    Simon sat on the bed facing his daughter. "I''m here to convince you onest time, don''t n on leaving the manor! Stay here with us, you will be safe here, and all your needs will be taken care of. Did you understand what I''m trying to tell you, daughter?" he asked her.


    Sofia nodded her head. "Yes, Dad! I understand what you are trying to say to me. You are just after my safety and welfare. Thank you!" she said.


    "So, you mean to say, you are no longer nning to leave the manor?" he asked happily.


    Sofia smiled. "Yes, Dad! I finally realized how stupid I am to even leave this ce that offers me everything from safety to security. I already regretted thinking of leaving. Don''t worry I will stay with you guys until the end of time. We''ll be on this together," she said in a serious voice.


    "That''s good! I''m happy that you finally realized your mistake. Don''t worry, one day, all this madness will end. For a while, let''s just bear the darkness, sooner orter, the light will shine again for us!" Simon said optimistically.


    "I hope so, Dad!" Sofia said.


    "Okay, I''ll take my leave now. I will tell your mother and sister about the good news!" Simon exited the room joyfully.


    Sofia breathed deeply. Indeed, she realized her mistake! Disagreeing with her sister will raise the rm soon! They might get very strict with her and leave no room for her escape. She hoped that it''s not toote yet to step backward and pretend that she already change her decision for the better.


    Simon went back to his bedroom wearing a happy expression on his face.


    When her father entered the room, Laura noticed the pleasant smile on her father''s face. "Dad, what happened to your conversation with Sofia?" she asked.


    "It''s over! I finally convinced her not to leave the manor. She told me that she will stay. She realized how stupid she was in nning to leave considering that this ce already offered everything to her. Maybe, she realized that she is penniless, homeless, and jobless and she would have a hard time living afortable life outside herfort zone, so she decided to stay with us through the ends of times," Simon said.


    "Thank God!" Rosa beamed. A huge weight was lifted from her shoulder.


    Laura doesn''t know what to feel right now. Howe her sister was quick to change her mind? She''s hoping that her father can persuade her sister to stay and now that it''s finally happening, why does she felt that uneasy feeling stirring at the pit of her stomach?


    She''s not fully convinced yet!


    She rose to her feet. "I''ll take my leave now," she told her parents. She walked towards the door and exited.


    She went to Sofia''s room. She wants to hear her sister''s decision with her ears. She knocked on the door twice.


    Sofia opened the door. "Sis...?"


    "Can I talk to you for a minute?" Laura asked.


    "Sure,e inside," Sofia said and opened the door wide for her sister to enter.


    Laura stepped inside and faced her sister. "Is it true?


    "What?"


    "Dad told us that you are no longer desiring to leave the manor? Is it true? Howe you changed your mind so quickly?" Laura asked with suspicion shing in her eyes.


    Dang! Sofia saw the suspicion shing on her sister''s face. She released a deep sigh. "After you left my room, I went into soul searching ande to realize that I''m stupid to leave this ce. I don''t have money, I''m jobless and most of all I have no ce that I consider my own. I''m only courting danger outside and attract bad people to take advantage of me. Therefore I decided to just stay here with you guys and hope that one day we will have the freedom to roam the world in safety. That''s all I''m wishing for!" She ended her lengthy exnation.


    Laura took a deep breath. "Shall I believe you, sister?"


    Sofia''s eyes welled, she hugged her sister. "I''m so sorry, I put you under so much stress because of my stubbornness. I hope you can forgive me," she apologized


    Laura sighed. "Okay, I believe you now. I''m happy that you finallye to your senses," she said as huge relief washed over her.


    The sisters hugged each other for a few minutes.


    Laura finally left her sister''s room and went to the master''s bedroom wearing a happy smile on her face.


    When she entered the room. Her husband was sitting on the chair facing the mirror, he just finished cutting the growing beard on his jaw.


    Laura went to his side.


    "How''s it going?" Graven asked.


    "My sister finally willing to obey the new rules. At first, she insisted to leave but my father managed to persuade her to stay," she replied.


    Graven''s brows furrowed. "Huh? What do you mean?" he asked, confused.


    Laura sighed. "She initially wants to leave the manor for good and find her parent''s whereabouts - but she decided against it because she realized that she has no money and no ce to say outside the manor," she exined.


    "Ah, okay. So everything is okay now with Sofia?" Graven asked to rify the issue.


    Laura nodded her head. "Yeah, absolutely!" she gushes.


    "Good!" he said and stood up. "I''m going to the headquarter and go to Grandpa''s ce to water the nts and feed his chickens," he said.


    "Okay, you will be here for lunch?" she asked.


    "I think no, I might get busy. I will try to return early for dinner. See you tonight, my love!" he said and nted a gentle kiss on her forehead. "I''ll go now..." he said.


    "Ok." Laura nods her head.


    In the blink of an eye, Graven vanished from the room.

 Chapter 223 - Black Orbs

    During lunchtime.


    The Helman Family gathered around the dining table to eat lunch together.


    ? ?


    Sofia was back on her sunny old self, bbering nonstop. She even asked Laura if she can have a fish pond in the backyard, even just three meters long. She wants to raise her favorite fish, the Blue Tang fish.


    Laura agreed wholeheartedly - very much pleased that her sister is back to her old self. Everything is good!


    Simon looked at Sofia. "Let''s go to the backyard after lunch so that we can discuss how we will construct your fish pond," he said.


    "Yesss! Thank you, Dad!" Sofia replied excitedly.


    Laura and Rosa smiled in relief.


    They finished eating lunch half an hourter.


    Simon and Sofia proceed to the back of the house while Rosa and Laura remained seated on the couch in the living room.


    Laura looked at her mother. "Mom,e with me upstairs to Sofia''s room," she said.


    A frown appeared on Rosa''s forehead. "B-but why?"


    "I dunno why... But I have this nagging feeling that never goes away. I''m afraid that Sofia is just pretending to be back in her old self. I think she''s nning to escape!" Laura said.


    "You are wrong, daughter! Stop suspecting your sister!" Rosa scolded her.


    "Juste with me to her room, Mother. Nothing to lose," Laura insisted.


    "Alright, let''s go!" Rosa finally relented.


    The two women climbed the stairs and went to Sofia''s room.


    Once inside the room.


    The two women went to the closet and opened it.


    There... down on the closet was a knapsack.


    Laura didn''t remove the bag, she just opened the zipper, they saw clothes and other stuff neatly folded and arranged inside the bag. She looked at her mother. "What can you say about this bag, Mother dear?"


    Rosa released a deep sigh. "Oh, my! Sofia is still nning to escape!" she said in a devastated voice, sadness clouded her face.


    "So, I''m right with my intuition! Sofia was just pretending all along, but deep inside she was nning her escape! Maybe she ns to escape tonight!" Laura said.


    Rosa was shaking her head, truly disheartened with the turn of events. "Daughter, let''s leave the room now! Your sister might return anytime..." she said.


    "Okay, Mom," Laura agreed.


    The women exited Sofia''s room quietly and went back to the old couple''s room.


    "So... what are we going to do now?" Laura asked.


    "I''ll put a sleeping medicine on Sofia''s milk tonight. We should put her to sleep and then transfer her to the basement. This way she can never leave this ce," Rosa suggested.


    "Okay, let''s do it tonight, Mother! Please, tell Dad about our n," Laura said.


    "Alright! Leave everything to me," Rosa replied.


    "Ok. I''ll take my leave now. If there''s something you need assistance with, just ask the servants or you cane to me," Laura said with a sigh. She walked to the door and exited, heading back to the master''s bedroom.


    She reached her room,y down on the bed, and closed her eyes.


    She''s having a headache right now, she couldn''t believe that she''s nearly fooled by her sister! Dang! She almost believes her wless lies, they sounded genuine to her ears!


    Sofia was still nning to leave and it broke her heart.


    Thank''s to her nagging intuition! She managed to discover Sofia''s getaway bag inside the closet before her sister can escape the manor!


    She will leave everything to her mother and father. Right now, she wants to rest her weary head. Time for her afternoon nap! Later after she wakes up, she will stroll in the backyard for her afternoon exercise.


    She yawned and closed her eyes to sleep.


    Meanwhile...


    In the backyard.


    Simon and Sofia were talking animatedly about the construction of the fish pond. Rosa joined them.


    Sofia looked at her mother. "Mom, where is sister Laura?" she asked.


    "She''s sleeping in her room for her afternoon nap. Later after she wakes up - she will join us here in the garden," Rosa replied.


    "Ah, okay," Sofia said and returned her attention to his father.


    Rosa went to the swing, she lowered herself on the metal seat and propelled herself upward. She must n well for her mission tonight.


    Two hourster.


    Laura woke up from her slumber. She brushed her hair and left the room, heading to the back of the house.


    She joined her family in the garden, enjoying the lovely flowers blooming beautifully in the garden.


    Everything looks normal. They look like one happy family together again. But deep inside, the storm is brewing.


    A few minutester, the servant came forward and served the Helman family a delicious afternoon snack.


    Hours went by.


    The time is already 5:30 in the afternoon.


    The sunset above disyed a splendid beautiful orange glow on the horizon.


    By 6:00 in the evening... the darkness already nketed the entirend, and the Helman Family retreated inside the house to get ready for dinner.


    The happy atmosphere continues in the dining room while the family is eating dinner together.


    One hourter.


    They finished dinner in good spirit and retreated to the living room for a few minutes of family chitchat.


    At 9:00 in the evening, they went upstairs to retire for the night.


    Inside the master''s bedroom.


    Laura was standing near the window, her gaze was fixed on the view outside. The moon shone brightly tonight! She sighed heavily. Right now, her mother is already in the kitchen, preparing the milkce with the sleeping medicine that would knock out her sister Sofia for a few hours.


    If only her sister didn''t n on escaping, they don''t have to resort to this!


    She left the window, went to bed, and lie down, waiting for her husband.


    Meanwhile...


    Inside the kitchen, Rosa was pouring fresh milk on the ss and added five drops of the liquid into the milk, and mixed it well.


    Done mixing the liquid, she carries the ss with her right hand and exited the kitchen. She went to the staircase and proceeds to climb the stairs, then went to Sofia''s room. After knocking three times, the door was opened by Sofia.


    "Mother..."


    "I brought you your milk as always," Rosa said.


    "Thank you, Mother!" Sofia epted the ss and took a sip. "Delicious, I''ll finish it. I''ll return the empty ss in the kitchenter," she said and took another sip.


    Rosa shed her daughter a satisfied smile.


    "Anything else, Mom?" Sofia asked.


    "Nothing... sleep early, okay?" Rosa said.


    "Yes! I will! Goodnight," Sofia replied.


    "Goodnight!" Rosa turned around and walked towards the bedroom.


    Sofia closed the door and locked it from the inside.


    She carried the ss of milk into the bathroom and throws the contents into the bowl.


    Done, she exited the bathroom and ced the empty ss on the table.


    She rushed to the bed, grabbed the bedsheet and nket, and tied them together making a rope out of it them.


    Satisfied with the strength of her makeshift rope, she went to the window and looked below, the roof of the extended kitchen was just a few meters away below the window. She went back to bed and tied the rope securely around the bedpost.


    She tested the strength of the rope, it''s good enough to sustain her frame!


    She grabbed her knapsack from the closet and put it around her back.


    She''s ready to leave!


    She grabbed the chair, ced it beside the window, and stepped on it. She holds on to the rope tightly and began her slow descend to the extended roof of the kitchen.


    A few minutester.


    Sofia''s feet finally touched the roof, she grinned in satisfaction. Hooray! she made it!


    Next, her descend from the roof down to the ground was easier because there were empty drums next to the kitchen. She jumped on them and only made a slight noise.


    The moment her feetnded on the solid ground, she looked around her. Not even a single soul is present near her! "Great!" she murmured. She ran towards the big Acacia tree that was located near the wall and climbed on it.


    She finally reached the extended branch, and from there, she jumped to the ground outside the wall.


    Sess!


    She finally made it outside!


    She looked at her room onest time and then ran towards the forest located a hundred meters from the manor.


    She keeps running and never stops even for a few minutes, she finally reached the entrance of the forest and rushed inside.


    Suddenly, the rain starts falling in droplets and five minutester, heavy rain fell on Sofia''s head.


    "Shiit! I''m going to be soaked with rainwater!" she muttered profanities under her breath.


    She tried to find a tree with big leaves to shelter herself from the rain. Then she will just resume running after the rain stop. She walked further ahead, the forest is getting darker... she hoped that she won''t encounter any deadly snakes or wild animals in the woods. Or else, she will be a piece of dead meat!


    She continues walking deeper into the forest. Damn! She can''t find a big tree, she was about to give up!


    Up ahead, she saw a silhouette of a big tree! She bolted towards it and snuggled beside its big trunk. Suddenly... she feels dizzy and sleepy.


    She released a deep sigh and settledfortably beside the trunk.


    Damn! She''s dripping wet and feeling cold! Her body trembled. She hugged her backpack to generate some heat to warm her body.


    Shiit! Of all the nights that pass by, why does it have to rain on the day of her escape! Such wrong timing!


    Her body shivered due to coldness.


    It looks like the rain is never going to stop! It fell from the sky, pouring down in torrents and created puddles on the ground.


    Sofia released a deep sigh and questioned herself. Why did she put herself in this difficult situation? Why?


    She could be inside her room right now, lying in herfy bed and already enjoying a good night''s sleep.


    Should she go back to the manor?


    She looked in the direction where shees from. She''s not far yet.


    Damn! It''s so tempting to go home right now!


    But she shook her head.


    No! She should continue her journey to freedom!


    Unknown to Sofia, up in one of the branches of the tree was a ck silhouette.


    That ck entity has been staring down at Sofia ever since she takes refuge under the shade of the tree.


    Then the entity moved...ing down slowly...


    Sofia heard the rustling of the leaves above her head. She looked up immediately.


    She was frozen in time when her eyes meet two big ck orbs... and the mysterious being dropped into the ground, standing in front of her.


    Sofia fainted in horror and her body crumbled to the ground.


    Suddenly a strange thing happened, the amethyst ring on Sofia''s finger glowed brightly against the darkness of the surroundings.


    The mysterious being lifted Sofia''s unconscious body from the ground, and moved forward, going deeper into the dark forest.


    The rain continues falling from the sky - pouring heavily into the ground.

 Chapter 224 - Set Her Free!

    Back in the manor.


    Simon and Rosa looked at each other, the wall clock already pointed its fingers to 11:00. It''s one hour before midnight.


    ??


    Rosa was certain, that the sleeping medicine that she put into Sofia''s milk already took effect. "Husband,e with me. Let''s check Sofia''s room!" she said.


    "Ok," Simon responded.


    The couple exited the room and walked in the hallway going to Sofia''s room.


    They stopped in front of the door and Rosa inserted the spare key on the doorknob. Done, she pushes the door open.


    The light was still shining brightly inside the room.


    The couple was shocked to see an empty bed!


    Simon rushed to the window after seeing the rope. "What hell is this!?" he eximed. He looked down and he knew already what had happened.


    Rosa ced her hands on her chest trying to slow down the rapid breathing of her heart. "Sofia is gone!" she eximed and began crying hysterically.


    Simon looked at her. "Wife, it''s not the time for crying! Let''s wake up the servants so that they can help us find Sofia in the neighboring areas!" He left the room and rushed towards the downstairs to the servants'' quarters.


    A few minutester, the servants were already buzzing.


    Three of the male servants broughtmps with them and began their search outside the property while the others search Sofia inside the property.


    The couple was huddled in the living room, deeply worried about Sofia''s whereabouts especially that it''s raining heavily outside.


    "Should we wake up Laura and inform her about Sofia''s disappearance?" Simon asked his wife.


    Rosa shook her head. "No, we should not disturb her sleep! Our daughter is pregnant and this is a stressful situation, let''s allow her to enjoy her sleep. Let''s just inform her tomorrow morning," she said.


    Simon rose to his feet. "I''m going to help the servant looks for Sofia," he dered.


    Rosa holds her husband''s arms. "No need! It''s raining outside, the ground is slippery, you might encounter an ident along the way. Just let those servants find Sofia, they''re much younger than you and they can move swiftly! Let''s just stay here and keep each otherpany while waiting for the news," she said, misty-eyed.


    "Ok." Simon lowered himself on the couch.


    They sat beside each other on the couch feeling heartbroken and devastated by Sofia''s escape.


    Meanwhile...


    Inside the master''s bedroom.


    Graven justnded inside the room and he sensed that something is wrong. He looked at his wife sleeping soundly on the bed, better not to wake her up. He exited the room quietly and went downstairs.


    He noticed that the light in the living room was still open and his inws were sitting on the couch, wearing a problematic expression on their faces.


    He went to their side. "Mother...Father... what''s wrong? Why are you not in your rooms yet? What''s going on?" he asked worriedly.


    "Son, our youngest daughter Sofia runaway! She made a rope out of the bedsheet and nket and used it by escaping through the window andnding on the kitchen roof. We don''t know where she is right now. I already instructed the servants to look for Sofia all over the ce. The other servants were already outside the property looking for her in the wooded area," Simon exined.


    Graven''s eyes widened in shock. Shiit! Herees another problem! He addressed the couple calmly. "Just stay here safely inside the house, I''ll go outside and help the servants find Sofia!" he said and exited the door quickly. Once outside, he shifted into his invisible form and hovered in the air. He floated in the air for several minutes, looking far and wide for any movement signaling that something is happening in that area. He noticed the lights in the wooded area, that must be where the servants have gone to!


    He hovered in the opposite direction, wanting to cover a wide area to search as possible.


    Hours went by.


    The heavy rain finally stopped falling and the quietness of the night returned.


    It was already 2:00 in the morning.


    Simon and Rosa didn''t bother to go to their room, they sleep on the couch waiting for good news.


    Three hourster, the dawn is finally breaking on the horizon.


    At 6:00 in the morning, the first ray of lighting from the sun was already visible in the sky.


    Another day has just begun.


    The female servants were already busy preparing food for breakfast in the kitchen and busy making hot cocoa for anyone who craves it.


    At 6:30, the Helman couple finally awakened.


    A female servant greeted them. "Good morning Sir and Madam! I prepared hot cocoa for you..." she said and ced the tray above the center table.


    "Thank you," Rosa said.


    "Did anyonee back already? Did they find Sofia?" Simon asked.


    The female servant shook her head. "I''m sorry, Sir. No one has returned yet."


    Simon and Rosa''s spirit sunk, they wore a distraught expression on their faces.


    By 7:00 in the morning, the male servants returned from their search.


    "I''m sorry Madam, Sir... we failed to find Lady Sofia in the woods," one of the servants reported. "But we will continue finding her after breakfast, we just need to change our wet clothes first," he added.


    Rosa knew that the servants have no sleep yet and they looked haggard and tired. "After breakfast, take a rest and sleep then resumed finding my daughter at 2:00 in the afternoon," she ordered.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Madam!" the servants replied in chorus.


    Simon watched the men retreated into the direction of the servants'' quarter to change their clothes and eat breakfast. He released a deep sigh.


    Rosa stopped her tears from falling on her face. "Where is Sofia right now? I hope nothing bad happens to her!" she said in agony.


    Simon sighed and rubbed his wife''s back. "Such a willful and stubborn, child!"


    By now the couple''s heart was breaking into tiny pieces. The longer they can''t find Sofia, the more her life is in danger!


    A momentter.


    Graven entered the main door.


    The Helman couple looked at their son-inw expectantly.


    "I''m sorry, Father, Mother... I can''t find Sofia anywhere!" he dered sadly. "But don''t worry I will continue finding her around the whole Moraderry Town. There is a possibility that she hitches a ride in a carriage going to town. I will begin searching for her all over the town after breakfast," Graven said.


    The couple''s face was marred with sadness and distress.


    "Thank you so much, son! We are sorry that our daughter is so willful and stubborn, we failed to discipline her well!" Simonmented.


    Graven sighed. "Father, don''t stress yourself so much about this incident. We will find Sofia soon!" he assured them.


    He was about to go to the staircase when he saw his wifeing down.


    Laura saw her parents sitting on the couch wearing a despondent look on their faces as if theycked sleep. She went to her side and lowered herself on the couch. She looked at her parents and her husband. "What''s going on?" she asked worriedly.


    Graven went to his wife''s side and nted a kiss on her forehead. "Good morning, wife! I''ll just go upstairs to change my clothes," he said.


    Laura looked at his clothes. "Why are you wearing wet clothes?" she asked in confusion.


    "I will let your parents exin everything to you," Graven whispered and walked away going to the staircase.


    Laura looked at the distraught faces of her parents, she got a feeling that something bad happenedst night. "Mom, Dad... what is it? Tell me, now!" she demanded in an impatient voice.


    Rosa looked at her daughter, misty-eyed. "Sofia runawayst night!" she revealed.


    Laura was stunned, her brows furrowed. "What-? But how? The sleeping medicine didn''t work on her milk?" she asked, confused.


    "I brought the milk to her roomst night, I even saw her sipped from the ss two times. I thought she drink it all. I have a feeling that she throws the rest into the bowl. And when your father and I entered her roomst night, she was already missing! We saw a makeshift ropeposed of nkets and bedsheets and the window is open... that is where she went down and escaped!" Rosa exined.


    Laura''s eyes turned to slit in anger. "Such a stupid girl!" she bellowed. She closed her eyes for a moment trying to calm her agitated nerves. It''s still early morning, she doesn''t want to destroy her mood. "Continue...Mother...let me hear the rest of the story..." she said.


    Rosa took a deep breath before speaking again. "We decided not to inform you so as not to disturb your sleep. We rouse the servants and they all began searching for Sofia inside and outside the property. Your father and I stayed here inside the manor waiting for news. Graven also volunteered to help in finding Sofia, unfortunately, your sister is still missing until now!" she said in a trembling voice.


    Laura was shaking her head in annoyance. "Mother, stop worrying about Sofia! She''s already old enough to take care of herself. She decided to run away despite the risk involved, therefore, she''s on her own now. It''s useless to kill ourselves with worry for someone who doesn''t even care about our feelings at all! She only cares about herself! Let her be!" she said in a cold voice.


    Simon and Rosa looked at their daughter''s angry face.


    "Laura is right," Simon said. "We already provided everything for Sofia yet she still wants more that we can no longer provide. We did everything we could do to give her a good life but she''s still not satisfied. There''s a raging fire burning deep inside her that can''t be extinguished. Time to let go of her and wish her good luck in her journey!" he said with finality in his voice.


    Rosa looked at her husband and her daughter. "Guys... you just let Sofia go that easily?" she asked in disbelief.


    Laura sighed. "Mother...listen to me... if Sofia knows how to run away, I bet she also knows how to return. This house is always willing to amodate her. It''s all up to her! Don''t worry, if she will get tired of the outside world, she would surely return here!" she said confidently.


    Rosa nods her head sadly. "You got a valid point, daughter! We never fail to give her advice but she wasted them all. Time to set her free!" she finally agreed.


    "Well said, wife!" Simon agreed. He looked at Laura. "How about the search? Shall we continue it?"


    Laura nodded her head. "Let the search continue today, but let''s stop tomorrow. There''s no point in finding a girl who is determined to leave. Let''s just respect Sofia''s wishes this time and focused on ourselves," she replied.


    A thick silence enveloped them.


    Graven descended the stairs and joined his wife and inws on the couch.


    A minuteter, the servant informed them that breakfast is ready. They rose to their feet and went to the dining room to eat their meals together.

 Chapter 225 - Lets Go!

    Terros arrived at the Windless Mountain one day ago.


    He was baffled because he saw nothing at the top of the mountain! No signs of the marble house or the nts that were described by Veronica.


    ??


    It''s just a in mountain top, surrounded by clouds!


    Did the deity change her address?


    Or she migrated into a faraway ce or dimension?


    This is confusing and mind-boggling!


    Where to find Veronica and the goddess Elva Sunbelle? It looks like his trip is going to end in vain!


    Terros was scratching his head in bewilderment. He was at a loss on where to start.


    He rose higher in the air, looking far and beyond trying to spot any mountain that fits Veronica''s description. He needs to see a marble house and nts at the top of the mountain surrounded by clouds, but still... he didn''t see anything!


    He released a deep sigh.


    There''s a total of five tall mountains in the area, they almost have the same height, and both peaks were surrounded by a sea of clouds.


    Did he get himself lost?


    Impossible!


    He and Veronica passed this area once and she pointed to the second mountain where the deity built her marble home.


    But when he went to the top of the second mountain, there was nothing in there! No marble house and no nts!


    He closed his eyes for a brief moment, he already wasted one day scouting the whole area and didn''t find the marble house! He can''t even detect any powerful aura lurking around. It''s just in mountains and wilderness everywhere.


    He pondered about his next move.


    Should he just go home and give up finding Veronica and the deity? Or continue searching the neighboring areas? He was confused about what to do!


    He hovered in the air for a few minutes.


    He told Graven that he will be gone for one week only to find Veronica. If his search is futile he will return to his ce. He still has a few days left to continue searching for his missing housemate.


    He saw a stream below, he might as well go down to get drink water because he feels thirsty and hungry.


    He hovered down andnded on the grassy ground. He walked towards the stream and found a big rock to settle down while filling his bottle with drinking water. Done taking water, he looked around the area, there are towering trees scattered at the base of the mountain, the trees are everywhere as far as his eyes can see.


    He failed to detect the presence of that goddess anywhere. He''s beginning to believe that he got lost!


    He left the rock and went to rest under the shade of the tree located near the stream.


    He removed the boiled banana and boiled egg from his knapsack and began eating.


    A few minutester, he drinks the water that he had taken from the stream.


    Feeling well-rested and stomach full, Terros is ready to resume finding the Windless Mountain which is the deity''s residence.


    He was about to stand up... but out of the corner of his eyes, he saw an old woman washing clothes below the stream, about twenty meters from his location.


    His brows furrowed. He didn''t expect that someone is living in this remote ce far from civilization.


    He walked towards the location of the old woman.


    The old woman noticed someone approaching her and looked over her shoulder.


    "Hello, Madam!" Terros greeted him.


    The old woman looked at him from head to toe. "W-who are you?" she asked.


    "I''m new here. I''m trying to find mydy friend who is missing. She told me that she''s going to visit her friend, a goddess, who lives at the top of Windless Mountain. She is living in a marble house and loves growing nts," he said and pointed his fingers at the top of the second mountain. "That mountain over there!"


    The old woman looked at the mountain and back at Terros face. "Are you sure? I never heard of a Windless Mountain. And I have no idea that a goddess is living at the top of the mountain."


    "Are you sure, Madam? How long have you been living here?" Terros asked curiously.


    "I''ve been living here since I was a young child. When my parents passed away a long time ago, I continue living in this ce alone surrounded by mountains, nts, and trees," the woman replied.


    "Ah, I see..." Terros murmured. "Where do you live? Where is your house?" he inquired.


    "I''m living in a wooden hut located a few meters away from here," she replied. "You mentioned of ady friend? Can you describe her physical appearance to me?" she asked.


    "Why?"


    "Because I saw a dead body of ady in the forestst two weeks ago. Out of pity, I buried her body in a shallow grave," the woman said.


    Terros''s heart skips a beat. He was hoping that Veronica is not the one that the old woman was talking about.


    "Can you tell me her physical description?" the old woman asked.


    "Her name is Veronica. Her two eyes were nonexistent, she got a third eye on her forehead, which is a gift from her friend the goddess. She wore a veil on her face to hide her third eye. That''s all!" he finished his description.


    "Oh, the dead body I found in the forest matched well with your description! She could be the one you''re looking for!" the old woman said.


    Terros''s eyes welled, his heart stopped beating for a moment as dread take over his senses. "Madam, c-can you please bring me to the shallow grave where you have buried her body? I want to see that woman with my eyes and make sure that my friend is not the one whom you buried in that grave," he said in a wretched voice.


    "Okay, wait a minute. I''ll just finish washing my clothes, then I''ll bring you to her grave," the old woman replied.


    "Thank you, Madam! I''ll wait for you to finish your task, take your time," Terros said. Outside he looks calm but deep inside - a knot was forming in his belly. He hoped that it''s not Veronica that was dead.


    He cleared his throat and began asking another question. "How did you find the dead body, Madam? What is the status of the body when you found her? Did she have wounds on her body?"


    The old woman looked at him. "The body was tossed carelessly into that small shallow hole in the ground. There was a stab wound on her heart, that''s the only fatal wound I see on her. It looks like all the blood was squeezed out from her body. In my observation, she died a horrible and painful death. When I found her in that shallow hole, I immediately covered her body with the soil to prevent the wild animals from attacking and feasting on her flesh," she gave a lengthy exnation.


    Terros released a deep sigh. The more he hears about the old woman''s tale, the more he wanted to go to that grave fast and see for himself if it''s Veronica or not! He''s crumbling inside, fearing and agonizing that it could be his housemate that dies in there! His heart was hemorrhaging with fear and agony!


    He can''t take it anymore! He''s impatient to go there on his own!


    "Madam, can I help you with yourundry?" he finally offered because the old woman was very slow in washing her clothes.


    "No thanks! I''m nearly done," she replied and continue her washing.


    Terros kept his mouth shut, no longer trying to ask a question, he''s hoping that by staying silent the woman will finish her washing fast!


    After a while, Terros got tired of waiting because the old woman washes her clothes meticulously, it takes her forever to finish her chores!


    He can''t finally take it!


    "Madam, can you just please tell me the direction of the tomb? I don''t want to disturb you anymore. I''ll just go there and check out the grave myself. Please?" he begged.


    The olddy looked at him. "Don''t be impatient! The area around the grave is dangerous... I put some traps there to catch some wild animals. If you step on the wrong area you will endanger yourself and worst you will get yourself killed! And Why are you in a hurry to see the dead body? She might not be the one that you are looking for? And besides, if she''s the one, there is nothing you can do to save her because she''s already dead. I don''t want to see and bury another dead body around this area again, it''s going to pollute my ce! So wait for me until I finish with my chore so that I can bring you there safely," she said casually and resumed her washing.


    Terros sighed inwardly.


    And wait he did!


    A few minutester.


    The woman looked at him and said, "I''m done!"


    ''Thank goodness!'' Terros said to himself, he rose to his feet and smiled. "Shall we go now? Please?" he asked politely.


    "Not yet! I''m going to hang my clothes in the branches of that tree over there to dry them, I''lle back hereter to get my clothes," she said.


    Terros groaned. He rolled his eyes. "Let me help you!" he offered.


    "Thank you!" the woman said.


    Terros picked up the stic basin and carry it to the tree and began putting the wet clothes on the branches of the tree. He finished the chores after a few minutes. He looked at the woman. "Done!"


    "Alright, just put the basin beside the trunk of the tree, I''lle back for themter. Let''s go!" she finally said.


    Terros breathed deeply. ''About time!''


    The old woman walked steadily in the direction of the forest.


    Terros followed the woman from behind.

 Chapter 226 - Old Witch!

    A few minutes into their walk, the old woman stopped in her tracks and looked at herpanion. "What is your name?" she asked.


    "My name is Terros," he answered. He''s here to find Veronica, he''s not here for chitchat that is why he didn''t bother to ask her name, he just wants her to resume walking again so that they can reach the grave quickly!


    ??


    "Terros, just follow me and stay close behind me. You can only step on the ground that I walked upon. If you venture far away, you might get yourself caught in my trap and it will pose a bigger problem for me and you. Got it?" she warned him.


    "Alright, I understandpletely! Can we proceed now?" he asked impatiently.


    "Ok, let''s go!" the old woman said and walked briskly.


    Terros sighed and followed the woman''s trail. He was beginning to doubt if the woman was just exaggerating or making up stories when ites to the trap. He was about to step outside the safety zone to test those hidden traps but he goes against it at thest minute.


    He scanned the surrounding area. He only saw towering trees, lush green nts, and wild bushes, he can''t see any deadly traps hidden from view. Although he can''t see anything, it doesn''t mean that it doesn''t exist!


    If there are indeed traps scattered around this ce then it will only dy him from reaching the grave! So why bother to make the dy in the first? He followed the woman obediently like a good boy.


    After walking for a while, they finally reached a clearing.


    The old woman looked at him. "We''re finally here!" she announced.


    Terros saw a shallow grave in the middle of the clearing. "Is that where the dead body of the unidentified woman was buried?" he asked nervously.


    "Yeah... you can start digging now to see if she''s the missing person that you''re looking for," the woman said.


    Terros rushed to the grave.


    "Wait... hold on! Stop right there!" the woman ordered.


    Terros froze in his tracks and looked at the woman. "What now?" he asked calmly.


    "Don''t dig the whole body, just dig up the area where her head was located. That''s enough for you to know if your missing friend is indeed the one who is buried in that shallow grave. The corpse head was pointing north. Then after you''re done identifying her, cover her head back with the soil to prevent the animals from feasting on her flesh," the old woman instructed.


    "Okay," Terros said and went to the shallow ground and start digging the earth using a piece of stick he found nearby.


    The old woman stood on the sideline.


    While digging, Terros''s hands were trembling, his heart was beating rapidly inside his ribcage. He was scared to see if Veronica was the one that was buried underneath the grave.


    A few minutester, the face of the corpse finally emerged and Terros stopped digging due to shock.


    His heart sunk after seeing the dead woman''s face. It''s no other than Veronica! He can''t be mistaken! She''s the one buried in this shallow grave!


    Tears emerged in his eyes, he cried silently.


    He stared at Veronica''s dposing face for a long time, frozen in time.


    The old woman watched the expression of sadness and agony on the stranger''s face.


    A few minutester.


    "Terros, cover her face with the soil now! The flies would soon swarm around this area after they smelled the rotting flesh!" she ordered.


    Terros obeyed and began putting back the soil on Veronica''s face.


    The woman picked up some wild purple flowers growing nearby and handed them to Terros. "Take this flower and put this above her head as your offering. Then say your prayers and goodbyes..." she said gently.


    "Thank you." Terros epted the flowers and ced them on the grave.


    He stared at the flower for a long time, yet all he can see is Veronica''s face buried underneath the ground. He felt so saddened about Veronica''s tragic death. The next question is... who killed Veronica? He would love to avenge her death and find the killer!


    Damn, he got a lot on his te right now!


    Finding Veronica''s killer and trying to help Graven and his men to find the cure for the ck liquid lurking inside their bodies.


    He was confused more than ever about what to do first!


    His dilemma raged on inside him.


    "Pssst... Terros! Are you done? Can we go back now to the stream? I need to get back my clothes and return to my house," the old woman said.


    Terros looked at the woman. He owed her one. He might as well apany her back to the stream. He can alwayse back here to visit the grave. He ns to retrieve Veronica''s body and gave her a proper burial in the forest near his ce, once he can secure a wooden coffin for Veronica''s journey home. That way, it will be convenient for him to visit her grave anytime he wishes.


    Then after giving Veronica a proper burial, he willunch an investigation on who killed Veronica. He might as well start asking the old woman if she saw the person who dumped the dead body in this ce.


    Terros looked at the grave for a few seconds and turned around. "I''m ready now to go back to the stream..." he said.


    "Okay, let''s go!" the old woman said.


    Terros cleared his throat. "Madam, did you see the person who dumped the body in that clearing?" he asked.


    The old woman fell silent for a few seconds, then she spoke, "Now that you have seen your missing friend and discovered what happened to her, I think you need to leave this ce quickly or else your life will be in danger," she said.


    Terros brows furrowed. The way the woman talked right now, he can sense that she knows something - but she''s reluctant to reveal anything to him. "Madam, please tell me... have you seen the person who killed my friend?" he asked again. "Please tell me so that I can avenge her death!" he pleaded.


    The old woman sighed. "Stop thinking about avenging your friend. You''re an old man who has no skill, you can''t defeat your friend''s killer! So... I advise you to go home and make yourself safe!" she said.


    "But I can''t do that! Veronica is a good friend of mine, she is a good person. My conscience can''t ept that she died just like that! Unable to protect herself! I must avenge her!" he insisted.


    "Why are you so adamant about finding her killer? Do you have a special power, skill, or anything to kill a powerful witch who is responsible for killing your friend?" she blurted out, then quickly covered her mouth with her hands. "Damn! I should have kept my mouth shut!" she said and walked faster going in the direction of the stream.


    Terros heard the woman''s revtion. She mentioned a powerful witch who is responsible for Veronica''s sudden death. He hurried after the old woman who scurried away. "Madam, wait for me! I need more answers to my questions!" he shouted.


    But the woman walked faster towards the stream.


    After they arrived in the stream, the old woman hurriedly removed her clothes from the branches of the tree and put them on the stic basin.


    Terros went to her side. "Madam, can you please answer some of my questions?" he begged.


    The old woman looked at him and seized him up. "You look like an old man to me. Why are you so brave in pursuing the killer of your friend? You''re no match with her! You will only get yourself killed!" she insisted.


    Terros released a deep sigh. "Madam, I''m grateful that you showed concern for my welfare but my heart won''t rest if I can''t avenge my friend''s tragic death! I hope you understand my situation. Just tell me where I can find that witch and I''ll deal with her my way. Don''t worry about me I''m old enough to protect myself from danger," he assured her calmly.


    The old woman looked at him closely. "You are so brave, old man! Can you show me how capable you are? If I see that you are powerful enough in defeating the witch then I will tell you her location. But if you can''t prove to me anything - then you might as well go home now because meeting the old witch is like suicide!" she warned her.


    Terros groaned. "Madam, no need to demonstrate to you what I''m capable at. Just please tell me where can I find this witch? I''ll deal with her myself!" he insisted.


    The old woman stared at him. "Terros, I don''t like to see your dead body dumped by that old witch in my ce again! She''s been dumping dead bodies in my backyard many times already! I''m fed up burying dead bodies after she''s done with her ritual!" she said.


    Terros eyes winded. "W-what do you mean? She''s killing people habitually?" he asked, shocked.


    "Yeah, she needs new blood to feed the exotic flowers that she kept hidden in her secret cave! She likes to kidnap youngdies and feed their blood and heart to those carnivorous nts and flowers!" the old woman revealed.


    "But why is she feeding those flowers with human blood and heart?" Terros asked in bewilderment.


    "Because those exotic nts and flowers are the true source of her power! She has no choice but to keep feeding those nts with blood or else she will die!" the old woman replied.


    "That''s it! That is enough reason to show me the witch''s location so that I can stop her from killing innocent people again!" he insisted.


    The old woman was shaking her head. "Oh, my, you''re so stubborn! Go home!" she said and picked up the stic basin and walked towards her home.


    Terros has no choice but to follow the old woman back to her house to continue convincing her to reveal the murderer''s location.

 Chapter 227 - Apparition

    Terros and the old woman arrived at the wooden hut in the middle of the forest.


    She looked at him warily. "I told you to go home! I didn''t tell you to apany me home! Such a stubborn old man you are!" she scolded him.


    ??


    Terros released a deep sigh. "Madam, no matter what you say or do, I won''t leave this ce unless you will tell me the location of the witch so that I can have my revenge!" he said.


    The woman ignored him and went inside her house.


    Terros remained rooted on the spot waiting for the woman toe out and tell him the location of the witch.


    Minutes went by.


    The woman never leaves her house again.


    Terros settled himselffortably on the wooden bench under the shade of the tree. He will wait until the old woman will leave her house again.


    Minutes went by.


    Two hourster.


    The old woman exited the door and was surprised to see Terros under the shade of the tree.


    "Why are you still here?" she asked in amazement.


    "I won''t leave here until you will tell me where can I find that psycho witch! I will make her pay dearly for killing my friend!" Terros said furiously, his eyes zing with anger.


    "Okay fine, show me how capable you are!" She pointed at the tree nearby. "Cut that tree in half!" she ordered.


    Terros looked at the tree. "Easy!" He chanted a spell and rose in the air, he went closer to the tree and strike his hands in the air pointing to the tree... suddenly the tree was cut in half in the blink of an eye.


    The other half of the tree falls to the ground.


    The old woman pped her hands. "Excellent! You finally convinced me to disclose the witch''s location! I never thought you are this capable! You appeared just like an ordinary and frail old man to me!" she said.


    Terros smiled. "Madam, did you ever hear the saying that says... Never judge the book by its cover!"


    The woman continues smiling. "Don''t be so overconfident! The old witch is powerful. If you want to defeat her for real, you''ve better bring your friends here to help you fight her. She''s not easy to defeat! With just her stare or wave of her hand, your body will explode! So, if you want her dead, you need a powerful backup. Sad to say, you''re not strong and powerful enough to defeat her! Trust me - you will lose if you fight her alone!" she said.


    Terros took a deep breath and scratches his head in annoyance. "So... you''re still not willing to reveal to me the witch''s location?" he finally asked.


    The old woman cleared her throat.


    "Find a powerfulpanion to help you fight the old witch. Bring that person here, then I''ll reveal to you the witch''s location... and I will also tell you how to defeat that old hag! I''ll wait here for your return!" she said.


    "Okay, fine! I''ll go home and find apanion to help me fight that witch!" Terros said warily.


    "Leave now!" the old woman dismissed him and went back inside the house.


    Terros rose higher in the air and teleported back to his ce.


    A minuteter.


    He appeared back at his ce.


    Time is just perfect, because when hended at his ce, Graven was there, watering his nts.


    "Son, you''re here! Thanks for taking good care of my nts," Terros said.


    Graven looked at the old man and smiled. "Don''t mention it! I see that you''re back already... did you found Veronica?" he asked excitedly.


    Terros''s eyes welled, he shook his head sadly. "No, I mean yes, I already found her...but..." he faltered on his words.


    "But what?" Graven went to Terros''s side quickly after seeing the tragic expression on his face.


    "I found Veronica''s dead body buried in a shallow grave! I dug her grave myself to confirm her identity! She dies of a stab wound and her heart and blood were taken out from her body and feed to the exotic flower and nts raised by a psycho witch!" Terros ended his narration.


    Graven was stunned and shocked by the old man''s revtion. He was dumbfounded. "Whaaaat? Veronica was killed by a witch?"


    Terros nods his head. "Yeah. Poor Veronica was captured by a powerful witch! The witch killed Veronica without mercy!" he said in an enraged voice.


    Graven was having a hard time grasping everything. First, Veronica was dead, killed by a witch! And who is this witch? Have you already seen the witch''s face? Who told you that Veronica was killed by her? Is there a witness?" he asked.


    "The witness is the old woman who saw Veronica''s dead body in the forest and buried her in a shallow grave! She told me everything about that witch. But she won''t tell me the murderer''s location because she thinks that I''m not capable of defeating the witch!" Terros exined further.


    "Ah, okay, I got it now!" Graven said. "So... what is your n now?"


    Terros looked at Graven in the eyes. "Son, are you willing to fight the witch with me and help avenge Veronica?" he asked.


    "Sure, old man! I''m ready to join your cause. Let''s avenge, Veronica!" Graven said.


    "Thank you, son!" Terros said, feeling grateful for Graven''s willingness to fight the witch. "Can youe with me back to the ce?" he asked.


    "As in now?"


    "Yeah..."


    "Sure, anytime, take me there!" Graven said.


    Terros sighed in relief. "Thank you, son!"


    "So, the reason why Veronica was not able to return home, ''coz she died in the hands of the witch?" Graven murmured.


    "Yeah, ording to that woman who found Veronica''s dead body, her ce be a dumping ground of the witch victims. The witch abducted and kill young maiden to use their blood and heart to feed the exotic flowers in her cave. Those carnivorous exotic nts are the source of her power, so she has no choice but to feed them periodically if she wants to continue her life," Terros exined further.


    "Oh, I see a psychotic evil witch on the loose here! Alright, let''s finish this witch to avenge our friend Veronica once and for all!" Graven said. The fire of vengeance shes in his eyes.


    "Alright, let''s go! I''ll take you to the woman''s ce!" Terros said and holds Graven''s arm.


    Terros initiated the teleportation process in his mind.


    The two men disappeared from the ce in the blink of an eye.


    A minuteter.


    They appeared outside the house of the old woman.


    The woman was sitting on the wooden bench under the shade of the tree. She looked at the men and smiled. "Wee back Terros and wee visitor!" she said looking curiously at Graven.


    "Madam, this is my friend, Graven. He is willing to fight alongside me to kill the psycho witch! We''re ready to fight her to the death to give justice to all the victims that she killed through the years!" Terros said, his eyes zing with fury.


    "Alright, may I ask your friend to demonstrate his power to me first? I want to know if he is capable enough to kill the witch?" the old woman requested.


    Terros looked at Graven. "Let''s just humor her so that we can finish this task and get out of here," he said.


    "Sure!" Graven nodded his head.


    mes emerged from Graven''s fingers and balls of mes formed in his palm.


    The old woman smiled brightly. "Awesome! I''m satisfied!" she blurted. "Gentlemen, burn that witch''s house for me!" she ordered.


    "Yes, we will!" the men replied in unison.


    "I''ll tell you the witch''s ce now. But first, I only have one request from you, gentlemen," she said.


    "What is it, Madam? Please say it!" Terros said impatiently.


    "After you killed the witch, grabbed the ne that she''s wearing on her neck and gave it to me. That''s all I''m asking from you," she stated.


    "Sure! No problem!" Terros spoke.


    "Good!" She put a small pouch in Terros hand. "There''s a powder inside this pouch. Go to the peak of the 5th mountain on your right and sprinkle the powder in the air. Slowly you will see the witch''s residence unfolding at the top of the mountain. It''s a marble house," she said.


    "Hmm... marble house! What a coincidence!" Terros mumbled. He holds the pouch securely with his hand.


    "What is it, old man?" Graven asked.


    "Nothing, let''s go!" Terros said and zoomed into the air.


    Graven followed the old man above.


    In the ground below.


    The old woman remained rooted on the spot, looking heavenward, watching the men zooming towards the peak of the mountain.


    Time to wait for good news!


    She walked back towards the wooden bench and plopped down.


    Meanwhile...


    The men already reached the peak of the 5th mountain. They circled it for a few minutes finding nothing above it.


    "There''s no marble house!" Terros spoke aloud.


    "Nothing here but a sea of clouds!" Graven seconded.


    Terros opened the pouch and sprinkled the powder around the area.


    A few secondster... the powder finally took effect!


    Slowly... the marble house materialized in front of them.


    "Amazing!" Terros looked at the pouch. "The old woman was telling the truth!" he said.


    "Indeed!" Graven agreed as mes emerged from his hands. I''m ready now to pulverize the witch house to avenge Veronica!" he said.


    "Me too!" Terros growled.


    "I will attack first!" Graven said. The mes in his hands be bigger and bigger and he''s ready to unleash them. "Here we gooooooooo!" Heunches the mes towards the marble house intending to pulverize it...


    But before it hits the target... it bounces back hurtling toward them...


    "Watch out!" Terros shouted.


    "What the f*ck!" Graven shouted as he dodged the balls of fire advancing towards him! Or else he will be hit by his weapon.


    Suddenly...


    "Who dares attack my home!?" A loud booming voice of a woman appeared out of nowhere.


    Graven and Terros looked around them, but see no one.


    "Witch... why did you kill my friend Veronica? Answer me!" Terros shouted.


    "I didn''t kill anyone! How dare you use me!" the voice said in an enraged tone.


    "Just show yourself to us, witch! You have to pay us with your life for killing our friend!" Terros shouted indignantly.


    Thick clouds appeared in front of Graven and Terros... then it slowly revealed a beautiful woman in her goddess form...wearing pristine flowing clothes... her long hair was blown by the wind behind her back.


    "Do I look like a witch to you?" Elva finally showed herself to the intruders.


    The men signaled at each other.


    "Son, go now and pulverize the house! I''ll fight this witch to the death to avenge Veronica!" Terros said bravely.


    The mes in Graven''s palm grow bigger and bigger... he was about to hurl it to the marble house but was interrupted by another apparition...


    "Graven, Terros...! What the hell are you doing here!?" said the familiar voice.


    The men looked in the direction of the voice, their eyes widened in shock.

 Chapter 228 - Repent!

    "Veronica! You''re alive!" the men eximed in unison.


    "You''re not dead!" Terros shouted in shock.


    ??


    Veronica''s brows furrowed in confusion. What the hell are they talking about? Why do they keep mentioning that she''s dead?


    Graven looked at the old man. "Old man, who''s that dead body you see on the shallow grave?" Graven asked.


    "I dunno..." Terros stammered. He looked again at Veronica and noticed a big change. "Wow, your third eye is gone and you have a pair of normal eyes now! Amazing! How did it happen?" he asked in amazement.


    Veronica smiled brightly and looked at the deity. "Elva operated on my eyes, that is why I have to stay here for many days to recuperate. And looked at my brand new eyes, they healed magically. I looked normal now, aren''t I? I''m so happy!" she said in tion. Happiness radiated on her face.


    "I''m so happy for you, Veronica! I thought you died because I saw your dposing body buried in a shallow grave! So Ie here to avenge your death!" Terros said.


    Veronica''s confusion grows. "Huh? Me? Dead already? Who says?" she asked in astonishment.


    Terros released a deep sigh. "It''s a long story. I met an old woman residing in the forest. She told me a fabricated lie! Don''t worry, I''ll exin everything to you so that you won''t get confused," he said.


    Elva frowned. "Terros, what did you say? An old woman living in the forest told you all these stupid lies?" she asked.


    Terros looked at Elva. "Yeah... she even showed me a dposing body of Veronica buried in a shallow grave. She told me that you are killing young maidens, to feed their heart and blood to the carnivorous nts and flowers that you are growing in your hidden cave," he narrated.


    Elva''s face was gone from shock to anger in split seconds. Then she looked at the visitors. "Everything she told you are all lies! She''s spouting nonsense!" she said vehemently. "I don''t have to defend myself from lies, Veronica can prove my innocence," she said.


    Veronica looked at the men. "Guys, believe me when I say that Elva didn''t do those things! She is not a murderer! Whoever says those words to you are just lying with ulterior motives!" she said indignantly to defend her friend.


    Terros looked at Elva suspiciously. "And where Veronica''s new eyese from?" he asked.


    Elva began her exnation.


    "There was this 18 years old girl that died of illness in a vige nearby. So, I waited for the day they buried her body in the cemetery and uncovered her from her grave, and took out her eyes from the socket. I covered back the coffin with the soil, went home, and transnted the eyes on Veronica. Then the next day I went back to the house of the impoverished couple with five children and went inside their house undetected. I put the pouch of gold nuggets in their bedroom with a note of thank you and told them that the gold is real, they can use it to improve their lives. That''s all I did. Now tell me where did I go wrong? What crime have Imitted?" she asked.


    The men were surprised, except for Veronica who already knows about the tale.


    "B-but you steal the girl''s eyes without permission from her parents. That''s still a big mistake!" Terros scolded the deity.


    Elvaughed. "Old man, I think it''s not the parents that I''m going to ask permission when I removed that girl''s eyes, I think it''s the maggots and other living organisms that will feast on the girl''s eyes when it starts to dpose. Let''s face it, when a human''s body perished, then buried, and starts to dpose, they are now the property of the maggots. At least the girl''s eyes were put to good use than bing food for the maggots. Right?" she said casually.


    The men looked at each other in amazement.


    Then a voice of a woman came out of nowhere. "You poison the girl so that you can harvest her eyes!"


    Elva groaned in dismay. "It''s you again!" she said, her face was livid in anger. "Stop ndering me, cousin!"


    The old woman''sughter vibrated in the air for a few seconds then faded.


    Graven and Terros looked at each other, they recognized that voice, it''s the old woman''s voice!


    Elva looked at the visitors. "Sorry, that''s just my cousin who loves torturing me and others with her lies and make-believe stories. I''ll deal with her!" she said. She looked at Veronica. "Dear, bring the visitors to my house and continue your discussion there. I''m just going to give my cousin a lesson!" she said and vanished from their sight.


    The men looked at each other in shock.


    "Old man, we make a fool of our self!" Graven chuckled.


    Terros grinned. "Yeah, that old hag is good when ites to maniption! We got duped!" he admitted in shame, scratching his head. "I hope the goddess will punish her and turn that old hag into a frog!" he said with a grimace.


    "Guys,e with me to Elva''s house, I''ll serve you the most delicious fruit juice ever!" Veronica grinned, amused by the whole thing.


    "And what about the goddess?" Terros asked.


    Veronica shrugged. "Elva''s cousin needs to be punished for ndering her name. Let the deity deal with her psycho rtive in the most appropriate way possible!" she said.


    "Okay, I do hope the goddess will punish that old woman severely because I don''t want to dirty my hands with that old hag''s life, even if I love to squeeze her neck for ying tricks on us!" Terros said angrily.


    Graven chuckled in amusement and patted the old man''s shoulder. "Rx, she''s not worth destroying your mood," he said.


    The men followed Veronica inside the marble house eager to taste the fruit juice - to wash away their shame of being deceived by an old hag.


    Meanwhile...


    Back in the forest.


    "Agatha! Show yourself or I will blow up your house into smithereens!" Elva shouted angrily at her cousin.


    Agatha rushed out of the house, bowed her head, and kneel on the ground in front of her cousin. "My Princess, what can I do for you?" she asked.


    Elva raised her brow and snorted. "Princess my ass! What have you done to the two men? Why did you trick them into conspiring with you to blow up my house? You ndered my name and create outrageous lies just to manipte those men to attack me! How dare you!" she said her nostrils ring in anger.


    "I''m so sorry, cousin! I''m just bored here in the forest! You have imprisoned me here for many years, I can''t even go out and visit the town! I''m so bored here! Set me free, now!" she demanded.


    Elva looked at her cousin. "I''m being tolerant with you for a long time. I have forgiven you again and again for all the mistakes that you have done because you are my rtive! But setting you free to do as you please will only result in many lives being destroyed by your evil schemes! Did you remember that you seduced the men in that small vige to kill each other? You are so evil!"


    Agathaughed. "Those humans are pathetic, just showing my face and body to them, they went crazy and killed each other. It''s not my fault! They''re weak and easy to deceive!"


    Elva was shaking her head. "Look at you! You destroyed people''s lives and you still dare to pretend that you are innocent and it''s not your mistake! You have not repented yet. I turned you into an old woman so that you will repent your sins! But you haven''t repented yet! So, you will stay this way until you will change!"


    Agatha sobbed hard, pretending that she''s crying. "Cousin, please have mercy on me! Please, restore my original image and return all my power!" she begged.


    "I won''t! You have been abusing your power and you are a danger to humanity! You will never be able to leave this forest. Just be thankful that I gave you your own space, and you can roam freely around this area, but you can never enter my ce! If I''m that cruel, I already turned you into a stone or a frog so that you can live your life in misery for eternity!" Elva said in a cold voice.


    "You are just afraid to restore my image because I''m more beautiful than you!" Agatha shouted. "I will go back to our kingdom and tell the King and Queen that their high steemed daughter bullied me and abused her power!" Agatha ranted.


    Elvaughed merrily. "You''re funny! Do you think you can go back to our kingdom and fabricate lies against me? In your dreams! You escape our kingdom without permission and we both know that those who leave our kingdom without permission can never return. While me, I can return anytime I like!" she said.


    Agatha was fuming in rage. "You''re bad! You abused your power! I will find a way to return to our kingdom and report to your parents that you abused me!" she threatened her.


    Elva guffawed. "Dream on!"


    Agatha''s eyes were zing with hatred. "You are so kind to other people - yet so mean to your rtive! What kind of person you are! You take care of Veronica like she is your sister and allowed her to live in your home but you always disliked me! That''s how cruel you are to me!"


    Elva''s face reddened in anger. "Enough! Don''t envy Veronica, if you''re only as half as good as her, we will have no problem with each other! But you! I can''t even let my guard down even for a few seconds because you will poison my food again just like you did centuries ago! I could never trust you again!" she said furiously, gritting her teeth in anger.


    Agatha fell silent.


    "If you nder my name again or manipte other people to attack me! I will turn you into a frog in the next 100 years!" Elva warned her.


    Agatha groaned and whimpered. "Why are you so f*cking hard on me? The men didn''t even have a chance to hurt even a single hair on your skin. I didn''t cause any real damage to you this time!" she protested.


    "Repent on your sins, Agatha! Or else I might not be able to control my temper next time!" Elva warned her and disappeared from the ce.


    "Cousin, wait!" Agatha said.


    Dammit! Elva had disappeared and probably back on her house at the top of the Windless Mountain to entertain her guest. She noticed one thing though, her cousin''s belly was protruding! She looks like she''s pregnant! What?


    Her eyes widened in shock. Who impregnated her cousin?

 Chapter 229 - Borrowed Time

    Elva appeared in the garden of her house located in the backyard.


    Veronica, Terros, and Graven are enjoying the beautiful view. The whole ce was surrounded by stunning flowers and a sea of clouds.


    ??


    Such a spectacr view up above the mountain!


    Elva approaches the visitors wearing a smile on her face.


    Terros looked at the clothing that the goddess was wearing. Was she wearing a maternity dress worn by pregnant women? Who got the deity pregnant?


    "Enjoying the view, guys?" Elva asked them.


    "Yes, we are!" the men replied in chorus.


    "Good!" Elva said and sat on the chair facing Graven and Terros. She looked at the men, projecting a friendly smile on her face. "And who are they?" she pretended that she only meet them the first time.


    Veronica smiled. "They are my friends, I will introduce them to you. Please meet... Grandpa Terros and Graven!" she said. "And this is my good friend Elva, she lives here at the top of the mountain!" she said.


    "Hello, Elva, nice meeting you! Thank you very much for allowing us to visit your home," Graven said.


    Elva smiled sweetly at Graven. "Nice meeting you too, my pleasure!" she said.


    Terros cleared his throat. "It''s our honor to meet you, Elva! And I will take this chance to apologize for our rude behavior earlier. We''re deeply sorry that we almost destroy your beautiful home," he apologizes sadly.


    "Me, too! I would like to offer my apology! It''s our mistake that we didn''t investigate thoroughly if that old woman''s ims are real or false. We''re a fool to rush here and wage war against you. We''re truly ashamed of our stupidness! I hope you will forgive is Elva," Graven apologize sincerely.


    Elva smiled at the two men. "You''re all forgiven now. And by the way, nice meeting you two! Hope this will be the start of our friendship!" she dered while looking at Graven appreciatively. She can''t take her eyes off him.


    Terros and Veronica looked at each other.


    Veronica cleared her throat. "I will get more juice in the kitchen," she said and stood up.


    Terros followed Veronica inside the marble house.


    Back in the garden.


    Graven and Elva were having a staring match for a few minutes.


    Graven coughed. "Um... did I have dirt in my face?" he asked her.


    Elva smiled. "No. You might be wondering why I keep staring at you... you want to know why?"


    Graven smiled. "Why?" he finally asked.


    "Because you and my ex- have a great likeness to each other. You two are exactly alike! More like twins!" she gushes while giving him a hint.


    "I do have a twin, his name is Luke," he revealed.


    "Really-?" she asked. "He looks exactly like you?"


    "Yeah... and he''s single and I''m the married one with a baby on the way. My wife is already three months pregnant and I''m so excited to see my firstborn!" he said proudly.


    Elva smiled sadly.


    "So, where is your ''ex'' now?" he asked.


    "He left me after he got me pregnant," Elva said dejectedly.


    "Oh, I''m sorry to hear that," he spoke.


    "It''s okay, we separated amicably, we don''t have bad blood between us," she lied straight-faced.


    "That''s good to know. Maybe he will return one day, then he will stay by your side for good and you will have a happy family," he said.


    "Really? Are you going to wish me that?" she asked.


    "Yeah! I wish you will have a happy family one day," he said thoughtfully.


    "Thank you for your good wishes!" Elva gushes and smiled radiantly.


    After a while, her bright smile turned gloomy. She''s now looking at the guy who is the father of her unborn child. Previously, she was determined to leave Graven alone, but now that he''s here in front of her, her old feelings for him rekindled anding back strong in her system. Every tender moment that they shared in that hute back in her mind in full force.


    She reminiscences about their borrowed time together that was filled with sweetness, love, and steamy moments. She yearned to be imprisoned in his loving arms again and feel his hot kisses all over her body. Damn, her mind is getting naughty!


    She sighed inwardly.


    He''s so close yet so far!


    Elva and Graven smiled at each other and enjoyed thefortable silence between them.


    Meanwhile...


    In the kitchen.


    "Correct me if I''m wrong, is your friend pregnant?" he inquired.


    "Yes!" Veronica replied.


    Terros brows furrowed. "And who is the father?" he asked again.


    "Take a wild guess..." Veronica replied.


    "Oh, my! You mean to say... Graven sessfully impregnated Elva?" Terros asked in a stunned voice.


    "Yeah, you got it right!" Veronica said and poured the Nooree juice into the pitcher.


    "Holy guacamole!" Terros shook his head in disbelief.


    Veronica grinned. "You told me that Laura and Graven were reunited again. That means You will have two grandchildren soon! So, how''s Laura''s pregnancy?" she asked.


    "So far so good! I went to their manor and created an invisible shield to protect Laura and her family..." Terros replied.


    "Why?"


    "Because the vampire couple who are after Laura went to their hometown wanting to kill everyone on the farm. Good thing, Graven was there and save them all. But despite all his good effort, five farmworkers were killed during the bloodbath..."


    "Oh, that''s sad and horrific!" eximed Veronica.


    "Yeah... innocent lives are lost and more toe," Terros said.


    "Huh? Why did you say that?"


    "I think the vampire couple will stop at nothing to get Laura to marry their vampire son! That''s always been the reason why that couple was after her because the deal was made when she was still a baby. It''s something that bothered me deeply... why can''t they just find another woman to rece Laura? Why go through all the hassle to chase after her and kill innocent people?"


    "Why indeed?" Veronica scratches her head, confused as well. "But maybe there''s more to the story that we don''t know about," she said.


    "Maybe..." Terros murmured.


    Veronica poured the juice into the ss and drink it. "You want more?" she offered.


    "No thanks, I have enough already," he said. "So... how are your eyes? Any difort?"


    Veronica smiled. "So far so good! It''s healing well and I feel no difort at all!"


    "How did it happened?"


    "What you mean?"


    "Are you awake when Elva operated on your eyes?" he asked.


    "No." Veronica shook her head. "She put me to sleep for two weeks. When I wake up, I noticed that my third eye was gone and I have one set of eyes already! I''m blown away! I couldn''t believe that the day woulde that I will live a normal life again. I can finally go anywhere without wearing a veil on my face!" she beamed. "Currently, I''m applying herbal root liquid every morning and evening to my new eyes to make it heal faster and avoid infections," she added.


    "Amazing! Congrattion on the new eyes! I''m so happy for you!" Terros raved.


    "Thank you! I owe it all to Elva, she''s the best! She said that she found the third eye ugly and want to gift me a new pair of eyes and she did! I was touched by her humble gesture to go a long way to do the impossible thing for me and make my life better," Veronica said, her eyes sparkled with a sense of gratitude for her benefactor.


    "Wow! I never expected that all these turn out well in the end. I can still remember when that old hag brought me to the clearing and I saw your dposing body in that shallow grave. My heart was broken into tiny pieces. I thought that you have died for real! Graven and I nearly destroyed the deity''s house. What a great disaster it could have been!" he said, while shaking his head in outrage.


    "Let''s forget it! Everything is well now. We should just focus more on the good things of life and not think much of the bad things," Veronica said.


    "Yeah. But I would love to go back to the forest and teach that old hag a lesson!" Terros said angrily.


    "And may I ask what you''re going to do to her?" she asked, smiling.


    "I''ll turn her into a frog!" Terros answered.


    "Seriously?"


    "I swear!" Terros said between gritted teeth.


    Veronica smiled. "Don''t worry, I''ll ask Elva to turn her cousin into a frog even for just one month," she said.


    "No! I''m not satisfied with one month, try to make it one year!" he blurted.


    "Alright, I''ll tell her that," she said,ughing.


    "That is to ensure that the old hag will learn her lesson well," Terros insisted.


    "Okay, as you wish!" Veronica said. "Let''s go back to the garden!"


    They went back to the garden only to find an empty table.


    Veronica''s brows furrowed. "Where are they?" she asked.


    "Where did the couple go?" asked Terros.


    "I dunno. Just stay here, rx and enjoy the view. I''ll go around the house and find them," Veronica said.


    "Okay, take your time," Terros replied and settledfortably on the rattan chair. "This ce is pure heaven, the view is magnificent at the top of the mountain!" he murmured.


    Veronica entered the house to find Graven and Elva.


    She searched the whole house, but she can''t find them! Where did they go?


    She went to the front yard, still, she can''t find them there!


    Where the hell they are right now?


    She entered the house again and went to the backyard thinking they already returned. But when she arrived there... Terros was the only one there and the poor man had fallen asleep on the rattan chair.


    She lowered herself on the chair and looked at the horizon. Should she be worried about the missing couple? No need, two powerful people, what could happen to them?


    She erased the worry in her mind and enjoyed the heavenly view in front of her.


    She loves her new eyes, they looked good on her just like her real eyes, no difference whatsoever. In her mind, she already thanked the girl who is the owner of the eyes.


    Her brand news eyes are a great help to her. She feels like she''s reborn.


    She feels good inside and out!

 Chapter 230 - Willing To Help

    Graven and Elva were floating above the abandoned castle in their visible form.


    "So - this is the castle where that vampire King has been imprisoned for centuries? He''s the one responsible for nting the ck liquid inside your body and that of your men?" she asked for rification.


    ??


    "That''s right!" Graven replied.


    "Can wee closer? I want to go inside the castle and see what it look like inside?" Elva said curiously.


    "No! I can''t allow you to get closer to that castle. The King might set a trap and capture you. I won''t let such a thing happened to you especially that you''re pregnant with your unborn child," he said worriedly.


    Elva looked at him and smiled. "Thank you for your concern," she said. "But I can take care of myself," she insisted.


    "Please stop insisting, Elva! For the sake of your unborn child don''t venture inside the castle! It''s too dangerous for you. Once the ck liquid entered your body it might poison the baby inside your tummy! Think of the baby''s safety first before you decide to go inside the castle!" he warned her.


    Elva smiled sweetly, her heart melted. Aww, he''s caring for me and our baby! I like it!


    "Alright, I''ll no longer insist on going inside the castle. Thanks for your care and warning," she said.


    "Thank goodness! You got me worried for a few seconds! I''mpletely responsible for what''s going to happen to you and your baby since I''m the one who led you here in the first ce," he said as huge relief washed over him. "Let''s go back to your ce now!" he said, fearing that the deity will do something stupid out of impulse and enter the castle despite the danger sign.


    "Later, I''m not done yet!" Elva smiled cheekily. "Okay, let''s just stay here. Let me study the whole ce before we go home," she said.


    "Okay, take your time," he responded.


    Elva scanned the whole area. Aside from several mountains scattered everywhere, there''s also a wooded area and some streams in between.


    The castle''s location was far from civilization. It was erected in a secluded ce and probably, only a few people know about its existence.


    She was wondering about the curse. How powerful is the curse that imprisoned the King in the basement of the castle? She looked at her handsomepanion. "Why can''t the King leave the castle on his own? Why does he need your wife''s blood to free him from the castle''s curse?" she asked.


    Graven sighed. "I think something happened centuries ago. The only thing I know is that the cursed King and my wife are lovers in their past life, which took ce a thousand years ago. The King''s spirit was cursed by his arch enemies and put to sleep under the basement of the castle and he has just awakenedtely. While Laura was reborn every century and meet many lovers along the way.


    And finally, the King''s spirit has awakened and ready toe out. He was destined to break free from the cursed the moment he will drink Laura''s blood. The King told me that once I can bring Laura to his side and he can finally leave the castle, he will make me his right hand and make my men his soldier and we will rule the world together." He ended his lengthy exnation.


    "I see... I wonder who is the King''s arch enemy? Was that person alive until now? And where can we find that person?" she asked.


    "I have no idea. The King never told me about his arch-enemy," he replied.


    Elva pondered for a moment. "You know what..."


    "What?"


    "I thought about it since we''re discussing the castle earlier at my ce. It would have been easier to just burn this whole ce down. I will volunteer to do it myself, the only downside, once the whole ce is destroyed and the king was gone, you and your men will surely die because the ck liquid in your bodies will start attacking your internal organs and since there''s no more antidote because the maker was gone, you will also die together with the King," Elva exined.


    "Yeah, you are correct! But if I can find the cure to expel the ck liquid inside my body and that of my men then I can finally burn this whole ce down!" he said.


    "So... everything must start with the cure first! Once the problem of the ck liquid is finally resolved then we can proceed to burn the whole ce down!" she stated.


    "Yeah!" Graven answered. "That''s why my men and I need your help! Please help us find the cure, goddess!" Graven begged.


    Elva nods her head slowly. "Alright, I''ll see what can I do to remedy the situation about the ck liquid. I won''t promise you anything though," she stated.


    "Thank you, goddess! Any kind of help is very much appreciated by me and my men. At least this will give us hope during the darkest times of our lives when the ck liquid starts attacking our body again," he said.


    "Rest assured that beginning tomorrow I will start creating the elixir to cure the ck liquid of your body. But I would be needing volunteers from your men to test the effectiveness of my creation. Are you willing to lend your men for the testing and experiment?" she asked.


    "No problem. How many people you need for the testing?" he inquired.


    "Five men who are with you when the King submerged you in the ck liquid," she replied.


    "So, I need to bring them to your ce for the test?" he asked.


    "No, not at my ce. I can''t allow other strangers toe into my home. Let''s find a safe ce for the experiment," she said.


    "How about at Grandpa Terros ce?" he suggested.


    "Good idea! He can help us monitor the men! Just in case the medicine won''t work, Terros can easily bring the men to the castle for the antidote," she spoke.


    "Okay. I like your brilliant idea!" Graven raved.


    Elva smiled brightly.


    Graven''s eyes widened as he caught sight of multitudes of bats exiting the windows of the castle. "Oh, no! The King must have sensed our presence and sent the bats toe after us! It''s now time to go back to your ce, goddess!" he said in rm.


    Elva saw the bats and agreed. "Alright, let''s head back to my ce!" she finally said.


    A few secondster, Graven and Elva vanished from the ce.


    A minuteter


    They reappeared in the garden of Elva''s marble house.


    "Guys, where have you been! We''re worried - why did you suddenly disappear from here! " Veronica eximed.


    Elva smiled. "No need to worry anymore, we have returned here safe and sound," she spoke.


    Terros looked at the couple. "But where have you been? Can you at least tell us where did the two of you had gone to?" he repeated Veronica''s question.


    Graven shrugged. "Elva requested that I bring her to the abandoned castle. So, I took her to the ce," he answered.


    Terros eyes winded in rm. "That is a dangerous ce for a pregnant woman toe, son. Why did you even bring her there?"


    Elva smiled and sat on the rattan chair. "Calm down, everyone. Nothing bad happened out there. Besides, we maintained a good distance between the castle and us. We''re not stupid to get closer to the castle, to avoid alerting the King of our presence," she exined.


    "Good!" Terros released a sigh of relief. "Now that you''re back, goddess. Graven and I would like to go home now. Our reason toe here in the first ce is to find Veronica and also to ask your help about the cure for the ck liquid," he added.


    "Don''t worry about that issue, Terros. While we''re still in the vicinity of the castle, Graven and I already discussed the cure for the ck liquid. Beginning tomorrow, I will start concocting different types of elixir with various herbal ingredients to create the perfect cure for the ck liquid. Once I finally created the perfect cure, you can finally burn that castle down to send the cursed King to hell!"


    Terros smiled happily. Now that they got the thousand-year-old deity supporting their cause, he was more than pleased and relieved. Suddenly, Graven''s future looks brighter now that Elva is set to help them. "Thank you so much for your help, goddess! We appreciated it very much!" he said.


    "No need to thank me. It''s my pleasure helping my friends during their time of need!" Elva replied. "You two can go home in peace now. And if somethinges up and you need my help, you guys are wee to visit my ce anytime," she said. She looked at Veronica. "Talk to your friends, I need to go to my bedroom to catch my rest. I''m always sleepy, you know... part of my pregnancy symptoms," she said and gave Graven a sweet smile.


    Veronica nodded her head. "Okay."


    "Ah, wait... I also need a sample of the ck liquid. You can give it to Veronica when she goes home. That''s all," Elva said, she left the garden going back to the house.


    Terros looked at Veronica. "When are you going home?" he asked.


    "After a few days," Veronica replied.


    "Okay, I will wait for you there," he said.


    Veronica scratches her head. "Um... old man... I n to stay here to apany Elva until she gives birth. Will you be okay there alone at the bamboo house when I''m no longer by your side?" she asked.


    Terros smiled brightly. "Sure! I''m no longer a baby that needs constant caring 24/7. I''m an old man already, but always young at heart!" he joked.


    Graven and Veronicaughed.


    Theirughter vibrated in the air for a few seconds.


    After theughter subsided, time for them to separate.


    "Ok, let''s go home now, son!" Terros said.


    "Bye guys! See you soon!" Veronica bid them goodbye.


    A few secondster, the two men vanished from the ce.


    Veronica walked towards the door and disappeared inside the house.

 Chapter 231 - For Real!

    Back at Terros ce.


    The men were sitting on the balcony discussing theirtest escapades in the Windless Mountains.


    ??


    "Oh, boy! I can''t imagine that we''re duped by that old hag!" Terros said.


    "Yeah... let''s just move on. The important thing is, we achieved our main goal by going there," Graven replied positively.


    Terros scratches his head. "I''m just thankful though that Veronica is very much alive and she got two normal eyes now. I''ve never seen her so much happier than before! The deity is indeed powerful!" Terros stated.


    "I''m happy for Veronica, she deserved it! And we seeded in convincing the goddess to help us with our problem concerning the ck liquid and the cursed King," Graven said.


    "Yeah... wee there ready for action but the result is astonishing! I never expected it! Veronica''s mind-blowing transformation and the goddess cooperation happens in just one day! I''m still blown away by our good luck!" Terros''s face produced a megawatt smile that illuminated the whole ce.


    After a while, Graven''s face turned solemn and the old man noticed it.


    "What''s wrong, son?" Terros inquired.


    "I have a new problem back in my manor at Moraderry Town..." he said.


    Terros brows furrowed. "Huh? What is it? I hope it''s not about Laura again..."


    "No." Graven shook his head. "It''s about her sister, Sofia!"


    "What happened to her?"


    "She runs away from home. She left the manor without permission in the middle of the night," Graven said morosely.


    Terros eyes widened. "But why? Why would she do that? She doesn''t like staying with her family in a safe environment?" he asked.


    "Um... maybe...dunno... I solely med myself for it..." Graven said dejectedly.


    "Tell me... what prompted her to run away?" asked Terros.


    Graven released a deep sigh. "With my eagerness to protect my wife and our unborn child, I guess... I went overboard. I suggested to Laura that no one can get in and get out of the manor on daily basis to prevent the vampire couple and their minions from tracing anyone back to the manor. All they need to do is make a weekly list of the things they wanted to buy from the market such as foods, etcetera... and I''ll have my men buy it for them... then deliver the goods outside the gate of the manor to ensure 100% safety for all the inhabitants of the manor..." he exined.


    Terros gave him a thumb up, meaning he approved the n. "I think your decision is a brilliant one. So... why would Sofia run away?"


    Graven sighed. "Because ording to Laura, her sister doesn''t want to stay holed up inside the manor for a long time. She wants to venture outside the manor a few times in a month... then all of a sudden, Sofia told my wife that she wants to leave the manor for good to find her real parents outside because it happened that she was just an adoptive daughter of the Helman Family..."


    Terros was surprised by the revtion. "Oh, can you tell me Sofia''s life story?"


    Graven took a deep breath. "ording to my wife, Sofia was found outside the gate of the Helman Family. She was intentionally left there by her parents or whoever dumped her there. In short, Sofia is not the biological daughter of the Helman Family."


    "I see... the poor girl just wants to find her real parents... on that part... I can understand her. But it''s wrong timing to do so right now because if she keeps venturing outside, the vampire couple can locate her easily. It''s a perfect recipe for disaster!" Terrosmented.


    "That''s what I''m saying, the girl is both stupid and naive! I would support her to find her real parents, but it must be done safely and properly... however... not during these chaotic times. She not only endanger herself, but she also endangered the safety of her adoptive family especially her sister that is pregnant!" Gravenmented.


    "I agree and I can feel your woes, son. So... where is the girl now? Di you find here?" asked Terros.


    Graven shook his head gloomily. "Not yet. I will go back there now to continue searching for her," he replied.


    "How about the wooded area outside the manor, did you already searched that ce thoroughly?"


    "We did, the servants didn''t sleep the whole night just tob that whole area. They didn''t find anything that would prove that Sofia went there. She leaves no trace behind... as if she just vanished in thin air. I''m worried about her safety because I''m sure that my wife and her family were already heartbroken about it," Graven said.


    Terros breathed deeply. "Wow, I can''t believe this! We just received two good luck, but herees another problem, Sofia is gone!" he blurted.


    "I''m sorry, old man. You are dragged along with my problems," Graven apologized.


    "Don''t worry about me, son. I''m blessed to be a part of your world. I''m happy to give you advice now and then and help you with your problems to the best of my ability. It''s not a big deal..." Terros said.


    "Thank you so much for your continuous help and support, old man. You are living a peaceful life here in the forest and yet I keeping back to involve you in my problems. I sometimes feel bad that I abused your kindness, I''m sorry about that, never my intention in the first ce," Graven apologizes in a solemn voice.


    Terros sighed inwardly, he patted Graven''s shoulder. "You know what... I never had a family of my own, when you came into my life, you and your men automatically be my family including Veronica. I finally know how it feels to be a part of the family again. When my master died, I was alone ever since... then I met Veronica and you... the rest is history. Yeah, that''s true, I was able to experienceplete solitude, peace, and contentment living on my own back then without having to worry about everything and anything. It''s a good feeling for a while but something is alwayscking with that kind of life no matter how perfect it is. Then I discovered that life is always better if you shareughter and sorrows with your friends and love ones, it makes you feel important and cherished and part of a family," he said, misty-eyed.


    After Terros''s lengthy speech, Graven smiled brightly. "It''s my blessing to meet you in this lifetime, old man! I''m so lucky to meet you! I wish that in my next life we will be father and son for real!" he stated.


    The two men looked at each other with tears of love,passion, and gratitude shimmering in their eyes.


    In Terros eyes, Graven is the ideal son that he could never have in his lifetime.


    In Graven''s mind, Terros is the ideal grandfather that he wished he had. He already had an adoptive father, Nichs Redding.


    But even though they''re not blood-rted, they shared a close bond.


    "Alright, let''s stop discussing this emotional thing, or else we will up crying the whole day. Don''t worry, once I have free time, I''ll help find Sofia for you in the neighboring areas around the manor..." he offered.


    "Thank you, Grandpa!" Graven smiled cheekily. He doesn''t normally call Terros that endearment. He''s used to calling him old man. For some reason, he wants to call him Grandpa this time.


    Terros smiled.


    "Which do you prefer best? Should I continue calling you... old man or grandpa?" Graven asked him.


    Terros grinned. "Whichever that suits your fancy, I''m not sensitive though. Honestly, I''m not offended if you call me old man because that''s a fitting name for an old man like me. But every time you call me Grandpa, I felt special," he smiled cheekily.


    Graven grinned. "Alright, from now on, I''ll officially dere and call you Grandpa!" he said and hugged the old man affectionately.


    The two men hugged each other for brief seconds.


    A minuteter.


    Graven rose to his feet. "Grandpa, I need to go back to the manor to check the people there," he said.


    "Okay, son, go ahead. Give my regards to everyone there. I will also visit the headquarter to check on the farmworkers'' health condition there," Terros said.


    Graven saluted at Terros and disappeared from the ce in seconds.


    Terros went downstairs to perform his daily routine, watering his nts, feeding his chickens, getting firewood, and drinking water from the streams...etcetera.


    Meanwhile...


    Gravennded inside the master''s bedroom of his manor in Moraderry Town.


    The room was empty.


    Where is his wife? Maybe she''s with her parents, talking to them.


    He exited the bedroom and went out to find his wife.


    He found the women sitting beside each other on the couch in the living room.


    It looks like his mother-inw was crying, probably worried to death about Sofia, while his wife was busy rubbing her mother''s back to console her. He sighed inwardly.


    He cleared his throat. "Um...girls, did Sofia returned already?" he asked, he settled himself on the couch beside his wife. He nted a gentle kiss on her head.


    Rosa quickly wiped her tears with the handkerchief. She tried to be strong and pretended that she no longer cares about Sofia''s whereabouts, but she can''t help it, being her mother, she always worried about her.


    Laura looked at her husband. "Sofia hasn''t returned yet," she answered sadly. "Mother and I are deeply worried about her sudden disappearance," she finally admitted.


    "Oh," Graven said with a sigh. "In that case, I will look for her myself in the town. Tell the men to continue searching the woods for any signs that she went there. But don''t let the men venture too far away..." he told his wife.


    "Ok, I will," Laura responded.


    Graven turned around to leave.


    "Husband, will you join us for dinner?" Laura asked.


    "Yeah, I''ll join you guys at dinner time," Graven answered, he continue walking towards the door and exited.

 Chapter 232 - Oh, No!

    Graven was hovering above the town za of Moraderry Town in his invisible form.


    He''s scanned the whole area and other neighboring surroundings.


    ??


    It would be easy to spot a teenage girl who''s going to be 18 years old, two months from now, as long she didn''t wear any disguise to hide her identity he can spot her easily.


    Last night there was heavy rain when Sofia run away. She must be soaked wet in the rain shivering in the cold while escaping. Poor girl! Where could she be hiding right now?


    Did somebody help her?


    Or she was abducted by someone with bad intentions? Considering that she can be seen walking alone without anypanion.


    He had to consider all the possibilities bad or good, anything can happen to a teenage girl who runs away from home.


    There''s also a possibility that somebody took pity on her and wee her into somebody''s home. If that is the case, hopefully, those who help her are good people.


    The thing he feared the most that she''s going to meet a psycho on the road to nowhere.


    That would be a scary thing for a teenage girl to handle.


    His mind recalled that his newly acquired property has neighboringrge estate as well. Is there a possibility that Sofia asked for help from one of those manors?


    Maybe, that''s a big possibility!


    Right now, since he and his sister-inw only lives in the same house just recently, it will be hard to track her down using his senses. He can only develop effective scent tracking of someone if he frequently sees that person daily, for several months or years.


    He released a deep sigh.


    Was it just yesterday when he was trying to find his missing wife and Reba?


    Now it''s the missing Sofia that he has to deal with again!


    Finding a missing person seems to be histest fate.


    He released a deep sigh.


    Done, searching the whole area, he failed to find his sister-inw anywhere. He will try finding her in the public market including the stores lining up in the town''s main business district.


    Graven hovered towards those areas that he was thinking in his mind.


    Meanwhile...


    Back in the manor.


    Laura was done consoling her mother who keeps crying all morning. Now she''s back in her room. Thankfully, her mother was now resting in the bedroom.


    Although she pretended that she''s tough and tried her best not to worry about her stupid sister, but she can''t help it. She''s grieving and worrying for her sister, but she can''t show it because her mother was already doing it for her.


    Her father handled his grieving well inside. He no longer mentions Sofia''s name. But she knows better. All their hearts were breaking apart due to Sofia''s stupid decision. They all suffered badly because of her!


    She and his father chose to bury their worries and pain silently inside, but her mother is always been an emotional and transparent person, she cries easily.


    Starting from now, she would be seeing her mother crying now and then and the only thing that can stop her from crying is Sofia''s safe return to the manor.


    If only she''s not pregnant right now, she would be out there somewhere finding her missing sister.


    She took a deep breath. The only thing she can do right now is to pray for Sofia''s safety and her safe return to the manor.


    She rose to her feet and went inside the bathroom to take a bath.


    Six hourster.


    Laura was brushing her hair in front of the mirror on the dresser table when Graven appeared inside the master''s bedroom.


    Laura smiled after seeing her husband. "Hubby... you''re home! How''s it''s going?" she was asking about Sofia.


    Graven went to her side and nted a kiss on her cheeks. "Negative. I''m sorry, wife," he replied.


    "No need to apologize it''s not your fault. If only that sister of mine didn''t leave! We won''t be experiencing this kind of stress right now," she said in an irate tone.


    "Shh...calm down. We''ll find her for sure!" Graven said reassuringly, he went to bed andy down.


    "Are you staying for dinner?" she asked.


    "Yeah, I will continue looking for your sister after dinner. I''ll just rest for one hour," he said and shut his eyes.


    Laura looked at her husband and breathed deeply. She was thankful that Graven was fully supportive in helping her with her family problems, she never heard himin even once.


    She slowly exited the room going downstairs for her afternoon exercise in the garden and inform the cook what dishes to prepare for dinner.


    ~~~0~~~


    Reba was sitting on the wooden bench, watching Granny tending to her flowers.


    After Menedelia finished removing the dried leaves from the flowers, she went to sit beside the pregnant woman.


    "What are you thinking?" Menedelia asked.


    Reba sighed and shook her head. "Nothing..." she said.


    "Tomorrow, you will go with me to the town for my palm reading business. We need to earn money so that we can buy you decent maternity dresses and also baby clothes, and milk as well to nourish your body and the babies inside your tummy. I can''t wait to see the twins soon!" Menedelia said excitedly.


    Reba''s face showed a faint smile. "Granny, it''s hard being pregnant! I''m always feeling weak and lethargic. I want to sleep always!" she whined.


    "Pregnant women suffered different symptoms, so just bear it. You only need to suffer from the difort for 9 months and after that, you''ll be back on your old self," Menedelia said.


    Reba released a deep sigh. "What time we will be leaving for town tomorrow?" she asked.


    "After breakfast, we will start our journey. I only conduct palm reading every Friday, from 9:00 in the morning until 5:00 in the evening," Menedelia replied.


    "Is there a ce there that I can sleep while you are reading people''s palms?" she asked.


    "Yes, there is, it''s a stall that I rented every Friday. There''s a bed there at the back that you can sleep in while I''m conducting my palm reading business. Or you can look around the neighboring stores that sell dresses and clothes if you don''t want to get bored," Menedelia offered.


    Reba smiled. She would rather help the old woman with her business so that they can earn more money to buy food. "Okay, I''m excited to go with you to the town!" she finally said.


    "That''s good! After dinner, let''s retire early so that we can wake up early tomorrow morning," Menedelia said.


    Reba stood up. "I''m going back to the house to start cooking the rice..."


    Menedelia watched Reba entered the door and disappeared inside the house. Although she feels that the girl finally epted her fate, she still can''t let her guard down. That is why she can''t leave her alone for a long time. She needs to be at Reba''s side all the time to protect her and the babies.


    One hourter... early evening.


    Reba and Menedelia sat at the table eating dinner together.


    "Granny, I have a question... when I give birth to the twins... who will deliver the baby into this world?" she asked curiously.


    "Me!" Menedelia answered. "I helped my mother deliver babies in our hometown when I was younger and eventually that bes my profession for a few years until I migrated her and be a palm reader. You have nothing to worry about regarding that matter, when ites to delivering the baby, I got your back covered. The only thing you need to do is take care of your body so that the twins will arrive into this world healthy, okay?"


    Reba smiled feeling relieved. "Thanks, Granny! My worries are finallyid to rest!"


    "Alright, let''s continue eating our supper - the vegetable soup is getting cold," Menedelia spoke.


    The two women resumed eating their meals.


    After dinner, Reba washed the dirty dishes in the sink.


    Half an hourter, she finished her chores in the kitchen and retired to her room.


    She rummaged on her stuff and found the jewelry box containing her wedding ring. She opened the box and took out the Onyx wedding ring and put it on her finger, she stared at it for a long time.


    All the sweet memories she shared with her husband, came flooding back to her mind. A faint smile appeared on her lips. Will she ever see Corbin again in this lifetime?


    She knows that he''s always waiting for her return.


    He would be ted if he knows that she was pregnant with their twins. He''s always been very vocal in wanting to raise a family with her and now that she''s pregnant with their children, Corbin''s dream is just one step away from reality! That if she returns to her side!


    But she can never forget and forgive Corbin''s parents for throwing her into the furnace that nearly killed her!


    Argh! She and Corbin can never be together under one roof!


    Never!


    Reba removed the wedding ring and put it back inside the jewelry box and hide it away in the cab.


    She went back to bed and settled herselffortably, she stared at the ceiling, lost in her thoughts. Themp was flickering... throwing shadows inside the whole room.


    Reba sumbed to slumber at 9:00 in the evening.


    Meanwhile...


    Somewhere in the Moraderry Town.


    Sofia finally awakens and opened her eyes wide... she was inside a room. She saw themp hanging on the ceiling!


    She roamed her eyes around her, she''s alone.


    The room was bare, with zero furniture, not even a bed. But there was a door in the corner, it looks like a bathroom. She was sprawled on the floor, good thing it was clean and dry. She saw her knapsack in the corner, she stood up and grabbed it.


    Then suddenly, she heard footsteps outside and the sound of the door opening...


    She looked at the door, frightened to the core. She finally recalled that she passed out after seeing that frightening creature thates down from the tree!


    Oh, no!


    She went to the corner and hugged the knapsack tightly, pressing it to her body. She''s scared and hungry! Not a perfectbination.


    Her body shaking in fright.


    What she''s going to do now?


    What kind of creature abducted her?


    She''s 100% sure it''s not human!


    And now she''s going to see that terrifying creature again!

 Chapter 233 - Room #6

    The door was opened wide and somebody entered...


    A chill goes up on her spine.


    ??


    She musters the courage to raise her head and looked bravely at the door.


    And she couldn''t believe what she saw!


    She saw an old woman standing at the door looking at her.


    The old woman''s hair was all white, she was holding a tray in her hands.


    The aroma of delicious food assailed her senses and the rumbling of her stomach is deafening, she thinks she will pass out due to hunger. "Grandma, why did you imprisoned me here in this room?" she questioned her.


    The old woman ignored her question. "Child, eat your dinner..." she said and put the tray on the floor. She turned around and exited the room.


    "Grandma, pleasee back!" Sofia shouted. She kicked angrily at the door trying to open it to no avail, the old woman didn''te back.


    She looked at the food and lowered herself on the floor in misery. She needs to eat to cultivate her strength. She ns to escapeter if the woman returned to get the tray.


    She began eating... in fairness... the food tastes delicious! She eats with gusto!


    Half an hourter, she finished eating.


    She ced the tray in the farthest corner of the room. This way, the old woman has to enter the room to get the tray and she will run for the door and escape this ce!


    She will pretend that she had fallen asleep soundly so that the woman will lower her guard down.


    That''s the only sound n she can think of right now.


    It better work or else she''s dead meat!


    She studied the room. It has no window, she can''t see the world outside. But the old woman mentioned the word dinner, so it must be already evening outside.


    She''s wondering if she''s still in Moraderry Town? Or taken to another town?


    If she''s still in Moraderry Town, the moment she can escape sessfully out of this ce she will head back to the manor straight away! She will no longer run away! She regretted her stupid decision to leave the manor and now she suffered this horrific situation.


    She got to escape this ce that is giving her the creeps!


    She lies down on the floor hugging her meager possession. Then she noticed that she was no longer wearing her wet clothes and the attire that she wore right now does not belong to her. Did that old woman change her clothes?


    She released a deep sigh. When she made her escape from her room in the manor, she was full of high spirit and energy, but now, all that is left in her are regrets, sadness, and fear.


    She closed her eyes, pretending that she''s in a deep sleep.


    Hours went by.


    It was one hour before midnight when the door opened and the old woman returned.


    The woman entered the room after seeing the tray was ced far from the door. She walked towards the tray and picked it up...


    Sofia opened her eyes and rose quickly, she bolted to the door and ran away from the room at the speed of light.


    The old woman was left alone in the room stunned by how fast the girl had gone out from the room!


    She exited the room, shaking her head in amusement. "Stupid girl!" she murmured to herself. She walked in the hallway of the basement in a rxed manner, not even worried that her prisoner had escaped her prison.


    Meanwhile...


    Sofia was running back and forth, what''s going on? She can''t find the door that will take her outside. All she can see on every side are rooms lining up in the hallway, about ten of them, including the room where she was being imprisoned.


    She noticed that if she walked towards the end of the hallway, she''s meet up with a dead-end, another wall!


    Huh? Her brows knitted together in confusion.


    Damn! This ce has no entrance and exit!


    Just ten rooms lined up on both sides!


    This is impossible!


    Where did that old woman go?


    There is only one hallway in this ce!


    The old woman will surely pass this hallway! But she can''t see her! She didn''t even saw the woman exited. Was she still inside that room waiting for her toe back?''


    She hurriedly went back to the room and opened the door, she took a peek inside, it''s empty!


    But where did that woman go!


    Suddenly she experienced a massive headache just thinking about her dilemma.


    Slowly, she began to realize that the old woman is not human and this ce is full of mystery.


    The inhabitants of this ce are non-humans! But what is their origin? What kind of people are they?


    Of all people, why they chose to abduct her?


    She went back inside the room, her energy and spirit were depleted.


    She went inside the bathroom to relieve her dder.


    While sitting on the bowl, she looked at her hands and noticed something...OMG... her amethyst ring was gone!


    Where did it go?


    Did she lose it in the forest?


    But she remembered that she was still wearing it when she sought shelter under the shade of the tree!


    OMG! Did that terrifying creature took her ring!


    But where is that horrifying creature? She wants to ask if that beast took her ring!


    She wants her ring back!


    It''s her only link to her past and her real identity! She must get it back no matter what the cost!


    After she''s done in the bathroom, she went back to where her knapsack was located. She lowered herself on the floor and unzip the bag, she rummaged on her things and found that they''re all wet!


    She released a deep sigh, took everything out, and hang them at the back of the door inside the bathroom.


    Done, she leaves the door of the bathroom opened and went to the corner, and sat on the floor, staring at the door.


    She will wait for the old woman to return to the room, she will ask what kind of ce is this and where is her ring?


    She starts yawning.


    She waited and waited and refused to close her eyes even if her eyelids were dropping fast.


    She can no longer hold back, she''s mentally and emotionally tired, her sleepiness took over her body, so she lies down on the floor and drifted into a deep slumber.


    Hours went by.


    Midnightes and goes.


    2:00 am...


    The door slowly opened and a shadow entered the room, the creature stared at the figure sleeping on the floor for a few minutes.


    In his palm is the amethyst ring shining brightly illuminating the whole room.


    A few minutester.


    The beast exited the room and closed the door quietly. He walked into the hallway, and entered the 5th room on the right side, and disappeared inside.


    Hours passed by.


    Outside...


    The dawn is slowly breaking on the horizon.


    At 6:00 in the morning, the first ray of light bathed the whole town of Moraderry Town.


    The servants in the manors and mansions start buzzing up to begin their daily chores.


    Back in the room of the basement where Sofia was imprisoned.


    She stirred in her sleep for a few minutes as if she had a nightmare and finally awakened.


    Damn! She was dreaming that she was chased by a pack of hungry wolves, their saliva was dripping from their mouths ready to devour her! In her dream, they finally got her cornered and she has nowhere to run. The leader of the wolves lunged at her and aimed directly at her neck, she can feel itsrge sharp teeth tearing the skin of her neck and she passed out due to extreme pain and horror.


    Thanks, God!


    That was just a bad dream, it''s not real!


    She stretched her body and rose to her feet, she went inside the bathroom to relieve her dder.


    A few minutester, she exited the bathroom and stood in the middle of the room trying toprehend and analyzed the whole ce and her situation.


    She was confused and baffled why the ce has no entrance and exit!?


    If only there is an exit, she already escaped from this ce sessfully!


    She thought it''s already morning, since there is no window to determine the status of the day, she can only take a wild guess.


    If she guessed correctly, that old woman will be back soon and bring her breakfast!


    She will follow where that old woman will go after she brought her meals.


    She needs to know the location of the exit! So that she can leave this creepy room and returned to the manor to rejoin her family! She had enough of this nightmare! She''s going crazy if she stays longer in this ce!


    A few minutester.


    The door opened...


    Sofia readied herself.


    The old woman put the tray on the floor. "Eat your breakfast!" she said and was about to leave.


    "Granny wait! Can I ask you a question?" she asked quickly.


    "Yes... bring them on!" the old woman replied.


    "What is this ce?" she asked.


    "Sorry, I can''t tell you... next question..." replied the woman.


    "I see rooms and hallway only but I never saw the door out. Why is that? Can you please tell me where is the door?"


    "Sorry, I can''t tell you... next question..."


    Sofia scratches her head in annoyance. "Are you humans or what-? What kind of animals or beasts are you guys? And why did you abducted me and imprisoned me here inside this creepy ce!?" she shouted indignantly.


    "Sorry, I can''t tell you... next question..." the woman replied robotically. There was a hint of amusement shing in her eyes.


    "Jesus Christ, are you a robot! Granny, can you please answer me properly!?" she snapped at her.


    "Sorry.... time is over... better luck next time!" the old woman said and left.


    Sofia ran after her and was able to take a glimpse of the old woman entering room #6 and disappeared inside!


    OMG!


    Room #6 must be the exit!


    That must be it!


    She ran towards room #6, opened the door, and rushed inside.

 Chapter 234 - Zero

    When Sofia entered room #6... she was confused by what she saw there.


    What the hell! It''s just another room!


    ??


    Same with the room where shees from! The only difference is that there''s a bed, table, chair, and cab in the room, while the one she upied was empty.


    She scratches her head.


    Where is the old woman? Why she''s not inside the room?


    Was it room #6?


    Or she went to the other rooms?


    She went to the closed door in the corner and opened it.


    Nothing to see there - it''s just a bathroom!


    She released a deep sigh and closed back the door. Curiosity got the better of her, she went to the cab and opened it. She''s expecting to see clothes but it was empty!


    She went to the bed and sat on it, wow, it''sfy! She would rather stay here than go back to the previous room! This room offers morefort than the one she was put into.


    She rose to her feet and walked towards the door intended to go back to the first room.


    She reached for the knob and tried to open the door, but it won''t move!


    What''s going on!?


    She was locked inside!


    She tried opening the door several times but failed each time.


    Tired and annoyed, she went to bed and sat down.


    She looked around the room, it''s way betterpared to the previous one!


    It''s the only reward she got out of her curiosity.


    She breathed deeply as sadness and fear engulfed her.


    She was wondering if her family back home are already looking for her? Yes, they are, she was sure of that!


    She can very well imagine the volume of tears her mother Rosa shed for her. Dang! she brought extreme pain and stress to her entire family! How could she do it to the people who raised, epted, and love her unconditionally? She truly is a heartless, cruel, and ungrateful brat!


    She only realized now the magnitude of her mistake!


    If only she could turn back time, she would never leave the manor!


    "God, please, give me a second chance! Help me get out of here!" She earnestly prayed to God in heaven over and over again.


    Suddenly her stomach rumbled, damn! She''s hungry!


    She remembered that her breakfast was left in the previous room! How can she get out of here? She wants to eat her breakfast!


    She stood up and went back to the door, she tried opening it again, but still the same thing, it''s locked! Who locked her inside?


    Must be that old woman! She''s the only being she had seen so far.


    Hungry and furious, she went back to bed and lies down. She closed her eyes.


    A few minutester.


    The door opened...


    Sofia sit upright on the bed and looked at the door.


    The old woman entered the room holding the same tray in her hands and ced it on the table. "Why did youe here, this is not your room! Eat your breakfast and afterward, go back to your room!" she said sternly. "I''ll wait outside. After you''re done eating, leave this room and go back to your room!" shemanded in a cold voice and left.


    Sofia rushed to the table and began eating her meals.


    She finished eating everything on the te and drink the ss of water.


    She was thankful for the food because her empty stomach was no longer rumbling.


    She like this room better than the previous one, she doesn''t want to leave but the old woman might get mad at her. She already looked angry earlier. She doesn''t want to cause any more trouble to her and make her even angrier, the old woman might stop bringing her food. She can''t afford that!


    With a deep sigh, she exited the room.


    The old woman was waiting for her outside the previous room.


    She took a deep breath and walked towards the room.


    When she reached the door, she paused in front of the old woman. "Granny, How long will I stay here? What is your n for me? Are you going to kill me?" she bombarded her with questions.


    The old woman looked at her in the eyes. "I''m not the one who brings you here. I''m just entrusted with the task to bring your food so you won''t starve. You have to direct your question to the one who brought you here," she replied nonchntly.


    "Please, tell me where can I find that person? When can I see him? Can I talk to him right now? Can you bring me to him! Please!" she pleaded.


    "I''ll tell him about your request, but there''s no guarantee that he''s willing to talk to you," the old woman said.


    "Just tell him, please!" she begged.


    "Alright, get in the room and behaved yourself. No more wandering around the hallway! You might bring harm to yourself! Understood?" the old woman scolded her.


    "Got it!" Sofia nodded her head. She entered the room and the old woman closed the door behind her.


    Sofia went to the corner and lowered herself on the floor.


    She was pondering about her situation. She was consoled with the fact that they didn''t hurt her physically yet. They only imprisoned her in the room. Maybe, they will finally set her free after a few days. That''s why she needs to talk with the one who abducted her and brought her to this ce!


    She rose to her feet and went inside the bathroom. Some of her wet clothes were already dry. She took a bath and donned other clothes.


    She exited the bathroom and walked back and forth inside the room. Ugh! The manor is much bigger and betterpared to this ce! She hit her head a few times and scolded herself for running away from the safety andfort of her home.


    She only has herself to me because she brought this all to herself.


    It''s all her fault! But it''s no use ming herself now, her life is in danger, she was abducted by strangers and she had no idea what they''re going to do to her, and whether she can get out of this ce alive is still a big question.


    Meanwhile...


    Inside room #10.


    The old woman named, Hera and the handsome 25 years old man named Zero, were talking to each other on the couch.


    "How is she?" the young man asked.


    "The girl is a bit annoying, my lord!" the old woman replied.


    The young man raised a brow. "Why?"


    "She tried to escape and asked me a lot of questions! Sometimes I wanted to show you my self to her to scare her," the old woman replied in annoyance.


    "Don''t do that! I instructed you to shift yourself into something gentle so that the girl is not afraid of your image. If you turn into your original self you will give her a heart attack!" the young man said.


    "Alright, I''ll keep wearing this image for her sake and while she''s still here under my care. By the way, she begged me to tell you that she wanted to talk to you in person. She wanted to ask you so many questions. What is your decision, my lord?"


    "Tell her that I will talk to her one of these days if I''m in the mood," he said.


    "Noted, my lord," the woman said. "Are you going to bring the girl to your journey?"


    The young man pondered the questions for a few seconds. "I''m still thinking about it. I haven''t decided what to do with her yet. All I know is that we need to keep her here as long as we can. I''m still waiting for the news from the capital. I''m waiting for my parent''s decision regarding what to do with her. For now, you have to take care of her, treat her well!" he replied.


    "Got it, my Lord! I''ll go back upstairs, anything else?" Hera asked.


    "How many vacant rooms do we have here?" Zero asked.


    "We have five vacant rooms, my lord," answered Hera.


    "Alright, relocate the girl today. Put her in a room with a decent bed," Zero ordered.


    "Yes, my lord. I''ll take my leave now," Hera said and exited the room.


    Zero stood up and stared at the abstract painting on the wall for a few minutes.


    He and his men have been renting this ce for more than a year trying to find the missing granddaughter, and finally, they got a positive result! The bearer of the amethyst ring that symbolizes the most powerful family of the shapeshifter n has been found!


    But he was doubting if the girl is indeed a shapeshifter because she''s exuding a human scent all over her. Shapeshifters like them have a distinct smell different from other creatures. Creatures like him can easily identify a person that belongs to their kind due to the distinct smell that emits from their bodies no matter what type of image they shifted into. Humans can''t detect their unique scent and can''t shift to anything.


    He fished out the amethyst ring from the pocket of his pants, it was worn by the girl on her finger when he found her in the forest. The amethyst ring has an invisible marking that only a shapeshifter like him can read. It has the logo of the most powerful n of shapeshifters all over thend.


    The Helix Vanguard n is the recognized leader of all shapeshifters in the country. He and his parents work for the n and they were assigned to locate the missing granddaughter.


    The girl''s true origin is still questionable.


    He needs to ask the girl why the amethyst ring was in her position.


    Tonight, he will talk to her.


    He will uncover the mystery of the girl and the amethyst ring.


    Although the ring is important to be found because it''s the n''s most prized heirloom, it was the missing granddaughter that is on the top of their list.


    The ring justes in second.

 Chapter 235 - Why?

    Sofia nced eagerly at the door, her stomach is rumbling again, which means it''s time for another meal!


    If she guessed correctly, it''s already Lunchtime since she finished eating her breakfast a while ago.


    ??


    A few minutester, the door opened and the old woman stood in the doorway looking at her.


    "Child, follow me..." Hera said.


    "Where?"


    "I''m going to put you in another room," Hera spoke.


    "Just like room #6? " she asked.


    "Yeah," Hera replied and walked away.


    Sofia grabbed her knapsack and bolted out of the room.


    She saw the old woman entered room #5.


    When she reached the room. She saw a tray filled with food ced on the table.


    Hera looked at the girl. "From now on this is your new room. You can start eating your lunch now," she said and left the room.


    Sofia noticed that the room has the same feature as room #6. And the best thing about the room, it has a wall clock!


    She smiled a bit and went to the table, she lowered herself on the chair and begin devouring her meals.


    Half an hourter, she finished eating all the dishes. She put the te and dish bowl back on the tray. She rose to her feet and sat on the edge of the bed wondering what to do to pass her time. Five to six hours of waiting for her next meal. That''s quite long and nothing to do in between!


    She walked towards the door and tried opening it, but it won''t budge. She released a deep sigh, dang! she was being locked again!


    She went back to bed,y down, and stared at the ceiling.


    A few minutester, she heard the door opening...


    Hera entered the room and looked at her. "Make yourself presentable, the lord will see you in two hours. Hopefully, he will answer all your question so that you will stop pestering me!" she said.


    "Thank you, Granny! May I know if your lord is a monster or a human that looks like you?" Sofia inquired.


    Hera smiled. "So... tell me.. what do you think of me... human or non-human?"


    "Nonhuman!" Sofia answered quickly.


    Hera pped her hands. "Smart girl! Now that you know my identity, behaved yourself and avoid doing things that can annoy me, okay?"


    Sofia bit her lip and nods her head. "Ok. "


    "Good! I''lle back here after two hours and bring you to my lord," Hera said and went to the table, she picked up the tray.


    "Granny, before you go, can you please answer my question? Is your master a scary-looking monster or looks human like you?" Sofia repeated her question.


    "Why are you so eager to know?" Hera asked.


    "Because the one who abducted me from the forest is a scary-looking monster. Is he the one I''m going to meetter?" Sofia asked.


    "It depends on his mood. No more questions, I''m leaving!" Hera replied.


    "Thank you for the delicious food, Granny!" Sofia said.


    Hera nced at the girl for a few seconds and exited the room without saying anything.


    Sofia sighed deeply. Why that old woman is giving her a hard time? She just asks a simple question and yet the woman refused to answer the truth! How frustrating!


    She just wants to know if she''s going to see a monster or a human being so that she can prepare herself mentally and not passed out in front of such a horrifying creature!


    She rolled her eyes and took a deep breath.


    It''sforting to know that they haven''t done something bad to her yet, it gives her a little hope that they will eventually release her one of these days.


    If they''re really bad people, she was already dead by now.


    She should take a bath now before Grannyes back for her. She went to the closet and looked at the new clothes. She noticed that there are about seven pairs of clothes, mostly blouses and long flowing skirts. She ran her fingers on the garment, they feel nice to touch, just her type of clothes to wear.


    She grabbed one pair and entered the bathroom.


    Twenty minutester, she exited the bathroom, wearing a matching pink blouse and skirt.


    Dang! The room has no mirror but she had a small mirror andb in her knapsack!


    She opened the cab and fished out the mirror andb from the pocket of her bag.


    She began brushing her below-the-shoulder hair. While brushing her hair she was thinking about how to y her card well. They haven''t hurt her yet, but it doesn''t mean that they won''t! Her main goal is to survive and live another day to wait for the chance to escape and return to the arms of her family.


    But the thing is... if they keep her prisoner in this ce with no exit an entrance... how could she get out and escape?


    She breathed deeply.


    There is an entrance and exit somewhere for sure! But the problem is... how to find them?


    She remembered that she asked her sister Laura once... Why her brother-inw can easily appear and disappear instantly? And her sister Laura answered her that it''s because Graven uses the teleportation process in his mind, only beings of his kind can do that.


    This means... these people who abducted her can easily leave and enter this ce without needing an exit!


    Or there must be an entrance and exit somewhere in this ce that was protected by a spell... or an invisible door that she can''t see!


    But she could never see or ess the door unless she will gain their trust!


    She wants to know how to y her card well to her advantage!


    If she will y fierce, stubborn, and infuriate the people who are in charge of her, they might hurt or kill her! But if she will y obedient, and submissive, she might have a chance to escape this ce.


    That''s it!


    She must bid her time and n carefully because these people have supernatural powers and she''s just a mere human being, they can easily smash her with their fingers, and she will be a piece of dead meat before she knows it.


    Realizing how difficult and dangerous her situation is, makes her want to cry, but this is not the right time to cry! She must stay strong, brave, and smart even if she''s powerless against these powerful strangers. She only has herself to depend on from now on!


    She needs to survive this difficult and dangerous ordeal to return safely to her family one day.


    She released a deep sigh.


    ''I must be strong!''


    ''I must be brave!''


    ''I must be wise!''


    She repeated those mantras inside her mind over and over again.


    After a few minutes of repeating those mantras, she felt a sudden surge of strength burning in her heart.


    She can do it!


    She will survive!


    She breathed deeply and inhaled, exhaled fresh air into her lungs for a few seconds.


    She will see the master soon, the one who orchestrated all these things! She must face him bravely!


    A few minutester.... the door opened.


    Hera entered the room and looked at the girl. "Are you ready?"


    Sofia nodded her head. "Yeah..."


    "Alright, follow me. I''ll take you to him," Hera said.


    The women exited the room and went to room #10.


    When they entered the room, there''s no one there.


    "I see... he''s not here yet, I''ll leave you here for a moment. Just wait for my lord and he will arrive soon. Just sit on the couch and behave," Hera said.


    "Ok," Sofia replied and sat on the couch.


    Hera exited the room.


    Sofia roamed her eyes around the area. This room has the same feature as her room, but instead of a table and chair, there''s only a couch. She looked at the bed, does the lord sleep in this room?


    She looked at the closet wondering if it contained male clothes?


    She was about to move closer to the closet and investigates its content when she heard footsteps outside. She sits erect on the couch and fixed her head on the floor. She can hear her heart beating rapidly inside her rib cage.


    Meanwhile...


    Outside the room.


    "Is the girl already inside?" Zero asked.


    Hera nodded her head. "Yes, my lord!"


    "Okay, I''ll talk to her," Zero spoke, he pushed the door open and entered.


    He saw the girl sitting on the couch, her eyes fixed on the floor.


    Sofia saw the ck shoes and she finally raised her head to see if he is a monster in disguise just wearing a pair of human shoes... and her eyesnded on his handsome face. Her lips formed an...oh... "You''re human! Thank, God! I thought I''m going to see a monster today!" she eximed in dness.


    Zero smirked and sat on the couch facing her. "I can turn myself into a monster if you want," he suggested.


    "No...no...please...don''t do that! I might die early due to fear!" she pleaded. "I like your image right now, so please stay that way!" she begged.


    Zero smirked in amusement. "Alright, I won''t shift... " he said.


    "Oh, my God!" Reality finally dawned on her. "You people are shapeshifters!?" she asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, we are," Zero replied calmly. "With my level, I can transform myself to anything I like," he boasted.


    Sofia breathed steadily and smiled a bit. "That''s cool! Um... may I know why you abducted me?"


    Zero went silent.


    "Are you going to kill me?" she asked again.


    "No!" he answered.


    "So, if you don''t have any ns to kill me, can you please release me? I promise you, once you set me free, I won''t tell anyone that you abducted me," she said, persuading him.


    Zero was silent while tapping his fingers on his legs.


    "No. I can''t release you. You will remain in this ce until somethinges up," he finally spoke.


    Sofia''s brows knitted together. "We''re not enemies of each other! What wrong have I done to offend you? Why did you abduct me against my will? Please tell me the reason why you took me away!?" she demanded, teary-eyed.


    "I abducted you because I saw that you have in your possession a missing object that my men and I are were desperately trying to find all this time..." Zero replied.

 Chapter 236 - Deal With It!

    Sofia''s eyes widened, her brows furrowed in confusion. "W-hat position? What object-?" she asked, frowning. She can''t understand what object she had in her possession that caught their attention? She didn''t bring any valuables with her. What could it be... then her mind recalled her missing amethyst ring!


    She looked at him angrily. "Oh, my God! You stole my amethyst ring! Give it back to me!" she demanded.


    ??


    Zero rolled his eyes. "I will give it back to you one day, but not now. I still need to make sure it''s authentic," he said casually.


    Sofia''s hands formed into a fist. "Why are you interested in a simple amethyst ring!" she questioned him.


    "You have no idea who is the owner of this kind of ring, my dear," Zero said.


    "Where is my ring!?" she asked.


    "I put it in a secret ce for safekeeping. Don''t worry, I won''t lose it, I''ll take care of it and guard it with my life," he assured her.


    "Can you tell me why you are interested in my ring?" she asked curiously.


    Zero cleared his throat.


    "Twenty years ago, a one-year-old baby was missing, stolen from the mansion of the important family of the shapeshifters n along with the family ring. Every member of this family was gifted an amethyst ring the moment they were born. So, on the day the baby was gifted with the ring, the baby was missing along with the ring. The nanny was also missing. And we''ve been tracking the whereabouts of the missing baby through the years," Zero gave a lengthy exnation.


    Sofia was shaking her head. "I couldn''t be that baby..." she said.


    "Yeah... because you are not like us. You can''t shift. You are just a human being. So, can you tell me now... how did the ring get into your position?" Zero asked.


    "My adoptive parents told me that they found me outside the gate of their mansion and the ring was inside the pocket of the garment that was used to cover me. They never saw who left me there, they didn''t see anyone," Sofia exined.


    "Ah, okay. So, you grow up with adoptive parents?" he asked.


    "Yeah. I''m interested to find out my real identity. I want to meet my real parents! But sadly, I can no longer do that because you imprisoned me here against my will!" she said indignantly.


    Zero stared at her face intently. Is there a possibility that there is a baby swap? That the real granddaughter of the Helix Vanguard n is still out there? It''s a big possibility!


    They only found the amethyst ring but not the baby!


    That is why it''s not a reason to celebrate yet! The head of the Helix Vanguard n explicitly instructed him and his men to find the baby no matter what the cost! In the past, there have been other people sent all over the country to locate the missing baby - but no one seeded in finding them.


    Until now!


    He finally had the lead! And deep inside... he felt triumphant to have achieved the final breakthrough in this mind-boggling case that took ce many years ago!


    The baby is the most important factor to find, more important than the ring itself!


    Sofia was silent the whole time the handsome guy was studying her face, she fixed her gaze on the floor. Then she realized something... she wants to bargain her ring with her freedom! She must act now! She looked at him in the eyes. "My lord, you can have the amethyst ring, I no longer need it! Just let me go! I want to go home!" she pleaded.


    Zero was shaking his head. "The more that I can''t let you go! What if you are the baby of the one who abducted the real granddaughter of the Helix Vanguard n? We can use you to find them and locate the real baby!" he said.


    Oh, God! Sofia groaned. "If you have no intention to kill me? So... how long do you n to imprison me here?" she asked, wanting to know how long she will be staying in this ce.


    "I can''t say how long, but once we found the real granddaughter, and there is no more problem arising during that time then I will set you free," Zero said.


    "Are you sure? Can you promise that you will release me once the real granddaughter is found?" she asked wanting to be sure of her safety.


    "Yeah...sure! I promise you that! I will even escort you outside the gate of the manor where youe from," Zero replied.


    Sofia''s eyes widened. "D-did you know where I came from?" she asked.


    "Yeah, while I''m scouting that area, I saw you going down through the window and escape towards the woods. I followed you all the way there," he responded.


    "I see... " Sofia said. She was relieved that this guy has no intention of killing or harming her. But the thing that bothered her the most is the fact that he will keep her grounded in this ce for a long time until the real granddaughter is found. The question is for how long? She was impatient to leave this ce already!


    She cleared her throat. "My lord, may I know where is this ce?" she asked.


    "We are inside the basement of the manor," he answered.


    "Is this ce near the manor where I live?" she asked.


    Zero shook his head. "No, we are still in the same town, but the ce where we are now is located at the other end of the town," he said.


    "I see..." Sofia said sadly. "Can I live upstairs - instead of here? I can''t even see the sun! I want to inhale the fresh air, see the nts, trees, and flowers! Please?" she pleaded.


    "No. At this moment I can''t allow you to be seen outside because your rtives might already be looking for you all over the town. So, you have to stay in this ce hidden from everyone," Zero said.


    Fresh tears immediately sprang from Sofia''s eyes. "Please... take me outside! I don''t like staying in this ce, I can''t see anything!" she whined.


    Zero shook his head. "Just bear with it for a while..."


    Sofia began sobbing hard trying to get the handsome man''s sympathy.


    "Why are you crying? I didn''t even do anything to hurt you!" Zero said.


    "You are merciless! How can you imprisoned an innocent girl like me in this awful ce?" Sofia continuesmenting and protesting.


    "Go back to your room now and continue crying there," he ordered.


    "No! I will stay here in this room until you will agree to take me away from this basement!" she adamantly said.


    Zero was shaking his head while looking at the crying girl, he sighed deeply and rose to his feet. "Alright, if you''re not going to leave. I''ll take my leave..." he said and left the room.


    Sofia continues sobbing hysterically refusing to leave the room thinking that the guy will return out of pity and take her out from the basement.


    A few minutester.


    The door opened...


    Sofia raises her tear-stricken face expecting to see the guy but saw the old woman instead.


    Hera crossed her arms in annoyance and red at her. "Why are you still here? Go back to your room!" she ordered.


    Sofia pouted, she stood up and left the room. She walked towards her room and entered.


    Hera followed her inside the room. "Why are you crying?"


    Sofia looked at her with her tear-filled eyes. "Granny, take me with you upstairs! I don''t want to stay here in the basement. Bring me upstairs! It''s suffocating here! Please, have mercy on me!" she begged.


    Hera shook her head. "Sorry, I can''t do that. The Lord said that you can not leave the basement, so I have to follow his order!"


    "But I''m going crazy with nothing to do inside the room!" she whined.


    Hera gritted her teeth in irritation. "Deal with it!" she said and left the room.


    Sofia stopped crying the moment the old woman exited the room. Damn! They''re so cold-hearted, they''re heartless and merciless... they feel no pity towards her... grrrr... her buckets of tears were wasted!


    Shey down on the bed and wrapped the nket around her. Then she began crying again realizing how hopeless her situation is.


    She had a feeling that she might grow old imprisoned in this basement all her adult life.


    Sheined of being holed up in the manor together with her family, and yet, her life here is worstpared to her situation back home. She suffered instant Karma for running away from home!


    "Mother, Father, Sister... I hope you can hear me now. I''m truly sorry for running away. I deeply regretted my stupid decision! I hope you can forgive me! I want to go home!" she said over and over again.


    She continues crying until no more tears were left for her to cry.


    A few minutester.


    She had fallen asleep soundly in the bed.


    Hera was standing outside the door, she has been listening to the girl''s crying. She was sent here by the Lord to pacify the weeping girl but she doesn''t know how to make the girl stop crying, so she exited the room and stay outside, and allowed her to cry as much as she wants.


    She smiled triumphantly when she can no longer hear any crying inside the room! Time to go back upstairs and report to the lord that the girl already stopped crying.


    She walked towards the end of the hallway and vanished from the basement.


    A minuteter.


    She appeared in the garden, located at the back of the manor.


    Zero was feeding the koi fishes on the fish pond. "Did she already stop crying?" he asked.


    "Yes, my lord!" Hera replied.


    "Good! Find out her interest and hobbies. Let''s provide some interesting activity for her to upy her mind so that she won''t go crazy doing nothing in her room," Zero ordered.


    "Copy, my lord! If nothing else, I''ll take my leave now," Hera said.


    "Ok. You may go now," Zero replied.

 Chapter 237 - Three Candles

    Terros was busy cultivating his nts in the backyard. Suddenly, he felt Veronica''s presence behind him.


    His housemate is back!


    ??


    He looked around her and there she is Veronica! She''s no longer wearing a veil on her face. Her original beauty shines through. He''s happy to see her again! She''s like a daughter that he could never have. Just like Graven, the son that he could never have. Nevertheless, both were close to him.


    They continue to give him a reason to live and a sense of purpose in life, or else he already died of boredom and loneliness. He might be unlucky in the love department and never get married, but he was blessed with a son and daughter via Graven and Veronica. He already feels like he fathered these children and feels lucky to be part of their lives.


    Veronica inspected her medicinal nts and herbs, wow, they''re growing nicely. A smile broke on her face. She looked at the old man who is kind enough to give her a home. "Thanks for taking good care of my nts, Grandpa!" she said brightly.


    Terros smiled, teary eyes. He can''t understand himself, he''s feeling emotional right now. "You know that I will always take care of them during your absence, granddaughter!" he replied with a grin.


    "How''s life?" she asked.


    "Fine so far, no major urrencetely..." he answered. "By the way, how''s your pregnant friend?"


    "Elva is happy being pregnant! She can''t wait to give birth to her child!" Veronica replied.


    Terros smiled. "I''ll be seeing two grandchildren soon! Graven''s baby with Laura and the one he has with the deity," he said in amusement.


    Veronicaughed.


    "Ah, when is Elva nning to tell Graven about their baby?" he asked.


    Veronica pondered for a moment. "Um, she doesn''t want to tell Graven about their baby. She''s determined to keep it a secret from him. I wish that you can also keep your mouth shut and not reveal the truth to Graven..."


    Terros brows furrowed, he can''t understand why the goddess would hide something as important as the paternity of the baby. "I don''t understand why Elva would hide the baby from the father?" he asked, scratching his head in the process.


    Veronica shrugged. "Don''t question her because she wants it that way. It''s her prerogative, and it''s her life. It''s her business. So...yeah...let her be..." she said.


    Terros was silent.


    "Can you promise me that you will never tell Graven about the baby?"


    Terros sighed. "Don''t worry, I''ll keep my mouth shut regarding that issue. But if I''ll have the chance to see the deity again, I''ll try to convince her to let the father know about his child," he said.


    Veronica shook her head. "Good luck! Maybe she will listen to you because she''s not listening to me. Anyways, I''m here to get the ck liquid sample. The other ingredients are already ready. The only thingcking is the ck liquid," she said.


    "The ck liquid is inside my room. Wait, I''ll get it for you. Don''t forget to warn the deity that she can''t touch the ck liquid with her hand or have the liquid touch her skin, it''s very dangerous!" he said.


    "I know, she already knows about the danger of the ck liquid. I told her already," Veronica replied.


    "Good! She must take extra precaution about her safety, especially that she''s now carrying a baby in her womb," he said in a fatherly tone.


    Veronica smiled and gave him a thumb up. "Excited to see the baby, eh?" she said.


    "Of course, I''m an excited grandpa!" Terros grinned and climbed the bamboo stairs going to the house.


    A few minutester.


    Terros emerged from the house, holding the bottle of ck liquid in his hand. He descended the stairs and handed the bottle to her.


    Veronica epted the bottle and bid goodbye to him. "I gotta go! Take care of yourself and my nts while I''m away, grandpa," she said.


    "Sure, I will!" Terros assured her. "By the way, when is the elixir be ready?"


    "Maybe it will take a few days, two days the most. We are making five variants of an elixir made with the thousand-year-old tree mixed with other roots of the five different ancient trees that can only be found in the secret cave," she replied.


    Terros brows furrowed. "Oh, so the existence of the secret cave is true? Have you been there?" he asked curiously.


    "Yeah! And you will never believe what you will find in that cave!" she said.


    "What lies in that cave?" he asked.


    Veronica''s eyes gleamed. "The only cave where you can found rare and exotic trees, nts, and flowers that can move and talked with each other!"


    "Are you kidding me!" he said in disbelief.


    "Yes! You''ve better believe me! I have seen them myself! Baby nts climbing the trees are so cute to see! And I saw the thousand-year-old tree with my own two eyes!" she continued.


    "Wow! Can you take me there? I want to see the cave with my own two eyes and explore them myself!" Terros excitedly.


    "I''m sorry, Grandpa! I don''t even know how to get there myself. Elva didn''t tell me how. The cave was protected by a spell. Not easy to discover unless Elva would take you there herself because she is the guardian of the cave," she exined.


    Terros eyes were gleaming with excitement. "How I wish before I die, I''ll have the chance to see that secret cave..." he said wistfully.


    "Don''t worry, now that I''m staying on Elva''s side, sooner orter, she will reveal to me the way to the cave. I promised you I''ll take you there!" she said.


    Terros face broke into a dazzling smile. "Nice! I''ll wait for that day!" he said in a cheerful voice.


    "I''ll take my leave now," Veronica said and vanished from the ce.


    Terros grabbed the machete ''coz he''s going to the forest to gather woods.


    While walking, his mind was busy thinking about the hidden cave. He was getting excited just thinking about it!


    ~~~0~~~


    Menedelia and Reba arrived in the town for their palm reading business.


    They opened the shop and began dusting the ce before opening the shop to the public.


    After they finished cleaning the whole area, Menedelia looked at herpanion. "You can rest on the bed if you''re tired," she said.


    "Okay." Reba lies down on the wooden bed at the back.


    Menedelia ced the three candles on the center table and the ck cloth. She ignited the candle using the light that came out of from her index finger.


    Now she waited for her first customer.


    Dang!


    She has forgotten to put the ''OPEN'' sign at the door. She rose to her feet and put the sign on. She went to the room and looked at Reba inside the room, the pregnant woman was sleeping.


    She smiled, went back to the table, and sat on the chair.


    A few minutester.


    The first customer came in.


    "Hello, Grandma!" the middle-aged woman entered the door. She was smiling while looking at the old woman, she lowered herself on the wooden chair.


    "Hello...how are you?" Menedelia asked.


    "I''m here to tell you that your advice works on my cheating husband! The colorless powder that you give me works brilliantly!" she said in a low voice.


    Menedelia smiled brightly. "Great! I''m happy that it works well. Did you follow the instruction I told you?" she asked.


    "Yes, I followed your instruction from the beginning to end," the woman replied brightly.


    "So... your husband no longer went back to his mistress?" she asked.


    "Yes, it''s already two weeks since I followed your instruction. Every night he goes home early and no longer drops by on that bitch''s house, your remedy works! I''m so happy especially now, he started getting romantic with me again! I''m so thrilled. We have a great sex life now ever since he avoided that whore!" the woman said.


    "Congrattion! I''m so happy for you!" Menedelia said.


    "Because of that, I''ll give you a bonus!" the woman said. She rose to her feet and went to the donation box, and dropped five silver coins on it. She looked at the old woman. "Thank you, grandma! I''ll take my leave now!" she said happily and leave the store.


    Menedelia smiled. She remembered when that womanes to her store crying her heart out, asking for her help because her cheating husband already neglected her. He always visits his mistress every night before going home. They no longer have an active sex life because of the other woman. It doesn''t help that they have no child yet. She doesn''t want to quarrel with her husband, afraid that he will leave her for real, so all she does is pray every night to God for help and mercy, hoping that her husband will change for good and leave his mistress.


    Until finally, the woman was fed up and asked for her help. She gave the woman a colorless powder that she will sprinkle in her husband''s underwear every time hees home and changes his clothes. He changes his underwear. The wife sprinkled the powder on the garment beforehand.


    After a few minutes of wearing it, the husband will suffer an itch on his sex organ. When the husband informed the wife about it, the wife told him that he might have caught a virus or germ somewhere.


    The husband suffered five days of itch in his organ every time hees home from visiting his mistress to the point when his organ began swelling. The wife instructed her husband to wash his swollen member with vinegar mixed with water. He starts ming his mistress for the itch he experienced between his legs and no longer visited his lover after the itching no longer returns.


    The colorless powder was pollen from the flowering nt in her backyard that she dried under the sun and pounded to reach its powdery state. It can cause an itch even with a small amount once it came in contact with the skin, but not deadly. She instructed the wife to wash her husband''s sex organ with water mixed with one cup of vinegar.


    Reba came out of the small room. "Grandma, did you have a customer already? I heard you talking to someone earlier?" she asked.


    "Not yet. That was just an old satisfied customer whoes to thank me for our previous coboration," she replied.


    "Ah, okay..." Reba said and returned to the bed.


    The door opened, and a new customeres in.


    Suddenly, the candles went dead!

 Chapter 238 - 1000 Gold Coins!

    Menedelia looked at the neer, he is not an ordinary person.


    The moment he entered the door, he made his extraordinary presence felt all over the room.


    ??


    She knew his kind too well!


    Her brows knitted together in curiosity. She was wondering why she suddenly attracted the attention of his kind? Is this guy going to have his palm read by her? She highly doubted that. He''s probably here for something else.


    A handsome young man who looks to be in his 20''s came forward and settled on the chair. "I''m sorry about the candle," he said and lighted it with the fire that came out from his finger. He looked at her. "I saw your shop offering a unique service around this area. It says you do palm reading and can also see a glimpse of the future and also the past, am I right?" he asked with a hint of sarcasm in his voice.


    Menedelia threw the young man a curious look. "It depends on the person who is asking for my services. As for you, I think you don''t need to be here because you can do a lot of impossible things without my help," she said calmly.


    The young man smiled. "So...what do you think of me? What kind of person I am?" he asked, wanting to test the ability of the woman.


    Menedelia smirked.


    "I will drop ten gold coins in your donation box if you can guess my true nature correctly. That is how loaded I am! And if you can help me to find and locate someone, I''ll give you 1000 gold coins, including a huge bonus after youpleted my request!" he said.


    Menedelia''s smile broadened. "Sure, I know who you are!" she said confidently.


    "Really? Then tell me!" he said and fished out ten gold coins from the pocket of his pants and put it on the table in front of the old woman.


    Menedelia''s eyes twinkled in amusement while looking at the gold coins. She knows that the guy was testing her ability at the moment.


    She went silent for a few seconds.


    "Why? It seemed you''re having a hard time guessing my true identity, grandma!" he said.


    Menedelia smiled brightly. "What does a good-looking shapeshifter doing in my shop?" she asked.


    The young man''s eyes widened for a few seconds, then he smiled and pped his hands in glee. "Wow! You''re indeed one of a kind! You guess my true nature correctly. Congrattion, these ten gold coins are now yours!" he said.


    "Put it in the donation box, please," Menedeliamanded gently.


    "Sure!" the guy scooped the gold coins and dropped them on the donation box. "Done!"


    He went back to the table and looked at the old woman in the eyes. "Now, let''s talk about business! Let me tell you the main reason why I''m here in your shop!" he said.


    "Okay, let me hear about it, but I can''t promise you anything because I''m not God. I''m just an old woman with limited capabilities," Menedelia said.


    "All I''m asking from you is to help me find a baby that went missing twenty years ago," he said.


    "What-? A baby that went missing? Missing for twenty years already?" she repeated.


    "Yeah... I want to locate the baby''s whereabouts," he said.


    "Do you have a photo or anything rted to the baby? A nket or any object that the baby owned or wear when she went missing?" she asked.


    "I have nothing, no nket or anything except this..." The guy took something from the pocket of his jacket and put the amethyst ring in the center of the table.


    Suddenly the amethyst ring glowed brightly, illuminating the entire room.


    Menedelia stared at the ring intensely.


    The guy''s brows furrowed, huh? Why does the ring react right now, unless it detected another being of their kind?


    He looked at the palm reader. Is she one of them, or she''s an enemy in disguise?


    "Old woman, who are you? What kind of being are you? Are you even human?" he asked suspiciously and snatched the amethyst ring before the old woman can take it. He quickly put it back inside the pocket of his leather jacket.


    Menedelia sighed. She was about to hold the ring in her hand, but the young man got it first. "I was supposed to inspect the ring, but you took it back before I can start inspecting it. How am I supposed to help you find the baby who went missing twenty years ago if you don''t give me enough time to see the ring?" she chastised him.


    The guy pondered for a moment. The amethyst ring is valuable to him, and it''s the Helix Vanguard n''s property. It''s the only missing link to what happened twenty years ago. He doesn''t know yet if the old woman can be trusted or not? What if she will steal the ring? What if she is an enemy in disguise?


    Menedelia took a deep breath. "What are you thinking?" she asked him.


    "I''m just thinking... if you are an enemy or someone who is in disguise? Can you tell me your origin? The true nature of yourself? Can I trust you?" he asked.


    Menedelia released a deep sigh. "It doesn''t matter who I am. The only thing I can say to you is that I might be able to help you find that missing baby if you let me take a look at the ring closely. One thing I can assure you, I''m not going to steal the ring. I''m not your enemy. I''m just an old woman who wants to earn money for a living with my not-so-impressive skill," she exined earnestly.


    The young man was shaking his head. There''s something about the woman''s aura that is not right. He''s getting suspicious because she won''t tell him who she is and her true origin. He can''t define her as well.


    He stood up, preparing to leave.


    Menedelia looked at the young man. "Where are you going?" she asked.


    "I''lle back some other time. I still have to decide if you can be trusted or not," he said and moved towards the door.


    "Wait... what is your name?" she asked.


    The young man looked at her. "My name is Zero!" he said and exited the door.


    Menedelia sighed. There it goes! Her 1000 gold coins!


    Damn!


    She just lost her most generous client ever!


    Why does that young man have to ask her so many questions? She''s not obligated to reveal her true identity to him. Even the closest person to her, Reba, doesn''t know about her true identity.


    Why would she reveal her true self to that young man? How dare he!


    She felt annoyed.


    So far, she only earns... 5 Silver Coins+10 Gold Coins, not bad.


    She can already buy enough food supply for her and Reba that canst up to ten days.


    She released a deep sigh. It''s always better if they have extra money to spare, especially that Reba is pregnant with twins and eats ravenously. She needs to constantly feed her nutritious food and milk to make sure the babies grow healthy inside her tummy.


    One hour passed.


    No one entered the shop.


    Menedelia went outside to inhale fresh air. She looked left and right and nced at the other stalls nearby. Morning is always been a slow start for her and the other stores. Usually, the business picked up speed after lunch and until early evening.


    She went back inside the shop to get some money from the donation box. For every service she provided to her client, she doesn''t demand a specific amount as payment. She let her client drop any amount they can afford in the donation box. She designs it that way because not all people are born equal. Some people don''t have much money to spare but want to obtain her services.


    After getting some money from the donation box, she went outside to buy ready-to-eat food from the eatery nearby since it''s already lunchtime.


    She went to the nearest eatery and bought two servings of rice, vegetables mixed with bits and pieces of chicken, fish soup, and five ripe bananas. Reba loves eating a banana, especially the yellow ones. The eatery staff put the dishes on the wooden food box, along with the spoon, fork, and tes.


    She will return the food box after she and Reba finished eating.


    She went back to her shop and brought the food to the room.


    Reba was already awake.


    "Good thing you''re already awake!" Menedelia said. She ced the food in the bed. "Let''s eat!" she said.


    "Okay..." Reba replied and began putting food on her te. She picked up the ripe banana and munched on it first. "Granny, did you have a customer the whole morning?" she inquired.


    "Only two people entered the shop in the morning. Maybe there''ll be moreter in the afternoon," Menedelia replied.


    "Do you need assistance?" Reba asked.


    Menedelia shook her head. "No need. All you need to do is take care of yourself and the twins inside your tummy. I''ll take care of everything, especially when ites to earning money to sustain our living," she said.


    "Thank you so much, Granny!" Reba said, feeling grateful for her help and affection.


    "Don''t mention it. You''re my only family. Just eat!" Menedelia said and began eating.


    One hourter, they finished eating lunch. Menedelia returned the food box to the eatery.


    Unknown to her, Zero stood beside a store that sells bags, located on the left side of the shop.


    Zero watched as the palm reader walked towards her shop. The woman''s identity is questionable, but the fact that she was able to guess his true character is already impressive!


    He will go back to her shop when the eveninges. For now, he will observe the surroundings first.

 Chapter 239 - Pissed!

    When she returned to the shop, there''s already one customer waiting for her.


    "Hello, Grandma! Is your shop open now?" the woman in herte 20''s asked.


    ??


    "Yes, dear, let''s get inside!" she said.


    The customer followed her inside the shop.


    "Please have a seat..." she said.


    The woman sat on the chair and stared at the three candles in the center.


    She took her seat and looked at the woman. "What can I do for you, dear?" she asked.


    "I want a palm reading. My boyfriend and I want to get married at the end of this year. But I want to know if he is the right guy for me before I''ll marry him," she asked.


    "Alright, give me your right hand," she said.


    The woman obeyed.


    "Let''s get started!" Menedelia put the woman''s palm above the ck clothe and covered it with her right hand and closed her eyes.


    A few minutester, Menedelia opened her eyes and looked at the woman directly. "Your boyfriend is not husband material. He frequented brothels and likes to get drunk during his free time. He can also be sadistic to you and hurt you physically if he gets jealous, am I right?"


    The woman''s eyes widened in shock and disbelief. "Oh, how did you know everything about my boyfriend''s bad habits, Grandma?" she asked.


    "You don''t have to know. I have my ways. If you want, I can give you a piece of advice. Just wait a little bit longer snd soon you will meet the perfect guy for you when you turned 30 years old," Menedelia said.


    "Ah, okay. Thank you so much, Grandma!" the woman said.


    "Anything else?" she asked.


    "That''s all. How much should I pay you for the palm reading, Grandma?" the woman asked.


    "I don''t demand a specific amount for my services. You can drop any amount in the donation box," Menedelia said.


    "Okay, thank you!" the woman spoke. She stood up, went to the donation box, dropped five silver coins, and left the room.


    Menedelia shook her head. The expression on the woman''s face before she left was that of a conflicted one. She hoped that the woman will listen to her advice or else she will end up regretting her life decisionter on. Choosing a husband to marry just based on good looks and love alone can sometimes make a person blind, failing to see the bad sides of their beloved, resulting in unhappy marriages and lifelong mistakes that can''t be undone.


    The wooden door opened again, two middle-aged men entered the shop.


    Menedelia raised her head and looked at them, appraising their personality.


    One of them is gullible, while the other one is cunning and crafty.


    "Which one of you would like to seek my services?" she asked.


    The two men looked at each other for a few seconds. "Both of us!" they replied in unison.


    Menedelia shook her head. "Sorry guys, I can only entertain one person at a time. Who goes first? The others must wait outside. There''s a chair there that you can sit upon while you wait for your turn," she exined.


    Again, the men looked at each other, their eyesmunicating privately for a few seconds.


    "You go in first. I will wait outside. Don''t forget our n, bro!" the tall guy reminded the shorter guy.


    The short guy nodded his head and lowered himself on the chair while hispanion exited the room. Outside, the other guy was cursing the shabby ce.


    Back inside the room.


    "Please put your right hand above this ck cloth," she instructed the guy.


    "Okay." The guy followed the instruction and put his right hand on the surface of the cloth.


    "What do you want me to do?" she asked him.


    "My wife hides her money somewhere, and I want to know where she put it. She''s greedy and doesn''t want to share the money with me. I''m talking about the inheritance she had received from her parents," he said.


    "How many children do you have?" she asked.


    "We have five children..."


    "And what is your job right now?"


    "I don''t have a job because my employer fired me from the banana ntation that I was working with for thest five months," he said sadly.


    "And what is the reason? Why you got fired from your job on the ntation?"


    The guy scratched his head and looked at the palm reader with displeasure and annoyance in his eyes. "What is this-? A job interview? I''m not applying for a job! I''m here to ask for your help. I want to know where my wife hides her money? So please stop asking me so many questions! Just tell me where my wife hides the money. That''s all I''m asking from you!" he said irritably.


    Menedelia sighed. "Fine!" She put her hand on the guy''s hand, grasping it tightly, and close her eyes.


    A few minutester, she released the guy''s hand.


    The guy looked at the palm reader excitedly. "Did you found it! Where did my wife hide her money?" he asked.


    "Calm down, don''t get so very excited," she said. "I want you to know that even if I''ll tell you where your wife hides the money, it won''t do you any good. If you take the money away, something bad will happen to you. Do you still want to take away the money?" she asked him.


    The guy''s brows furrowed together. "W-what''s going to happen to me?" he asked curiously.


    "After you and your aplish get the money, you are going to visit a brothel, go to a gambling house and have a drink with intoxicating liquor, and soon after, a brawl will happen inside the tavern. Two of the men there will identally stab you and your brother with a knife, and both of you will end up bleeding on the floor and will die the next day. Now, do you still want to steal the money that your wife had hidden somewhere to feed your children?" she asked.


    Fear shed on the guy''s face. He released a deep sigh. "Alright, please tell me where my wife hides the money. I want to know if you''re telling the truth or just spouting nonsense. But I won''t steal the money. I''m afraid of dying..." he said.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you where your wife hides the money. Come a bit closer..." she ordered.


    The guy obeyed.


    "The money can be found inside a jar and buried under the earth below the house. A broken chair was above it," she said.


    "Okay, I''ll just take a look at it, but I won''t steal it," he said.


    "Good! You know what''s good for you. Don''t tell yourpanion about the location of the money, he''s going to steal it. And one more thing, stop following your good for nothing brother! He''s a bad influence for you!" she warned him. You may go now, we''re finished," she said. Menedelia knows that his wife has divided and hides the money in four ces within the house. She only showed the guy where the wife hides the lowest amount of money.


    "Okay, thanks for the advice!" the short guy said. He walked towards the donation box and dropped two silver coins, and left the room.


    Outside...


    The tall guy waited patiently and smiled after his brother exited the shop. "Did the palm reader know where your wife hides the money?" he asked excitedly.


    "Yes... but she warned me not to steal the money because an ident will happen after we took the money," the short guy said.


    "What kind of ident?"


    "We will get stabbed inside the brawl in a tavern and lose our lives the next day!" the short guy replied.


    The tall guyughed, finding the palm reader''s prophecy a big joke. "Common, show me the money! I won''t steal it. I want to know if that old woman actually knows where the money was hidden," he said.


    "Alright, let''s go home!" the short guy said.


    They went home.


    When they arrived in the house, the wife and the five children were not home yet, they''re on theke washing clothes.


    The brothers went below the house and start digging in the area identified by the palm reader.


    Soon enough, in a shallow hole, they found the jar and opened it. The tall guy emptied the contents into the ground and began counting. They counted a total of 100 gold coins inside the jar!


    The siblings'' faces brightened up.


    "Wow! The palm reader is good! She guessed correctly where the money was hidden by your greedy wife!" the tall guy gushes.


    "Yeah... let''s returned the coins inside the jar and buried it again before my wife returns!" the short guy said hurriedly.


    "Alright," the tall guy agreed but grabbed ten gold coins and put them in the pocket of his pants. "This is for me!" he said.


    The short guy released a deep sigh. He just allowed his brother to steal ten gold coins! He hoped his wife won''t be able to notice the missing ten gold coins!


    The siblings buried the jar and make everything on the surface look the same as if the surface was never touched at all. They ce the broken chair back on the surface to conceal the recently disturbed earth.


    Done, they left the area. The tall guy patted his bother''s shoulder and walked away.


    The short guy sighed in relief. He was thankful that his brother didn''t insist on taking all the gold coins away or else he will be killed by his wife after she found out that the gold coins on the jar was missing. He will be the first suspect to cross her mind because he''s been asking and pestering her about her inheritance sincest month.


    He climbed the wooden stairs and went inside the house.


    Outside...


    The tall guy stopped on his track and turned around and looked at the house of his brother, a wicked smile appeared on his lips. Tonight when the couple is finally asleep, he will dig the jar and steal the money!


    He continues walking back to his house located a hundred meters away, feeling happy and excited for tonight.


    Hours went by.


    Back in Menedelia''s shop.


    It was already 6:00 in the evening.


    Menedelia was nning to close the shop for the day and finally go home with Reba.


    Reba was outside the shop buying fresh fruit in the fruit stand.


    She was about to stand up when the door opened, and the good-looking young man entered the door.


    She looked at the guy. "You''re back!" she said.


    "Yeah, I''ve changed my mind. I''m going to be yourst customer for the night," he said and plopped down on the chair.


    "Alright, let''s not waste our time because I''m going home after this..." she said. "Put the ring in the ck clothe!" she ordered.


    Zero took the amethyst ring and put it in the ck clothing, it glowed brightly.


    Menedelia picked up the ring, put it in her palm, and stared at it for a while.


    Then suddenly... a bright light exploded inside the room!


    When Zero opened his eyes...


    The ring vanished from the room, including the palm reader!


    "What the hell!?" he eximed in shock.


    Besides the bright light, he didn''t hear the woman exited the door. "Where is that old woman? Did she stole the ring from me!?" he asked, gnashing his teeth, totally pissed off.


    Dammit!


    His eyes turned red in anger.

 Chapter 240 - Vanishing

    Zero checked the room at the back, it was empty! The fortune-teller woman was not there!


    Where could she be?


    ??


    She just vanished out of the blue and took the ring with her!


    Dammit! He needs to find her! ASAP!


    Suddenly he heard a footstep approaching the door. He hides behind the door of the room. Who could it be? Another client?


    "Granny, I''m back! I bought apples and bananas! They taste so sweet!" Reba said in delight but saw no one at the table. Where is she?


    She put the fruits on the table. Ah, maybe Granny got tired and went to rest in bed.


    She went to the room, but it was empty as well!


    A frown appeared on her face.


    Where is Granny?


    Maybe she went outside to buy something?


    She was about to exit the room.


    Before she can move a step further, Zero revealed his presence to her and immediately waved his right hand, giving no time for Reba to react, he froze her on the spot.


    Reba can''t move her body, she was frozen in time. In front of her is a stranger that she had never seen before! But where is Granny!?


    Zero went to the frozen woman''s side and moved his hand.


    Whoosh!


    He and Reba vanished from the room in the blink of an eye.


    Outside the shop, some of the stalls were already closing, and store owners are going home to rest for the night.


    Inside Menedelia''s shop, the three candles began dying. A few minutester, the light finally went dead, plunging the entire shop into darkness.


    ...


    A hundred miles away, at Zero''s ce.


    Inside the basement, inside Room #5.


    Sofia was knitting a beautiful basket filled with flowers. Ever since Hera had given her the knitting tools, she no longer felt angry and bored. She channels her energy in knitting by making handkerchiefs, table clothe, socks, blouses, and many more.


    She realized that Zero would never release her!


    So, instead of killing herself with worry, she will entertain herself by knitting, which makes her mind fully upied. But deep inside, she''s always on her guard, on the lookout for any possible escape chance that may ariseter on.


    She will escape if there is a chance!


    A few secondster, she heard footsteps in the hallway. Someone ising! She quickly pressed her ears on the door. She can''t hear anything! The sounds of footsteps were gone!


    Hera, the white-haired woman, locked her in the room. She can no longer get out of her free will. She''s a prisoner! No freedom to roam the hallway anytime she likes.


    She released a deep sigh and stopped knitting. Shey down on the bed and closed her eyes, dreaming about home. Fresh tears emerged in her eyes.


    Inside the Room # 7.


    Hera stared at the unconscious woman lying on the bed, her eyes drawn to her baby bump. She looked at Zero. "My Lord, this woman is pregnant, and she is of a demon origin. Why did you bring her here?" she asked, confused.


    Zero continues staring at the woman lying on the bed. Then he looked at hispanion. "I went to this town and saw the shop offering palm reading, including an outrageous im that she can see the future and the past. Desperate to find the missing baby, I went inside the shop to try the palm reader''s expertise. I showed the amethyst ring to the psychic. She put the ring on her palm and start examining it. Then suddenly, a blinding light emitted from the ring, I have to close my eyes to protect my vision, and when I opened my eyes, the palm reader was no longer in front of me, including the ring! They both disappeared when I closed my eyes. That''s what exactly happened out there," he said and concluded his lengthy exnation.


    Hera''s brows furrowed. "And who is this woman? What''s her connection with the palm reader?" she asked.


    "She is the palm reader''spanion, I guess," Zero replied. "Anyways, we will know soon enough after she regained her consciousness in a few hours. Since this woman is a demon, she might be powerful and will create chaoster. Drop one Incapacitate Pill into the woman''s mouth to suppress her power. I won''t release her until that palm readere back and return the ring to me! I will use this pregnant demoness to get the ring back!" he said, his eyes sh angrily.


    "I understand, my lord," Hera said.


    "Served her food three times daily just like you did with Sofia, give her clothes as well. Take care of the two prisoners! I want them alive!" Zero ordered.


    "Copy, my lord!" Hera responded.


    Zero vanished from the room and teleported back to the palm reader''s shop that was already covered in pitch darkness during that time.


    His fingers released mes and lighted the three candles on the table.


    He began investigating the whole ce. Nothing is worth finding inside the shabby shop. He saw a bag containing dresses in the room at the back, but nothing more to see, just useless clothes!


    He went back to the table and inspected the candle and the ck clothes, just useless props!


    He sat on the chair and roamed his eyes around the small space.


    Sooner orter, that psychic will return to the shop for herpanion. He will wait for her return until midnight!


    ....


    Back at Zero''s ce, inside the basement, room #7.


    Reba''s eyelids fluttered. Her eyes opened fully. The first thing she saw inside the room is the white-haired woman looking at her with bright eyes.


    She immediately closed her eyes and initiated the teleportation process in her mind wanting to leave the ce.


    But when she opened her eyes, she''s still in the same room! What the hell! She failed to teleport outside the room! Why is that?


    Hera studied the demon''s face and smirked. "You''re trying to leave this room but failed, am I right?"


    Reba looked at her. "Who are you? Why did you bring me here? Where is that guy who froze me? Are you nning to imprison me here in this room?" she bombarded her with questions.


    Hera rolled her eyes and breathed deeply. This woman is like Sofia when she first arrived here, they asked so many questions!


    "I''m your temporary caregiver. I''ll take care of you while you''re inside this basement. I didn''t bring you here, but my lord is the one who brought you here. He is currently out there looking for yourpanion who stole his ring. My lord ns to imprison you until the palm reader returns the ring that she stole from my lord. There you have it! I answered all your questions. I hope you''re satisfied now!" Hera said.


    Reba finally got all her questions answered. But there is one thing she wants to ask the white-haired woman. "D-did you do something to suppress my power?" she finally asked the question that she''s dreading to ask.


    Hera nodded her head. "Yeah..."


    "How? How did you do it!?" she asked frantically, panicking while looking for anything on her body that is holding her back from using her power, she found none!


    "Don''t ask. You don''t have to know how we suppressed your power. All you need to know is that you''re just like amon human being now. You''re our prisoner in this prison room that you can never get out of your own. I advise you to behave all the time and don''t try to escape. You won''t seed!" Hera warned her.


    Reba blinks her eyes for a second. Suddenly, the white-haired woman disappeared from the room.


    Where is she?


    Reba left the bed and bolted towards the door, she tried opening it, but the doorknob won''t even budge even with her repetitive trying! As if the whole room was under a powerful spell!


    She finally got tired, drained of energy. She went back to bed andy her body down. She stared at the ceiling, recalling what happened before shees here.


    Her mind went back to the shop.


    She entered the shop bringing with her the fruits she had bought from the fruit stand. She found the room empty! She can''t find Granny Menedelia!


    Then she remembered that guy hiding inside the room at the back of the shop!


    She was like a deer caught in headlights, unaware of what''s going on during that time! The stranger freezes her instantly, leaving her no room to retaliate or protect herself!


    Everything happened so fast!


    The next time she opened her eyes, she''s already imprisoned in this room. Good thing she was not thrown into a filthy dungeon. This room looks decent enough. Overall, it''s clean and got afy bed, chair, and table in the corner. She left the bed, walked towards the closed door, and pushed it open. She saw a clean toilet!


    Great!


    She will survive!


    Now that her power was suppressed, she won''t be able to fight physically. Because if she will use excessive physical strength, she will only be hurt in the process, and her health might suffer, affecting the twins inside her tummy.


    But she will investigate the woman and this room closely. If she saw a window of opportunity to escape she will go for it!


    She went back to bed and fell into deep thoughts.


    She recalled that the white-haired woman mentioned that she was taken into this basement as a prisoner because herpanion stole a ring from her master.


    That got her super confused!


    Why would Granny Menedelia stole the lord''s jewelry and disappeared with the ring? Then abandon her in the middle of danger without warning? She knew Granny well for a long time. Menedelia would never abandon her in the middle of danger, especially that she was pregnant with her twins!


    Something must have happened to her!


    One thing she''s certain of, Granny will never abandon her!


    But where is she right now!?


    She released a deep sigh, feeling worried about the old woman''s safety. She knows that her benefactor is more than capable of protecting herself, but she still can''t avoid feeling worried about her safety.


    "Granny, where are you? Please take care of yourself. Stay safe!" she said earnestly.


    ...


    Midnightes, and the fortune-teller who went missing hasn''t returned to the shop yet.


    Zero decided to leave the ce and juste back again tomorrow.


    Time to go back to his ce and talk to the pregnant woman!

 Chapter 241 - Whats Inside?

    Reba was already yawning as drowsiness took over her senses. She wrapped the nket around her body, about to go to sleep, suddenly she feels a presence inside the room.


    When she looked over her shoulder, she saw that guy who freezes her inside the shop!


    ??


    Oh, no! She sits upright in surprise.


    Jeez! These people don''t know how to knock!


    Then she remembered that this is not her room and she was a prisoner of this guy.


    She released a deep sigh and retreated farther away. She looked at the guy angrily, rage was shing in her eyes. "Why did you imprisoned me here? We are not an enemy to each other! I can''t remember if I have offended you in the past? Why are you doing this to me?" she asked.


    "You didn''t do anything to me, but your grandmother did something unforgivable to me! That scam thief fortune teller stole my ring!" he said furiously.


    A deep creased appeared on Reba''s forehead. "Huh? What ring are you talking about? My grandmother is not a thief! She won''t steal her client''s ring! She won''t ruin her reputation in that area just because of a ring!" she denied his usation vehemently.


    "And how can you exin her sudden disappearance when she took my ring?" he asked, his eyes ming with fury.


    Reba sighed and shook her head. "Can you tell me what exactly happened when Granny and the ring vanished?" she requested.


    "When the fortune teller is holding the ring in her hand, suddenly, the ring emitted a blinding light, and I have to close my eyes to protect my vision. When I opened my eyes, the ring and your granny were no longer on the table! They disappeared without a trace! I just returned from the shop just a while ago, she''s not there!" he said.


    "No! My grandma won''t abandon me just like that, especially that I''m pregnant! She will never steal your ring! Why are you so adamant in using an innocent old woman? What if she was abducted by someone?" she reasoned with him.


    Zero let out a dryugh. "Abducted, huh? Inside the room while I''m there? I didn''t notice any presence in that room during the strange phenomenon that happens. It''s just your grandma, the ring, and me inside that room! No one else!" he dered.


    Reba closed her eyes for a moment. When she opened her eyes, she was teary-eyed.


    "You are pregnant, right? If you care for your babies inside your womb, you better tell me where is your grandmother''s hiding ce? Or else, you will lose your babies!" he warned her and disappeared from the room.


    Fresh tears fell from Reba''s eyes. She began sobbing hard beneath the nket. Not only that she was worrying about Granny Menedelia, but she was also scared of what that guy is capable of doing to her babies!"


    Reba cried for one hour straight until her body sumbs to deep sleep.


    Meanwhile.


    Upstairs in the manor, inside Zero''s room.


    He was lying on the bed staring at the ceiling, deeply puzzled by what happened inside the psychic''s shop.


    Where is that thief now?


    Why she was interested in the ring?


    Why she left behind her pregnantpanion inside the shop knowing that he will get angry and willsh out at the first person that she left behind.


    Something''s not adding up to the picture in his mind!


    Did that fortune teller stole the ring or not?


    And if she didn''t do such a thing, why the hell she disappeared inside the room without a trace?


    Dammit!


    He suffered a painful headache just thinking about it. He can''t afford to lose that ring!


    Not when he was about to go to the capital to present the missing ring to the leader of the Vanguard Helix n!


    They already knew that he found the missing ring!


    The entire n was eagerly waiting for the ring and Sofia''s homing!


    Now, after all, that''s happening today? How can he exin to them what happened to the ring?


    It will be shameful to admit to them, to his family, and himself that he loses the ring due to his carelessness!


    He might be powerful, but he can''t take a glimpse of what happened in the past. That is why he was desperate and seek the services of that palm reader to find the missing baby.


    Sofia can''t shift, she can''t convince him that she is the missing baby!


    The missing granddaughter of the Helix Vanguard n is still out there, somewhere!


    He needs to find her and the ring!


    Dammit!


    He''s back to zero!


    How could this be?


    So many years of finding the missing baby, just when he finally had a breakthrough in finding the ring, now it''s gone again!


    But all is not vain yet!


    He can use that pregnant woman to make that old thief return the ring!


    The first thing he will do tomorrow after eating breakfast, he will go back to the shop! Maybe the thief is already waiting for him there!


    He closed his eyes and forced himself to sleep.


    ~~~0~~~


    The following day.


    Zero returned to the fortune teller''s shop, but it''s still empty! The old woman who stole the ring was nowhere to be found!


    He''s getting agitated.


    But where to find that scam psychic!?


    Dammit, he wants the ring back! Now!


    Then he remembered that fortune teller''spanion, the pregnant woman! Maybe she knows where that old woman is hiding right now!


    He needs to go back to his ce and talk to that woman!


    Zero disappeared from the shop.


    He appeared in his room inside the manor that he had rented. He went to the cab and took a bottle that contains a pill made from poisonous herbal roots. It can be used to abort the fetus inside a woman''s womb. He won''t hesitate to use it to make that woman confess where is her aplished was hiding!


    He exited his room.


    He''s going to eat his breakfast first before going to the basement.


    Meanwhile.


    Inside room #7.


    Hera appeared inside the room carrying a food tray in her hands. She ced the tray on the table and looked at the woman in the bed. "Eat your breakfast," she said.


    Reba looked at the white-haired woman. "What are you nning for me? How long you will keep me imprisoned her?" she asked.


    Hera looked at the woman and released a deep sigh. "I have no idea about the duration of your stay here inside the basement. I want you to know that my job is to serve you and make sure you are eating properly. If you have further questions, you can ask them to my lord when hees hereter or tonight," she exined.


    "Did you already found my grandmother?" she asked.


    "From what I heard, she''s still missing until now, along with the ring. If I were you, you should tell my master the whereabouts of your grandma before he will go ballistic and harm your babies inside your tummy! As long you will cooperate, he will go easy on you and give you your freedom. Just tell him where is your grandma''s hiding ce right now, and he will release you right away!" Hera said, trying to convince the woman to reveal to her what she knows about her grandma''s disappearance.


    Reba''s body was trembling in fear.


    "If you reveal to me that thief''s whereabouts right now, I can help you convince my lord not to punish your grandma severely. All my lord wanted is for the ring to be returned to him immediately! Because it''s important to him. So, hurry up! Tell me, where is your grandma? and the ring!" Hera repeated.


    Fresh tears rolled from Reba''s eyes. "I dunno where is Granny right now! She didn''t tell me that she will disappear all of a sudden and abandon me. Until now, I have a hard time believing that she left me just like that without saying goodbye to me!" she continues sobbing andmenting.


    Hera shook her head and sighed. "Alright, stop crying! Just eat your breakfast. I will return after twenty minutes. You better finish eating your food! If Ie back and you haven''t eaten yet, I''ll return the food to the kitchen, and you will not eat lunch and dinner today! Don''t annoy me, or else you will end up starving the whole day!" she warned her sternly and disappeared from the room.


    Reba wiped the tears from her face with the hem of her dress and went to the table, she began eating her food in silence.


    She finished eating her food in fifteen minutes.


    Done eating, she went to the bathroom. She emerged from the door a momentter.


    She went to bed and lie down. She stared at the ceiling, wondering where is Granny at this very moment? Maybe she was back in the forest, at her ce!?


    Could be! Why she was not able to think of that idea!


    Fifteen minutester.


    Zero appeared instantly inside the room.


    Reba was startled to find the guy inside the room looking pissed!


    She sits upright. "What are you doing here!?" she asked in rm.


    Zero ignored her stupid question, he showed her the bottle. "Do you know what''s inside of this bottle?"


    Reba stared at the bottle and shook her head. "I have no idea," she said in a small voice. From the look on the guy''s face, something tells her that what''s inside the bottle is harmful to her. She had a sickening feeling that the bottle contains a harmful object that might kill the twins in her belly.


    Zero smirked.


    Raw fear leaped from Reba''s eyes, she wrapped her hands around her stomach protectively.


    Zero opened the bottle and went to her side. "Open your mouth!" hemanded harshly. "If you lose your babies, med it on your grandma for stealing my ring!" he said angrily.

 Chapter 242 - Which One?

    Reba''s face turned paper-white.


    "Wait! Please, don''t harm my babies inside my tummy! They''re innocent!" she begged as fresh tears rolled down her face. Dammit!


    ??


    She hated herself for being reduced into a crybaby. Without her power, she can''t fight this powerful guy! She felt hopeless right now!


    Zero allowed the pregnant woman to cry for a few minutes.


    Reba raised her head and looked at the cold, emotionless guy''s face. "Please have mercy on my babies! I have no idea where is my grandma hiding right now! She''s just there working inside her shop peacefully until you came and brought your ring inside the shop. Then you imed that she stole the ring! If you didn''te to the shop, she won''t disappear!" she used him.


    Zero''s face turned dark!


    "What the hell! Are you insinuating that I am the reason why your grandma disappeared?" he growled.


    "Exactly! If you didn''te to the shop, we would already be homest night! You are partly the one to be med for what''s going on!" Reba continued ming him.


    "Open your mouth! Or else I will split your face open!" he ordered vehemently.


    "Please don''t do this! I begged you! I''ll take you to my grandma''s ce! Maybe she''s hiding there right now!" she said in a desperate voice.


    Zero smiled. "Finally, you''re talking! Get ready! After lunch, we''re going to your grandma''s ce!" he said and disappeared from the room in the blink of an eye.


    Reba was able to breathe again as huge relief washed over her. She and her babies are safe for now, but for how long?


    What if she returns to that ce and Granny Menedelia still not there?


    What will the guy do to her?


    He will probably kill her due to anger!


    "Granny, please return to the house right now! If we arrived and you''re not there, the guy will kill the twins!" she prayed fervently, hoping the old woman can hear her silent calling wherever she is right now.


    Worrying about the safety of her twins and Granny''s, everything is taking a toll on her. If she''s going to stay longer in this ce, she will go crazy for sure!


    She sat on the bed and stared at the wall. She can feel her energy depleting fast.


    Who can expect that such an ordinary day brings so many unpredictable events that she never thought would happen?


    In just a blink of an eye, Granny was gone just like that!


    She''s gone with the wind!


    Shey down on the bed and closed her eyes to give her weary mind a much-needed rest.


    She dozed off and drifted into dreand.


    A few hourster.


    She had awakened from her slumber.


    It''s already lunchtime.


    Hera returned to the room. She brought another meal to the room. She put the tray on the table and nced at the pregnant woman. She was looking at her with a nk stare, her eyes look red with so much crying.


    "Eat your lunch. A few hours from now, the Lord will bring you somewhere. You better behave! Don''t provoke him, he''s easily irritated," she warned her.


    Reba just looked at the food but didn''t make any movement.


    Hera sighed and vanished from the room.


    After the white-haired woman disappeared from her sight, Reba left the bed and went to the table, she began eating her meal.


    A few minutester, she''s done eating.


    She stared at the wall. If only she can use her power right now, she will be out of this ce in the blink of an eye. If only that guy didn''t suppress her power!


    She released a deep sigh. She rose to her feet and went inside the bathroom.


    When she exited a momentter, the white-haired woman was already inside the room, retrieving the tray.


    She looked at her. "What time the lord wille back here?" she asked.


    Hera looked at her. "Get ready! He wille here any moment from now," she said and vanished from the room.


    Reba went back to bed and sat on the edge, waiting for the guy to appear in the room.


    Right now, she''s feeling hopeful that Granny Menedelia was already waiting for her in the house. If not, she''s dead meat!


    Zero suddenly appeared inside the room and looked at her. "Are you ready?"


    Reba nods her head. "Yes. Take me out of here!" she replied.


    Zero waved his right hand at the pregnant woman, and together they vanished from the room.


    They appeared above the manor, hovering in the air.


    Zero was holding Reba''s arm tightly. "We''re invisible right now. Don''t try to do something stupid, or else I won''t be merciful to you. Show me the way!" he ordered.


    Reba pointed at the northern part of the horizon. "Let''s go over there!" she replied.


    They zoomed towards the area at the speed of light.


    They arrived at the forest a few minutester.


    Theynded on the ground and walked for a few minutes, going deeper into the forest. Up ahead, they finally saw the wooden house.


    They quickened their steps and entered the wooden gate, heading towards the house.


    "Granny! Are you home?" Reba shouted.


    They were greeted with silence.


    "Granny! I''m back! Are you home?" she repeated.


    Nobody answered.


    Reba pushed the door open.


    They went inside and investigate.


    They have checked the house thoroughly, but no sign of Granny Menedelia there.


    "She''s still not here! There''s no sign that she''s here!" Reba said dejectedly. Tears shone in her eyes.


    Zero looked at the pregnant woman and removed the bottle from the pocket of his jacket. "Time for your babies to die!" he said coldly.


    Reba''s face paled. Her body trembled in fright. "No! Please don''t do this! I begged you! The babies are innocent!" she cried, fresh tears rolled on her face.


    "You and your grandma are just making me look like a fool right now! Someone has to die and take the punishment!" he said, his voice devoid of emotion.


    "Please...take me back to the shop! M-maybe, she''s already there! If she''s still not there. You can kill me and my babies instantly!" she said. She finally reached a decision, if the babies will die, then she''s willing to die with them. Now that Granny Menedelia is also gone... what is the point of living if they''re all gone?


    Zero stared at the pregnant woman''s face for a few seconds.


    "Please, take me to the shop at once! If Granny is still not there, then go ahead, kill me on the spot! I''m willing to die this time to appease your anger!" she told him. Now that she''s willing to die along with her babies, she''s no longer afraid to be threatened by his death threat over and over again. She wants to go back to the shop to keep prolonging the inevitable. Maybe, Granny is already there in the shop waiting for her. She can only hope for the best and prepare for the worst.


    Zero smirked. "Alright, since you ask for it! I''ll give you what you''re asking for!" he said and grabbed her arm.


    They vanished from the house.


    A few minutester, they reappeared inside the shop.


    Reba was deeply saddened because Granny is still not there. She searched the room at the back, still nothing. No indication that she had returned to this ce while she was away. She released a deep sigh. She closed her eyes for a moment, gathering her strength to face the guy. ''Today is the day she''s going to die!'' she thought sadly.


    Zero looked at her. "Open your mouth!" hemanded.


    Reba shook her head. "No! If you want to kill my babies, then kill me as well! My life is nothing without them!" she said bravely.


    Zero shook her head. "I won''t kill you! I can still bargain your life with your grandma! I want the twin''s life to appease my anger!" he said, his hand move and freeze the pregnant woman on the spot.


    Reba''s eyes widened. Oh, no! She can''t move the rest of her body! The only thing she can move is her head!


    Zero went to her side and opened the bottle, he took one brown pill and about to pop it into the woman''s mouth when suddenly...


    A bright light appeared out of nowhere and enveloped the whole room.


    Reba and Zero both closed their eyes to protect their vision from the blinding light.


    The light stayed for a few seconds and gradually faded away.


    And when Reba opened her eyes, the guy was nowhere to be seen, and she was no longer frozen!


    Her eyes widened in shock.


    W-what the hell happened?


    What''s going on!?


    Where is that heartless guy has gone to?


    What was that light? Where did ite from?


    Was that the same light that took Granny Menedelia away? And now it also took that guy away?


    Although she had tons of questions running into her mind right now, she can''t stay in this ce! What if the light will return and took her away? She needs to flee and run far away from this ce!


    She immediately went in a flurry of activity. She went to the donation box and emptied its contents, dropping the coins in the bag along with her clothes.


    She exited the shop and locked it outside. She hired a wagon going back to Granny''s ce to pick up the rest of her things and go hiding at once!


    One hourter.


    The wagon arrived at the entrance of the forest. Reba paid the wagoner her fare.


    She immediately set forth on foot, going to Granny''s ce. She was kind of hoping that when she reached the house, her benefactor is already there!


    She walked faster, wanting to reach her destination before the night arrives!


    A few minutester, she finally saw the roof of the house!


    She finally arrived home!


    She walked faster and reached the door in no time.


    "Granny! Are you home? I''m home!" she said and pushed the door open excitedly.


    No one answered her.


    The house is quiet.


    She checked the rooms, the kitchen, and the backyard, no one''s home! She felt sad.


    The longer Granny is out there somewhere, unable toe home only makes her worried that her life is in danger!


    Her protector won''t subject her to this difficult situation, especially that she''s pregnant with the twins - unless there''s something powerful out there that is holding her back from returning to the shop or this house.


    She went inside Granny''s room and looked around the objects there.


    Granny''s room was filled with all kinds of candles, there are big, thin, light colors and dark ones.


    One of these candles can tell her if Granny is still alive or already dead!


    Now, she had to remember which one?

 Chapter 243 - Amazing!

    Ah! She remembered something!


    Reba remembered that during one of their previous conversation in the past, Granny told her once about the 6 big ck candles inside the cab. They''re powerful candles that have different uses. She can use them just in case something bad happens to Granny. She was not interested in hearing about them before, ''coz during that time she was powerful. Besides, no one would harm such a harmless woman as Granny.


    ??


    In short, she thought that Granny would never encounter any danger in her life. Oh, boy! She was wrong!


    Now, things have changed drastically!


    Her power was suppressed, and worst, Grandma is missing!


    She regretted that she didn''t listen attentively to the old woman''s instruction during that time. She told her that the six candles are powerful. Once they are lighted and the right spell is chanted correctly the candles can help solve her problem.


    And right now, she had already forgotten the uses of those candles because she didn''t pay attention to Granny''s lecture during that time. She was sure that Granny told her about the importance of those candles!


    If the user of the candle doesn''t know about the spell, then the candles are useless!


    "Hmm, time to bring the candles out!" she said aloud.


    She went to the cab, opened the door, and right there on the bottom were six big ck candles, the size of her arms.


    Then her eyes caught the piece of paper and matchstick beside the candle. She picked it up and perused it.


    There''s a message on the paper that says...


    ~My dear Reba... you are not interested in the candles today. But one day that time wille and danger will befall us. When that time arrives... you can use these candles to help us! Used them ordingly, but you can''t use them all at the same time. One candle at a time. I also have written the list of spells for each candle. I put abel on them using threads in a different color so that you can easily identify which candle you should use for a different purpose. So used them properly! And do not lose the paper! You won''t be able to activate the power of the candles without their corresponding spell! Important reminders, you can only use one candle per day! Chant the spell with your mind, not with your mouth!~


    Reba''s eyes brightened instantly after reading the detailed message, exining the candles'' different purposes and the spell needed to unlock their magical power. Good thing the spell is short and easy to memorize!


    A megawatt smile appeared on her lips after discovering that among the candle, one of them is capable of restoring her suppressed power!


    Great!


    Then another candle can strengthen the spell array that Granny Menedelia erected around the house and the ce.


    And there''s also a candle that can give Granny added strength and protection if she''s identally wounded by an enemy, abducted, or got defeated by a powerful entity


    Menedelia focuses on the two candles first since she can''t use them all.


    Her power was suppressed, she wants to use the candle that can help restore her power!


    That''s what''s she''s going to do today!


    And the next day after tomorrow, she will use the candle that can double the protection of the house to guard it against being invaded by the enemy or intruders.


    That barbaric guy who wants to hurt her precious babies inside his tummy was able to enter the house unharmed because she apanied him, and the spell array acknowledged their entry as safe because of her presence. But if that guy attempted toe here alone, he won''t be able to locate this ce that was kept hidden from outsiders.


    No time to lose!


    She will use the candle that can restore her power first!


    She needs her power back to protect herself and her precious babies inside her tummy.


    She picked up the candle with abel that says, ''Restoring lost, suppressed power or ability."


    She put the candle on the table and began memorizing the two-sentence spell for a few minutes. It has to be repeated three times without fail to make it work.


    She''s done!


    Finally, she''s ready!


    She lighted the ck candle with the matchstick and watched the light grows bigger and brighter. She closed her eyes and silently chanted the spell three times in her mind.


    Suddenly, the candle produced a thin blue light that traveled towards Reba''s face and entered her nose and ears.


    Then the light disappeared instantly, and the candle died.


    Reba opened her eyes.


    Suddenly she felt a strange kind of dizziness enveloping her whole body. She rushed towards the bed,y down, and closed her eyes. Her body felt so weak, she felt so tired, all her strength was leaving her body. She likened the feeling of climbing the highest mountain.


    The tiredness so severe, she fainted on the bed.


    ~~~0~~~


    Terros appeared in the living room of Graven''s manor, where Laura and her family were staying.


    When hended in the living room, no one was there. He went to the kitchen and asked the servant to inform thedy of the house that hees for a visit.


    The servant went upstairs and knocked on the door of the master''s bedroom.


    The door opened.


    "What is it?" Laura asked.


    "Mydy... I want to inform you that Grandpa Terroses for a visit. He''s waiting in the living room," the servant said.


    "Thank you. I''lle down in a minute," Laura replied.


    "Okay." The servant left.


    Laura closed the door and went back to the table to finish drinking her milk.


    She drinks the milk in one go and left the room, heading to the staircase.


    When shended in the living room, she was greeted by Terros''s warm smile. "Grandpa! It''s nice to see you again!" she said in a cheerful voice.


    "How are you, guys? I juste here for a visit to see if everything is alright here," Terros replied.


    "Thanks for your protection, Grandpa. We''re doing good and safe here inside the manor," Laura replied. "Just that..."


    "What is it?" he asked after he noticed the sadness and worries on her face.


    "It''s my sister, Sofia! She''s still missing until now. Graven failed to find her!" she answered teary-eyed.


    Terros released a deep sigh. "Oh, I''m sorry to hear that. Don''t worry, after leaving here, I will try to check the neighboring areas. Maybe I can spot Sofia walking or hiding somewhere," he said.


    "Thank you so much for your help, Grandpa! I truly appreciated it! I can''t leave the manor to help find my sister," she said dejectedly.


    "No! It''s not safe for you to leave the manor! The vampire couple''s minion might find you outside! And the problem only gets worsen if you and Sofia will be gone missing at the same time. Don''t worry, I will try to help Graven find your sister around the neighborhood. Maybe she already found a protector somewhere. I''ll spend a few hours trying to find Sofia every day until we can locate her location and bring her back here in the manor safe and sound," he said.


    "Thank you, Grandpa!" she said, feeling much better after hearing the old man''s willingness to help her find her runaway sister.


    "Has Gravene heretely?" he asked.


    "Yes, he sleeps herest night and left early in the morning. She told me that he needs to take care of some problems arising in the coal minestely," Laura responded.


    "Good to hear that," he said. "How about your food supply every week? Did Graven''s men regrly deliver goods here?" he inquired.


    "Yes, theye here every week to deliver the food supply," Laura replied.


    "Good! Have you notice any disturbance around the minoring from the outside?" he asked.


    Laura shook her head. "Nothing so far," she answered.


    "Great! Since everything is okay here, I''ll go now and try my best to find Sofia in the neighboring areas," he said and rose to his feet.


    "Thank you for your help, Grandpa! I appreciated it very much!" she said.


    "Don''t mention it! Take care of yourself and the baby. Just give my regards to your parents. I''ll have a chat with them when I returned some other day. I''ll take my leave now..." he said.


    Laura nodded her head and watched him disappeared from her sight.


    She released a deep sigh. She and her parents were silently grieving because of Sofia. They''re very much worried about her safety now that she''s no longer with them.


    Wherever her sister''s location right now, she wished that she''s safe and in good hands protected by a good soul. She hoped that her sister didn''t meet bad people along the way. She can only continue to hope and pray.


    She took a deep breath, climbed the stairs, and returned to her room to take a bath.


    ~~~0~~~


    Back in the forest.


    When Reba opened her eyes, she was already surrounded by darkness. She nced at the window, oh my, it''s already evening!


    Holy!


    How many hours she had fallen asleep.


    Ah!


    Her mind recalled that after she chanted the spell, she felt so tired. Shey down on the bed and fainted.


    Yes! That''s what exactly happened to her!


    Surprisingly, she felt better now. Extreme tiredness was gone!


    She closed her eyes and initiated the teleportation process in her mind to test if her power was already back.


    A few secondster, she found herself outside the house, a few meters away from the front yard.


    "Wow! Amazing!" she gushes. "The candle is truly effective! My power is back now! Thank you so much for your magical candles, Grandma!"


    She walked towards the house, entered the door, and lighted themp. The light exploded inside the house.


    She went to the kitchen to fix herself something to eat.


    She made herself a porridge with added vegetables, ginger, and few pieces of dried chicken meat and herbs.


    A few minutester, she was already eating her delicious hot porridge alone at the kitchen table.


    After done eating, she washed the dirty dishes and cleaned the kitchen, then retired to Granny''s room.


    She sat on the chair facing the table, staring at the six candles, nning about her next move.


    Since she already had her power back, it''s a must that she will do something for Granny. She probably needed the help of the magical candle right now! Sad to say, she can''t do it right now.


    Tomorrow morning, she will light the other candle to help Granny.


    She wanted to take revenge against that bastard guy who suppressed her power and threatened the life of her babies!


    Ah, revenge willeter if she found him.


    Her top priority right now is to help Granny!

 Chapter 244 - Worst Day!

    Zero was unconscious for a few hours.


    When he opened her eyes, he was surrounded by darkness, unable to see anything around him!


    ??


    He had no idea where he is right now?


    The only thing he can remember is that he was in the shop together with that pregnant woman and suddenly the blinding light exploded in the room. He no longer remembered what happened after that incident.


    He was now suspecting that it''s the same light that took that fortune teller away.


    But who masterminded the appearance of the light?


    All he got right now are tons of questions that have no answer.


    Then he heard movement originating somewhere.


    What was that!?


    He looked to the right and left but saw nothing.


    "Pssst! Are you awake now?" asked the voice. "I noticed that they dumped another poor soul here. Are you dead or alive? Talk to me!"


    Zero''s brows knitted together. Huh? That voice sounds familiar!


    He heard that voice in the shop. It''s the fortune teller''s voice. "Old woman! I''m here! I''m alive! I''m the guy who showed you the amethyst ring! Where are you?" he asked.


    "I''ve been calling you for the past few hours, but you are not responding. I thought they imprisoned a dead body here! I''m imprisoned in this dark ce too! The blinding light brought me here!" Menedelia exined.


    "Whaaaat? Are you a prisoner of that blinding light too?" Zero asked.


    "Yes!" Menedelia responded.


    "Shiit! We''re both prisoners of this dark ce now!" Zero replied hopelessly.


    "My spell doesn''t work in this ce. I''m sure it''s the same for you. What happened after I''m gone?" Menedelia asked.


    "After you are gone, I returned the next day to the shop to find you to take back my ring. But the light returned and took me away. That''s why I''m here now," Zero replied.


    "Wait... what happened to my pregnantpanion? Is she safe? I hope the light didn''t take her away..." Menedelia said worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, thedy is safe and back in your house in the forest," he lied.


    "Really? How did you know?" she asked.


    "I apanied her in the forest to your house. I can''t find you there, so I left her in the house," he lied again.


    "Thank you! I''m d that she is safe!" Menedelia''s worry faded away.


    "Um... did you see who is behind the blinding light? Did you see the one who is the mastermind of all this?" he asked.


    "No! I''m stuck in this dark ce. The culprit hasn''t shown itself yet. Worst we could be dealing a deranged powerful spirit!" she said.


    "What do you mean?" he asked.


    "I have a feeling that there''s a spirit hiding in the amethyst ring all this time, just my guess," Menedelia replied.


    "And what kind of spirit?" he asked, wracking his brain like crazy, thinking who is behind all this. The fact that he can''t use his power in this ce made him paranoid that there''s someone more powerful than him and can hurt him anytime.


    "That is one question I have no answer yet. I got a feeling that we will know soon enough!" Menedelia spoke.


    "What happened when you firste here?" he asked.


    "Same as you, dumped in this dark ce, with no idea who dumped me. I''m also unconscious when I arrive here. When I opened my eyes, I''m already surrounded by darkness," Menedelia spoke.


    "Now the waiting game begins!" Zero said. He was wrong to believe that the fortune teller was interested in the amethyst ring. He thought she stole it! But the reality is, she was abducted by the bright light and so was he.


    He was wondering if the fortune teller is right with her assumption that there is a strong spirit hiding beneath the walls of the ring. And whose spirit it is? What is the connection of the mysterious spirit with the missing baby? Or the spirit itself is the one responsible for the missing baby?


    As of now, he can only specte. He was hoping that the spirit or the light will show its original form soon so that the mystery will finally be revealed to him and he will know who is behind all these!


    "Grandma, where is the ring?" he asked.


    "I dunno... I was holding it before the light took me away. But after I was forcibly taken away from that room I have no idea where the ring has gone to. Maybe I dropped it on the floor? Or whoever behind the blinding light already took the ring away from my grasp," Menedelia exined.


    "Damn!" Zero swore profanities under his breath. Bad luck! Not only that the ring was gone, but he was also held captive by the mysterious light. Things are getting more chaotic!


    Not he was faced with a troubling question, when can he get out of this dark ce?


    Can he and the fortune teller get out of this dark ce alive?


    Because honestly, if somebody will kill him right now while he was in this vulnerable state, they will surely seed. Karma is a bitch! He suppressed that pregnant woman''s power. Now his power was also restrained by someone else. He finally believes in Karma!


    "Grandma, can we still get out of here alive?" he asked.


    Menedelia released a deep sigh. "Honestly, I dunno... unless mypanion, that pregnant woman that we left behind, can find a way to help me, we might stand a chance. There''s a slim chance that we will be able to get out of here alive!" she replied.


    When the old woman mentioned a slim chance, he was a bit disappointed.


    He needs to get out of this ce... ASAP!


    "Grandma, how confident you are that we can get out of this ce alive?" he asked again, he''s getting impatient. Somehow the idea to keep talking is an important activity for him to do so at this point.


    "Honestly, the chances are slim, unless mypanion will find a way. Our life and survival are now in her hands," Menedelia responded.


    Damn! Zero feels guilty right now, upon remembering that he was determined to hurt that woman earlier! In a sudden turn of events, his life entirely depends on her. It''s shameful and pathetic!


    "Grandma, did you try finding the door of this ce to escape?" he asked.


    "I was about to, but I heard strange noises around here. I''m scared to move an inch, thinking that there might be dangerous animals lurking nearby. I might stumble on them, and they will eat me alive! So I think that the safest ce to be right now is the area where we are currently seated. Since we''re surrounded by darkness, we can''t see the danger that is lurking nearby. So we better preserve our energy and sanity than trying to find that nonexistent door. We will only get hurt in the process," Menedelia uttered a lengthy exnation.


    Zero sighed heavily. He finally knows now how it feels to be hopeless and powerless.


    A few momentster.


    When they least expected it, suddenly a blinding light appeared in the room, and they immediately closed their eyes to protect their vision.


    A few minutester, the light stayed in one ce, hanging in the ceiling. It''s no longer blinding as before.


    This time the prisoners finally had a clear grasp of their location.


    The two captives were shocked to see each other sitting on the same ground, separated about ten meters away from each other. Aside from that, they saw murky water below them. It looks like they''re situated above on an elevated tform.


    Zero and Menedelia looked at each other. They nced at the dark water below them. Something sinister is moving beneath the water! Something tells them that whatys beneath will shred their bodies into pieces. Good thing they stayed in the same ce! If they keep moving earlier they would have fallen into the murky water!


    Menedelia raised her head and looked at the light floating in the ceiling. "Is that the same light that brought us here?" she asked, pointing her fingers to the light in the ceiling.


    Zero looked at the light. "Could be, or there are many out there," he replied. He looked at the light and spoke. "Light, are you the one who brought us here?" he asked.


    The light didn''t move or respond. It''s not showing any signs that it''s listening to their conversation or can talk or answer anybody''s question.


    Zero roamed his eyes around the area. It looks like they''re inside a secluded ce, somewhere far away from the civilization. They could be in another world or a parallel universe that co-existed with the human world yet undetected by anyone.


    Suddenly they heard noises, a sound of a door opening nearby. They looked around to locate the origin of the sound.


    And there!


    On Menedelia''s right side, a door was opening. Four beings wearing ck ensembles entered the area. Their faces were partially covered by ck hoods. In their center was a wheeled cage that they''re both pushing into the area.


    In the center of the cage was a beautiful girl in her 20''s.


    Zero looked at the girl. She looks like a prisoner. Why would they imprison a girl inside a cage? Was she also captured by the blinding light from another ce and was taken here?


    "Release me at once!" the young woman demanded.


    Nobody paid attention to her. Suddenly she transformed into a fat sheep wanting to leave the cage, but an invisible barrier was preventing her. Then she transformed into her human form again.


    Zero was shocked by what he just witnessed just now.


    The girl is a shapeshifter like him!


    And what he saw in the girl''s finger shocked him even more!


    What the hell! She''s wearing the lost amethyst ring!


    Menedelia noticed the ring too. "Look at her! She''s wearing the missing ring!" she told the guy.


    "Yeah, I saw it too! C-could it be... that...?" he was unable to finish his words.


    Menedelia looked at the guy. "Is she the missing baby girl that you have been looking for all this time?" she asked.


    One of the men was holding two knives in his hands. He throws them at the prisoners'' feet. "You both want the girl? Kill each other within 24 hours! The one who remained alive after 24 hours can get the girl! If no one is dead, the three of you will be annihted! And your corpses will be feed to the sea monsters living beneath the water!" the guy said and left the area along with the others.


    A wall clock made of crystals magically appeared in the air, hanging on the ceiling facing the prisoners. The cock disyed the current time.


    "What the f*ck!" Zero said outrageously.


    A horrified expression marred Menedelia''s face while staring at the knife on the floor. Today is the worst day of her life! Without her power, she can easily be overpowered and killed by the guy!


    Strength-wise, he is physically stronger than her!


    Shiit! It filled her heart with dread.

 Chapter 245 - Do Something!

    Zero nced at the fortune teller. She would be an easy opponent to dispose of, given that she has no power right now. But he no longer has any intention to kill her. He just wants to get back the lost ring, and now that he found it, that''s all that matters to him right now.


    He nced at the shapeshifter girl inside the cage and the amethyst ring on her finger. He had a positive feeling that he finally found the one that he''s been looking for all these years.


    ??


    Menedelia looked at the young man. "A-are you going to kill me just to get out of here alive?" she asked him point-nk, trying to gauge the inner workings of his mind.


    Zero picked up the knife and released a deep sigh. He looked at her. "Honestly, if there is another way to get out of here alive without killing you, then that would be much better. But you heard it yourself, no one can get out alive from this ce if we don''t kill each other. Only one of us can stay alive!" he answered.


    Menedelia sighed heavily. "Alright, give me a little bit of time. I will try to figure out how to leave this ce," she requested.


    "Sure! Take your time. We only have to fight to the death when the deadline is near. For now, let''s rx a bit," he said and shifted his attention to the girl.


    The girl looked at the two strangers. Curiosity was shing in her eyes. "Who are you people?" she asked.


    Menedelia and Zero looked at the girl.


    "How old are you?" Zero asked.


    The girl shook her head. "I have no idea! I was locked up in a room since I was young, then transferred to this cage just a while ago. I grew up alone all my life, and no one told me how old I am. I don''t even know what is my real name," she said casually. "The nanny that took care of me when I''m still a young child gave me a nickname though, she called me... Nini! But she told me that it''s not my real name," she said.


    "So, how did you survive?" Zero asked.


    "After my nanny died, servantse and go to bring food to my room. They''re mypanion through the years," she answered.


    The girl shifted her attention to the old woman. "And how about you? Who are you?" she asked.


    "I''m a fortune teller," Menedelia said.


    The girl''s brows furrowed. "What exactly is your ability?" she asked curiously.


    "I can read people''s past and their future as well," Menedelia responded.


    "Cool!" the girl smiled. "Can you read what''s my future is going to be like?" she requested.


    "Sure, but I''m scared toe to you because you have the ability to transformed! You might turn yourself into a lion or tiger and bit my hand," Menedelia said.


    The girlughed, amused after she saw the raw fear leaping from the old woman''s eyes. "Don''t worry, I never hurt anybody yet. Besides, you haven''t done anything wrong to me, so no reason to hurt you," she said in a convincing tone. "I just want to know what is my future going to be like? Should I continue being imprisoned in a room for the rest of my life, or I''ll be able to explore the world outside? I''m excited to know my future!" she said in a thrilling voice.


    Convinced by the girl''s sincerity and enthusiasm, Menedelia walked towards the cage. "Okay, I''ll read your palm, give it to me. But I have to tell you that there are some instances that I can''t read people''s future. I have to tell you that first so that you won''t be disappointed," she said.


    "No worries, bring it on!" the girl said.


    The girl extended her palm outside the cage.


    Menedelia reached the girl''s palm, covered it with her own, and closed her eyes to start her palm reading.


    A few minutester.


    Menedelia opened her eyes and looked at the girl.


    "So... what''s my future going to be like?" the girl asked excitedly.


    "You will have a bright future ahead! You will be meeting new people and going to different ces. And the person who is responsible for the change in your life is that guy over there!" Menedelia replied, pointing her hand to the other prisoner.


    The girl looked at him. "Are you willing to take me out of this ce? I''m willing to follow you. I will serve you as long you take me away from here!" she told him.


    "Sure!" Zero smiled. "I''ll bring you with me to the other side!" he said.


    The girl''s bright smile illuminated the entire area. "Yes! I can finally leave this ce!" she gushes.


    Menedelia walked back to her ce.


    Zero nced at the fortune teller. "Did you see her past life?" he asked wanting to know if the girl was telling the truth about her origin.


    Menedelia nodded her head. "Yes, I do! She was telling the truth," she replied.


    "And how about her future? What''s going to happen to her?" he asked.


    "Her future is going to be bright. She will meet new people and explore new ces," Menedelia repeated the truth. But she withholds something vital, something about the tragedy that''s going to take ce after the girl settled into her new surrounding.


    Zero smiled. "Do you think that she''s the missing baby that I''ve been looking for all these years?" he asked.


    "Yes, she is the one... 100%!" Menedelia assured him.


    "Good! Finally! I found her!" Zero said happily. "Don''t worry, if you can find a way to get us all out of this ce alive, then I will give you the 1000 coins and more. I promise you that," he said.


    "Why would you give me the 1000 coins? I didn''t find the girl. The ring brought us here," she asked quizzically.


    "Just stop asking questions, Grandma! I''m usually generous to others every time I am this happy," Zero replied.


    "Okay, as you say so," Menedelia said. She retreated into the corner and start brainstorming on how to get out from this dark ce safely before that guy can kill her.


    A few minutester.


    Menedelia''s stomach was already rumbling, she''s hungry! When was thest time she had a proper meal? Ah, it was a light snack with Reba when they were about to close the shop for the day and go home, then the guy entered the door, showed her the ring, and BAM! The blinding light abducted her and brought her to this ce.


    Suddenly, the door opened, and three people wearing ck ensembles entered the area carrying a wooden serving tray filled with food. They went to the prisoners'' side and delivered the food to each of them.


    "Excuse me, can I talk to your master?" Menedelia asked.


    "You are not allowed to talk to my master," the guy replied.


    "I want to make a bargain with your master," she said.


    "Our master doesn''t want to see you..." the guy responded.


    Menedelia sighed. "Tell your master that I know his or her n," she said.


    The guy red at her. "Whatever is it that you have discovered today, it''s worthless because you''re going to die here anyway, so keep it to yourself and bring it with you to your grave!" the servant said and took his leave after putting the wooden serving tray in the ground.


    Feeling hopeless, Menedelia took a deep breath. She watched the three men exited the ce. Dang! Her n is useless!


    "Grandma, what did you and that man talk about?" Zero asked curiously.


    Menedelia released a deep sigh. "I told him that I want to see their master and beg for our freedom. But he didn''t listen to my plea and ignored me," she replied sadly.


    "Ah, okay. Let''s eat and worry about our escapeter. Right now, my stomach is already screaming for food!" Zero said.


    The trio eats their meals in silence.


    Half an hourter, they finished eating their food.


    The men returned to take away the dirty dishes.


    Menedelia retreated into a deep silence. She was kind of hoping that Reba will find a way to help her by using the candles. She knew that the girl was not interested in her stuff when she mentioned their importance to her. But right now, the candle was her only chance of getting out of this ce alive! She looked at the clock worriedly, its hands were moving continuously. ''Reba hurry up, child! Do something for me! Just this once!'' she prayed desperately in her mind.


    She doesn''t want to die yet! She wants to see the twinsing to this world!


    A lone tear emerged from her eyes. It''s the sign of desperation of her impending doom.


    Zero nced at the old woman, he can feel her desperation. Between the three of them, the woman was the weakest of them all when ites to physical strength. He looked at the knife lying on the ground beside him. Within thest 15 minutes of the deadline, he will have to make the final decision and kill the fortune-teller without hesitation and mercy.


    He took a deep breath and stood up. He walked to the cage where the girl was sitting quietly. "Girl, can you tell me what is the name of this ce?" he asked.


    The girl shook her head. "I have no idea. It''s my first time seeing this ce. I''m always locked up in my room. It''s the first time that they had taken me out of that room and put me in this cage."


    "How about the servants? They didn''t tell you or mentioned even once what kind of ce is this?" he asked again.


    "I did ask them several times, but they were warned by their master not to tell me anything. I don''t even know who my parents are. There are so many things that they had kept hidden from me," she said with a pout.


    Zero''s brows knitted together. The girl was taken away when she was still a baby and imprisoned inside a room all her life. Who is the mastermind of the tragic event that happened a long time ago? He needs to dig deeper into the girl''s history to connect all the dots. He cleared his throat. "You mentioned of a master, have you seen his or her face?" he asked wanting to get a visual image of this unknown enemy lurking in the dark.

 Chapter 246 - Candles

    The girl, Nini, shook her head. "I saw him once. But his face was partially hidden by the hood that he was wearing on his face. I never got a chance to see his face closely nor hear his voice. He is aplete mystery to me," she replied.


    ? Zero sighed. Since no one saw the enemy, he is a deadly opponent to reckon. No one knows if this enemy will appear beside him disguised as a horse, bird, dog, or beggar. Then he recalled that the girl mentioned a nanny. When the incident happened twenty years ago, the nanny was also missing along with the baby. "Nini, can you tell me the name of the nanny who takes care of you when you''re still a young child?" he asked.


    ??


    "Her name is Gracen, my beloved nanny..." Nini said softly. "I miss her so much! She''s like a mother to me. She died of illness and was buried somewhere in this ce," she spoke with deep sadness and longing in her eyes.


    "Are you sure that her name is Gracen?" Zero asked again. His eyes gleamed excitedly because Gracen was also the name of the missing nanny.


    "Yes! Gracen is the name of my beloved nanny!" Nini spoke with a hint of affection in her voice.


    "You''re indeed the baby that went missing 20 years ago along with your Nanny Gracen! I''m so d that I finally found you after trying to find you everywhere!" he said.


    Nini''s eyes widened. "Me? Went missing for twenty years?" she asked.


    "Yes! I was instructed by your parents and family to find you everywhere without any sess. Now I know why it''s so hard to find you. You and your nanny were taken captive by this unknown master, and he imprisoned you in this far away ce for many years!" Zero borated.


    Nini''s eyes brightened. "Y-you mean to say that... that my parents are alive? And they are looking for my whereabouts for a long time?" she asked breathlessly.


    "Yes! You got it right!" Zero answered her question.


    "Wow! I''m excited to meet my parents! I''ve been longing for the day toe that I will be reunited with them!" Nini said passionately.


    "Rest assured that I will bring you home safely to meet your parents," Zero told the girl.


    "Thank you in advance!" Nini gushes.


    While Nini and Zero were chatting noisily to each other,


    Menedelia was silently hoping, wishing, and praying that Reba had figured out how to use the candle and follow the instructions that she had written on the piece of paper.


    She released a deep sigh and closed her eyes. For the first time since she arrived at this ce, she suddenly feels sleepy. Shey her body down on the cold ground in a fetal position and closed her eyes to sleep.


    ~~~0~~~


    The following day.


    The first thing that Reba has done when she wakes up in the morning is to go inside the toilet.


    She emerged from the toilet a few minutester and went to the kitchen to make herself hot cocoa and mixed it with milk.


    After she finished drinking her hot drink, she went inside Granny''s room.


    She sat on the table and put the two ck candles in the center of the table. The first candle has a green thread tied around it, and the second candle has an orange thread.


    Granny had written two crucial reminders about the candles.


    ~Reminders~


    1.) If I''m gone missing all of a sudden without saying goodbye that means I was forcibly abducted and was taken to a faraway ce. Use the candle with the green thread. Chant the spell and make an offering of the candle using your blood. Put the blood in the spoon and heat it above the light of the candle. When the white light finally appeared, don''t panic, just close your eyes and continue chanting the spell until the light is gone. Keep the candle lighted, it will die on its own.


    2.) If I''m badly hurt, on the verge of dying, you have to revive me using the candle with the orange thread. Made the same blood offering, the blue light will prate my body and start repairing it from the inside and out. Execute the same instruction as above.


    Reba finished reading the guide. She stood up and went outside to pick some leaves of the Aspilia Africana nt from the garden that can stop bleeding, prevent infection and speed up wound healing. She also took a handkerchief from her room, went back to the kitchen, grabbed a small stic bowl and the knife. She quickly cut the skin of her palm and the blood oozed out from the open cut on her skin. She let the droplets of blood fall into the bowl while munching on the leaves.


    When she thinks that the blood was already enough for the offering, she immediately removed the leaves from her mouth and put the leaves on the open wound on her palm. Done, she wrapped the handkerchief tightly around the wound to put the herbal medicine in ce.


    She''s ready!


    She grabbed the bowl and the spoon and went back to Granny''s room. She put the bowl on the table and took out the knitted hand gloves made of thick cotton from the drawer of the cab. She wore it to protect her hand. When the spoon gets heated, it will burn her fingers.


    She went to the table.


    She took a deep breath first before starting the ritual.


    She lighted the candle with the matchstick and waited for a moment. Then she picked up the spoon and scooped one tablespoon of blood from the bowl and ced it above the candle, then she began chanting the spell in her mind.


    A few minutester, the smell of her brunt blood is nauseating. Her nose doesn''t like the horrible smell of her blood being heated on the fire, she fought the urge to vomit while continue chanting the spell.


    A momentter, the white light finally made its presence known, theye in three that look like white threads!


    She continues chanting, the white lights are getting brighter, she can''t stare at it anymore, she closed her eyes... when she opened her eyes she saw the white lights shoot through the roof leaving three holes behind them.


    They''re gone!


    She grabbed the bowl with her hand, leave the candle burning, and left the room. She went to the kitchen and immediately washed the bowl. Damn! She can still smell the horrible stench of her burnt blood. It was so awful!


    She remembered that she hadn''t eaten anything yet, oh my!


    She grabbed the stic container jar where she stored the bread and biscuits and sat on the chair facing the table. She munched on the biscuits... wondering where the lights have gone to just to find Granny? Will the lights be able to find her? She hoped so!


    After eating the bread and biscuits, she drinks one ss of water and went back to Granny''s room. She lies down on the bed to rest.


    A few minutester, she was already dozing off and drifted into dreand.


    ...


    Back at the mysterious ce.


    It''s already one hour before the deadline.


    Zero watched the fortune teller still sleeping on the ground in a fetal position. "Why is Grandma still not awake yet?" he asked himself.


    She had awakened before eating dinner then go back to sleep and then up to this moment, she''s not awake yet.


    He released a deep sigh and walked towards her.


    He wakes her up gently. "Grandma, we only have one hour left. You haven''t found a way to get us out of here! Do you have a n?" he asked.


    Menedelia''s eyes opened slowly. "W-what is it?" she asked.


    "Grandma looked at the clock! We only have one hour left!" he repeated.


    Menedelia sighed deeply. "If I''m still sleeping when the final timees, go ahead! Just kill me. Bring the girl with you and escaped this ce," she finally said.


    Zero breathed deeply and shook his head. "This is sad," he said.


    "Yeah, indeed sad. I''m going to die today in this foreign ce. Don''t worry I won''t me you. So, don''t feel guilty about me," she said morosely, already resigning to her fate.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Just do it!" Menedelia said bravely.


    "Are there no more chances left for you?" he asked.


    "I''m waiting for a rescue, but I think it mighte toote. Well, at least they can bring my dead body back to my house," she said.


    "Who are they?" he asked curiously.


    "My rescue in the form of white lights. They wille sooner orter, I''m not sure when, only time can tell," she said.


    Zero sighed. "Okay," he said and went back to his area.


    Twenty minutester before the deadline.


    The four men returned.


    The leader addressed the three prisoners. "What are you waiting for? The portal that will lead back to your world will open up in fifteen minutes and then closed again after the timer is up. Start fighting to the death!" he ordered them.


    Menedelia stood up and grabbed the knife.


    Zero was already holding his knife and getting ready to attack.


    One of the men opened the cage and let Nini out.


    Suddenly a portal opening appeared nearby, it looks like a big ring with shing golden lights covering its outeryer.


    The leader of the men looked at the prisoners. "Start fighting each other! Or you''re all dead!" he shouted.


    Zero wastes no time and rushed towards Menedelia to attack her...

 Chapter 247 - Portal

    Menedelia stood rooted on the spot. A bright smile appeared on her lips. "They''reing..." she told the guy silently.


    And that was the moment Zero''s knife hit Menedelia''s stomach.


    ??


    "Arghhh..." Menedelia groaned at the impact of the stab.


    "Double over. Make them believe that you''re hit by my knife," he said. "How much time we got?" Zero whispered.


    "A few seconds, bring the girl over here," Menedelia said. She bends down pretending that she was hit badly in the stomach and dropped on the floor dead.


    Zero looked at the men. "I already killed her!" he informed them. "Nini,e here!" hemanded.


    Nini rushed to his side. Zero grabbed her hand.


    The leader of the men looked at the emotionless woman on the floor. "Go and check the woman if she''s already dead! Two will guard the entrance of the portal!" he barked his orders.


    The men moved swiftly to follow their leader''smand.


    Zero looked at the men guarding the portal. "Shiit!" he shouted profanities under his breath. Their drama will be revealed, and they will be killed any minute from now.


    One of the men went to Menedelia''s side and rolled her over. He inspected her stomach. "She''s not hurt! She''s still alive!" he shouted to his leader.


    The guy didn''t see iting... with all the strength left in her body, Menedelia kicked him hard on the stomach sending him rolling into the edge. He finally lost his bnce and fell into the murky water.


    The leader was outrage. "Kill them all!" he ordered to hispanions.


    The two men guarding the portal rushed to the prisoners'' location, ready to strike them with their mighty swords that magically appeared in their hands.


    Nini and Zero rushed to Menedelia''s side.


    Zero gripped his knife tightly. He has no choice but to fight the men in hand-to-handbat to the death!


    Then suddenly... a ray of lights entered the portal and struck Menedelia on the head, she quickly grabbed Zero and Nini''s clothes tightly. The ray of lights along with its three passengers exited the portal at lightning speed just in time before the portal closespletely.


    The leader of the men wore a shocked expression on his face while staring at the area where the portal appeared earlier. "Where the hell those lightse from?" he asked aloud in confusion.


    The other men jumped into the water to save theirpanion.


    Then a guy wearing a silver cloak materialized in the center of the room.


    The leader of the men dropped on the floor and kowtow. "I''m sorry, master because of my negligence the prisoners escaped!" he said.


    The master smiled. "I saw what happened. Let them be... what is done is already done. There''s always a next time. And no matter what they do, they can''t escape my n," he said calmly and disappeared from the area.


    ...


    Back to Menedelia''s house in the forest.


    After she waked up from her nap, Reba saw no changes with the candle, it''s still burning brightly. She let it be and exited the room.


    She went to the kitchen and cooked something for lunch. After she finished cooking, she ate her food.


    Done in the kitchen, she went back to Granny''s room and sat on the chair. She continues staring at the candle for a long time, waiting for the result of her ritual.


    Nothing happened!


    The candle was still burning.


    She released a deep sigh.


    She looked at the three holes in the roof, pondering where the lights have gone to? Will they be able to locate Granny Menedelia''s whereabouts? She hoped so!


    She went to bed andy her body down.


    She''s feeling sleepy. It''s now time for her afternoon nap! She closed her eyes, preparing to sleep.


    Suddenly...


    THUD!


    She heard the sound of something that fell and hit the ground outside the house.


    When she nced at the candle on the table, the me already died.


    She sits upright. "What''s that sound!?" A frown appeared on her face.


    She rose to her feet and exited the room. She rushed to the door, feeling apprehensive about what she will discover outside. Did an outsider sessfully intruded on Granny''s fortress?


    She paused behind the closed door and took a peek at the hole in the wall.


    Her eyes widened in surprise and shock. She saw Granny Menedelia lying on the ground along with two people!


    She immediately opened the door and dashed outside.


    She dropped to the ground beside her and put her head on herp. "Granny! Granny! Wake up!" she said.


    A few secondster, Menedelia''s eyshes fluttered.


    "Granny! Granny, can you hear me?" Reba repeated. She examined her body.


    She saw no wound or signs of external injury. Huge relief washed over her.


    Menedelia opened her eyes fully and smiled triumphantly after seeing Reba''s face. "Child! You did it! You save me!" she said, grinning happily.


    Reba smiled as tears of happiness appeared in her eyes. "You scared me! Where have you been!?" she asked.


    "I was abducted together with these two people here by my side. Then the lights from the candle came to my rescue when we''re about to die and brought us back here," Menedelia exined.


    Reba''s eyes darkened in anger after seeing the face of the guy who was about to kill her babies!


    "Oh, why do you looked pissed!" Menedelia asked.


    "Granny! This guy here threatened to kill my babies inside my tummy if he can''t find you. He told me that you stole the ring from him. He was so angry that he''s willing to kill the innocent babies in my tummy! Good thing that blinding light arrived in the nick of time and took him away!" Reba said between gritted teeth.


    Menedelia nced at the guy named Zero and at Nini. She was shaking her head a few times. "Please calm down, okay? I would kill him myself if he seeded in killing the twins! But he didn''t!" she said. "What else he had done to you while I''m away?" she asked.


    Reba sighed. "He was trying to put a pill in my mouth that could abort the babies if you don''te back to return the ring!" she exined.


    "Alright, help me to my feet. I need to enter the house and rest," Menedelia exined. "The sun is biting my skin!" sheined.


    Reba helped Granny to her feet.


    Menedelia was d that she was able to stand on her two feet without any problem. "Great! I thought I have a broken hip bone!" she said.


    "What are we going to do with them, Granny? And who is this girl?" Reba asked, her brows knitted together while looking at the girl that she''d never seen before.


    "Ah, that one... it''s a long story. I''ll tell you everything about her. But first, help me transfer them under the shade of the tree over there. They will be protected from the sun rays there," Menedelia said.


    Reba pouted angrily but obeyed Granny''s order nheless.


    They managed to settle the guy and the girl under the shade of the tree.


    Reba looked at them. "Until when they are like this?" she asked.


    "They will wake up after one hour," Menedelia answered. "Let''s go to the house first. I need to lie down on my bed and take a long rest before I''ll tell you everything," she said.


    The women walked towards the house and entered the open door.


    They reached the room.


    Menedelia nced at the candle on the table and smiled brightly, then she proceeds to the bed and lies down. "It''s nice to be back home!" she said and looked at her charge. "Thank you for saving me, child. If you didn''t execute the candle ritual and made an offering of your blood, I will be dead by now," she said. "How''s the wound on your palm? Does it hurt?" she asked worriedly.


    Reba shook her head. "Nah, this is nothing. I''ve been through a lot of painpared to this small cut, Granny. So please stop worrying about my cut. You know that I will do anything to save you!" she said.


    "Thank you again, child," Menedelia said, about to close her eyes but remembered the people outside. "Promise me not to hurt and kill the guy outside while I''m sleeping..." she said.


    "But why?" Reba can''t understand Granny''s purpose of wanting to spare the guy''s life. If she only knew that her twins were about to die in that guy''s hands, she won''t hesitate to kill him herself.


    "Child, that guy had every opportunity to kill me and leave that ce safe and free with the girl, but he didn''t kill me, which means he is not entirely bad. I think he will only go ballistic or barbaric if he is angry or provoked. I''ll tell you the rest of the story after I wake up, okay?" Menedelia said.


    "Just tell me in a few words what exactly happened to you when you went missing?" Reba insisted.


    Menedelia released a deep sigh. "The light abducted me, same with that guy named Zero. They imprisoned us in a strange ce. Men came and throw knives at us, ordering us to kill each other within 24 hours. The one who remains alive after the deadline can take the girl out of that ce through the portal. Within 24 hours, the guy didn''t even try to kill me even if he already had the weapon in his hand, and he can easily defeat me in physicalbat since we both lose our power there. If he is downright bad, he already killed me and left me alone there! But he didn''t!" she borated further.


    Reba took a deep breath. "And what is the story of the girl?" she asked.


    "That girl was the owner of that amethyst ring! She was the baby that went missing 20 years ago! I already told you about the missing baby in the shop, right?" Menedelia reminded her.


    "Yeah... I remember," Reba nodded her head. "So, the girl was imprisoned in that ce for twenty years?" she asked.


    "Yeah... that''s right. So, can I take a rest now? Please?" Menedelia said.


    Reba smiled. "Sleep well, Granny! And wee home! Don''t worry, I won''t kill that guy," she assured her.


    Menedelia closed her eyes and drifted into a deep slumber to allow her body to recuperate from her recent ordeal.


    Reba didn''t leave Granny''s side until she heard her snoring soundly.


    She went to the table, gathered the candle along with the paper and matchstick, and put them back in the cab.


    Then she left the room and walked towards the door.


    She opened her palm. Her dagger appeared in her hand. She''s going to kill someone today for revenge!


    She exited the house and walked towards the tree.

 Chapter 248 - Im Sorry!

    Reba finally reached the unconscious people lying on the ground. She went to the guy''s side and looked at him with hatred zing in her eyes.


    She drew her dagger about to stab the guy''s heart, but she heard a tiny voice whispering in her ears. ''Child, you promised me not to kill the guy!''


    ??


    Damn! That was Granny''s voice!


    She groaned, and the dagger disappeared from her hand.


    She released a deep sigh. She retraced her step and went back to the house. She went to Granny''s room and checked if she was already awake. Granny was still sleeping soundly in her bed. She exited the room and went to the kitchen to prepare food for Granny and the guests.


    Forty-five minutester.


    Outside the house.


    Zero opened his eyes, followed by Nini.


    They sit upright, looked at each other, and roamed their eyes around the area.


    Zero''s face erupted in happiness. "We''re free! We''re safe! We finally left that dreadful ce!" he told hispanion.


    Nini''s eyes stared at the flowers in amazement. "Wow! Are they called flowers? Nanny told me that in the outside world, there are nts, trees, animals, and beautiful flowers!"


    "Yeah, you are right. That is dandelion flowers indeed! Wee to the outside world Princess Nini!" Zero replied in glee.


    Nini rose to her feet. She walked towards the flowers and jumped up and down joyfully. "I''m free! I''m finally here in the outside world!" she shrieked in delight.


    Back in the house.


    Reba was resting in her bed when she heard amotion outside. She left the bed and looked at the window. She saw the visitors already awake! The girl was jumping up and down joyfully while looking at the flowers.


    Reba looked at the guy. He was busy watching the girl with amusement shing in his eyes.


    Good! He''s awake now!


    Time to kill him!


    She opened her palm, and her dagger appeared in her right hand. She gripped it hard with her fingers and exited the house going to the location of the guy.


    She was able toe closer to Zero undetected.


    She raised the dagger in the air, about to stab the guy in the head.


    But Nini saw Reba''s intention and screamed. "Watch out, on your back!" she shouted.


    Zero was able to avoid Reba''s dagger, and the weapon hit his back instead. He groaned in pain.


    "This is for my twins whom you are nning to kill! My sweet revenge!" Reba said, her eyes zing with fury. She pulled out the dagger, and fresh blood oozed from the wound on Zero''s back. She was about to stab him again, but Zero looked behind her... his eyes widened in shock.


    Reba halted and looked over her shoulder. She was frozen on the spot after seeing a terrifying snake, Anaconda size, behind her back! Its tongue was inches from her face. Damn! Where this snakee from? Of all creatures in this, she was afraid of snake because she was bitten by one when she''s still a young child. She has a phobia with snakes! She jumped behind the guy and hides behind his back.


    Zero looked at the snake. "Nini... don''t hurt the pregnant woman! She is not our enemy! I repeat, don''t hurt the woman!" he shouted.


    The snake went still, trying to ponder if Zero''s words are true.


    That was also the moment when Menedelia awakened from her slumber and rushed towards the door to investigate what''s going on outside. She was shocked to see a big snake in the front yard about to hurt Reba.


    "Nini! Don''t hurt her!" Menedelia shouted at the top of her lungs.


    The snake turned its head to the old woman''s location. "Hisssss..."


    "Nini, she is not your enemy! Do not hurt her! She is pregnant! She got two innocent babies inside her tummy! She is my granddaughter!" Menedelia shouted in panic.


    The snake turned its head back to Reba, but she was faced with Zero''s face instead. The woman was now hiding Zero''s back. "Hissss..."


    "Nini...listen to me. She is not an enemy! I repeat, she is not our enemy! Transform to your old self now!" he ordered aloud.


    The snake finally obeyed and slithered towards the flowers nearby and disappeared behind the Dandelion flowers.


    Menedelia rushed towards Zero and Reba. She was horrified to see the fresh blood oozing from the stab wound on his back. She looked at Reba and red at her. "Child get me the herbal leaves now!" she ordered.


    Reba obeyed and rushed to the back of the house to get the herbs. When she returned a momentter, she was already holding the whole nt and chewing some of the leaves in her mouth.


    Menedelia managed to remove the guy''s upper clothes soaked with blood. She looked at Reba. "Do it!"


    Reba spits the chewed leaves in her palm and puts them on the wound. She put more leaves in her mouth and began chewing again.


    Menedelia applied the herbal medicine to the wound. Reba spits the leaves and puts them on the wound. "Shall I continue, Granny?" she asked.


    Menedelia nodded her head. "Yeah, one more time. It should be enough," she said.


    Reba put more leaves on her mouth and start chewing them.


    When thest chewed leaves were applied to the injured area, the blood finally stopped flowing out of the wound.


    Reba rushed to the bushes nearby and vomited.


    Zero looked at the pregnant woman and then at the old woman tending to the wound on his back. "Granny, what happened to her?" he asked.


    "Try chewing the leaves, and you will know why..." Menedelia said.


    Zero reached for the nt, plucked several leaves, and put it in his mouth, then he started chewing. A minuteter, he spits the leaves into the ground and vomited. "Shiit! It was so bitter!"


    Menedelia sighed. "Now you know the length of her sacrifice just to help stop the blood from leaving your body. You threatened the innocent children in her womb! What can you expect? She will take revenge for sure! Both of you are even now!" she chastised him.


    "I''m sorry..." Zero said in a low voice, feeling guilty.


    "Tell that to Reba... not to me!" Menedelia said and stood up. "Stay where you are, don''t move. I''m going inside the house to get a piece of clothing to wrap the wound so that the herbal leaves will stay in ce. Don''t worry, your wound is not fatal. You will survive!" she said and moved towards the house.


    Reba already stopped vomiting and stood up. She walked towards the house and passed by the wounded guy. She red at him.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hurt your babies inside your tummy. I apologized from the bottom of my heart," Zero said apologetically.


    Reba bit her lip. She doesn''t know if she can learn to forgive him. But right now, she doesn''t want to see his face anymore! She ignored him and continue walking towards the house.


    Zero released a deep sigh. He was getting weary. Then he remembered Nini... where is that girl? "Nini...Nini...Nini...where are you!? Come back here!" he shouted.


    "She''s probably confused. Let her be... she''s just hiding in the flowers..." Menedelia said. She lowered herself on the ground beside him. "Be still! I''m going to dress your wound," she ordered.


    "Thank you, Granny!" Zero said.


    "Don''t mention it," she replied and proceed to do her task. After finishing dressing the wound, she stood up. "I''m going to look for the girl, stay here," she said and walked towards the flowers.


    She found Nini lying on the ground in the center of the garden. "There you are, girl! Come with me," she said gently.


    Nini looked at the old woman. "Grandma, am I bad because I''m going to bite that pregnant woman? That woman is also bad because she hurt Zero!" she said, feeling upset.


    Menedelia sighed. The girl was imprisoned for a long time and had less interaction with a human. Therefore her emotional IQ is not well developed. It can be confusing how some adults behaved in the eyes of the child. "Nini... wee to the real world! This is how the real world works. Sometimes people hurt each other because of anger, hatred, revenge, greed, and many other reasons. You have to learn them all. And I hope there can be someone out there who is patient enough to guide you every step of the way," she said.


    Nini''s eyes were marred with confusion. "What do you mean, Grandma?"


    Menedelia breathed deeply. "Come with me. They''re no longer fighting," she said. "You want to eat?" she asked, trying to lure her with food.


    "Yes, please..." Nini smiled brightly.


    Menedelia smiled and extended her hand to the girl.


    Nini grabbed the old woman''s hand, and she followed her to the house.


    Reba was sulking inside her room, not in the mood to see the faces of the strangers who cause havoc in their peaceful life.


    Menedelia put one serving of broth in the bowl and served it to the girl. "Eat the homemade chicken broth while it''s still hot!" she said.


    Nini smiled and began eating the broth. "Wow! Delicious!" she said enthusiastically.


    After the girl finished eating the broth, Menedelia prepared another bowl and added a spoon to it. "Bring this bowl of broth to Zero and feed him!" she ordered.


    "Okay, Grandma," Nini replied and left the kitchen.


    Menedelia went to the window and watched Nini feeding the broth to Zero.


    She had deep sympathy for Nini, but that girl can''t be left in the open for long. She would bring disaster to her descendant sooner orter. But Nini also had the right to meet her parents, rtives and discover her real identity. She pitied the girl, but she was also aware that she has no right to meddle in her affairs. She will leave it to Zero and to her parents to decide her fate.


    Should she tell Zero what''s going to happen with Nini in the future? Or no need?


    Argh, she was confused about what to do right now!


    She pondered about her decision for a moment. Ah, she will decideter.


    After Zero finished eating the broth, Menedelia brought clothing to cover his body along with five herbal nts that she uprooted from her garden. She already has plenty of these medicinal nts growing at the back of the house. "Are you okay now? Feeling better?" she asked.


    "Yes, much better now. Thank you for your help, Granny!" he said.


    "Don''t mention it. Bring the herbal nts with you. It''s very effective in treating wounds and make your wound heal faster," Menedelia said. "What''s your n now?" she inquired.


    "I''ll go home now and bring Nini with me. I''ll be staying inside my ce to recover from my injury. I apologized for whatever unpleasant things I have brought to you and yourpanion. I already apologized to her earlier, but it looks like she can''t get over her hatred towards me. So, we must leave now to give Reba peace of mind," he said.


    "Okay. Do you need assistance? I can apany you to your home," she offered.


    "No need. My power is restored already. I can manage to go home this time," Zero said.


    "Okay, take care of yourself and the girl," Menedelia spoke.


    "You too!" Zero said. He called the girl. "Nini...e here! We''re going home!" he said.


    Nini went to Zero''s side.


    "Say goodbye to Grandma. We''re leaving this ce in a moment. I''ll bring you home with me," he said.


    Nini looked at the old woman. "Thank you for amodating us here in your house. I hope to see you again!" she said with a cheerful smile.


    Menedelia returned her smile. "You take care of yourself," she said and patted her arm lightly.


    Zero looked at the house and sighed. "We''re leaving now..." he said.


    "Okay, go now safely," Menedelia responded with a nod of her head.


    Zero grasped Nini''s hand securely, and they vanished from the ce in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 249 - Home!

    After the guest is gone, Menedelia went inside the house, going to Reba''s room.


    She found her pregnant charge lying on the bed staring at the ceiling. She released a deep sigh. "Are you still upset about them?" she asked.


    ??


    "Can you me me, Granny?" she asked her, her eyes still fixed on the wall.


    Menedelia released a deep sigh. "I understand how you feel. I''m sorry for everything," she said.


    Reba looked at her. "You didn''t do anything bad to me, Granny. No need to ask my forgiveness..."


    "I know. I''m here to inform you that the guest already went home..."


    Reba released a sigh of relief. "Finally! I hope our path won''t cross with their path ever again!" she said vehemently.


    "Okay." Menedelia nods her head. "I''m going back to my room to have a long rest," she said and exited the room. She went back to her room, lies down on the bed, and stared at the ceiling. She saw the three holes on the roof. It''s where the lights had passed through to rescue her.


    If the portal didn''t open on time, the lights won''t be able to find her. Now, she was 100% sure that she and Zero were taken to another parallel universe! It would be hard to find out the parallel universe''s exact location. Only its inhabitants know its location. And nobody knows how to enter and exit that ce, except them.


    It''s futile thinking about that ce. The important thing is she''s safe now.


    If she made an enemy out of that mysterious master, she needs to be more careful this time! She will start to create a new spell array that won''t be easy for that blinding light to track her. She needs to make a spell that would give her and Reba a warning if it''s about toe near them.


    Next week, she will return to the shop to earn a living again.


    She released a deep sigh and closed her eyes to sleep.


    ~~~0~~~


    Zero and Nini appeared in the rented manor, right in the living room.


    "We finally arrived at our temporary home!" Zero told hispanion.


    "Wow! This ce is huge!" Nini gushes.


    "Yeah, two kilometers of free space to move around, and the house is two-story with ten bedrooms on the second floor. There''s a beautiful flower garden on the front and backyard!" he borated further.


    "Awesome! I love this ce already!" Nini enthused.


    "I''m d you like it!" he said.


    Hera appeared in the living room and was shocked to see a neer in the house. She went to her side. "My lord, who is this youngdy?" she asked in bewilderment.


    "Looked at the ring on her finger, Hera!" Zero ordered his most trusted person.


    Hera looked at the girl''s finger and saw the amethyst ring. "Oh, you mean...? You finally found the real missing baby?" she asked.


    "Yeah! It''s her! Her name is Nini. It''s a long story how I found her. I''ll tell youter. For now, I need to rest because I was injured," he said and showed his back to her.


    Hera''s eyes widened. "Why something like this happened to you, my lord?" she asked, confused.


    "As I said earlier, it''s a long story. You will know everything soon enough," Zero said. "Bring Nini to her new room upstairs. Chose the room that is overlooking the garden, the one with a terrace," he ordered.


    "Okay, I''ll take her to her new room and settled her there," she said.


    "And after you''re done with her,e to my room so that you can change the medicine on my wound," he ordered.


    "Sure!" Hera said and guided the girl towards the staircase.


    The women arrived at the spacious room with a terrace overlooking the beautiful garden. It also has a nice view of the trees dotted around the property.


    A few minutester, they finished touring inside the room.


    "Wow, this room is awesome, bigger than my previous room! And I can finally see the flowers and trees outside!" Nini gushes, her eyes sparkled with happiness.


    Hera was amused by the girl''s reaction. There still so many things she needs to know about this girl. How and where did her master found this elusive girl? She will know soon enough. "Nini dear... do you like this room? We can choose another room if you don''t like it. There''s plenty of room to choose from," she offered.


    Nini looked at the old woman. "Hera is your name, right?" she asked.


    "Yeah!" Hera nodded her head in confirmation.


    "Hera, thank you for giving me this room! I like it so much! I''m satisfied with it. The view is amazing and beautiful!" Nini said brightly.


    Hera smiled. The girl''s enthusiasm is contagious. "Alright, enjoy your room! You can rest in the bed or stay on the terrace for a while. Suit yourself. I''lle backter to give you a full tour around the house. Don''t leave your room until Ie back for you, okay?"


    "Why I can''t explore the house on my own?" Nini asked innocently.


    "Because human servants are working in this house. They will be startled if they discover a new person in the house. They would think that you are an enemy or intruder that entered the house without permission. They will drive you out of the house. I still need to introduce you to all of them. But before I do that, you should stay in this room first, and after I''m done dressing the lord''s wound, I''ll return here, okay?" Hera said gently.


    Nini smiled and nodded her head. "Ah, okay, I understand now. Don''t worry, I''ll just stay inside the room and never venture outside until youe back," she finally said.


    Hera smiled. "Good girl!"


    "You may go now," Nini said.


    "Alrighty!" Hera said and left the room. She walked in the hallway going to the other end where the lord''s room was located.


    She knocked on the door first before entering the room. "My lord, I''ming..." she said, announcing her presence.


    "Come inside! The door is open," Zero replied.


    Hera entered the room and saw the lord lying on the bed, his back facing the ceiling.


    "You see that herbal nts in the table? Make a paste out of the leaves without adding anything and then apply it on my wound and find a piece of clothing to keep the herbal leaves in ce," he gave his instruction.


    "Okay, my lord. I''ll bring the nts to the kitchen first and make a paste out of them. Anything else?" she asked.


    "Bring me something to drink. I''m very thirsty!" he added.


    "Alright, I''ll take my leave now," she said and left the room.


    A few minutester.


    Hera returned to the room, carrying the tray containing the drink and the herbal paste. She looked at the lord, he was standing at the window looking at the view outside.


    "My lord, medicine is ready. Shall I apply the medicine to your wound now?" she asked.


    "Give me the drink," he said.


    Hera gave the ss of strawberry juice to her master.


    Zero epted the ss and drink it bottoms up. "After you finish tending to my wound, make more of this drink and bring it here in my room," he said.


    "Copy, my lord!" Hera replied.


    Zero went back to bed and lie on his back. Hera began dressing his wound.


    A few minutester, she finished her task. "I''m done dressing up your wound, my lord," she said.


    "Good! Now, go back to the kitchen and prepare my drink ande back here so that I will tell you about Nini," he said.


    "Okay," she said and left the room with the tray.


    Zero went back to the window. He''s not severely wounded and his wound will heal after a few days. He ns to present Nini to her family in the capital so that he can finally live his life the way he wants it to be. His years of finding the truth about the mystery of the missing baby are finally over! He''s looking forward to another chapter of his life!


    No more going too far-flung ces and finding the elusive truth about the mysterious disappearance of the baby!


    The case is finally solved!


    A triumphant smile appeared on his lips.


    Hera returned to the room, bringing one pitcher of Strawberry drink and put it on the table. "My lord, your drink is here!" she said and poured the juice into the ss and gave it to her master.


    Zero epted the ss and took a sip on it, then drink it bottoms up. He gave the empty ss to Hera.


    Hera put the ss on the table and lowered herself on the chair.


    Zero cleared his throat. "I''ll tell you now about Nini," he said.


    "Please, my lord," she said, eager to know the history of that girl.


    Zero went back to bed and faced his most trusted servant. "It all started when the pregnant woman and I returned to the shop. Unfortunately, the mysterious light returned and took me away as well. I discovered afterward that the fortune teller was also imprisoned in that ce. Men in ck cloaks arrived and brought a cage, Nini was inside that cage, and she was already wearing the missing amethyst ring on her finger. The men told us to kill each other within 24 hours. The one who survives alive can bring the girl to safety.


    He paused for a moment and continue.


    "I can''t bring myself to kill the innocent old woman, so we devise a n pretending that I killed her to bid our time while waiting for her back up to arrive and save us. Finally, the rescue arrived, and we were able to escape the ce. That is why Nini is here. She was imprisoned in a room with her Nanny Gracen. That ce was located in a parallel universe. That''s why it''s so hard to find the missing baby."


    He looked at his trusted servant. "I want you to Be patient with Nini. She will act like a child sometimes. During her growing up years, she has less interaction with our kind and with humans, so she needs thorough guidance with everything. That''s all!" he concluded his narration.


    Hera nods her head in understanding. "Don''t worry, my lord! I''ll treat Nini with an utmost patient," she assured him. "How about the other girl, Sofia? What are we going to do with her?" she asked.


    "We will set her free. One of these days, I''ll return her to where shees from," Zero responded.


    "Thanks for telling me everything, my lord. My confusion is gone. I''ll take my leave now and go back to Nini''s room. I''ll give her a tour around the property and introduce her to the servants," she said.


    "Okay, you do that!" Zero spoke.


    Hera walked towards the door and exited.

 Chapter 250 - Generous Donor

    One weekter.


    Early evening, at the forest.


    ??


    Menedelia and Reba were having a conversation while having dinner at the kitchen table.


    "Child, I think we need to relocate to another town for my Fortune Telling and Palm Reading Business," Menedelia said.


    "But why? Your business was already established in that area. Why do we have to go to another town?" Reba asked in bewilderment.


    "I''m just thinking about the mysterious light. It might return to the shop to haunt me down. And the first ce that it woulde back to is the shop because that is where it first found me," Menedelia exined.


    "You have a point, Grandma!" Reba replied. "So... when are we going to relocate to the next town?" she asked.


    "At the end of this month. I will scout a store or room for rent in the town near the market for our shop," Menedelia said.


    "Are we going to change house too?" Reba asked.


    "No! We only go to the next town once a week and we don''t have to leave this house. This is my home, our fortress. I won''t leave this ce unless it''s a matter of life and death," Menedelia answered. "Besides, we can easily travel to another town using teleportation. It''s not bothersome at all!" she exined.


    Reba smiled and gave Granny a thumbs up. "So, how about tomorrow? Do we still have to report to your shop?" she asked.


    "Yeah, I will inform my customers that I will relocate to another town, and I will only have two sessions left in that area," Menedelia said.


    "Okay," Reba said and resumed eating.


    They finished devouring their dinner and retired early for the night.


    Meanwhile, at Zero''s rented manor.


    He called Hera to his room.


    "My lord, I''m here!" Hera said.


    "Put five thousand gold coins in a pouch. You will go with me to the fortune teller''s shop tomorrow. You will personally deliver the gold coins to the old woman there along with my letter. I can''t give the coins to her because Reba might react negatively after seeing me. I don''t want to destroy her mood. I did enough damage to her. So, I''m not going to show up there and show my face to her," he said.


    "Okay, my lord. Anything else?" she asked.


    "That''s all. How''s Nini?" he inquired.


    "She''s loving this ce, my lord. She''s a cheerful child, always happy with everything! The only downside is she keeps asking me too many questions," she said.


    "It''s only normal because everything she saw inside and outside of this manor is new to her! She is naturally curious, be more patient with her," he said.


    "I will, my lord!" Hera said.


    "Did you already brought dinner to Sofia in the basement?" he asked.


    "Yes, my lord! I''ll return to her roomter to retrieve the dirty dishes and bring them to the kitchen," she replied.


    "Ok, tell her that she can finally go home next week. I''ll personally bring her home," he said.


    "Copy, my lord!" she said.


    "You may go now," he spoke.


    "Okay." Hera walked to the door and exited the room.


    She walked into the hallway and vanished in the blink of an eye.


    She appeared in the basement inside Sofia''s room. The girl was busy with her knitting while sitting on the bed in the bed.


    "Thank''s for the dinner, Hera," Sofia said without looking at the white-haired woman.


    Hera went to bed. "I have something important to tell you," she said.


    Sofia stopped what she''s doing and raised her head. "What is it?"


    "I have good news for you! Next week you''re finally going home!" Hera broke the news.


    Sofia''s eyes widened in happiness. "Really-?"


    "Yes!" Hera smiled.


    "Thank you so much!" Sofia eximed in happiness. Tears of joy rolled over her face.


    Hera watched the disy of emotion shing on the girl''s face. "Remember your promise that if we set you free, you will never tell a soul about this ce. Alright?" she said.


    Sofia smiled. "Of course! I''ll keep my promise!" she uttered the words sincerely. "Can I bring these knitting tools and materials with me home?" she asked.


    "Yes! You can bring all, including the clothes that we gave you," Hera said.


    "Thank you!" Sofia said, looking forward to going home. She will never leave home ever again!


    "I''ll take my leave now," Hera said and picked up the tray. She vanished from the room in the blink of an eye.


    ...


    The following day.


    Menedelia and Reba arrived in town and went straight to the shop. They performed some cleaning inside and outside before they officially opened the shop to the public.


    Herees Menedelia''s first customer.


    The middle-aged guy entered the shop wearing a sad and worried expression on his face. "Good morning!" he said.


    Menedelia looked at the guy. "Good morning, have a seat!" she said.


    "Thank you!" The guy lowered himself on the chair.


    "What can I do for you?" she asked.


    The guy released a deep sigh. "Our cow vanished two days ago. Aside from our goats and ducks, that cow is very important to us, because we have many uses for it. We are using it to plow thend before I start nting crops and etcetera. I want to know who stole our beloved cow and where it is now!" he said.


    "Did you happen to have the cow''s leash, rope, or anything thates in contact with the cow before it disappeared?" she asked.


    "Yes, I have the cow''s leash with me. It''s the only thing left in the tree where I wrapped the rope," the guy said.


    "Give me the leash," she said.


    The guy opened the bag and put the leash on the table. "Here it is," he said.


    "Okay, I''ll try to find the location of your cow. Just stay silent while I''m doing my work," Menedelia said. "Wait... how many animals you lost your animals around that area? Is this the first time?" she inquired.


    "Three times already. First, it was our horse, then our two ducks and pigs, and now our cow! I don''t know what to do anymore. These animals helped us tremendously when ites to our daily living. They all went missing in just one month, just weeks apart from each other," he said, teary-eyed.


    "Okay, calm down. I''ll see what can I do," Menedelia said. She holds the leash in her hand and closed her eyes.


    The man stared at the three candles and released a deep sigh.


    A few minutester, Menedelia opened her eyes and sighed heavily. The truth is, the same neighbor stole the man''s animals and sold them to the next town. If he will inform the guy about his neighbor, he will get angry. He will bring the machete to the neighbor''s house, they will kill each other, and lives will be lost.


    "Did you see where are my missing animals?" the guy ask.


    "Yeah, they were taken by elves!" she said.


    The guy''s eyes widened in disbelief. "A-are you sure?" he asked. "But I don''t believe in elves!" he said.


    Menedelia sighed. "I understand. But what I''m going to tell you next will change your mind," she said.


    "What is it?" he asked.


    "Come closer! No one must know about this!" she said.


    The guy went closer.


    "When you go home today, go to your backyard and dig until under the lemon tree. The elves left a treasure there for you in exchange for your animals. You will see three gold bars in there that you can sell for a hefty price. Sell that piece ofnd afterward and buy another property in another town and live there with your family. Do not return to thatnd and never tell anyone about the treasure that you found under the lemon tree because it will spark gree, and people will kill you for that gold bars. Okay?" Menedelia said.


    The guy nodded his head. "Got it!" he said. In his mind, he doesn''t believe the fortune teller''s im, but he will still follow her instruction just to see if she''s telling the truth or not.


    "Our session is finished. Just follow all my advice to you. You and your family will be fine," she said.


    "Okay, I''ll go now. Thanks!" the guy said and went to the donation box. He dropped one silver coin and left the shop going back to his house. After he arrived at his house, he will start digging right away in the backyard together with his two sons.


    Menedelia sighed as she watched the guy exited the shop. She knew that the guy was doubting her words. Wait ''til he will see the gold bars with his own eyes, and he will finally believe her im.


    Outside the shop.


    The guy who went to the shop the other day with his brother was standing outside. The fortune teller''s prophecy was correct. His brother stole the gold coins from the jar and died from the stab wound he received from the tavern brawl that night.


    He was shaking his head. He was supposed to be dead along with his brother, but he evaded when he didn''t steal the money! Shaking his head, he passed by the shop and proceeds to his brother''s house to help his family with the burial arrangement.


    A white haired-woman entered the shop carrying a big pouch.


    Menedelia looked at the woman who entered the room.


    Hera put the pouch on the table. "Hello... I''m Hera, and this pouch contains five thousand gold coins, a gift for you," she said.


    Menedelia''s eyes widened in shock. "Who the hell would give me that much money?" she asked in disbelief.


    "Here''s the letter from him. Please read it," Hera said.


    Menedelia epted the piece of paper and read it.


    ~Thank you for everything. I hope that this money can also help appease Reba''s anger towards me. I can only apologize to her through this money~ Zero


    "Do you have anything to tell him? I''ll take my leave now," Hera said.


    "Wait... give this message to him..." Menedelia said and began scribbling on the back of the paper.


    A few minutester, she finished writing her message and returned the paper to the withe-haired woman.


    "Okay, I''ll give it to him. I''ll take my leave now," Hera replied.


    Menedelia watched the woman left the room. She looked at the pouch and examined its contents. Wow, lots of gold coins inside!


    Holy!


    Reba entered the room. She just returns from her strolling outside. "Granny, I bought baby''s clothes! It''s a bargain!" she said and showed her the clothes.


    Menedelia smiled. "Wow, so nice!" shemented.


    Reba went inside the room.


    Menedelia followed her inside and ced the pouch of gold coins on the wooden bed. "Keep this safe with you. It''s five thousand gold coins, a gift from a donor," she said.


    "What-? Where did ite from?" Reba asked in shock while rummaging through the gold coins. "This is a lot of money!" she gushes.


    "Yup! A gift from a generous donor, keep it safe with you!" Menedelia said and went back to the room to wait for another customer.

 Chapter 251 - Overflowing

    Menedelia deals with single women and men that afternoon having their palms read. They want to know if they will get married and find their soulmate in the years toe.


    After the customers are gone, Menedelia talked to Reba. "I''ll go to the toilet. If there''s a customer, tell them to wait for a few minutes," she said.


    ??


    "Okay, Granny. Take your time," Reba said.


    Menedelia exited the shop and went in the direction of the public toilet.


    A few meters from the toilet is a hostel.


    She approached the ce and saw the white-haired woman at the entrance sitting on the wooden bench, waiting for her. She went to her side. "Where is he?"


    Hera stood up. "Upstairs, to his room. I will escort you to him," she answered.


    The two women climbed the stairs and knocked on the 5th room located near the stairway.


    The door was opened by Zero.


    Menedelia entered the room, and Zero closed the door while Hera remained outside.


    "Have a seat..." Zero offered.


    Menedelia lowered herself on the chair.


    Zero settled on the chair facing her. "Okay, let''s get started. What do you mean in your message that Nini needs to be locked up in a cage again? I can''t understand that part. Why are you telling me this?" he asked, his brows knitted together in confusion.


    "Yeah, because I saw a tragedy about to happen sooner orter after Nini returns to her family. I saw a vision of the future! Nini will ughter her entire family!" Menedelia said without batting an eysh.


    Zero''s face went pale. "What-? How can you be so sure of this?" he asked in disbelief.


    "I saw it! You have to believe me, or else if you ignore my warning, she will annihte the foundation of Helix Vanguard n!" Menedelia said with utter sincerity in her voice.


    Zero''s eyes widened in shock. "How did you know about the Helix Vanguard n?"


    Menedelia released a deep sigh. "I saw everything in my vision!" she insisted.


    Thick silence enveloped them.


    Zero was dumbfounded, confused as hell after discovering Nini''s future. If Menedelia was telling the truth, the Helix Vanguard n is in great danger!


    "Are you still doubting my vision?" Menedelia asked.


    Zero looked at her face trying to know what more she knows that she''s hiding from him.


    "And here''s one thing, because you are very generous to me. I''ll tell you my opinion about Nini''s story. I think whoever kidnaps her when she was still a child and imprisoned her inside that room for many years has a big n in his mind. Why would they kidnap a baby and raised her inside a room in a parallel world and then set her free when she''s adult already? And return her to her family just like that? Didn''t you find it strange? I think they released her so that she can take revenge for them. I have this wild theory that the Helix Vanguard n offended someone powerful! And that someone is orchestrating up an act of dangerous revenge in secret. What could be more effective revenge than stole the baby and send her back to her family to kill her kin?" she borated further.


    Zero''s jaws dropped on the floor. Damn! He was so happy to find the missing baby, but he has entirely forgotten to connect all the dots!


    How stupid he can be!


    "Now I''m confused about what to do!" Zero revealed his current frame of mind. "I don''t know if I should just imprison Nini so that she won''t harm anyone or just present her to her family and let them decide for her fate," he said.


    "Do the right thing! Bring her to to the capital to meet her parents and tell them about my vision. Let them decide if they will tell Nini about my vision. I pity that girl. She''s just beginning to enjoy her freedom. Soon, she will be put in a cage again so that she can''t harm anybody when the timees that she will be possessed and kill her own family!" Menedelia said.


    Zero was rubbing his jaw in concentration. "What period Nini will go berserk and start killing her family?" he asked, wanting to be ready for that time.


    "No definite time! What I mean is, it could happen anytime! I''m sure 100% that it''s going to happen. I don''t have the actual time when she will going to be possessed," Menedelia said.


    "Ah, okay. Can you see Nini again? Maybe you can see the exact time or event or see any hints that can warn her family when she was about to lose herself and start killing them?" Zero requested.


    "Sure! Anytime! Just send your people to my shop next week Monday afternoon. I''ll give you the exact time when I can visit Nini to see her future again," Menedelia said. "I''ve better get going now. Reba was probably wondering why I haven''t returned to the shop yet," she said and rose to her feet.


    She walked towards the door, paused midway, and looked over her shoulder. Zero was still sitting on the chair, inplete silence, looking confused as hell.


    She can understand his feelings right now. For someone who''s been looking for the missing baby for a long time, he finally got a breakthrough! Unfortunately, his finding is destined to bring great catastrophe to their n. "Are you okay?" she asked.


    Zero looked at her. "I will be. I''m just confused right now," he said.


    "To simplify your dilemma, you only have to do the following things. Tell Nini what''s going to happen to her in the future. Tell her whole family about the vision that I''ve seen in her, andstly, the girl''s future isn''t bleak at all. Her parents are wealthy, right? Suggest to them to create a private ce for her to enjoy and roam around. If she like beautiful gardens, delicious food, spacious rooms, and humanpanions then give them all to her. Don''t imprison her in a hidden cage. They can buy servants from the marketce to serve her 24/7 and stationed guards to watch over her. But don''t let Nini and her parents be together for a long time because the enemy will use the girl''s body as a vessel to bring harm to the entire Helix Vanguard n," Menedelia exined.


    Zero took a deep breath. "How can you be so sure that the future killing would happen?" he asked.


    "Although I can''t read everyone''s future, when I''m given a vision, it''s always correct! I never doubted my vision," Menedelia said. "By the way, I''m going to relocate my shop to the next town. Just in case youe and see me again, you will no longer find me in that shop. That''s all. I''m leaving now." She opened the door and exited.


    Outside.


    Hera looked at the fortune teller. "Do you want me to apany you back to your shop?" she offered.


    Menedelia shook her head. "Thanks...no need..." she replied and went down the stairs and left the hostel.


    When she arrived at the shop, the guy who visited earlier seeking her expertise to identify who stole his cow has finally returned. He wore a megawatt smile on his lips. "What''s up?" she asked.


    "We found it! My two sons and I dig that earth! And we found them!" the guy whispered.


    "I''m happy for you. Shhh... Don''t be too loud!" Menedelia spoke. "Come inside the shop," she invited him in.


    ? Reba was walking towards the shop. "Granny! Where have you been? I''ve been looking for you all over the ce. You''re not in the public toilet either!" she said while carrying the knapsack on her back containing the gold coins.


    "Let''s get inside. I''ll exinter," Menedelia said.


    The trio entered the shop.


    Menedelia and the guy settled at the table.


    Reba went back to the room, waiting for the customer to take his leave. She ced the knapsack on the bed and lies down to rest.


    Back in the table.


    "What can I do for you?" Menedelia asked the guy.


    "I''m so excited, happy, and at the same time shocked and fearful about the thing we found under the lemon tree. I''ve never seen such a huge treasure in my entire life! When we dig the earth deeper, we found ten more gold bars down there," he said, grinning happily.


    "Wow! That''s amazing! You and your family will be filthy rich soon!" Menedelia gushes.


    "And it''s all because of you! Thank you so much! I''m nning to give you two gold bars because, without your guidance, we will never know that there''s a treasure hiding beneath our backyard!" he said.


    "It''s up to you!" Menedelia said. "I won''t refuse a gift as long it''s given freely to me," she said.


    "Okay. When are you going to close the shop today?" the guy asked.


    "At 6:00 in the evening," Menedelia replied.


    "Okay, I will return here with my son to give you the gold bar," the guy said. "I''m going back to our house now," he said.


    "Take care on your way and don''t tell anyone about the treasure," she said.


    "I will! Thanks for your advice. My family and I appreciated it very much!" he said, his eyes shone with gratitude.


    Menedelia smiled. "Don''t mention it. Go now!"


    The guy went to the door and exited.


    Menedelia rose to her feet and went to the room, and sat on the bed.


    "Granny, where did you go earlier? You were gone for a while, I got worried! I thought you were abducted again!" Reba said.


    Menedelia smiled. "Nothing like that happened to me. I just meet an old acquaintance near the hostel and we talked for a few minutes, that''s why I''m gone for a while," she lied. "You go outside, buy foods and buy babies clothes as much as you like. Don''t worry about the money, we have plenty. Our blessing is overflowing today!" she said.


    "Awesome!" Reba rose to her feet excitedly and left the shop. She''s going to check out the stores selling baby clothes and also buy dry food for their one-week ration.


    It''s already early evening when the guy and his son returned to the shop and handed to Menedelia the two gold bars that were hidden securely inside the bag.


    Menedelia and Reba finally closed the shop.


    They hired a wagon for their transportation. They dropped by in the outskirt of town, and from there, they teleported back to their fortress in the forest.

 Chapter 252 - Excited!

    One weekter.


    Wednesday afternoon.


    ??


    Hera went to the shop to fetch Menedelia. "Are you ready?" she asked.


    Menedelia nods her head. "I''m ready," she replied.


    "Where is your charge, Reba? She''s not with you?" Hera asked.


    Menedelia shook her head. "She didn''t know that I''m going to Zero''s ce. If she knows she will object because Reba hates your master so much," she said.


    Hera sighed. "Alright, let''s get inside the carriage. My lord and Nini are waiting for you in the manor..."


    The women walked towards the carriage that was waiting outside the shop. They settledfortably inside the carriage. Hera ordered the driver to bring them to the manor.


    "So, how''s Nini?" Menedelia asked.


    "She''s doing great! She adapts well to her new environment. She''s like a child so eager to explore and know everything about her surroundings," Hera replied.


    "That''s good! I''m truly happy for her!" Menedelia said.


    The women fell into afortable silence during the entire ride.


    Half an hourter, they finally arrived at the manor.


    The women entered the house and climbed the stairs. They went to Nini''s room and found her talking animatedly to Zero on the terrace.


    "My lord, Menedelia is here!" Hera announced their presence.


    Zero looked at his guest. "Wee to our home, Grandma!" he said.


    Nini looked at the visitor fondly. "Hello, Grandma! It''s nice to see you again!" she said in a cheerful voice.


    Menedelia smiled at both of them. "It''s nice to see you again, guys! You got a nice ce here! And the garden is beautiful!" she gushes and looks below the terrace.


    "Yes, I love this ce! Too bad, it''s just a rented ce. Not our real home! If I''ll have a choice, I want to live here for the rest of my life!" Nini said wistfully.


    Menedelia and Zero looked at each other.


    "Once you meet your wealthy parents, you can ask them to buy this property so that you can stay here all you want," Menedelia suggested.


    Nini looked at Zero. "Can I do that? Please?" she asked him, her eyes were shing with excitement.


    Zero smiled. "Sure! I''ll help you convince your family to buy this property. After we moved out of this ce, the owner is ready to sell this property to the highest bidder," he said.


    "I don''t want others to own this ce! I want this ce for myself!" Nini eximed, her voice brimming with enthusiasm.


    "We have to talk to your parents first. Next week we will travel to the capital to meet your parents. I already informed them in a message that I finally found you. They''re now eager to meet you in the capital," Zero said. He shifted his attention to the visitor.


    Menedelia took that as a cue. "Alright, let''s get started!" she said and lowered herself on the couch beside the girl. "Nini, may I have your palm, please?" she requested.


    Nini''s brows knitted together. "Why-?" she asked.


    "Let''s have a palm reading to have a glimpse of your future again. Because it was hazy thest time," Menedelia gave her reason.


    "Okay, no problem!" Nini extended her hand to the woman in front of her.


    Menedelia sped the girl''s hands. "I requested everyone to keep quiet while I''m performing my palm reading," she said and close her eyes to have a glimpse of the girl''s future.


    Everyone on the terrace obeyed and remained quiet while Menedelia is doing her thing.


    Zero fixed his gaze on Menedelia''s face, on the lookout for any changes in her demeanor.


    Fifteen minutester.


    Menedelia had finished with her palm reading and opened her eyes. She looked at Zero. "I''m done! Can I talk to you for a minute?" she asked him.


    "Sure!" Zero said and stood up.


    Nini looked at the woman. "Grandma, did my future changed?" she asked curiously.


    Menedelia shook her head. "Nothing changed, dear! It''s still the same," she replied.


    Nini smiled brightly.


    "Let''s go to my study room," Zero told Menedelia.


    They left Nini''s room, went to the study room, and settled on thefortable sofa.


    Zero looked at her. "Is there any changes with Nini''s future?" he inquired.


    "Not much, but something will happen to her in the future," Menedelia smiled. "Why don''t you let me read your palm?" she offered.


    "No way! I don''t like my future to be known by anyone else! I want to face my future head-on like a piece of adventure," he said with a grin.


    "Alright, as you say so!" Menedelia nodded her head and no longer insisted on her request.


    "Let''s go back to the topic," he said. "You said that something is going to happen to Nini aside from the tragedy. Can you tell me what''s going to happen?" he asked.


    "Well, after Nini meets her family and they will know about her future, they will choose a good husband for her and marry her to that guy. I think the purpose of the marriage was to make sure that there''s someone they can trust to take care and protect their daughter at all times," she borated.


    "Huh? That''s outrageous! They just meet their missing daughter, and they would marry her right away? That''s odd!" Zeromented.


    Menedelia shrugged. "Well, you can''t me the parent. They only want what''s best for their beloved daughter!" she repeated.


    "But that''s too soon! Anyways, did you see the face of the groom?" he asked curiously.


    Menedelia shook her head. "The groom''s face is a bit hazy. I only see the wedding scene and the back of the guy, but I didn''t see his face clearly," she said. "This is one reason why I didn''t tell Nini about her impending marriage, she might react negatively, poor girl!" she said.


    There were a few minutes of silence between them as Zero was digesting Menedelia''s new prophecy slowly. He was in deep thoughts, thinking if the fortune teller was exaggerating this time or everything she told him about Nini''s future are just make-believe stories.


    Menedelia was studying the young man''s face. "Are you still doubting my prophecy?" she asked.


    "Can you me me? Everything you told me is outrageous ims and hasn''t happened yet. What if nothing happens? What if you are just feeding me and the girl with fabricated lies all this time?" he said, trying to gauge her reaction.


    Menedelia smiled while shaking her head. "Well, I have nothing to say anymore. Let time decide if I''m telling you the truth or not. Once Nini meets her parents, and they will dere her marriage right away, that''s the time you will finally believe my prophecy. Anyhow, even if you don''t believe me, I will lose nothing, so, that''s it! I''ve better get going. Reba will start worrying about me. I told her that I shall return right away," she said and stood up.


    "Ok. I''ll instruct the carriage to bring you to the forest," he offered.


    "No need. I can teleport back to my house at a speed of light," she said and went to his side. "Take this, if you need anything from me or you just want to seek my advice, all you need to do is go to the forest near my home. Although you can no longer enter my fortress freely but as long this object is with you, it will alert me that you are near and you want to seek my presence. Since you are one of my generous clients, this is my gift to you. Keep it, and don''t lose it! I''ll take my leave now. Take care of yourself and Nini," she said and vanished from the study room in a blink of an eye.


    Zero was left alone in the room. He still can''t make up his mind if he will believe Grandma''s prophecy or not?


    He examined the sun symbol amulet made of silver in his hand for a few minutes. It can be handy in the future. He stood up and put the amulet in the drawer of the desk for safekeeping.


    There''s another errand he had to do today, and that is to bring Sofia to her home before the day is over.


    There was a knock on the door.


    Zero nced at the door.


    "My lord..." Hera said from the doorway.


    "Come in," he said.


    The door opened, Hera entered the study room. "The girl Sofia is ready to go home, my lord," she informed him. "By the way, where is the fortune teller? We''re supposed to send her home in the carriage," she said.


    "She already went home. She teleported back to her house in the forest a while ago," he replied.


    "Ah, okay," Hera said.


    "Bring the girl to the carriage blindfolded, and let her wait inside. I''lle down in a moment," he said.


    "Copy, my lord!" Hera said and left the room.


    Hera appeared in the basement, inside Sofia''s room. She looked at the girl sitting on the edge of the bed beside her bag containing her meager belonging. "Are you ready to go home?" she asked.


    "Yes!" Sofia answered excitedly. "I still can''t believe it! That I''m finally going home today! It''s like a dreame true! I''m so ecstatic!" she beamed. A megawatt smile appeared on her face.


    Hera smiled and approached the bed. "Closed your eyes," she ordered.


    "But why?" Sofia asked nervously.


    "Don''t worry. I''m just going to blindfold you on the way to the carriage so that you won''t be able to tell anyone about the appearance of this ce. I''m doing this as a safety precaution to protect our existence in this area," Hera exined.


    "Okay, go ahead, I don''t mind. As long I''m going home today, I''ll obey everything you''ll say to me," Sofia said.


    "Good girl!" Hera put the blindfold on Sofia''s eyes. Done, she grabbed the girl''s belongings and holds her right arm firmly. They vanished from the room in split seconds.


    They reappeared outside the house in front of the carriage.


    The driver who was standing nearby helped Hera settled Sofia inside the carriagefortably.


    "Just stay here for a minute while we''re waiting for the lord toe down from his room," Hera said.


    "Okay," Sofia replied.


    A few minutester, Zero exited the main door of the house and walked towards the carriage. He looked at Hera and asked, "The girl?"


    "She''s already inside the carriage waiting for you, my lord," Hera replied.


    "Okay, we will go now," he said and entered the carriage.


    The driver pulled the reins of the horses andmanded them to move towards the gate.


    Hera watched the carriage exited the gate and disappeared from her vision. She went back inside the house to resume her duties.

 Chapter 253 - Home At Last!

    Inside the moving carriage.


    "C-can the blindfold on my eyes be removed now?" Sofia asked herpanion politely.


    ??


    Zero nced at hispanion a few minutester. His mind was preupied with the thoughts of getting Nini back to the capital without any dy. His parents were supposed toe to town, but he insisted in his message that there''s no need for them toe. He will just bring the missing girl to the capital. "W-what did you say?" he asked the girl.


    Sofia changed her mind. "Nothing..." she said.


    She remembered that Hera exined to her the reason for the existence of the blindfold. If she insisted it be removed from her face, the lord might get angry and will change his mind and drop her in the middle of nowhere! She needs to get home safely! So, she must stay obedient while they''re traveling on the road to avoid upsetting the lord.


    Zero went back to making ns about his journey to the capital with Nini in his mind. He was also bothered about one thing... How to exin to the girl''s parents about Menedelia''s prophecy without sounding like an idiot in front of them? Would they believe it? And if they won''t believe it? What he''s going to do? Would he insist and do things differently for Nini for the safety of all or leave things be ording to their will?


    The more he thinks about the whole situation, the more he wants to go to the capital and present Nini to his parents and be done with it. The suspense is killing him!


    Zero''s mind was preupied the whole duration of the travel.


    Sofia kept her mouth shut the whole time.


    Two hourster.


    It was alreadyte in the afternoon, the sunset was already up on the horizon, and the surroundings starts to darken.


    Their journey ended, they finally reached their destination.


    The carriage stopped in a small clearing near the road. The area was fifty meters away from the house where Sofia lives.


    The door of the carriage was opened by the driver. "My lord, we finally arrived at our destination!" he announced.


    "Okay, help thedy to the ground," Zero ordered.


    "Yes, my lord," the driver replied. He went inside the carriage and picked up Sofia''s belonging, and helped her into the ground.


    Zero exited the horse-drawn carriage. He removed Sofia''s blindfold. "Up ahead is your home. You can walk straight towards the gate. Go on!" he ordered.


    A bright smile appeared on Sofia''s face after seeing the manor! "Oh my God! I can''t believe it! I''m finally home! I''m so happy right now!" she squealed in delight. She looked at the guy standing beside her. "Thank you so much for apanying me on the journey and for not hurting me physically while I''m under your captivity," she said thoughtfully.


    Zero musters a small smile for the girl. "Don''t mention it! Go home now. I''ll stay here watching over you to make sure you enter the gate of the manor safely," he said.


    "Okay," Sofia holds her meager belongings in her hands tightly and took her first step towards home.


    She nced over her shoulder and looked at the lord''s face onest time. She probably won''t see him ever again. While she was in captivity, the lord seldom visits the rooms in the basement. It''s Hera that always visits her room to bring everything she needs.


    While she was walking briskly towards the gate of the manor, her mind recalled the ordeal she faced inside the basement. Though, they didn''t hurt her physically. The ce scared her the most because she was imprisoned beneath the ground, and she had no idea how to get out! She was terrified that she will be locked up there for a long time until her hair turns to gray.


    She was now a few meters away from the gate. She stopped in her tracks and looked over her shoulder. She saw the lord still watching her, prompting her to get inside the gate. She waved goodbye at him and resumed walking. She arrived at the gate, she tapped the brass handle on the gate, a small peephole opened immediately, and the guard took a peek to investigate who is outside.


    "Miss Sofia! You''re back!" the guard eximed in joy upon seeing the visitor. He quickly opened the small door and let her in. When she took a quick look over her shoulder, the lord was already gone from the spot where she saw him standing a while ago.


    He''s gone!


    "Miss, where have you been? We''ve been looking all over the neighboring ces for you!" the guard said.


    Sofia smiled and released a deep sigh. "I''m stupid to run away. Good thing I met some people who were kind enough to give me a room to stay until my confusion is gone. I''m back now! Please inform everyone that I''m already home!" she told the guard.


    "Aye, Miss!" he said and shouted at the top of his lungs, "Everyone, Miss Sofia is back, unharmed!"


    Soon all the servants rushed to the gate.


    One of them took Sofia''s bag.


    "We''re d you''re back home safe and sound, Miss! Wee home!" they chanted in unison.


    "Thank you so much, everyone. I''m deeply sorry for causing trouble and putting you all in a state of panic and worry when I run away. I apologized from the bottom of my heart," Sofia said apologetically.


    "It''s okay, what important is you''re back now! All our worries were gone!" said one of the female servants. "I''ll inform Lady Laura and your parents that you''re back!" she said and rushed to the house.


    They all went to the living room.


    Sofia settled herself on thefortable sofa. The servants dispersed and resumed their daily routine in the house.


    On the second floor.


    The female servant knocked on the door of the master''s bedroom. "Lady Laura! Lady Laura! Miss Sofia is back!" she said in a loud voice.


    Laura was in front of the dresser table,bing her hair during that time when she heard the good news. Oh my, God! Her run-away sister is finally home! She dropped the hairbrush on the dresser table and rushed towards the door, she opened it excitedly. "Sofia is back? When?" she asked.


    "Just now, mydy!" the servant replied.


    "Oh, God! This is good news!" Laura said and left the room, rushing towards the staircase along with the maid. "Tell the cook to cook delicious dishes for dinner tonight! We will celebrate my sister''s return to the manor safely!" she said, tears of happiness brimming in her eyes.


    "Yes, mydy!" the servant responded.


    Laura''s heart somersaulted in glee after seeing her sister in the living room nked by her mother and father. The moment her feetnded on the floor, Sofia was already on her toes and catapulted into her sister''s arms.


    The sisters hugged each other for a few minutes, tears flowing in their eyes while their parents looked at them happily on the sofa.


    "Where have you been all this time? We can''t find you!" Laura asked while examining her sister''s face.


    Sofia sighed. "It''s a long story, sister. I''ll tell you everything about what happens to me after I run away. Let''s go back to the sofa first," she said.


    Sofia looked at her parent''s and sister''s faces.


    They all have that questions running in their minds right now. She needs to address them one by one to give them all closure about the nature of her disappearance. These are the issues she needs to address so that they can leave this unpleasant incident behind them. She already thought of a fake story to tell them about her ordeal.


    If she will tell them the truth, it will only lead to more questions, and she doesn''t want that to happen. She wants to put an end to this phase in her life as quickly as possible and move on with her life.


    She cleared her throat.


    "Listen, everyone... I''m going to tell you guys what exactly happened after I sessfully left the manor..."


    She paused for a minute, took a deep breath, and continue... "It was raining hard when I sessfully left the manor and I was walking on the road shivering in cold. There was this carriage that stopped on the road and offered to give me a ride. It was a kind-hearted couple going home to the next town. They just came to this town to visit a rtive. I told them that I was also going to the next town. They agreed to bring me with them since they''re also going that way. When we arrived in their town, I told them that I have no home to go to because I''m running away from home. They took pity on me and allowed me to stay in their house for the time being while I''m still confused about what to do with my life. When I finally decided to return home they offered to me send me in their carriage along with the driver to take me home. And now I''m finally home!" she ended her narration.


    Rosa''s eyes glistened with tears. "Thank God, you didn''t end up with bad people. I''ve been praying to God that you will meet good people instead of bad people who won''t take advantage of you! You Have no idea how many times I have died inside thinking what happened to you!" she said and burst into a sob.


    Sofia hugged her mother tightly. "I''m so sorry, Mother! I will not run away ever again! I will stay here with you guys for the rest of my life!" she said.


    "Alright, girls. Please, no more crying! Sofia is already home safe and sound! This calls for a celebration!" Simon said happily.


    It was a tearful reunion but a happy one.


    The women stopped crying.


    Laura emptied the contents of her sister''s bag into the sofa and saw the knitting tools. "Who gives you this?" she asked her sister.


    "The gooddy of the house. She gave me the knitting tools to pass my idle time," Sofia replied.


    Laura put back the stuff inside the bag. "You should have invited the couple here to our house so that we can thank them personally for taking care of you," she said.


    "They have an important family affair to attend to during that time. They only send the driver on their behalf to send me off," Sofia replied.


    "Okay, you go now to your room so that you can take a rest before dinner time," Laura said.


    The whole family went back upstairs. Happiness radiated on their faces.


    Sofia went to her room. The moment she closed the door behind her, she jumped right into the bed and smiled brightly. "Thank God, they believe my fake story!" she said as huge relief washed over her. She''s home sweet home now! She can finally rx!


    She closed her eyes to rest.

 Chapter 254 - Celebration

    Half an hour before dinner time.


    Laura was folding the freshlyundered clothes in the bed when Graven suddenly appeared in the middle of the master''s bedroom.


    ??


    Laura looked at him and smiled brightly. "Husband! I have good news for you!" she said in an enthusiastic voice.


    "What is it?" he asked and went to her side. He nted a kiss on her forehead lovingly.


    "Guess what is it!" she said yfully.


    "The baby kicked your abdomen again?" he asked.


    Laura shook her head. "Not that! Try again!" she said.


    Graven sat on the bed and stared at the ceiling, pondering what is her wife''s good news this time. "Your nt is blooming with flowers?" he asked.


    Laura shook her head. "No!"


    Graven scratches his head. "Wife, I give up! I can''t think of anything right now. You have to tell me the good news," he said with a grin. He pinched her nose fondly.


    Laura pinched his side. "My sister Sofia is back!" she said.


    Graven''s eyes widened in shock. "Really-? That''s good news indeed! When did shee back? Is she alright?" he asked curiously.


    "Yes, of course. I found no wound or injury in her body. She looks healthy!" Laura borated.


    "That''s good! Our mind can finally rest in peace!" Graven enthused. "Did you ask her what happened to her? And where she stayed during those days that she went missing?"


    "Yes! She said that a good couple gave her a free ride to the next town, and they were kind to allow her to stay in their house until she finally decided to return home," Laura exined her sister''s ordeal in a short sentence.


    "That''s great! We''re just thankful that she meet good people on the road, ''coz if it''s bad people, we can''t expect a good ending to this problem," he said.


    "Yeah, that''s what I''m also afraid of when Sofia ran away. I was afraid of who''s she''s going to meet along the way. Thank God she met good people, not bad people!" Laura said happily.


    "Where is she right now?" he asked.


    "Back in her room," Laura replied. "Will you be staying for dinner? Will you sleep here tonight?" she inquired.


    "Yes, I''ll stay for dinner, and I''ll sleep here tonight," he answered and stood up. "I''m going to have a quick shower," he said.


    Graven walked towards the bathroom and disappeared inside.


    Laura continues folding her clothes and arranged them properly on the cab. She prepared a pair of clothes for her husband.


    Fifteen minutester.


    Graven exited the bathroom wearing a bathrobe. Laura handed him his clothes.


    A few minutester.


    The couple was cuddling on the bed.


    "Does our baby behave today? Not kicking much?" he asked and ced his hands above her tummy. He caresses his wife''s baby bump lovingly and pressed his face on her stomach. "Baby...don''t kick mother''s tummy too hard. She will get hurt and cry, okay?" he said, trying to talk to his unborn offspring inside his wife''s stomach.


    Laura giggled happily and ran her fingers on her husband''s shoulder-length messy hair that looks incredibly sexy in the eyes of women.


    A minuteter, Graven''s face was hit by a kick from the inside of Laura''s tummy. "Ouch! Why did you hit me, baby!" he said, chuckling.


    Laura giggled. "The baby is happy that his father is home!" she said.


    "So, he is going to be a he?" Graven looked at his wife.


    Laura shrugged. "Boy or girl, it doesn''t matter, right?"


    "Yeah! Gender doesn''t matter. We will give our child all the love that he or she needs. We will always be a loving parent to our offspring!" Graven said and nted a loving kiss on Laura''s lips.


    A few minutester.


    There was knocking on the door.


    "Mydy, dinner is ready!" a servant''s voice said.


    The couple smiled at each other.


    Graven stood up and reached for his wife''s hand. "Let''s go downstairs in the dining room and eat dinner. I''m starving!" he said and entwined his hands with Laura.


    The couple exited the bedroom and went downstairs.


    When they entered the living room, the rest of the family is already there, including the runaway girl, Sofia.


    The coupled took their seats beside each other.


    Graven looked at Sofia and smiled. "Wee home, sister-inw! It''s nice to see you again! I''m happy that you''re finally back home safe and sound!" he said cheerfully.


    "Thank you!" Sofia said, feeling ashamed of what she did.


    "Everything okay?" he asked her.


    "Yes!" Sofia replied quickly.


    "Good!" Graven looked at everyone at the table. "Alright, this night is a very special night for all of us because Sofia is finally back in our midst! Let''s eat these delicious feasts in front of us and celebrate!" he said animatedly.


    "Cheers!" Simon raised his ss of wine.


    "Cheers!" everyone responded happily and took a sip from their winess.


    "Let''s start the feast!" Graven said and began putting food on Laura''s te including his.


    Everyone is in high spirits after Sofia''s safe return to the house. No more worries, sadness, and stress. They''replete again.


    Laura looked at the faces of her loved ones with love and happiness shining in her eyes. She feels so happy and blessed!


    Graven looked at his wife and smiled. He knows that Laura was very happy with her sister''s safe return. A heavy load of stress was lifted from her shoulder. He rubbed her back lovingly and added a vegetable dish to her te. "Eat more, my love!" he whispered.


    Laura looked at her husband with love and affection shimmering in her eyes.


    The family ate their delicious dinner with a great appetite.


    One hourter.


    They finished eating and retired into the living room for a family chit-chat.


    Graven avoided asking Sofia about what happened to her, no need to bring back the past. The moment Sofia is back in the manor, what happened to her outside is already part of the past.


    Before Sofia returned to the manor, his wife and his inws wore distraught expressions on their faces every day. Right now, he can only see the smile on their faces. He''s happy for them, especially for his wife who seldom smiles after her sister runs away from home.


    Now, his wife is smiling again, her happiness radiated from her face. He took a nce at his sister-inw... Sofia seems to be happy too, with no traces of trauma on her face. Maybe she was telling the truth that a good couple helped her.


    At some point, when he learned about Sofia''s safe return, he wants to investigate what happened to her out there, but it seemed she looks fine, no need to intervene. His investigation might identally open a can of worms that can destroy the family''s peace of mind.


    So let it be!


    After the family chit-chat, they all went upstairs to retire to their rooms.


    Inside the couple''s bedroom.


    After brushing their teeth and changing into their pajamas, the couple cuddled in the bed.


    Graven ran his hands lovingly on his wife''s baby bump. "Upon your sister''s return, what did you see inside her bag?" he asked.


    "Just her clothes and some knitting tools..." Laura replied.


    "You didn''t see anything suspicious inside the bag that could arouse your curiosity?" he asked.


    Laura recalled what she saw inside the bag. "Nothing that I can remember..." she said.


    "That''s good!" he spoke.


    Laura''s brows knitted together. "W-why? Should we get worried?" she asked.


    Graven shook his head and smiled. "There''s nothing to worry about, my love. Everything is okay now that your sister is back. We can finally enjoy longsting peace again," he said.


    "Yeah, finally! You have no idea how happy I am that my sister is back, safe and sound here in the manor. A huge burden has been lifted from my shoulder. I can finally see my parent''s smiling face again!" she said in tion.


    Graven feels happy for his wife. He nted a kiss on her lips and her baby bump. He wrapped his arms around his wife lovingly. Inside his mind, he was nning not toe home for a few days because he was worrying that the ck liquid will attack again and it will happen when he was home. He might rm his wife!


    Right now, he was thinking of a usible reason why he can''te home for one week. He wants his wife not to worry about his short absence. But just in case something bad happened to him because of the ck liquid, he needs Grandpa Terros help to inform Laura about his condition.


    There are times that he wanted to tell his wife about the poisonous liquid inside his body, but that also means he has to tell her about the cursed King who is Laura''s lover a thousand years ago. That would put a strain on Laura''s emotions and psychology.


    He doesn''t want his wife to live in horror and fear, always thinking about what''s going to happen to them. He wants his wife to continue living in peace, free from problems and worries. He didn''t know how long he can keep everything hidden from his wife. But as long as time allows, he will try his best to hide the existence of the cursed King. He doesn''t want his pregnant wife to be bombarded with negative emotions and depressing thoughts. He wants her to stay a worry-free life and deliver a healthy baby in this world.


    Laura noticed Graven''s silence. "Husband, what are you thinking?" she asked curiously.


    He looked at her and smiled. "Nothing... let''s sleep now. Goodnight, my love! Sweet dreams," he said and nted a kiss on her lips. "I love you so much and our baby!" he said and wrapped his arms around her protectively, spooning her body in the process.


    "I love you too!" Laura replied.


    Half an hourter, the couple finally drifted into a deep and peaceful slumber entangled in each other''s arms.

 Chapter 255 - Nice Meeting You!

    The following day.


    After eating breakfast in the dining room, the couple went back to their room.


    ??


    Graven hugged his wife and nted a kiss on her head. "Our coal mining business will have an expansion in the next town. I already purchased the area. Unfortunately, some thugs are giving the workers a hard time. My men and I have to do some sweeping down the area before the business can be established properly..."


    "So...?" she raised a brow.


    "I''ll be gone a couple of days. I''ll just pop up here and gone again. I can''t stay long until the coal is already established there," Graven exined.


    Laura sighed. "Ok. Take care of yourself..."


    Graven cupped her face. "Don''t be upset, my love, okay?" he said.


    Laura smiled. "I''m not upset. I''ll be missing you!" she said and hugged him tightly.


    Graven nted a kiss on her head. "Don''t worry, I''ll have Grandpa Terrose here to check on you guys while I''m away," he said.


    "Ok!" Laura said. "I love you!" she said, her eyes shone with love and affection for her husband.


    "I love you too!" Graven replied affectionately.


    They kissed each other on the lips. Their passionate kisssted for a few minutes.


    "I''ll get going..." Graven said.


    "Take care of yourself, husband!" Laura said.


    "You too and the baby!" he said and kissed her lips onest time.


    Laura looked at her husband fondly.


    Graven smiled and disappeared from the room in the blink of an eye.


    Meanwhile...


    At Grandpa Terros''s ce.


    He just came back from getting drinking water from the stream. He climbed the stairs and deposited the water jug in the kitchen.


    He took a mug and made himself a hot coffee. He retired into the balcony while sipping his drink.


    He was pondering about Sofia, wondering where she is right now. He had scouted the neighboring areas around the manor, but he failed to find the runaway girl. Where could she be right now? He hoped that she''s in good hands.


    He was in that state of deep thoughts when Veronica suddenly materialized on the balcony.


    "Grandpa! I''m back!" she said in a cheerful voice.


    Terros smiled brightly and looked at the bag she was carrying in her hands. "What is inside that bag made of leather?" he asked curiously.


    "Ah, this-? They''re all elixirs!" Veronica answered and put the bag on the table. "Wepleted making the elixirs! The main ingredient is the thousand-year-old tree mixed with different roots of herbal nts that can only be found in that secret cave! And here''s theplete list of instructions and dosage on how to administer the herbal medicines," she said and handed the piece of paper with written instructions to him.


    Terros''s eyes twinkled in happiness. "That''s great! How many elixirs you have made so far?" he asked while looking at the bag.


    "We made a total of five elixirs!" Veronica answered proudly. She removed the bottles from the bag and lined them up on the table.


    "Awesome!" Terros gushes in delight. "I hope one of them is effective in getting rid of the ck liquid lurking inside Graven and his men''s bodies before it will attack them again," he said.


    "Let''s hope for the best and prepare for the worst!" Veronica said.


    "How is the deity?" he asked.


    "She''s pregnant and loving every minute of it. I''ve never seen her so happy before, only now! She''s looking forward to weing her baby into this world and be a mother!" Veronica answered.


    Terros sighed. "She''s still not open to the idea of letting Graven know that he fathered her child?"


    Veronica shook her head. "We haven''t talked about that topictely. We''re focused on making the elixirs on time before the next attack wille," she said. "By the way, has Gravene heretely?"


    "Not yet... maybe he''s still busy finding his missing sister-inw," Terros replied.


    "Why did it take him so long to find his sister-inw? Didn''t he used the powder I''ve given him before when he was looking for his wife?" she asked.


    "Maybe it''s no longer effective, or he doesn''t have the powder with him anymore," he answered.


    "He can always ask for more. I still have some in my room," Veronica said.


    "Okay. I''ll tell Graven when hees here," he said. "By the way, are you going to go back to the deity''s ce tonight?" he inquired.


    "No. I''ll stay here for tonight. Tomorrow afternoon I''ll go back there," Veronica replied.


    "Good! Would you like to go with me to Graven''s manor where his wife Laura was staying together with her family?" he offered.


    "Sure! Since I have nothing to do here," she responded.


    "And then afterward, would you like to help me find Laura''s missing sister? Maybe we will get lucky to find her this time," he said.


    "Sure! I would love to help you find the runaway girl. Count me in!" she said eagerly.


    "Ok. Let''s water the nt and feed the animals first before going to Laura''s ce," he said.


    "Alrighty!" Veronica replied.


    They began their work and finished one hourter.


    They went back to their rooms and changed their clothes.


    A few minutester, they exited their rooms.


    Terros looked at hispanion. "Ready?"


    "Yep!" Veronica replied. She sped his right arm, and together they vanished from the house.


    They appeared inside Graven''s manor, where Laura lives.


    They stood in the middle of the living room.


    "This is where Graven and his wife live," Terros said.


    "I see. Wow, it''s a big house! It''s looking grand! The sofa looksfortable to sit!" she gushes.


    "Yes, it is a grand house indeed!" Terros replied.


    "And look at the majestic chandelier hanging in the ceiling and the staircase! Awesome!" Veronica raved.


    A female servant came into the living room. "Good afternoon, Grandpa!" she conveyed her greetings.


    "Can I talk to Lady Laura?" Terros asked.


    "Ok. I''ll go upstairs and informed thedy of your presence," the servant replied.


    "Wait... any news about Sofia?" he asked.


    The servant smiled brightly. "She''s already back home!"


    Terros smiled. "Wow! That''s great! Did Graven found her?" he asked.


    "No. Sofia returned on her own," the servant exined.


    "Ah, okay. That''s good!" Terros said. "You may go now," he said.


    The servant turned around and climbed the stairs going to the second floor.


    "Let''s have a seat..." Terros said to hispanion.


    They lowered themselves on the sofa.


    "Looks like I came here toote. The missing girl is already back home from her little vacation!" Veronicamented with a joke.


    Terros smiled. "Interesting! But I''m grateful that Sofia is already home safe. Laura and her parents were worried sick to death when she went missing, and no one can find her," he said.


    "All ends well. Problem solved!" Veronica said. "I just hope the girl will no longer run away next time..."


    "Hope so!" Terros spoke.


    Meanwhile...


    Upstairs on the second floor.


    The servant knocked on the door of the master''s bedroom. "Lady Laura! Grandpa Terros is waiting for you in the living room. He brought ady with him!"


    "I hear you. I''lle down in a moment! Prepare a refreshment for the visitors!" Laura replied from the inside of the room.


    "Yes, mydy. I''ll take my leave now," the servant said and walked in the hallway going back to the staircase.


    Inside the master''s bedroom.


    Laura changed into a new maternity dress,bed her hair in front of the mirror, and exited the room. While walking in the hallway, she was pondering who is thisdy that Terros have brought into the manor? She must be someone important to him because he won''t bring a stranger into the manor due to their delicate situation. Graven told her a few times about Veronica, Terros''s housemate, that he considers his daughter. She must be thedy! No one else!


    She reached the staircase and descended.


    Veronica looked at the womaning down the stairs. "Is she Laura, Graven''s wife?" she asked.


    "Yes, she is!" Terros replied.


    "She''s indeed beautiful and heavily pregnant!" Veronica gushes.


    Laura''s feetnded on the floor. She walked towards the sofa and smiled at the visitors. "Grandpa! Thank you for visiting today!" she said and sat on the couch facing them.


    "Ie here and bring Veronica with me so that she can help us find Sofia. It turns out that she''s already back home. I''m d that she''s back now," Terros said.


    "Yes, she just returned yesterday afternoon!" Laura replied jovially.


    "Ah, let me introduce to you my adopted daughter, Veronica! And this is Laura!" Terros said. He introduced the two women to each other.


    "Hello, Laura... nice meeting you!" Veronica said.


    "Nice meeting you too, Veronica!" Laura responded with a smile.


    The women exchanged pleasantries with each other.


    "So... Sofia is... okay?" Terros asked.


    "Yeah. We''re thankful that a kindhearted couple gave Sofia a ride to the next town and offered their house for her to stay temporarily for a few days. After a while, she decided to return home. Finally, she''s back safe and sound!" Laura said.


    "No injury or wounds?" he asked to rify the doubts in his mind.


    "Yup! She''s fine. Thank God!" Laura replied.


    "That''s great!" Terros smiled.


    The servant came into the living room and ced the refreshment on the center table.


    "Let''s have some snacks!" Laura offered the food to the visitors. She picked up the pitcher and poured the orange juice into the sses and handed them to the visitors. "The rice cakes were freshly baked. Please have a taste!" she said.


    Veronica smiled. "Thank you!"


    "Don''t mention it!" Laura returned her smile.


    Laura and the visitors ate their snacks infortable silence.


    Fifteen minutester, they finished their snacks.


    "Thanks for the tasty snack, Laura. We''ve better get going!" Terros said.


    "Thanks for visiting our home, guys! Come again next time! Don''t you like to stay for dinner?" Laura offered.


    "Maybe next time? We''re going to the market to buy some stuff for my house in the forest," Terros said.


    "Okay. Next time, bring Veronica with you," Laura said.


    "Sure!" Terros said.


    "Bye, Laura," Veronica said sweetly. "Thanks for the tasty snack!"


    Laura smiled. "You''re wee! Come back again some other time," she said.


    Veronica looked at Terros, and they vanished from the living room in the blink of an eye.


    Laura left the living room and joined her family in the backyard.

 Chapter 256 - Waiting!

    Terros and Veronica decided to drop by in the wet market to buy food ration for their house in the forest. They also bought one wholerge chicken and herbs to be roasted for tonight''s dinner in front of the bonfire. Veronica bought one bottle of Grapefruit wine from one of the wine stores.


    One hourter.


    ??


    They''re back in the forest.


    Darkness already descended thend.


    After they deposited their purchases in the cupboard, Terros went outside and made a bonfire in the front yard. They roasted the whole chicken that they have purchased in the market.


    Fifteen minutester.


    Graven suddenly appeared in the front yard. "Hello, guys! Are you having fun? Mind if I join?" he asked.


    Terros and Veronica smiled. "Join us!" they said in unison.


    Graven went to Terros''s side and lowered himself on the ground covered with banana leaves.


    "What''s up with you?" Terros asked him.


    Graven sighed. "I''m fine but worried," he spoke.


    "Why?"


    Graven looked heavenward and saw the stars shining brightly in the sky above. "The sky is beautiful tonight! But for how long?" he asked.


    Terros patted Graven''s shoulder. "Take it easy! By the way, Veronica and I just visited the manor a few hours ago to help you find Sofia. We found out that Sofia is already back home, safe and sound! What a great relief to everyone, especially to her sister and parents!" he said.


    "Yeah! It''s a great relief indeed!" Graven responded. He still wears a somber expression on his face.


    "Are you worried about what''s going to happen next?" Terros asked.


    "Yes. I already told my wife that I''ll be gone from home for more or less a week just in case the poisonous ck liquid will attack my body again, and I can''t go home for a few days," he said.


    "Good! You don''t have to worry much about your wife. Only focus on yourself for the time being. We don''t know what''s going to happen next when the ck liquid strikes again. Good thing, this time, the deity and Veronica already finished making five elixirs! We have something to use just in case it strikes again!" Terros informed him.


    Graven''s face brightened a bit. He looked at the woman. "Thank you so much for your help, Veronica. Also, give my thanks to the deity for her tremendous help in making the elixirs!" he said and looked at the old man beside him. "Thank you too, Grandpa!" he said. Gratitude shone in his eyes.


    "Don''t mention it! I''m d to help you, guys, even a tiny bit!" Veronica smiled.


    Terros looked at Graven. "Son, I hope your expression brightens up a little bit. You look like you are about to die," he joked.


    Graven smiled.


    "Now that we have touched that topic about the elixirs. You can bring five of your men here tomorrow morning so that we can test the elixirs on them. Two of the elixirs were made to expel the ck liquid from their bodies and cleanse their internal organs from any residue left by the ck liquid once it leaves their bodies. And the other three elixirs are meant to prevent any damage to internal organs once the ck liquid starts to attack the body," Veronica exined.


    Graven looked at Veronica. "Wow! Nice to hear that. I''ve been so depressedtely about the ck liquid that sometimes I feel that my world is about toe to end. I can''t surrender my wife to that cursed King, especially that she''s pregnant with our child. If he got a hold of Laura, he won''t spare my child in her womb!" he said sadly.


    Terros sighed. "I know, son. You know, sometimes, I just want to destroy that crumbling castle and get rid of that cursed King. But I''m also thinking of your two men that are already imprisoned in the basement of that castle. They would die along with the King and his entourage," he said.


    "Yeah, the King already got two of my men as his captive. I can''t put their lives at risk! I need to save them!" Graven said.


    Silence descended upon them.


    The only sound that can be heard around them is the crackling of the burning woods, the gentle evening breeze, and the delicious smell of the roasted chicken.


    Veronica was silently listening to Graven''s outpouring of emotion. It must be pretty hard to be in his shoes right now, pressured by the King to hand his pregnant wife just to save the lives of his men. What a difficult choice indeed!


    She doesn''t want to be in his position right now, torn between his pregnant wife and the lives of his men! That would make her crazy for sure!


    Graven looked at Terros. "If you are in my shoes, Grandpa. What would you choose to save? Your pregnant wife or the lives of your men?" he asked him.


    Terros pondered about the question for a few seconds. He looked at Graven in the eyes. "Of course, I would choose my pregnant wife! It may sound selfish, but we are talking about an innocent baby here. So yeah! I''ll choose my wife and my unborn baby to save anytime," he said with finality in his voice.


    "That is why I can''t give up my wife and our baby, Grandpa! They are my world!" Graven said as he choked on his words. He sounded like a wounded animal that was about to cry.


    Terros patted Graven''s shoulder,forting him. "Shh...take it easy, son! Things will turn out fine in the end," he said, trying to lessen his worries.


    "Thanks for yourforting words, Grandpa!" Graven said.


    Silence returned and enveloped the trio. The atmosphere around the bonfire turned somber.


    Half an hourter, the roasted chicken is finally ready.


    Veronica rose to her feet. "I''ll go upstairs to get the rice," she said and walked towards the bamboo house. She climbed the stairs and disappeared inside the house.


    A few minutester.


    Veronica returned to the bonfire holding the pot of rice along with the tes, spoon, and knife. She ced them above the banana leaves.


    Terros removed the roasted chicken from the makeshift stick and put it on the te, and began slicing it into smaller pieces. He nced at hispanions. "Roasted chicken is ready! Let''s enjoy our little feast, guys!" he said cheerfully. He put rice and four pieces of chicken into Graven''s te. "Eat now, son!" he ordered.


    Graven picked up the te. "Thanks, Grandpa!" he said and began eating.


    Veronica was already munching on her favorite chicken thighs. "Hmm... so spicy, delicious roasted chicken!" she raved.


    They continue eating infortable silence.


    One hourter.


    The trio reduced the whole chicken into bones.


    "I''m full!" Veronica smiled while rubbing her tummy. "Let''s drink some wine, guys!" she said.


    "Okay, that''s a good idea!" Terros agreed.


    Veronica went back to the house and returned a few minutester with a bottle of Grapefruit Wine and three sses ced on the wooden tray. She rejoined the men and ced the tray on the banana leaves. She opened the lid of the bottle and poured the wine into the sses.


    Done, she handed the sses to the men. "Let''s drink!" she said.


    Terros and Graven epted the ss.


    "Cheers for a peaceful and brighter tomorrow for all of us!" Veronica said.


    "Cheers!" Terros replied and looked at the depressed guy sitting beside him.


    "Cheers!" Graven chimed in.


    The trio drinks their wine in one go.


    "So sweet!" Gravenmented. "I like it!" he said with a smile. "I need more!" he said.


    "Sure!" Veronica said and poured wine into Graven''s ss.


    Terros put his ss down as well. "Mine too!" he requested.


    Veronica poured wine into the ss.


    Terros drink the wine bottoms up.


    The trio continues drinking the wine.


    One hourter.


    Veronica was the first to surrender. "Guys, I''m drunk and very sleepy. I''ll go to my room now and sleep," she said and disappeared from the clearing. She appeared inside her room and climbed the bed. A few minutester, she was already snoring in the bed.


    Outside.


    Terros poured thest wine into his ss and swigged it in one go. "Son, do you want to sleep here?" he asked.


    "No, Grandpa. I will go to my headquarter and sleep there. After I wake up tomorrow, I will bring my men here so that we can run the experiment on them," he answered.


    "Alright, good night then! I''m going now to my room to sleep. I''m getting drunk!" he said and patted his shoulder affectionately.


    "Okay, sweet dreams, Grandpa!" Graven replied.


    Terros disappeared from the clearing andnded in his room. He went to bed, lie down, and shut his eyes to sleep. A few minutester, he was already snoring, drifting into a deep slumber.


    Back at the clearing.


    Graven stared at the bonfire that was slowly dying in front of him. He looked around him. Everything is quiet and calm. So peaceful in this part of the world.


    A calm before the storm.


    Half an hourter, when the dying ember of the bonfire finally gone, he stood up. Time to leave the ce and go to his headquarter and retire there for the night.


    He initiated the teleportation process in his mind and gone from the ce.


    Meanwhile, outside Terros''s protected fortress.


    Luke was camping in a small clearing. He erected a tent in the corner, under the shade of the tree. He''s been waiting in this ce since early evening for any sign that his brother will leave the forest so that he can follow him to find his beloved Laura. He already missed her so much! He only has her beautiful images in his mind to apany him during his lonely nights. He won''t sleep tonight and waited patiently for his brother''s departure from the forest so that he can follow him to the ce where he hides Laura.


    Right now, the only thing he can do is wait!

 Chapter 257 - Bitter

    The following day.


    Graven''s headquarter.


    ??


    When he woke up in the morning, breakfast and hot coffee were already prepared on the table outside the bedroom. He rememberedst night that he told Calder to gather the rest of the infected men outside the headquarters for speedy actions just in case the ck liquid strikes again.


    He picked up the mug and took a sip then walked towards the door. When he opened it, he saw Calder and the others already waiting outside for his instruction.


    Calder had already gathered the infected men outside, a total of 28 of them, including him ''coz the two men were already held captive by the cursed King.


    "Good morning, my lord!" the men conveyed their greetings and bowed their heads in front of their master.


    "Good morning! Have you eaten your breakfast?" he asked.


    "Yes, we finished eating breakfast a while ago!" the men replied in unison.


    "Good! This morning, I''m d to announce to you all that we have a piece of good news! Some of our good friends in the background have finally created a herbal elixir to fight the poisonous liquid inhabiting our bodies. I need five volunteers. They will have to undergo an experiment, ingesting the elixirs for detoxifying and expelling the ck liquid from their bodies.


    We don''t know the good effect yet as well the side effect of this elixir on our body that is why it''s called an experiment. Those who want to take part in the experiment, please raise your right hand!" Graven said.


    He sweeps his nce at his men.


    All the men raised their hands, including Calder.


    "I''m d that all of you want to take part in the experiment! But we only need five volunteers for the first trial. If the trial yields a positive result, rest assured that all of us will receive the cure in due time," Graven said. He looked at Calder. "Let''s do it raffle style. Those who will get the star sign in their paper will go with me and undergo the experiment at Grandpa Terros''s ce," he said.


    "I''ll prepare the paper and the pen!" Calder said and went inside the wooden house.


    A few minutester.


    When he emerged outside, he already has the 28 pieces of paper cut into small square sizes and a pen, along with a stic bowl.


    Graven hold the pen and draw the star symbol on five pieces of paper, and rolled them. Calder helped him rolled all the paper.


    Done, Graven put the rolled paper into the bowl and shakes them, then gave it to Calder. "Make the rounds, one paper only per person," he instructed.


    "Yes, my lord!" Calder replied and went to the men. "Pick one, wait for my signal, and those who got the star symbol on their paper, separate yourself from the crowd and stand on the left side!" he said.


    "Aye!" the men replied in unison.


    Calder made the round, and the remaining paper was for him. He looked at hisrades. "Open your paper!" he gave the signal.


    The men opened the paper in their hands.


    Five of the men immediately separated themselves from the group and showed their star symbol paper to Calder.


    Calder looked at his master. "My Lord, we already have the five candidates!" he said.


    "Okay, men, get ready! I will bring you all to Grandpa''s Terros''s ce after I finish eating my breakfast," he said and went back inside the house to eat his meal.


    Half an hourter. Graven finished eating his meal.


    Calder entered the house.


    Graven addressed him. "Today is the one-month anniversary of the day when the ck liquid attacked our body, nearly costing our lives. Do not let anyone leave, especially those who are infected. The attack wille at any time. It will be easier for us to transport all the men back to the crumbling castle at once!" he said.


    "My Lord, if the ck liquid starts attacking us, where should we go first? At Grandpa Terros''s ce or teleport directly to the crumbling castle for the antidote?" he asked for his specific instruction.


    "Wait for a second... I''ll think about it first," he said. If they will go directly to the cursed King''s castle, he was sure he will hold another man of his as a hostage. He would rather try the elixir medicine first. "If you guys start feeling something wrong with your body then teleport right away to Grandpa''s ce!" he finally said.


    "Copy, my lord!" Calder said and left the room.


    Graven left the room and went to the five men waiting for further instruction. "Men, give me your palm, we''re going now to Grandpa''s fortress," he said.


    The men obeyed and opened their palms.


    Graven grabbed their palm and they disappeared from the headquarter in the blink of an eye.


    Calder looked at the men. "Men listen to me, if you start feeling the symptom of the ck liquid attacking your body, same with the symptom that you have experienced before then teleport yourself into Grandpa Terros''s ce right away. Those who can no longer do so, don''t worry, ourrades will take us there!" he said.


    "Copy!" the men replied in chorus.


    "Let''s just wait here. No one is allowed to leave the ce!" he added.


    "Aye!" the men responded and went to rest under the shade of the trees nearby.


    Calder released a deep sigh and lowered himself on the wooden chair, facing the far distance. It''s difficult when they are facing and anticipating the enemy''s attacking from the inside of their bodiespared to facing the enemy head-on.


    They are facing a life-threatening battle where a weapon is useless to fight the enemy within!


    They need powerful and effective medicine to fight the enemy lurking inside their bodies!


    He saw the worried and tensed expression on hispared faces. It''s painful to watch.


    A few minutester.


    Horace appeared in the headquarter and walked to Calder''s side. "Bro, hows'' everything going here?" he asked.


    Calder looked at him. "We''re waiting for the enemy to attack!" he answered grimly.


    Horace patted hisrade''s shoulder sympathizing with him. "We will find the cure soon! Let''s not lose our hope!" he said.


    "Hopefully!" Calder replied.


    "The lord is here?" Horace asked.


    "No. He already left a while ago, along with the men who will take part in the experiment," Calder replied.


    "Do you need anything?" Horace asked.


    "Hmm, how about a delicious lunch before the storm," Calder replied with a grin.


    "That''s easy. I already instructed the cook to prepare a hearty meal for us," Horace replied and sat on the chair.


    "Any news from Reba?" Calder asked.


    Horace shook his head. "Nothing so far. She doesn''t want to be found so let her be. It''s good to know that she''s safe, and we don''t have to worry about her anymore," he replied.


    The men were enveloped withfortable silence.


    Meanwhile...


    Graven and the men finallynded in Grandpa Terros''s front yard.


    During that time, Terros and Veronica just finished eating their breakfast and sipping their coffee.


    Veronica looked at the men. "Here''se the first batch of our patients for the day!" she said.


    Terros stood up. "Time to go to work!" he said.


    "I''ll get the elixir," Veronica stood up and entered the house. She went straight to the kitchen. They already prepared the right dosage based on Elva''s instruction and ced them in five small stic bowls for easy ess and distribution.


    She picked up the wooden tray and walked towards the door.


    Outside.


    Terros addressed the five men. "Guys, you will about to ingest a herbal medicine made from the roots of a thousand-year-old tree mixed with other ingredients. Although it''s not harmful to your body, it has a bitter taste. All you have to do is bear the bitter taste, don''t spit the medicine! If you feel like you are about to throw up and you can stop yourself from vomiting then run to that area over there, find your space, and vomit as much as you can, don''t hold back! Chances are, the medicine was already working and cleansing your body. It''s removing the ck liquid from your system," he exined.


    "We understood, Grandpa!" the men replied in chorus.


    Veronica appeared in front of the men holding the wooden tray in her hands. "Medicine is ready!" she announced, wearing a pleasant expression on her face.


    Terros handed the five bowls to the men. "Okay, guys, drink the medicine now!" he ordered.


    The men braved the bitter taste of the medicine and drink it in one go. Their eyes welled after they finished drinking the medicine. They put back the empty stic bowl in the wooden tray.


    "Good job!" Terros apuded the men''s bravery. "Now sit back on the wooden bench located under the shade of the tree and rx. Remember, if you feel like throwing up, feel free to do so!" he said.


    The men walked towards the bench under the tree and took their seats.


    Graven looked at his men and Terros. "Grandpa, what''s going to happen next?" he asked.


    "Let''s wait and see. Based on the deity''s instruction, we have to administer the herbal medicine three times in 24 hour period, after each meal. So after lunch, we will feed them the medicine again," Terros replied.


    Veronica went back to the house. She''s going to the kitchen to prepare a lunch for the men. She will prepare a fresh vegetable soup and added it with dried meat, then fry the salted fish they bought from the market yesterday.


    Outside the house.


    Terros and Graven went to the balcony, observing the men talking and telling jokes to each other.

 Chapter 258 - Experiment

    Graven sighed. "The waiting for the result is killing me!" he said out of the blue.


    "Me too!" Terros agreed.


    ??


    The men that have ingested the medicine were smiling andughing at each other''s jokes.


    Veronica watched them from the kitchen window while preparing the dishes for lunch.


    A few hourster.


    Lunchtimees.


    Veronica finished cooking the dishes and put everything in the serving dish. She arranged the tes and utensils in the wooden tray.


    Terros and Graven came into the kitchen, took the dishes away, and served them to the men outside.


    Veronica began eating while watching the men eating their meals together with Terros and Graven through the kitchen window.


    Half an hourter, the men finished eating their meals.


    Graven and Terros brought the dirty dishes into the kitchen, and Veronica began washing them in the sink.


    Time for the men''s medication.


    Terros began putting the correct dosage of the herbal elixir on the five stic bowls. Done, he set aside the bottle, and Graven picked up the wooden tray.


    The men left the kitchen and the house and distributed the medicine to the men outside.


    Terros and Graven went back to the balcony watching the men rxing on the wooden bench, enjoying the gentle afternoon breeze.


    Veronica joined the men on the balcony after she finished cleaning the kitchen.


    "I wonder if the medicine is effective at all?" Terros spoke all of a sudden.


    "Well... it''s too early to tell..." Graven replied.


    "That got me thinking also. We''re already on the second dose, and no reaction from the men yet. We don''t know if the medicine is already working or not effective at all?" Veronica said. "Anyways, it''s the first time we have tested the medicine on a live body, so we don''t know yet how it will affect them. Maybe the medicine will finally take effect after we administer the third dose tonight," she concluded.


    "Probably..." Terros replied.


    Since there''s nothing to do, the five men took a nap under the shades of the tree.


    Terros and Graven also doze off on the balcony while Veronica was already thinking about what dishes to cook for the men''s dinner tonight. Ah, she will make a rice porridge! She will add spring onion, ginger, and chicken meat!


    Bright idea!


    Since it''s too early yet to prepare for dinner, she might as well take a nap in her room. She walked towards the door of her room and disappeared inside.


    Two hourster.


    The men woke up from their afternoon nap.


    The first sign finally came!


    One of the men bolted towards the bushes and began vomiting, followed by another, and soon the five men were having a contest vomiting behind the bushes, fifteen meters away from the house.


    Terros and Graven woke up to the sound of themotion, they looked at each other.


    "The first reaction finallye!" Terros said.


    "How bad it could be?" Graven asked.


    "We have no idea yet. We''re hoping that they don''t have to suffer longer, and the ck liquid will finally be discharged from their bodies!" Terros said. "Let''s get the drinking water ready so that they can get rid of the yucky and bitter taste of their vomit from their mouth," Terros said.


    Veronica exited her room and looked at the window. She was awakened by the sounds of people throwing up. She saw the men vomiting behind the bushes. The first sign that the medicine was finally working as intended to be, finally happens!


    It''s a good sign!


    Time to prepare the meals for dinner. The men will feel hungry after vomiting the food they have eaten earlier. Aha! Aside from the porridge, she will also boil the sweet potato to add variety to her dishes.


    Half an hourter.


    The men finally finished vomiting and sit down on the wooden bench to rest and recuperate. They all wore haggard expressions on their faces. Terros and Graven distributed the ss of water.


    "How are you feeling, guys?" Terros asked them.


    "Terrible!" answered one of the men.


    "I feel like I''m dying!"


    "Awful!"


    "My tummy hurts due to vomiting too much!"


    "I''m feeling thirsty and hungry!" said the other.


    Graven took a deep breath. "Just bear it a little bit longer, guys! You will receive thest dose of the medicine tonight after dinner," he said.


    The men nodded their heads.


    "What''s the color of your vomit?" Terros asked.


    "It''s color ck, and it stinky!" one of the guys replied.


    Terros smiled a bit. "That''s good! It seemed the medicine is working hard in removing the ck liquid from your body," hemented. It''s his way of boosting the morale of the men.


    "Hopefully so!" one of the men said.


    "Men, how are you feeling... aside from the vomiting part?" Graven asked them.


    "Not much. Vomiting is the only unpleasant side effect of the herbal medicine that we are experiencing right now," one of the men said.


    "That''s good! Hopefully, the medicine can flush out all the ck liquid from your bodies," Terros said optimistically.


    Graven''s face brightened up a bit, he was expecting a positive result from this experiment, and he was not disappointed.


    "Can we go to the stream, my lord? We want to do some washing and cleaning because we feel dirty? Besides, we also need to get water to wash out our vomit behind the bushes so that it won''t stink anymore..." requested by one of the men.


    "Sure!" Graven said. "Follow us! We will apany you in the stream..."


    "Wait for a second... I''ll get the water jug. We might as well get drinking water!" Terros said.


    "Just stay here, Grandpa! I''ll get the water jug from the kitchen," Graven offered and walked towards the wooden staircase and disappeared inside the house.


    A few minutester, Graven emerged from the house and went downstairs carrying two water jugs in both hands. The men took the jug from him. They walked towards the location of the stream located a few meters away from the bamboo house.


    It was alreadyte in the afternoon.


    A few hours from now, the daylight will fade away, giving way to the darkness.


    Meanwhile, in the kitchen.


    VVeronica was busy preparing dishes for dinner. She was supposed to go back to the deity''s ce at the Windless Mountain but decided to stay in the forest for another day to help the men and also observed the effectiveness of the medicine so that she has something to report to Elva.


    On the stream.


    After filling the water jug with clean water, the men began cleaning themselves with the freshwater.


    Terros and Graven stayed in the bank, watching the men did their thing.


    A few minutester, they finished their business in the stream and went back to the bamboo house.


    When they arrived at the house, the surrounding area already starts to darken.


    The evening ising!


    "Guys, dinner is ready!" Veronica informed them from the balcony. She went back to the kitchen.


    Graven and Terros entered the kitchen to get the men''s dinner and bring them outside.


    "Where are they going to sleep?" Veronica asked.


    "In the balcony, it''s wide enough to amodate ten people," Terros replied.


    "But we''recking nket and pillows here," Veronica reminded him.


    "That''s not a problem! I have pillows and nkets in the headquarters. I can go there in the blink of an eye and get those stuff before sleep time," Graven said.


    "Great! Now that''s settled. Let''s eat dinner!" Veronica told them.


    Terros and Graven picked up the wooden trays filled with food and bring them to the men outside.


    Standing by the window, Veronica watched the men ate the dinner that she prepared for them. She went back to the table and ate her food alone at the kitchen table.


    Half an hourter.


    The men already finished eating dinner.


    Veronica washed the dishes in the kitchen sink while Terros prepared the herbal medicine in the stic bowl.


    Graven watched the process with a keen eye.


    "This will be the third and thest dose of medicine that we are going to administer to the boys for today. And from then on, we have to wait on what''s going to happen next..." Terros said.


    Veronica nced at the men. "Graven, why don''t you start taking the medicine now?" she asked him.


    Terros and Graven looked at each other, their eyes widened in amazement.


    "Why we didn''t think about that?" Terros blurted.


    "Yeah? Why I didn''t think about it? We got preupied with the experiment and focused our attention on the men that I have forgotten that I''m also a carrier of the ck liquid!" Graven said, scratching his head in amazement.


    The menughed at their foolishness.


    "Okay, give me a dosage!" Graven said.


    "Alrighty!" Terros smiled.


    Veronica put a clean stic bowl on the table.


    Terros poured five tablespoons of herbal medicine into the stic bowl. "Here''s your medicine, son!" he said.


    "Thank you, Grandpa!" Graven said and raised the bowl into his lips and drink it in one go. "Oh man, the taste... it''s so bitter!" heined, his mouth twitched into a grimace after taking the medicine.


    Terros and Veronica smiled at each other.


    "I already tasted it!" Veronica said. "How about you, Grandpa?" she challenged him.


    Terros smiled. "Alright, let me taste a little bit," he said and put one tablespoon in his mouth.


    Veronica smiled after seeing the old man''s face.


    "Damn! That was so bitter!" Terros bemoaned.


    Done in the kitchen. The men brought the tray outside so that the five men can drink the final dose of the medicine.


    Graven teleported to the headquarter to get pillows and nkets and returned after fifteen minutes.


    Two hourster.


    Another side affects hit the men.


    The men''s bodies were very hot! They got a high fever and vomited ck liquid every thirty minutes.


    The trio attended to the men all night long.


    At 3:00 in the morning, the vomiting finally stopped, and their high fever is gone.


    They finally fall asleep, exhausted to the max.

 Chapter 259 - I Must Insist!

    The following day.


    They woke upte, at 9:00 in the morning.


    ??


    Veronica was the first to wake up and rushed to the balcony to check on the men. When she got there, the men were okay. Huge relief washed over her after seeing the men already wide awake, talking to each other.


    "Guys, are you okay? Feeling better?" she asked, wanting to know their condition.


    "Yes, mydy. We''re feeling much better todaypared tost night. Thanks for your help!" one of the men replied.


    "Did you guys vomited again this morning?" she asked again.


    "Not anymore," the men answered in unison.


    "That''s good!" she said and left the balcony going to the kitchen to prepare hot cocoa for the men to drink on their empty stomachs.


    Fifteen minutester.


    The men start drinking their hot cocoa with bread.


    Graven and Terros finally woke up. They rushed to the balcony and were greeted with energetic men, drinking their hot cocoa and eating bread.


    They smiled and looked at each other in relief.


    "Everything good?" Graven asked his men.


    "Yes, my lord! Thank you!" the men replied cheerfully.


    Terros patted Graven''s shoulder, and they went back inside the house, going to the kitchen to get their hot cocoa.


    Veronica poured hot cocoa into the two mugs and served them with bread.


    The men settled on the chair and ate their breakfast.


    "Grandpa, do you think the ck liquid was already expelled from their bodies?" he asked.


    "Well... it''s hard to say that they''re already 100% cured. But based on the result? So far, so good!" Terros answered. "The more ck liquid getting out of their system, the better!" he added. He looked at Veronica. "What do you think?" he asked for her opinion.


    Veronica pondered the question for a moment. "Well... based on what I have seen so far... everything is good! The men didn''t feel anything usual aside from vomiting and high feverst night. As long their body can cope up with the minor side effects, then there is nothing to worry about," she said.


    Terros looked at Graven. "You see...son...? There''s still hope at the end of the dark tunnel! After two to three days and everything is fine. We will give the medicine to the rest of your men so that we can finally get rid of the ck liquid in their bodies, and we can finally st that cursed King hiding under the basement of that abandoned castle for good!" he said excitedly.


    Graven released a deep sigh. He understood Grandpa Terros enthusiasm to annihte the cursed King into oblivion, but he has to save his two men first! Until then, he can''t blow up that crumbling castle. "We will save my men first, Grandpa!" he told him.


    "Ah, yes...of course! Dang! I have almost forgotten that the King hostage two of your men! Forgive me for being insensitive, my so. I''m forgetful nowadays! Ites with age!" Terros hit his head. "We have to think of a better n than carelessly destroying that ce!" he finally said and took a deep breath.


    Graven patted Grandpa''s back. "Yeah, a better n is what we need. I can''t turn my back on my men. I need to get them out of that ce before we destroy that ce," he said.


    "I understand, son!" Terros said.


    Graven and Terros left the kitchen and went to join the five men on the balcony.


    Meanwhile, at the headquarter.


    The first sign of attack of the enemy within manifested in one of the infected men.


    "I can''t b...breath! Some...some...thing is blocking my l...lungs!" he said, clutching his chest as he crumbled into the ground.


    "Me too!" another one screamed.


    Soon...everyone was having a hard time breathing. Calder also feels the same way.


    And the infected men crumbled into the ground, unconscious.


    Horace shouted to everyone. "Hurry up, let''s bring them to Grandpa''s ce!"


    Everyone went to their fallenrade''s side and grabbed them on the arms, they vanished instantly from the headquarter.


    A few secondster.


    They allnded outside Terros''s fortress.


    Luke, during that time, wasing out of the tent where he was camping overnight. He was shocked to see his brother''s men lying unconscious on the ground. He saw Horace and went to his side. "What''s going on, Horace?" he asked while looking at Calder''s unconscious body.


    Horace looked at his master''s brother. "The ck liquid is attacking them from within, my lord!" he answered.


    Luke recalled what his twin brother told him about the ck liquid. So this must be it!


    Horace activated the signal that will alert Grandpa Terros about their presence outside the fortress. A blue light emerged from the relic that he was holding in his hand, it lighted the area for a few seconds and disappeared into the sky.


    Back at Grandpa''s ce.


    Terros received the signal and looked at Graven, he was already clutching his chest. "Son, are you okay?"


    "The ck liquid is attacking me again!" Graven said.


    "I''ll go outside, Horace is here! He must have brought the others who are suffering the same symptoms just like you!" Terros said.


    "I''ll...c..e w...with y...you!" Graven said, his mouth twisted in pain.


    Terros looked at Veronica. "Prepare the herbal medicine!" he ordered.


    "I will!" Veronica said and rushed back towards the house.


    Terros and Graven disappeared from the balcony.


    Theynded outside the fortress and were greeted with the horrific sight of unconscious men lying on the ground.


    "Grandpa! My Lord, the ck liquid attacked ourrades again!" Horace said in an agitated voice.


    "I know!" Graven said, still clutching his chest. As he watched his men, including Calder, lying on the ground. Then his eyesnded on his brother rushing to his side before he loses consciousness.


    Graven fainted in his brother''s arms.


    Luke looked at Terros. "What''s wrong with my brother?" he asked worriedly. He can''t help but get worried. Despite everything that happens between them, Graven is his only blood rtive in this world.


    "All that you see around you, including what happened to your brother now is the result of the ck liquid that the cursed King had put in their bodies," Terros exined.


    "What are we going to do now?" Luke asked.


    "We can try to give them medicine, but I guess it''s toote for that. Anyhow, the best thing to do right now is to bring them to the crumbling castle so that they can receive the antidote right away before it''s toote!" Terros said.


    A few minutester.


    Veronica appeared in the clearing, holding the tray filled with the herbal medicine. "Grandpa, shall we start feeding them with the medicine?" she asked while looking at the unconscious men lying on the ground.


    Terros shook his head. "I think it''s toote for that! If we served them medicine right now, it won''t reach their tummy, and besides, the King might get alerted that we are trying to find the cure. He might attempt to try other tricks, and we are left with a new problem to deal with," he said.


    "So, what we''re going to do now?" Veronica asked.


    "Go back to the house and watch over the five men," he said. "How about their condition right now?"


    "Unlike their unconsciousrades, they look fine, strong, and energetic! I think the medicine is protecting them! We finally have a breakthrough!" she replied cheerfully.


    "Good! You may go back to the house now!" Terros said.


    "Okay!" Veronica disappeared from the clearing instantly.


    Terros addressed everyone in the clearing. "Men, listen up! Let''s bring yourrades to the crumbling castle so that they can receive the antidote!" he said.


    "Grandpa, I will go with you!" Luke insisted.


    Terros shook his head. "Son, if your brother is awake now, he won''t allow you to go with us! So stay here, keep yourself safe. Don''t add to our problems!"


    "I won''t be a problem to you. Just let me go with you, Grandpa! I will obey yourmand!" Luke insisted.


    Terros released a deep sigh. "Fine! But you must stay away from the castle! That ce is dangerous!" he warned him.


    "I will!" Luke replied.


    Terros looked at the men. "Let''s go!" he said. He holds Graven and Luke''s arms, and they vanished from the clearing together with the rest of the men.


    A few minutester.


    Theynded outside the crumbling castle.


    Luke looked at the castle. "Is this the ce where the cursed King was imprisoned?" he inquired.


    "Yes!" Terros replied. He looked at the men. "You all stay here. I''ll bring them one by one inside the castle! Watch out for the ambushing from all sides! We don''t know what the cursed King has prepared for us this time! Remember what happened in the previous times? The roots that suddenly shoot from the earth and the multitudes of bats! They might appear anytime and anywhere to attack us!" he reminded them.


    "Copy, Grandpa!" the men replied in unison.


    "I''ll go with you inside the castle! I''ll help you in transporting the men!" Luke offered.


    Terros sighed. "Son, please don''t be so stubborn! Just stay here with them. You will be much safer here!" he said.


    "I will insist! I must go with you! Even if you won''t allow me! I''ll go there on my own!" Luke persisted. "You don''t have to worry! I canmand my spirit to separate from my body, and the cursed King won''t be able to do anything against my spirit! I can even enter his ce and spy on him without being noticed by him!" he offered.


    "A-are you sure? Are you telling me the truth, Luke?" Terros doubted Luke''s im.


    "Sure! Watch me!" Luke said. He put his brother''s body gently on the ground and levitated in the air.


    A few minutester. Luke''s body bes two!


    "You can clone your body?" Terros asked.


    "No. It''s not cloning! I call it semi-cloning! As you can see... my real body is not moving, nor talking. It will float in the air like a statue until my spirit returns to it!" Luke exined.


    Terros sighed. "Whatever! Leave your body outside then!" he finally relented. He looked at Horace. "Son, Take care of Luke''s body!" he requested. He waved his hand in a circr motion, and out of nowhere, a bubble appeared in the air epassing Luke''s unmoving body inside.


    "Awesome, Grandpa! Now my body is safe and secure!" Luke eximed in glee.


    Terros holds Graven''s body, and he disappeared from the clearing.


    Luke''s spirit floated towards the only door that he can see that was still attached to the frame of the castle.

 Chapter 260 - Capture!

    Terros has already built a shield around him, protecting himself from the ck liquid just in case it wille after him this time around.


    When he ced Graven''s unconscious body on the ground inside the castle, he didn''t notice the ck liquid anywhere. The castle was quiet as always.


    ??


    He vanished and appeared outside.


    One by one, he brought Calder and the rest of the unconscious men inside the castle.


    A few minutester, he already finished gathering the unconscious men and waited for the presence of the cursed King.


    He looked around him. He can no longer see Luke! Where is that guy?


    He floated towards the door, the nearest way to the exit, and made himself invisible.


    He still can''t detect the presence of the cursed King! Where is he!?


    Suddenly, he finally felt his presence circling the area, and it stopped above the unconscious men.


    This time the earth didn''t open up just like before. Instead, the men vanished from his vision, and the King''s presence was also gone!


    He released a deep sigh.


    Time to wait outside!


    He floated going out of the castle and went back to Horace''s side in his visible form. "Where is Luke?" he asked.


    "We saw him hovered towards the door and disappeared inside. We no longer saw him leaving the door after that," Horace replied.


    Terros shook his head and looked at Luke''s body inside the bubble. "I just hope that he''s okay," he murmured. Why does he get a feeling that he will regret allowing Luke inside the crumbling castle? He released a deep sigh.


    "Grandpa, where are the lord and the rest of the men?" Horace asked.


    "After I ced them side by side on the ground inside the castle, I waited for a few minutes... then I suddenly felt the presence of the King hovering in the air around the unconscious men. And they vanished in the blink of an eye. I think the King has already taken the men beneath the ground, in the hidden basement of the castle," Terros replied.


    Horace took a deep breath. "Grandpa, I need to go back to check if everything is fine there in the South Pond Town. I''lle backter. I''ll leave myrades under your guidance," he said.


    Terros nods his head. "Okay. Take your time. I''ll stay here and wait for Graven and the others toe out of the castle''s door!" he replied.


    "Thanks, Grandpa!" Horace said. "By the way, may I ask what is the current condition of the five men who are undergoing the experiment with the herbal medicine?" he inquired.


    "They''re fine! After taking three doses within 24 hours, they kept vomiting ck liquid, andst night they got a high fever. And this morning, they no longer feel anything afterward. Surprisingly, they didn''t experience having difficulty with their breathing. It seemed the elixir that was created from the roots of the thousand-year-old tree as the main ingredients sessfully eliminated the ck liquid from their bodies," Terros said.


    Horace''s face lighted up. "That''s good news, Grandpa!" he said excitedly. "After their return, we can finally cure them with the elixir, and they no longer have to suffer under the control of the cursed King!" he said excitedly.


    "That''s true!" Terros replied. He was hoping that the cursed King will release the hostages this time, just like before. Right now, he was deeply worried about the King''s n this time around! He breathed deeply.


    Horace notices Grandpa''s heavy sighing. "What''s wrong, Grandpa? What is bothering you?" he asked.


    Terros shook his head. "Nothing... just don''t mind me, son. Go now to your errand. I''ll take care of everyone here," he assured him.


    "Okay, take care, Grandpa!" Horace said and vanished from the area.


    Terros looked at the men. "Guys, stay alert! Look clearly at your surroundings. It''s better to be safe than sorry!" he reminded them.


    "Yes, Grandpa!" the men replied in unison.


    Terros nced at Luke''s immobile body inside the bubble. Where the hell Luke''s spirit has gone-? That brat!


    He''d better be safe somewhere!


    That stubborn brat just added stress and worries to his mind!


    He released a deep sigh.


    Now all he can do is wait for anything to happen! This kind of feeling is torture! Which he hated very much!


    But there''s nothing he can do about it!


    If only he can go down into the hidden chamber of the cursed King, he would have done it a long time ago! But that King has many tricks up in his sleeve!


    He breathed deeply and stared at the castle.


    The painful waiting began!


    Meanwhile, beneath the castle.


    Graven slowly opened his eyes and found himself lying on the floor. Where am I? He looked around him. He is alone inside a bare room. No table and no chairs, nothing... just cold hard floor under his skin.


    He slowly got up on his knees and was thankful to see that both his hands and feet were not bound by a rope.


    He can move freely inside the room.


    The room has no windows and no door to exit and enter!


    He guessed that he''s already inside the cursed King''s ce, in the basement, beneath the ground.


    Thest thing he remembered before he passed out, he was in the forest, looking at the unconscious men lying on the ground. He was clutching his chest because he was having a hard time breathing as if something is blocking her lungs from receiving oxygen into his body! And he knew that the back liquid already started attacking the main organs of his body.


    Then before he fainted, he saw his brother''s face in front of him!


    What''s he''s doing in the forest?


    Damn!


    Could it be that he...he... alsoe to this ce?


    Shiit!


    The foolish thing his brother can do is following him here in the King''s territory!


    He hoped he was wrong with his assumption!


    If the King will capture his brother, it''s going to be double trouble for sure!


    He released a deep sigh.


    Suddenly, a door magically opened on his left side when he thought that there was no door!


    A table and two chairs suddenly materialized in the middle of the room.


    A few minutester.


    The cursed King entered the room, and Graven''s eyes widened in shock.


    Holy shiit! Graven looked at the King in disbelief because he was looking at the carbon copy of himself! He copied his image and his physical look! This is not good!


    "It''s nice to see you again, Graven!" the cursed King said. "It''s your second time visiting me here in my territory. What do you think of my appearance? Can I trick Laura into believing that I''m her husband?" heughed aloud.


    "Until now, you haven''t performed the task that I assigned you and your men. Because of that reason, I''m pissed right now! My hands are aching to kill you all! But I will give you and your men onest chance! The next time youe here, and you haven''t fulfilled that task that I assigned to you! You will no longer receive any antidote from me! You will die along with your men!" he warned him gravely.


    Graven ignored his threat. "Why are you copying my image?" he asked.


    The cursed King shrug. "It will be fun to disguise as you once I sessfully get out of this forsaken ce! I can get Laura''s trust easily with your image!" the cursed King replied with a grin.


    "No! You can''t do that! You are not allowed to trick my wife!" Graven shouted angrily and wielded his power. As expected, his power is none existent in this ce. He''sparable to an ordinary person now. Provoking this deranged King would only lead to his untimely demise.


    The Kingughed manically. "Laura is my soulmate, we have an old history together that started a thousand years ago, and nothing can erase that! She''s mine first!" he said vehemently.


    Graven gritted his teeth in anger. His hands formed into a fist on his sides.


    "If you value your life and that of your men, bring Laura to me immediately!" the cursed King ordered. He walked towards the door and exited.


    Graven rushed to the door, but it disappeared instantly! Dammit! Where is the exit! He kicked the wall hard with his foot.


    He went to the corner and lowered himself on the floor. The cursed King was enraged! Next time, when the ck liquid attacked their bodies there will be no more antidote because the King is determined to kill them all if he failed to bring his wife to this castle.


    He and his men need the cure ASAP after they get out of this castle, or else they will only have a month to live!


    Outside.


    The cursed King went back to his chamber.


    He halted halfway... his brows furrowed...as if he had sensed something.


    "What is that?" he asked and looked around him.


    There is another entity hovering nearby.


    It''s a spirit!


    Interesting!


    A smirk appeared on his lips. Someone entered his domain, uninvited!


    He will capture the spirit and find out who is this being! And his purpose ining into the basement.


    He resumed walking inside the chamber and went to the table. He opened the lid of the Spirit Eater Vase. If the spirit will hover near the table, the vase will automatically capture the spirit, trapping it inside.


    The King proceeded to the pool filled with ck liquid. He went down until his whole body and head were submerged and disappeared beneath the ck pool.


    The surface of the ck pool was calm. There''s no movement at all.


    Suddenly, the lid of the Spirit Eater Vase shut off instantly, signaling that it already trapped something inside!


    The cursed King''s head emerged from the surface of the pool and nced at the Spirit Eater Vase on the table.


    A triumphant smile appeared on his lips.


    Sess!

 Chapter 261 - Retreat!

    The afternoones and goes, soon... it will be nighttime.


    One of the men approached Terros. "Grandpa, I will go back to the headquarters to get some food and bring them here. We haven''t eaten anything yet. Our stomach is alreadyining," he said.


    ??


    "Okay, go ahead!" Terros replied. His stomach growled the moment it heard the mention of food.


    The guy disappeared from his sight. He shifted his attention back to the main entrance of the crumbling castle.


    When he ced the unconscious men inside the castle, he didn''t see the ck liquid which was abundant before when he first entered the castle. He wondered where they are right now?


    And Luke! Where is that damn brat!? He looked at Luke''s body, safely cocooned inside the protective bubble. How long Luke''s spirit can stay outside his body? And where is that brat right now? He sighed heavily and scratched his head. He shouldn''t have allowed him to go inside the castle in the first ce!


    Why Luke''s spirit is not back yet? What he''s up to?


    C-could it be that he was already captured by the King?


    Damn!


    If that is the case, then... they have another probleming before the first problem has been solved!


    He released a deep sigh. But he knows deep inside that even if he objected to Luke''sing into the castle, he can''t prevent him ''coz that guy had a mind of his own and won''t listen to reason!


    "Luke,e back here now!" he muttered to himself.


    Suddenly...


    One of the men shouted. "The bats areing!" he said alerting everyone.


    Multitudes of bats have appeared from all directions.


    "Stay close to me!" Terros shouted.


    The men huddled together in the air close to the old man.


    Terros moved his hand five times in circr motion... a shield was created immediately, enveloping the men in a protective bubble, including the bubble where Luke''s body was resting.


    Terros knows that bats are hard to fight during the night, especially if theye in all directions. He will never know that while he was fighting bats in front of him... some bats are already behind him or above him waiting to strike. Worst if he got bitten by the bats, which happened to be a carrier of a deadly poison that can kill in one go, then all of them will die today.


    The bats are now attacking the bubble from all directions!


    Soon enough, the bubble was like a giant big ball covered with bats suspended in the air twenty-five meters away from the castle.


    It was a spectacle to behold from below.


    Inside the bubble.


    Terros and the men can''t see anything. It''s pitch darkness everywhere they look!


    "Grandpa! How long this bubble couldst?" asked one of the men.


    "What if the bubble will suddenly burst out?" another one asked.


    "We can fight the bats!" said another one.


    Terros smiled. "Calm down, everyone! The bats attacked us because the darkness is fast approaching. They have the advantage to bite us while we''re enveloped with darkness. If we will fight them head-on, it will be a waste of time and energy and possibly our precious life. Saving our precious life right now is not cowardice! It''s called bravery at its wisest!" he said, apanied with a chuckle.


    The menughed.


    "Ah, let me assure you that, only if a dragon appeared out of somewhere and st this bubble with mes after mes for half an hour, then that will be the time that this bubble will burst. And that will be the best time to fight the bats to the death. Stay rx! While I''m beside you, nothing bad will happen to us!" Terros assured them.


    "Thanks, Grandpa!" the men said in unison. They finally rxed and let their guard down.


    A few minutester.


    The bats finally give up in biting the hard shell of the bubble that almost got their fangs broken.


    They darted away from the bubble and distances from it a few meters away.


    Finally! The men inside the bubble saw the light after a few minutes of pitch darkness.


    Terros observed the bats'' movements, his brows knitted together. "Huh? Why they''re not going away? Are they nning to keep watching and guarding the bubble until darknesses?" he asked himself aloud.


    "It looks like they''re nning on something, Grandpa!" one of the guys said.


    As soon the guy finished his words...


    The batse together in three groups and what happened next blows the men''s minds away!


    After forming into three groups, the bats turned themselves into three giant bats that are now dwarfing the bubble!


    And Terros''s worst nightmare had just materialized! They opened their mouths, and mes merged from their mouths!


    "Shiit!"


    "Look at that!"


    "Oh no!"


    "We''re dead!"


    Collective shouts erupted from the men''s mouths.


    Terros wasted no time and waved his hand around the bubble. He quadrupled the overall strength of the bubble.


    The three giant bats throw mes into the bubble in the next few minutes. Although the mes can''t prate the bubble, the constant attack heated the bubble inside and out.


    The bodies of the men were already drenched in sweat, and the inside of the bubble gets hotter!


    Terros looked at hispanions. They will be fried men if he won''t do something!


    "Time to retreat!" he finally said to himself.


    He closed his eyes, and he quickly initiated the teleportation process in his mind.


    A few minutester.


    Suddenly, the bubble vanished from the air!


    The bubble reappeared outside Terros''s fortress where Luke''s tent was still standing nearby.


    Terros waved his hand, and the bubble disappeared in an instant. "Men, we''re safe in the forest now!" he announced.


    The men''s faces broke into relief and happiness as their bodies start cooling down while inhaling the fresh air and the gentle breeze of the forest wind.


    "Hooray! We''re back in the forest!" the men shouted in delight.


    "Everyone, if you are thirsty, go to the stream on the north side and drink some water to cool your bodies!" Terros ordered.


    The men scrambled to the north side, eager to reach the stream to drink water and quench their thirst.


    Terros released a deep sigh watching the men gone from his eyes. He nced at the bubble with Luke''s body inside.


    A momentter, a guy materialized in the clearing, carrying a wooden box with him. He ced it on the ground and went to Terros''s side.


    "Grandpa, I went back to the crumbling castle, but I didn''t see anyone there! That''s why I teleported here," he said.


    "Ah, we left the crumbling castle because three giant bats attacked us. Did you still see the giant bats there?" Terros asked.


    The guy shook his head. "No. I didn''t see anything above the castle," he replied.


    "I guess the bats already returned to the castle," Terros spoke. "Did you bring the food?" he asked.


    "Yeah, it''s in the box!" the guy said and went to the box and opened it. He picked up one paper bag, inside was a round bread and a scrambled egg in the center. He apanied it with two pieces of ripe yellow bananas and handed them to Terros. "Here''s the food, Grandpa! It''s the only thing I cane up with because the cook went home and no one will prepare the foods, so I have to invent from scratch," he said apologetically.


    Terros smiled brightly. "It''s good enough for me!" he said and took a bite of the egg sandwich. "Hmm, taste delicious! Good job, son!" he said and gave the guy a thumb up for the job well done.


    "I''m d you like it, Grandpa!" the guy said with a smile. "Eat some more. I added five more extra," he said.


    "Ah, no more. This one is enough for me!" Terros replied and munched on the ripe banana.


    The guy roamed his eyes around the area. "Where are the others, Grandpa?" he asked.


    "They''re in the stream as of this moment, drinking water. And maybe they''re taking a bath as well," Terros responded.


    "Ah, okay. Let''s just wait here," the guy said.


    A few minutester, the men returned from the stream.


    "I brought food!" the guy announced to hisrades.


    "Wow, food! Give me! I''m starving already!" the guys shouted.


    Terros helped in distributing the food to the hungry men.


    A few minutester.


    Terros addressed the men. "Men, after eating, go home for tonight! It''s already dark outside the crumbling castle right now. Let''s just returned there tomorrow morning after breakfast. Remember, avoid getting so close to the castle! Keep a safe distance and don''t stay on the ground. The air is much safer! See you tomorrow outside the castle!" he said.


    "Copy, Grandpa!" the men replied in chorus.


    A few minutester, the men finished eating their food.


    Time to go home!


    "Bye, Grandpa!" the men bid farewell to the old man and disappeared from the clearing.


    Terros released a deep sigh of relief. What happens earlier? He didn''t expect it. The multitude of small bats suddenly transformed into giant bats! It seemed the cursed King is getting stronger, eh? Howe?


    Is there a possibility that the King can now leave the basement freely without the need for Laura''s blood to restore his full power? Or maybe, the King''s power can only do much close to the castle, but once the distance is far away, his power can no longer do anything?


    He looked around him. The forest is getting quiet. It''s preparing for the night toe. He touched the bubble with Luke''s body inside and vanished from the clearing.

 Chapter 262 - Disappointed

    Terros and the bubble containing Luke''s body appeared inside the fortress.


    The men who are currently undergoing the experiment are making a bonfire a few meters away from the front yard of the house.


    ??


    Terros climbed the wooden stairs and went to the balcony.


    Veronica looked at him and smiled. "I''m d you''re back, Grandpa!" she said.


    She has been sitting on the wooden bench watching the bonfire for more than half an hour. She nced at the bubble, her brows furrowed in confusion. "Grandpa! Who''s that guy inside the bubble? He looks like Graven!" she asked.


    "Ah, that is his twin brother''s body. His soul is wandering around the castle, and I have no idea where he is as of this moment! That brat is giving me anxiety right now more than his brother and his menbined!" he said, feeling annoyed.


    Veronica stared at the bubble in amazement.


    "I''ll just hang this bubble in the balcony waiting for Luke''s spirit to return," he said and waved his hand, putting the bubble in ce, hanging in the ceiling.


    "How is Graven and the men doing right now?" Veronica asked.


    "After putting their bodies on the ground inside the castle, they vanished! They''re probably taken away by the spirit of the King, back to his ce in the basement," Terros replied.


    "Have you eaten dinner already?" she asked.


    "Yeah, just a piece of bread and egg as well as ripe bananas. One of the men brought them from the headquarter," Terros replied.


    "Good. There still some mushroom soup left in the kitchen. It''s all yours if you want," Veronica said.


    Terros looked at the men surrounding the bonfire. "How they''re doing?" he asked for their overall condition.


    Veronica looked at the men. "They''re doing well, so far. Not one of them vomited, and they''re looking healthy to me. If after two days, they will maintain the same good health then I can finally say with 99% uracy that the ck liquid was finally flushed out from their bodies," she replied.


    "That''s good news!" Terros said. "If only we knew beforehand that the herbal medicine can be this effective, then we should have let the rest of the men take the medicine as well," he sighed, shaking his head in regrets.


    "It''s okay, Grandpa. There will be next time. I''m sure the King will release the men, and we can finally give them the medicine," Veronica said.


    Terros was not relieved. Even if the King released some of the men, he will retain a few. "I''ll go to the kitchen and eat the rest of the mushroom soup!" he said and entered the door. He went straight to the kitchen and finished the remaining soup straight from the pot.


    After he''s done in the kitchen, he went to his room for a much-needed rest.


    Hey his body down on the bed and shut his eyes to sleep.


    A few minutester, he was already snoring a bit loudly.


    Outside the house.


    Veronica bid the men good night because she''s already sleepy and going to sleep in her room.


    She went back to the house, entered her room, and lie down in the bed.


    The men outside also decided to sleep. They doused the bonfire with water. Afterward, they went to the balcony to sleep for the night.


    ...


    The following day.


    After eating breakfast.


    Terros asked the men about their condition. "How are you doing, guys?" he asked them.


    "We''re feeling good, Grandpa! I think herbal medicine is effective in removing the ck liquid from our bodies. We''re very much happy about the fantastic effect of the medicine on our body. But we''re also sad that ourrades are back in the crumbling castle..." replied one of the men.


    Their faces fell into sadness and worries.


    Terros sighed. "Let''s hope that they will get out of the castle soon," he said.


    "Grandpa, can we go back to the headquarter today? We will return here right away if we feel something out of ordinary with our bodies?" one of the men requested.


    "Sure!" Terros said. He allowed them to go home because they''re looking bored right now with nothing to do at his ce.


    "Thank you, Grandpa!" the men replied in unison.


    They went to the balcony and thanked the other person who also takes good care of them when they be delirious with fever. "Thank you for feeding us food and taking good care of us, Lady Veronica! We will take our leave now," they said in unison.


    "You''re wee! Take care!" she replied with a smile.


    A few minutester, the five men disappeared from the ce.


    Terros joined Veronica on the balcony. "I''m going back to the crumbling castle today," he said.


    "Do you think the cursed King already released the prisoners right now?" Veronica asked.


    "Maybe yes or maybe not," Terros replied with a sigh. "He will probably release the majority of the men, but he will retain two or three more as prisoners to make sure that Graven will return to the castle to rescue them. It''s a never-ending vicious cycle!" he said.


    "I agree," Veronica said.


    "How about you? Are you going back to the Windless Mountain?" Terros asked.


    "No, not yet. I will wait a bit. After Graven and his men''s return, I will finally go back to Elva''s ce to report about the good result of the medicine!" she replied.


    "Good! I''m d that there''s someone who can take care of the nts and the animals while I''m away," he said. "I gotta go now!"


    "Please take care of yourself, Grandpa!" Veronica said.


    "I will!" Terros replied and disappeared from the ce.


    Veronica went downstairs to water the nts in the front and backyard.


    Meanwhile...


    Back at the cursed King''s ce.


    Inside the room where Graven was kept.


    He was staring at the ceiling of the room, wondering when will the tyrant King release him and his men? Man, he was getting hungry!


    The King suddenly appeared in the middle of the doorless room and looked at the prisoner on the ground. "If you want to go home early. Sit down on the chair, let''s talk!" he ordered in amanding tone.


    Graven rose to his feet and settled on the chair.


    "Ites to my attention that five of your men were missing? Where are they?" the King asked, he lowered himself on the chair.


    Graven sighed. "They died. We encounter a vicious enemy and five of my men died during the fight," he lied.


    "I see... Are you telling me lies or are you telling me the truth?" the King asked.


    "It''s up to you if you believe me or not," Graven answered in a cold voice.


    The King stood up and went to Graven''s side. He freezes the guy''s body and ced his hands on his head. "I shall know soon if you are telling me lies!" he said.


    He closed his eyes and began reading the prisoner''s mind. Dammit! Why can''t he read his mind? He tried again, but no matter how hard he tries, he can''t read anything from his mind. It''s like a nk canvass! Then he finally remembered that in the previous session, he was also not able to read his mind!


    He gives up and unfreezes the prisoner.


    "What did you do? I can''t read your mind!" the King said.


    "I have no idea!" Graven shook his head.


    The King smirk. "It looks like I can''t get you to tell me the truth. But don''t rejoice yet! I will find out soon enough!" he said. "Wait here... I''ll read the mind of one of your men!" he said and vanished from the room in the blink of an eye.


    Graven breathed deeply. The King will know soon enough that he was lying!


    He put his hands on his stomach, it never stops growling due to hunger. He thinks he will soon pass out due to hunger!


    Outside the room.


    The King ced his head above one of the prisoners and starts reading his mind.


    A smirk formed on his lips. Now he knows! Graven is lying! They somehow found the cure!


    Amazing! He was curious, who created the cure? He needs that person to detoxify his body from the ck liquid, the moment he''s already out of the castle!


    Anyways, he still has a lot to learn about this current world.


    Even though he already learned a lot about the world today by just reading the minds of the prisoners, he''s craving for more! Things were different way back during his reign, and that was one thousand years ago!


    The world changes a lot from what it used to be!


    He found the current world, very interesting!


    He''s done reading the mind of the prisoner. He went back to the room where Graven was kept.


    He appeared in the middle of the room and settled on the chair facing the prisoner. "I discovered from one of the men''s memory that you were conducting an experiment with herbal medicine that has a great potential to eliminate the ck liquid from your bodies. Because of these recent developments, I''m very disappointed!" he snapped.


    Graven groaned.


    "I will add more tasks for you to do. Besides Laura, you also have to bring me the person who created the medicine. To make sure that you will do the errands that I assigned you with, I will keep half of your men prisoners until you will give me Laura and the person who created the cure!" he said.


    Graven released a deep sigh.


    "If you keep angering me! You will end up in a lot of trouble! You should just surrender Laura to me while you still have the chance! And now you are pulling down more of your men with you to your grave. You are getting more stupid and stubborn every time I see you! You disappointed me! Be thankful that I''m still giving you a chance toplete the task that I''m giving you! Or else I will kill you right now!" the cursed King said angrily. His nostrils were ming with anger.


    Graven stared at the floor, he was not in the mood to argue with the deranged King. He can rant all he wants! He won''t pay him any attention.


    The only thing he was aware of is the hunger gnawing in his stomach. Dammit! He''s so hungry right now! Food is the only thing he was thinking and imagining right now!


    Screw the King!


    The King was mad that Graven was ignoring him. He waved his hand at the prisoner.


    Suddenly...


    Graven fell from the chair and crumbled to the floor in an unconscious state.

 Chapter 263 - Desperate

    The next time Graven opened his eyes, he was already lying on the ground beside his men.


    And he was brokenhearted after finding out that half of his men were nowhere in sight around the area!


    ??


    Dammit!


    The cursed King was serious when he told him that he''s going to keep half of his men in the basement with him!


    Shiit!


    He was devastated beyond words!


    Calder opened his eyes and looked at hisrades. His eyesnded on his master. "My Lord, where are the others?" he asked worriedly, even though he already had an idea what happened to them.


    Graven released a deep sigh. "The King hold them as prisoners," he said in a withdrawn voice. "We will see them again soon!" he added to reassure himself.


    Calder took a deep breath.


    "Tell the men to get out of the castle right away before the King change his mind!" Graven ordered as he rose to his feet and walked towards the main entrance of the castle.


    Calder stood up and faced hisrades. "Let''s get out of this ce at once!" hemanded.


    Graven and his men walked towards the door, eager to leave the ce!


    Meanwhile... outside the castle.


    Terros and the others were watching the entrance of the castle, looking for any signs of the men getting out.


    They were not disappointed because they saw Graven exiting the door first, followed by the others.


    This time, the happiness they felt was reduced to sadness after they noticed that half of the men were missing! Which only means one thing! They were held hostage by the King at his ce beneath the ground!


    Terros and the men rushed to Graven''s side.


    "What happened to the others, son?" Terros asked.


    "The King was pissed after he learned that the five men got the cure, that is why he punished me by taking half of my men as prisoners!" Graven replied.


    "That''s bad!" Terros blurted out.


    "Bad indeed!" Graven said and addressed his men. "Men, go back t the headquarters!" hemanded.


    "Copy, my lord!" the men replied.


    A few minutester, the men disappeared from the ce together with Calder.


    Graven looked at Terros. "Let''s go back to your ce, Grandpa! I need a ce to hang out for a few days," he said miserably.


    "Okay, let''s go home!" Terros said.


    The men teleported back to the forest.


    Theynded in front of the bamboo house and climbed the stairs going to the balcony.


    Graven settled on the wooden chair. "Damn! I''m so hungry!" he mumbled.


    "Okay, stay here, son! I''ll go to the kitchen to find something for you to eat," Terros said.


    "I''ll go with you, Grandpa!" Graven said.


    The men entered the door and went to the kitchen. They found some leftover food on the table.


    Terros handed Graven the spoon and fork.


    Graven began eating ravenously.


    A few minutester.


    Graven finished eating all the food in the serving dish. He smiled a bit and looked at hispanion. "I''m done eating, Grandpa! I''m full! Thank you for the food!" he said.


    "Good!" Terros put the ss of drinking water in front of Graven. "Drink the water, then afterward, tell me what happened," he said.


    Graven obeyed and gulped the water in one go. "Done!" he said and put down the empty ss on the table. "Let''s talk on the balcony! I need to inhale fresh air!" he said.


    The men exited the house and went back to the balcony to have a serious talk.


    "Tell me, what are the demands of the cursed King this time?" Terros inquired.


    Graven released a deep sigh. "The King was puzzled and asked me why the five men were missing and unable to return to the castle. I told him a lie, exining to him that the five men died in a battle between our enemy. He tried reading my mind, wanting to know if I''m telling the truth or not, but he failed to read my mind, so he read one of my men''s minds and found out the truth. He got mad and wants me to bring to him the mastermind who created the cure. And to punish me for lying, he kept half of my men as prisoners!" he said in an agitated tone.


    Terros eyes widened. "What-? Is the King out of his mind? He got so many demands! How dare him?!" he said indignantly. "He wants Laura and now the deity? And worst, he kept half of your men inside the basement as prisoners! He''s getting on my nerves! He''s getting too much!"


    Graven released a deep sigh. "Things are not getting better for me, Grandpa. Things are going downhill for me this time," he said in a miserable tone.


    Terros sighed heavily and patted Graven''s shoulder, trying tofort him. It pained him deeply, after seeing him looking like this, so down. It broke his heart. He was debating if he will inform Graven about Luke''s disappearance. It will surely make him more worried and devastated more than ever before. He decided to tell Graven about what happened to his twin brother tonight. Maybe, Luke will suddenly return before his brother will know of his disappearance.


    He hoped so!


    Graven looked at the horizon above as if he was waiting for a miracle to happen that would put an end to all his worries and problems that he''s experiencing right now.


    Terros sighed. "Son, I think you need a good sleep. You already have dark circles in your eyes. Let''s continue chatting after you wake up," he suggested.


    "Good idea, Grandpa!" Graven said.


    "Go to my room now and sleep as long as you want," Terros ordered.


    Graven took a deep breath and left the balcony going towards the door.


    Terros watched Graven entered the door and disappeared inside. Veronica was not in the house, maybe she''s in the stream taking her bath.


    Hey his body down on the bench and closed his eyes to rest.


    A few minutester.


    Veronica arrived in the house after taking a bath in the stream. She found Grandpa sleeping on the seat alone. "He''s already back. But where is Graven?" she asked.


    She went inside the house and went to Grandpa''s room. The door is not closed, she pushed it a little bit and saw Graven lying on the bed in a deep sleep. She closed the door quietly and went to her room.


    A few minutester.


    She emerged from the room and went outside the house, going to the backyard to tend to her nts and flowers.


    She was uprooting weeds in the garden when she heard a~thud sound~ as if someone had fallen into the floor. She stood up and went back to the house. When she climbed the stairs, she found Terros on the floor. She rushed to his side. "Grandpa, are you okay?" she asked worriedly and helped him to his feet.


    "Yeah. It''s not a big fall!" he said and rose to his feet quickly.


    They sat on the bench.


    "Is Graven aware of the missing spirit of his twin?" Veronica asked.


    "No. I haven''t told him about that problem yet. He already got lots of problems right now," he said.


    "What problem?" she asked.


    "The King kept half of his men inside the castle and released Graven and the rest. Then he also knew about the cure and because of that reason, he demanded that Graven will bring the person who created the cure to the castle together with Laura!" Terros revealed.


    Veronica''s eyes widened in shock, then her eyes went to slit. "Such an outrageous demand! That cursed King is getting crazier!" she said, gritting her teeth in anger.


    "Indeed! He is putting Graven in emotional and mental torture each time! And I already hated him in every fiber of my whole being! I would love to destroy that King with my very own hands!" Terros said, his hands formed into a fist. A dangerous gleam appeared in his eyes.


    Veronica saw the gleam shing in Terro''s eyes. "Grandpa, don''t tell me that you are nning to go back to the castle andmit suicide just to put an end to that cursed King!" she said.


    Terros took a deep breath. "Actually... I might. I was thinking about that idea," he admitted.


    "But how are you going to do that? Once you are taken to the King''s ce in the basement, you will lose your power just like what happens to Graven and his men every time they''re under the King''s custody. Let me remind you that you won''t stand a chance in killing the King, Grandpa! You will end up killing yourself in the process and you will only make Graven sadder than he already is. He will feel guilty that you died because of him! And worst, if you died and the King isn''t, you already wasted your life for nothing!" Veronica ranted.


    Terros shook his head and breathed deeply. "Alright, let''s stop talking about the cursed King! He only makes my blood boil, I might die of heart attack!" he joked and grinned.


    Veronica smiled. "Think a thousand times before you will go on a suicide mission, Grandpa!" she finally said.


    "I know," Terros said. He rose to his feet. "I''m going inside the house and sleep there on the floor to makes sure I won''t fell this time," he said and walked towards the door.


    Veronica shook her head while she watched the old man entered the door and disappeared inside.


    ''Graven''s problem keeps adding up! It''s his misfortune in life to cross path with the cursed King!'' she thought to herself.


    She was wondering how will Graven find a solution to all his pressing problems? She feels that the King is getting more desperate ining out of the castle and rule the world!


    She descended the stairs and walked on the path leading to the back of the house to continue where she left off.

 Chapter 264 - Weapons?

    A few hourster.


    Graven woke up from his sleep, feeling refreshed.


    ??


    He exited the room and went outside to find Grandpa. He found him feeding his chickens on the ground outside the house.


    "Grandpa, can I talk to you for a minute?" he asked.


    Terros nods his head. "Sure! Let me finish feeding the chicken first," he said and continue throwing the feeds into the ground.


    A few minutester, he finished with his task and joined Graven on the wooden bench. He looked at him. "What is it, son?" he asked.


    "Grandpa, let''s administer the medicine to the rest of the men," Graven said.


    "Okay, no problem. I''ll bring the herbal medicine to the headquarters and administer them to the infected men," Terros said.


    "Thank you, Grandpa! I''ll go home first to check on my wife. Then I''ll drop by in the headquarter this afternoon to check on the progress there," Graven said.


    "Okay. Leave everything to me. You can take a rest in your home with your wife as much as you can. Horace will make sure your businesses and the South Pond Town is well taken care of," he said.


    Graven sighed. "I''ve been away from my duties and responsibilities for a while," he said forlornly.


    "Don''t over-stress yourself too much. Your sister-inw is already back home and we already find the cure to the ck liquid. Just enjoy the few victories you had and leave the rest of the problemter to solve. Take a break and take a breather beside your wife," Terros told him.


    "Thanks, Grandpa!" Graven said.


    "You go now and visit your wife today and sleep there for the night. Tomorrow you will stay here so that we can continue your medication the whole day. We can''t let Laura witness your vomiting and high fever. It will rm her greatly. You will only go back to her side if you''re finally cured," Terros said.


    "Okay, got it!" Graven said. "I''ll go now. See youter in the headquarter!" he said. He looked at Veronica and nods his head.


    She waved goodbye at him.


    Graven initiated the teleportation process in his mind and disappeared from the ce.


    Veronica went to Terros''s side. "He''s gone home back to his wife?" she asked.


    "Yes. He instructed me to administer the ck liquid to the rest of the infected men. And tomorrow he will also take the medication the whole day," Terros replied.


    "B-but you didn''t tell him about his twin brother yet? Why?" Veronica asked.


    Terros sighed deeply. "I want him to have a rest first before telling him about his missing brother. I will tell him after he finished taking the medication," he said.


    "Okay. So, do you want me to go with you to the headquarter and help you administer the herbal medicine to the men?" she asked.


    "Sure! That would be better," Terros responded.


    "Alright, I''ll just return to the Windless Mountain after the men finished taking the medicine," Veronica said.


    "Thank you for all the help, daughter!" Terros said.


    Veronica smiled. "Don''t mention it. Helping you is a pleasure of mine," she said. "I''ll go back inside and prepare the medicine to bring to the headquarter," she said.


    "No need to do that, leave it to me. Just prepare the dishes for lunch, so that we can go to the headquarter early," he instructed.


    "Okie Dokie," Veronica said and turned around going back to the house to prepare food for lunch.


    One hourter.


    Terros and Veronica gathered around the table in the kitchen to eat their meals.


    "What do you think Graven will do to save his men from the clutches of the deranged King?" Veronica asked.


    Terros took a deep breath. "I have no idea. We haven''t talked about that yet. But I''m nning to go with him next time to the castle and meet the King," he said.


    Veronica''s eyes widened in rm. "Huh? Are you still not dropping that stupid n of yours?"


    Terros shook his head. "I just can''t stand on the sideline and watch Graven tormented by that King over and over again! I need to do something to end it!" he said in a serious tone.


    Veronica sighed. "Grandpa, all I ask from you is never go there unless you have a concrete n! Remember that ce is the King''s territory! And he had Graven''s men imprisoned inside that ce as a bargaining chip. It''s not easy to kill the King unless Graven is willing to sacrifice the precious lives of his men just to kill the King!" she reminded him.


    Terros nodded his head. "You got a point. The only thing standing between the King and his ultimate death is Graven''s men that he had imprisoned inside. Without the men, it''s easy to finish him for good!" he finally said.


    "So... the main focused right now is how to rescue the imprisoned men? Get them out of that basement and destroy the King''s ce? And deliver a painful death to the King once and for all!" Veronica said.


    "Exactly! But that is the most difficult part. How to rescue the men? There got to be some other way!" Terros said.


    "Yes, there''s got to be a perfect way. But right now, it''s hard to think about it. Maybe one day, the idea wille to us like a spark of light. But right now, we have to finish eating the soup because it''s getting cold," Veronica said.


    "Alrighty!" Terros replied.


    They resumed eating their cold food.


    One hourter.


    They get ready to teleport to Graven''s headquarter.


    Meanwhile...


    At Graven''s manor.


    The couple just finished eating lunch together with Laura''s family and currently cuddling in the bed.


    "How''s it''s going?" Laura asked.


    "You mean, the new coal mine and the thugs?"


    "Yeah. I hope you settled everything already," she said.


    "It''s 50% inpletion. My men and I are working on it peacefully. We try to remind those thugs calmly that we already bought the property, and they have to vacate the ce and transfer to another area that they can call their own," he lied again. It''s almost believable in his ears.


    "I hope it won''t end up in a bloody fight," she said.


    "We''re trying to be considerate... but if they will use violence against us then we can''t tolerate them anymore," he exined. "By the way, is everything okay here?" he asked, changing the topic.


    "Yes. Everything is okay, we''re all good here," Laura replied.


    "Good! I want to sleep for a while. I''ll go back to the headquarterter, then spend the night here with you, because tomorrow night, I might not be able toe home," he said and nted a kiss on her lips and another kiss on her baby bumped.


    "Okay, go to sleep now," Laura said and ran her fingers through his hair, giving his scalp a gentle massage.


    Graven smiled, he loves the way she massaged his scalp, it''s soothing to the skin and feels heavenly. "Continue what you''re doing to my head, my love, I like it! It feels so good!" he said and shut his eyes to sleep.


    Laura kissed his head lovingly and continue with her massage.


    Graven finally falls into a deep slumber.


    Laura gazed at her husband''s face adoringly for a long time. She finally found peace on her husband''s side together with his family. Luke and the vampire couple are the farthest things from her mind right now.


    Inside the walls of this manor, she felt secured and well protected. She finally found her happiness, beside her husband.


    A few minutester, Laura had dozed off on the bed as well


    Two hourster.


    Graven woke up and found his wife sleeping beside him. He nted a kiss on her lips and got up from the bed.


    Laura''s eyshes fluttered. She saw her husband taking some clothes from the closet. "Husband are you going back to the headquarter now?" she asked.


    "Yes. Continue your sleep. I''ll return home tonight," Graven replied.


    "Okay, take care of yourself," she said and closed her eyes to resume her sleep.


    Finished donning his clothes, Graven went to bed and nted a kiss on his wife''s head.


    Then he vanished from the room.


    A few minutester, Graven reappeared in the headquarter.


    Terros and Veronica just finished administering the herbal medicine to the men.


    They joined Graven on the table.


    Terros saw the sadness and worries that were etched on Graven''s face. "Thinking about your men imprisoned beneath the crumbling castle, son?" he asked.


    Graven nods his head. "That is my main concern nowadays, Grandpa. How to rescue my men underneath that castle? Once I''m inside, I''m powerless. Without my power, I can''t fight the King and rescue my men," he said with a gloomy sigh.


    "I understand your difficulties, son. How many minions exactly the King had?" Terros asked.


    "I dunno the exact number. I have seen a few of them. I think not many," Graven replied.


    "Good! Can you describe to me the whole ce?" Terros inquired.


    Graven pondered for a moment.


    "The whole ce consisted of chambers, rooms, and pools filled with dark liquid. That''s all I can see in there. And there was also this doorless room. The door only appeared if the King entered and made an exit. They imprisoned me in that room. My men were in the other room. I saw a few numbers of furniture like tables and chairs..." Graven borated further.


    Terros rubbed his jaw in deep thoughts. "Hmm... can we bring something in there, like explosives or something? Human weapons? Like guns and dynamite to st the whole ce?"


    "It''s easier to bring human weapons inside, but those things will be confiscated by the King''s men once everyone was already inside the basement. The King is not stupid even though he was born thousand years ago," Graven said.


    Veronica was silent the whole time while listening to the men''s conversation.


    Suddenly, Graven remembered his brother. He looked at Terros "Grandpa... before I lose consciousness, I remembered seeing my brother in the forest? Where is he right now?" he asked.


    Terros and Veronica looked at each other.

 Chapter 265 - Coward?

    "I haven''t seen him after that. He left on his own," Terros said.


    "Good! Because I don''t want my brother to get entangled on my affair with the King," Graven said.


    ??


    Veronica sighed. "Let''s get back to the topic about bringing human weapons inside the King''s territory. If that is not applicable then we need something else that won''t arouse suspicion from the King''s men!" Veronica gives them something to talk about, driving them away from the topic concerning Luke.


    Terros and Graven looked at each other.


    "If our power and human weapons won''t work, what else that we can use?" Graven asked.


    Terros looked at Veronica. "Do you have something in mind, daughter?" he asked curiously.


    "Well, I don''t have one right now. But I''m thinking of producing a magical powder that could immobilize the King once he came in contact with the powder. Like for example, he will inhale the powder and he will get frozen like a statue for a few minutes. That would give enough time for Graven to act and frees his men from captivity and flee from the basement! Then after they got away, we can destroy the whole ce!" Veronica said animatedly.


    "Brilliant idea!" Graven blurted.


    "Sounds like a good idea!" Terros eximed excitedly. "Now the question is, can you do it?" he asked her. "Can you put your idea into a real thing?"


    "Hmm..." Veronica scratches her head. "Honestly, I dunno yet. Making a magical powder like that needs a thorough preparation, and all angles need meticulous nning before it can work. I''m just saying this all to you, guys, so that we can explore other ideas that might work perfectly. If Graven can''t rely on his power when facing the King then we need something else to distract him," she said.


    "Well said, daughter!" Terros pped his hands in glee. Then he looked at Graven. "From now on, I will start thinking of an idea that can help you in defeating the King when you return to the castle," he said cheerfully.


    "Thank you Veronica for the brilliant idea!" Graven said.


    Veronica smiled. "Don''t mention it. I''m d to be of help to you, guys!" she said. "Don''t worry, if I wille up with something brilliant, I''ll tell you about it!" she said.


    One of the men came to the table and offered them refreshment.


    The trio ate their snacks.


    Afterward, Terros and Veronica went back to the forest and promised to return after dinner to administer another dose of the herbal medicine to the infected men.


    Graven went to make a short round in the coal mines and the entire town of South Pond. As for his other businesses, Horace has to take care of the rest on his behalf. It''s been a while since hest visited his father Nichs and brother Cooper and his little family.


    He will visit them again soon!


    A few hourster.


    Terros and Veronica returned to the headquarter for the men''s second dose.


    Graven and Horace also arrived to witness the vomiting spectacle that will follow suit after the men take their second dose.


    Preparation has been made in advance.


    Drinking and cleaning water, as well as food, was on standby.


    Horace kept looking at Veronica while she was administering the medicine to the men. "My Lord, who is that pretty woman standing beside Grandpa? I have never seen her before! Who is she?" he asked curiously.


    Graven smiled. "Ah, that''s Veronica. Grandpa''s adoptive housemate and daughter," he answered.


    "Really?" Horace smiled meaningfully.


    Graven looked at his trusted servant. "Why are you asking?" he asked.


    "Nothing, I''m just curious," Horace said and smiled, scratching his head, feeling shy for a moment.


    "Do you want me to introduce her to you?" Graven offered.


    "Sure! I would love to know anything about her!" Horace smiled excitedly.


    Graven smiled. "Hmm, I noticed something with you today. You kept ncing at the girl since you arrived here. Are you interested with Veronica?" he teased him.


    Horaceughed. "I''m interested to be her friend, that''s all!" he said.


    "Okay, it seems your intention is honorable, I will introduce you to each otherter after they''re done administering the herbal medicine," Graven said.


    "Great! I''m excited!" Horace said. "Do you like coffee, my Lord? I will make you one," he offered.


    "Yes, please," Graven replied.


    Horace went inside the wooden house and made his master a hot coffee.


    When he emerged from the door, Grandpa and Veronica were already at the table talking to Graven.


    He brought the coffee to the table. "Guys, do you like coffee? I can make you one," he offered his services.


    "Sure, son! Don''t add too much sugar on mine," Terros said.


    "Okay, Grandpa!" Horace said. He looked at the girl. "How about you, mydy?" he asked.


    Veronica smiled. "I want to make my coffee!" she said and rose to her feet.


    "Sure,e with me inside the house," Horace invited her.


    They entered the house.


    Graven followed the couple with his gaze, wearing a smile on his face.


    Terros noticed the smile on his face. "Why are you smiling at?" he asked.


    Graven chuckled. "Horace wants to know everything about Veronica," he replied.


    "Ah, okay. Let them be, they''re adults already," Terros said. "Son, I have something to ask you..." he said.


    "Go on! What is it, Grandpa?" he asked.


    "Every time, the King takes you guys to his territory beneath the ground... do you have any idea what he''s doing to you guys? I mean, there is that period when you are unconscious in between. I just want to know what happened during that time?" Terros asked.


    "Regarding that... I have no idea, Grandpa. Every time you bring us inside the castle, we are unconscious, right?"


    "Yeah..." Terros confirmed.


    "Every time it happened, the next time I opened my eyes, I''m already inside the room. That''s all I can remember," Graven said.


    "I see... it seemed that during that time, the King and his men take that time to search your body for anything, and then he proceeds to suppressed your power. He can only suppress your power inside the basement, but as soon you leave the ce, his power over you no longer works!" Terros said.


    "Exactly! That''s what I''ve been thinking ever since Ie and go on that ce," Graven said.


    "The same reason you can''t bring any weapon such as knives, dynamite, small revolver, and others because they can easily see it in your body while you are unconscious," Terros added.


    "That''s right, Grandpa! And the King can freeze me anytime he wants. Before my fist and my kicks can reach his body, he had already frozen me! So, I never tried provoking him with a fight. I''m afraid that if he got mad, he will kill one of my men. Inside that basement, he is powerful! I''m just courting death if I will challenge him in hand-to-handbat," Graven said.


    Terros took a deep breath. "The King is a dangerous enemy once he escaped the confinement of the crumbling castle!" hemented.


    "Absolutely! Until now, I''m wracking my brain thinking of a possible way to bring that King to his knees and finish him for good. But I still can''t find the right method to do it unless I''m willing to sacrifice my life and that of my men, then killing the King would be easy. Sometimes, I''m thinking of doing the suicide thing just to put an end to the torment the King has put me through. But every time I think of my pregnant wife and my unborn son, I hesitated to sacrifice my life," he said sadly.


    Terros patted Graven''s shoulder tofort him. "Don''tmit suicide, son! Don''t ever do that! We will find a solution soon! We don''t have to stop thinking of another way. We will persevere! Don''t worry, we will help you find a way! Don''t give up too soon!" he challenged him.


    Graven looked at Terros in the eyes. "Grandpa, do you think I''m a coward?" he asked for his opinion.


    "No! Wanting to live and preserving your life and that of your men is not cowardice, son. Don''t worry, I didn''t judge you just because you are doing nothing right now. I understood very well that your situation is veryplicated. You don''t want to give up your pregnant wife and bring her to the enemy''s doorsteps. You are just trying to protect your loved ones, the only way you know how. The truth is... your dilemma isplex! I even have a headache thinking about it and how to solve it. My heart is bleeding for you every minute every second during these turbulent times," Terros said trying tofort him.


    "Thanks, for your concern, Grandpa!" Graven smiled a bit. Having good friends to talk with regarding his problem is indeed beneficial. He can''t tell his father Nichs about his problem, even his wife has no idea what he''s going through right now. It''s good to have friends around that is willing to listen to his problems and give him advice. He feels lucky to have friends like them.


    A few minutes of silence descended upon them.


    Horace and Veronica returned to the table with their coffee.


    It was already 7:00 in the evening when the first session of vomiting started. The men rushed to the bushes and vomit their hearts out.


    The vomiting continues for two hours and until it finally mellowed down. Good thing the water and food are ready to do their parts.


    By 9:30 in the evening, the vomiting finally stopped ad the men washed their mouths and bodies. Then eat food and drink water one hourter to replenish the food and liquid that they have vomited.


    By 10:00, the men settled on the bed inside the tent to take a rest and sleep for the night.


    Terros and Veronica went home to the forest.


    Graven went home to the manor and sleep beside his wife on the bed.


    He was borrowing strength from Laura and their baby to survive the nightmare that he was undergoing right now.


    Because of them, no matter how tough the problem is, he will never stop finding a way out!

 Chapter 266 - Forget My Worries

    The following day.


    After eating breakfast with Laura''s family, the couple returned to the master''s bedroom.


    ??


    "Wife, I''ll go back to the coal mine today. I will sleep there tonight," Graven said.


    "Okay," Laura replied.


    "I''ll be back here tomorrow morning," he said and nted a kiss on her lips and another kiss on her baby bump.


    "I love you, husband!" Laura said, her eyes sparkled with love for him.


    Graven smiled and hugged her. "I love you more!"


    They hugged each other for a few minutes.


    Graven reluctantly disengaged from their hug a few secondster. "I got to go now!" he said.


    "Bye, husband! Take care of yourself," she spoke.


    "I will!" Graven said and vanished from the room.


    A few secondster.


    Graven appeared in the headquarter.


    Terros and Veronica were already administering the herbal medicine to the men one hour after they have finished eating breakfast.


    "How''s it''s going?" Graven asked Horace.


    "Based on the men who already gone through the experience, the third dose is the time when high fever will ur," Horace answered.


    "Good! How''s the security around South Pond Town? Did our men notice anything suspicious and out of the ordinarytely?" Graven asked again.


    "Nothing new so far. The town is generally peaceful nowadays," Horace replied.


    "How about my father, brother, and his family?" Graven asked.


    "They''re all fine. Your father is asking about you. I told him that you got busy with something, and you n to visit them one of these days as soon you have the time," Horace responded.


    "Does my brother no longer frequented the brothel and other ces that he usually has gone to in the past?" he asked.


    Horace shook his head. "Your brother is now a changed man after his little family lives with him. I think he hadpletely turned his back on his bad vices for the better," he replied.


    "I''m happy to hear that!" Graven said. "What else do you need to report to me?" he inquired.


    "That''s all for now, my lord!" Horace said. "I will go back to South Pond Town now. Is there anything you wish me to buy for you in the town?"


    "Not for me. Just buy the usual food ration for Grandpa and Veronica and bring it here before the day is over so that they can bring it back to the forest when they go home," Graven gave his instruction.


    "Copy, my lord! If nothing else, I''ll take my leave now," Horace said.


    Graven nods his head.


    Horace nced at Veronica before he vanished from the area.


    After the duo finished giving thest dose of herbal medicine to the infected men, they went back to the table.


    "How''s it''s going, Grandpa?" Graven asked.


    "We''re done with thest and final dose. Let see if they will have the same symptom as the first batch," Terros replied. "One hour from now, the reaction of their bodies will manifest. But there is nothing to worry about because we''re well prepared for that," he added.


    "Okay. I''m ready now to take my medicine. Let''s get over with!" Graven said.


    Terros poured the right dosage of herbal medicine into the stic bowl and handed it to him. "Here''s your medicine, son!"


    Graven epted the bowl and gulped the bitter liquid in one go.


    Veronica handed him one ss of water.


    Graven drinks the water bottoms up. "Whew! I feel much better now after I drink the water," he said.


    Terros patted his shoulder. "The second dose will be one hour after lunch," he said.


    "Okay," Graven said.


    "I think we need to go back to my ce now. I''ll leave Veronica here to help take care of things while we''re away," Terros suggested.


    "Alright," Graven agreed.


    Terros looked at Veronica. "We''re going home. Will you be okay, here?" he asked.


    Veronica nodded her head. "Yes, of course!"


    "Alright, let''s go!" Terros told Graven and picked up his medicine toolbox from the table.


    The men disappeared from the ce.


    A few minutester.


    They appeared in front of the bamboo house and climbed the stairs, going to the balcony. They settled there for a few minutes.


    Graven looked at Terros. "The vomiting will start with the second dose, right?" he asked for confirmation.


    "That''s right, son! Don''t worry. I''m here by your side. I won''t leave you alone through your ordeal," Terros assured him.


    Graven chuckled. "Thanks, Grandpa, for your concern. But I''m no longer a child that you have to watch over," he said.


    "It''s okay, I don''t mind," Terros smiled. "If you want to rest, you can sleep on my bed," he offered.


    "Thanks. I''ll go there if I''m feeling sleepy already," Graven replied.


    "If you need anything, I''ll be at the back of the house to check on the nts and gather some firewood nearby," Terros said.


    Graven rose to his feet. "I''ll help you, Grandpa! Since I have nothing else to do," he offered.


    "Suit yourself. Which one do you like doing? Watering the nts or gathering firewood?" Terros asked.


    "I''ll gather firewood!" Graven said.


    Terros smiled. "Okay..."


    The men exited the balcony and went their separate ways.


    A half-hourter.


    Graven finished gathering wood and returned to the bamboo house.


    Terros also finished watering the nts.


    "I''m going to the stream, son. I''ll catch some fresh fish and shrimp to roast for lunch," Terros said.


    "I''ll go with you!" Graven said.


    "Good, let''s go!" Terros spoke.


    The men walked towards the location of the stream. When they arrived there, they were lucky to find an abundance of fish and shrimp in the upper area of the stream. They only catch five big fishes and left the smaller ones to grow. They managed to catch fifteen pieces of big shrimp.


    For Graven, the simple activity of catching fish in the stream is fun and made him forget his problem and worries even for a short time.


    They cleaned the insides of the fish, including the shrimp, to make it ready for cookingter when they returned to the house.


    They stayed in the stream for a while, enjoying the peaceful surrounding.


    They were serenaded by the gentle sound of trickling water and the chirping of birds up above the branches of the trees, which are growing abundantly in the area.


    Terros looked at Graven. "We have enough fish and shrimp for lunch, son. Let''s go back to the house so that we can start roasting our catch!" he said.


    "Alright," Graven replied and picked up their catch that they put securely in the banana leaves.


    The men left the stream and sauntered towards the bamboo house.


    A few minutester.


    They finally arrived at the house.


    "I''m going to roast the fish and shrimp!" Graven said.


    "Okay, you do the roasting, and I''ll boil the rice in the kitchen," Terros said. "I''ll bring the fish and shrimp to the kitchen first to season them with salt," he said.


    Graven nodded his head and went under the shade of the tree. He gathered firewoods and started the fire. He went back to the balcony to get the stainless steel used for roasting food.


    After Terros finished boiling the rice, he joined Graven under the shade of the tree.


    They discussed the means and ways on how to kill the King.


    The aroma of the delicious roasted fish floated in the air permeating their nostrils and making them hungry.


    They ended their conversation when the fish and the shrimp looks ready to eat.


    Graven transferred the cooked food into the stic tter.


    Terros returned to the house to get the rice and utensils.


    A few minutester.


    The two men are now eating their delicious meals with good appetites.


    Half an hour went by.


    They finished eating lunch and gathered the utensils back to the kitchen. Terros washed the dirty dishes while Graven returned to the balcony to mull over his dire condition.


    One hour passed quickly.


    Terros bought the stic bowl containing the bitter-tasting herbal medicine to the balcony. "Time for the second dose, son," he said and ced the bowl on the table.


    Graven looked at the bowl and sighed. He picked it up and gulped it bottoms up. "Done! Man, that was so bitter!" he whined and put the empty bowl on the table.


    "Drink the water," Terros said.


    Graven consumed half the contents of the ss of water and gurgled the rest in his mouth to wash away the bitter taste of the herbal medicine. He rose to his feet. "Vomiting time is up ahead. I better station myself near the bushes so that I can find a good spot to spit the ck liquid," he said and walked towards the staircase.


    Terros looked at his departing form with a gloomy sigh. He will just sit here on the balcony and get ready to assist Graven, just in case he needs assistance.


    He looked at the left side of the balcony where the baskets of dried nts were located. He made the bubble invisible to the naked eye, only him and Veronica can see it. He went closer and looked at Luke''s body inside. He didn''t see any discoloration of the skin, the body is breathing normally.


    He was wondering how long Luke''s body can withstand this kind of condition? He made holes around the bubble to ensure that the body can continue inhaling and exhaling fresh air into its lungs.


    Luke''s power is of another level!


    He just hoped that Luke''s spirit was not captured by the cursed King!


    A few minutester, out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Graven running towards the bushes and stayed there. He heard the sound of vomiting...


    In the next two hours, Graven kept vomiting every fifteen to twenty minutes. Terros keeps feeding him a small amount of water to replenish the lost liquid from his body.


    Two hourster, the vomiting finally ended and Graven washed his face with clean water and gurgled drinking water in his mouth. "Thanks for your help and support, Grandpa!" he said.


    "You may continue resting in the balcony," Terros offered.


    "No. I''ll just rest here under the shade of the tree so that it''s easier for me to run to the bushes if I feel like vomiting again," Graven said. He settledfortably on the wooden bench and closed his eyes to sleep.


    Terros went back to the balcony and watched over his charge. Just watching Graven while he was sleeping gives him a sense of purpose.

 Chapter 267 - Freedom

    Hours went by.


    Graven had fallen asleep under the shade of the tree while Terros did the same on the balcony.


    ??


    It waste in the afternoon when Terros finally awakened and decided to prepare the dish for dinner.


    He went inside the house and proceeds to the kitchen. There are two fish and five shrimps left, he will make a soup out of them. He will add ginger, lemongrass, and leafy vegetable taken from Veronica''s garden.


    One hourter.


    Terros and Graven gathered around the table to eat dinner.


    "Wow, your cooking skill improves a lot, Grandpa! The soup tastes delicious!" Graven gushes.


    Terros grinned. "Thanks for thepliment, son! Eat a lot. There''s more soup in the pot," he said.


    Graven picked up the bowl and went to the pot to get more soup. He returned to the table and continue eating.


    It was already 7:00 in the evening when Terros handed Graven thest dose of the herbal medicine.


    Graven gulped it in one go. By now, his taste bud already got used to the bitter taste of the liquid.


    The men stayed on the balcony, just rxing and enjoying the beautiful night. They watched the star-filled sky and the full moon at its brightest tonight.


    At 7:30, they retired to the house and stayed in Terros''s room.


    By 8:00, Graven''s body is getting hotter due to a high fever. Terros kept bathing Graven''s body with a water-soak towel to lessen the heat.


    It was only during 1:00 in the morning when Graven''s fever began to subside and finally stopped at 3:30. He falls asleep afterward.


    Terros took a rest as well, putting extra bedding on the floor andy his body down to get some sleep.


    Hours went by.


    Finally, the morninges.


    The men woke upte, at 10:00 in the morning.


    Terros looked at his charge. "Are you okay, son? How are you feeling now?" he asked.


    Graven smiled. "I''m feeling better, Grandpa!"


    Terros smiled broadly. "Nice to hear that! I''m super relieved!" he said.


    "It''s over, right?" Graven asked.


    "You mean the ck liquid episode?" Terros said.


    "Yeah...."


    "I guess so!"


    "Now I can finally focus on formting a n to rescue my men from the clutches of the King!" Graven said energetically. Then his high spirit sank again.


    Terros noticed the sudden change in his expression. "What is it, son?"


    "I can''t help it but feel worried that if I won''t return to the castle, the King will know that we finally found the cure to the harmful effect of the ck liquid. Then he will kill the rest of my men," Graven said sadly.


    Terros released a deep sigh. "Indeed, we can''t im full victory yet. As long your men are still underneath that castle, then our happiness isn''tplete yet. We have to get them out of that basement once and for all!"


    Graven released a deep sigh. "Yeah. On the other hand, I''m feeling d that the ck liquid is finally out of my system! One of my problems is finally solved!" Graven said happily.


    "Hooray, we should be thankful for small victories now and then. But we shouldn''t remove our focus on the bigger picture!" Terros said and rose to his feet. "I''m going to the kitchen to prepare some breakfast," he said and left the room.


    In the kitchen.


    Terros cooked a scrambled egg on the frying pan made of y. Done cooking the egg, he boils three pieces of cocoa cubes in the earthen pot.


    A few minutester, the food is ready!


    Graven and Terros ate their breakfast consisted of eggs with bread and hot cocoa.


    After eating, they decided to go to the headquarter to check on thetest developments there.


    They teleported back to the headquarter in the blink of an eye.


    When they arrived there, the men are in good spirits while talking to each other.


    Horace, Calder, and Veronica were chatting animatedly at the table.


    "Good morning, my lord!" Horace and Calder greeted their master in unison.


    "Good morning, my lord!" echoed the rest of the men.


    "How''s everyone doing?" Graven asked. He looked at the faces of his men.


    "We''re feeling happy, my lord! The ck liquid is finally flushed out from our system!" Calder beamed.


    "Yes, that''s true, my lord!" the men seconded in chorus.


    Graven smiled brightly. "Alright, let''s celebrate today! Inform the cook to prepare delicious dishes for lunch!" he announced.


    "Hooray!" the men erupted in happiness.


    "Everyone, helped the cook to prepare the dishes!" Graven said.


    The cook came forward and scratched his head. "My lord, pardon me. But we have run out of meat, vegetables, and herbs to be used for the dishes," he said.


    Graven looked at Horace and Calder. "Is that a problem, guys!?" he asked them.


    "Not a problem at all!" Horace said and looked at Calder.


    Calder and Horace went to the cook''s side and holds his arm. "Let''s teleport you to the wet market so that you can buy all the ingredients for the dishes!" they said in unison.


    A few minutester, the cook, Horace, and Calder disappeared from the ce.


    Graven looked at Veronica. "When are you going back to the deity''s ce?" he asked.


    "Tomorrow. Why?" Veronica said.


    "Veronica, on behalf of my men, I would like to thank you from the bottom of my heart for your big contribution in creating the herbal medicine,'' Graven said in a serious tone.


    Veronica smiled. "Don''t mention it! I''m happy to help you guys," she said.


    "Can you please extend my thanks to the deity for her tremendous help in concocting the herbal medicines..." Graven said.


    "Sure! Your thanks will reach her for sure! But if you''re not busy, you can visit her and thank her yourself. It''s better to tell her in person, she would appreciate it. And maybe... you can also seek her help regarding your men that are held hostage by the King," Veronica suggested.


    The men looked at each other for a few seconds.


    Graven shook his head. "Nah, I''m ashamed to ask help from Elva ''coz she already helps us a lot," he said.


    "Don''t be! Don''t let your pride stop you from reaching out for other people''s help. We both know that this deity that we are talking about here is a thousand-year-old. She got lots of power and has already gained a lot of ancient knowledge. Who knows... the problem that you are facing right now, is not a problem to her. I suggest that you will swallow your pride and try to ask her for help. Maybe she cane up with a solution. It''s been known through ages that sometimes the people who are not involved in the problem itself are the ones who can provide the ultimate solution," Veronica said.


    Terros nods his head. "You got a point there, Veronica!" he agreed.


    Graven scratches his head. "Um...maybe...one day? If I can''t find any method that would work, I will seek her help for sure," he said.


    "Good. When ites to the lives of your men, don''t dy in making decisions. The earlier, the better! Because we don''t know what''s inside the mind of that deranged King," Veronica reminded them.


    One of the men came forward and bought them a refreshing drink made from the young coconut meat.


    One hourter.


    Horace, Calder, and the cook finally returned.


    Everyone got into a flurry of activity, helping the cook in preparing the ingredients for the dishes.


    By 1:30 in the afternoon, all the dishes were cooked and arranged appetizingly at the long table.


    Time to eat their impromptu feast!


    Everyone gathered at the long table.


    Graven addressed them. "Guys, we are very much thankful today... because we''re finally free from the danger of ck liquid! We will treasure this feast today and keep in our hearts the thoughts of ourrades who are still under the King''s clutches. They will be reunited with us soon! Cheers!" he said and consumed the wine from the ss.


    "Cheers!" the men said and gulped their wine.


    "Let''s eat!" Graven said.


    They gathered around the table and filled their tes with food.


    The men scattered around the area to find a good spot to eat their delicious meals.


    Graven, Terros, Veronica, Horace, and Calder upied the table near the entrance of the wooden house and began eating their meals with gusto.


    After eating, they chatted for a while.


    Two hourster.


    Veronica and Terros bid goodbye to the men to return to the forest. They were apanied by Graven, they bought along the four sacks filled with dry food ration for Grandpa including the one sack of rice.


    They arrived in the fortress.


    The men deposited the sacks into the kitchen area and then went to the balcony and engaged in a lively conversation.


    Veronica went to work and opened the sacks. She removed the stuff and put them in the cupboard. "Nice, these foods are enough for Grandpa''s one-month allowance! Graven is truly a generous guy! He and his men are worthy of my help!" she said with a smile.


    Back on the balcony.


    "Grandpa, I''m going back home to my wife," Graven said.


    "Okay, give my regards to Laura and her family!" Terros said.


    "I will, I''ll go now, please...tell Veronica that I''m considering her advice in seeking the deity''s help," Graven said.


    "Okay, I will. Bye, son!" Terros said.


    Graven disappeared from the balcony.


    Veronica emerged from the door and went to Grandpa''s side. "Graven went home already?" she asked the obvious.


    "Yup!" Terros replied.


    "Don''t you have any objection about my suggestion to him?" she asked.


    Terros shook his head. "Not really. As long the deity is willing to help Graven without string attached, then that would be awesome!" he said.


    "Hmm, let''s see about that!" Veronica said.


    "When are you going to leave for Windless Mountain?" he inquired.


    "Tomorrow morning," Veronica replied. "By the way, when are you going to tell Graven about his missing brother?"


    "A few days from now, when he visits me here. For now, I will give him a few days to enjoy his freedom from the clutches of the ck liquid," he replied.


    "Okay. I''ll go downstairs to check my garden at the back," Veronica said and headed to the staircase.


    Terros entered the house and went to his room to have his afternoon nap.

 Chapter 268 - A Dream!

    Zero and Nini were traveling in a horse-drawn carriage heading to the capital for three days already.


    Nini asked Zero excitedly, "What time we''ll arrive there tomorrow at the capital?"


    ??


    "Early in the morning, at around 7:00 or 8:00 if we don''t encounter problems on the road tonight," Zero answered.


    Nini smiled at Zero and stared at the amethyst ring attached to her finger. "What my parents are like? Are they good, kind, or bad?"


    Zero recalled that Nini''s parents always treated him nicely every time his family visited the Helix Vanguard Estate. The ten-hectare property was owned by the n. Inside the property are sixrge manors, the residences of the n''s children. The leader of the n likes to have his family living close to him even if they already have their own family, so they live closer to each other in the same ce.


    Nini asked excitedly, "Can you tell me about my grandparents, my uncles and aunties, and my cousins?"


    "Your grandparents fathered six children. They''re living in one ce and have their residences or manor as we call them. You have a close-knit family, and you will meet them soon. Right now, your family is already nning a wee dinner party to introduce you to your rtives. You will meet each of them tomorrow evening. Your whole morning and afternoon are to be spent with your parents and siblings," Zero borated.


    "How many siblings do I have?" Nini asked. "If I remember it correctly, I got two, right?"


    "Yeah, I''m d you still remember what I have told you before," he said.


    "Will they ept me? I''ve been gone for too long. I''m afraid they won''t like me," Nini said worriedly.


    "Don''t worry about that thing. Your family has been looking for you all these years. They never stop looking for your whereabouts. I am one of the people they hired to find you," he exined.


    Nini asked, "After you bring me to my family, you are no longer going to see me?"


    "Yes. My job is to find you, and I have already aplished that. It''s about time to continue living my life the way it should be," he answered.


    Nini''s face turned sad.


    "Why are you looking sad all of a sudden? What''s wrong?" he inquired.


    "You and Granny Menedelia are the first person that I meet after I left my prison. I''m going to feel sad if I can no longer see you. I considered you as my friend," Nini replied.


    Zero smiled. "Don''t worry, if I will visit the manor, I will look for you to say hello to you," he said.


    "Thank you!" Nini spoke, her face lighted up again. "Where are you going to stay after you finished bringing me to my family''s house?"


    "I''ll go back to my parent''s house."


    "Where is that? Far from my ce?"


    "Yes. My family''s manor was situated at the far end of the city. While your ce was located at the other end," he exined.


    "Don''t forget to visit me from time to time, okay?" Nini requested.


    "Sure, I will!" Zero replied.


    "Thank you for answering all my questions about the world of humans. I understand that we are shapeshifters and living differently from humans. Why does my family live among humans?" she asked.


    "Your family''s ce is not exactly situated in the center of the capital. It was located in the outskirt area but still part of the city. Our shapeshifters n has no problem mingling and associating with humans and live among them peacefully. Although our existence is a big secret to humans and we don''t reveal ourselves easily to them. It''s not prohibited to befriend them and sometimes marry their kind. As long humans treat us fine, then we will treat them the same," he borated further.


    "I see," Nini said and asked again, "How about Granny Menedelia and Reba? What is their origin?"


    "Reba is a demon, while Granny? I have no idea. I''ll ask her if I will see her again," Zero replied.


    "Granny can see a glimpse of the future, right?"


    "Yeah..."


    "It would be nice to see Granny once again. If you will see her again, can you bring her to our ce so that I can meet her again?" Nini said.


    "Sure! I''ll bring her to the capital next time if our path crosses again," Zero spoke.


    "Thank you! You''re so kind to me!" Nini smiled at him brightly. She yawned and covered her mouth. "I''m going to sleep now," she said.


    Zero nodded his head and spoke, "Okay, sleep well. I will look over you."


    Niniy down on the wooden seat and closed her eyes to sleep.


    Zero won''t dare close his eyes tonight. This is a critical time! He must bring this missing daughter back to her family toplete his mission. He hopes there''ll be no ambush or anything of such kind happening tonight so that they can arrive at the capital safe and sound.


    ...


    Meanwhile, across the miles, at Menedelia''s ce.


    The two women were talking to each other in the tiny living room.


    Reba asked, "Grandma, are you going to the next town tomorrow to continue finding a ce to rent for your shop?"


    "No need. I have decided to lie low for a while. This is the safest ce for you and me, especially that you are pregnant. We still have enough money that we can use for our daily sustenance so let''s just stay where we are," Menedelia answered. "I will just continue nting vegetables and crops in the backyard so that it can somehow help with our daily food," she added.


    Reba''s brows furrowed, she asked, "Why did you change your mind, Grandma?"


    Menedelia released a deep sigh. "I have a feeling that the maker of that light is hunting me down right now," she replied.


    "But why?"


    "I was supposed to die in that ce, but I survived. And they probably already know that I have seen what they are nning after I read Nini''s future," Menedelia exined.


    A frown appeared on Reba''s face. "I don''t understand..."


    "They will be using Nini to ughter her own family one day, and I was able to warn Zero about what''s going to happen in the future. That''s why I told him that the girl needs to be isted right away from the rest of her family so that the massacre in the future can be avoided. I already told you about that..." Menedelia said.


    "Yes, I remember that. The one who kidnaps the baby must be the enemy of Nini''s parents, and they want to use her to get their revenge, am I right?" Reba spoke.


    Menedelia sighed. "That is my initial guess, but I don''t know the whole story. I could be wrong. That is one theory that pops up in my mind after learning the girl''s future," she said.


    Reba asked, "So, what if Zero won''t believe you? What''s going to happen?"


    "Well, I have told Zero about that issue. It''s up to him what he will do about it. That''s no longer my concern. Honestly, I like that guy! He is very generous to me. He gives us lots of money. I hope that when Nini began losing her sanity and massacre her family, he is not with her during that time," Menedelia muses.


    Reba began yawning. "Grandma, let''s sleep now!" she said.


    "Okay," Menedelia agreed. Tomorrow she will go to the town to buy more hens and roosters and raised them in the backyard. Those domesticated animals can produce eggs and meat someday.


    The two women retreated into their respective rooms and went to sleep.


    Meanwhile.


    Back in the moving horse-drawn carriage.


    Zero was fighting the urge to sleep. It''s already past midnight. He rubs his eyes, forcing them not to shut down.


    Then suddenly, the carriage stopped moving.


    His brows knitted together. "What''s going on?" He opened the window and looked at the other carriages ahead and the one behind. The carriages are the escorts that will apany them to the capital. Inside the carriages are his men ready to defend them if they will encounter an ambush in the road.


    The surrounding area is quiet, nothing suspicious.


    "Men, what''s going on? Why are we stopping in the middle of the road!?" he shouted.


    He was greeted with an eerie silence.


    No one answered him, that''s weird!


    He was about to leave the carriage to find out what''s going on when suddenly he smells a strange sweet fragrant drifting into his nose. "What''s that smell? Where did thate from?" he murmured aloud. The surrounding area of the road was submerged in pitch darkness.


    Suddenly he feels sleepy, and his eyes were shutting down on their own ord. He drifted into a deep slumber.


    The time stood still.


    A bright light that looks like a golden thread entered the carriage through the window and struck Nini''s head thatsted for a few minutes.


    Then the light suddenly vanishes, and the window closes on its own.


    A few minutester.


    The carriages began moving again.


    Zero and Nini slept soundly in their carriage.


    The next time Zero opened his eyes it was already 6:00 in the morning.


    He rubbed his eyes. Damn! He had fallen asleepst night. He wasn''t supposed to!


    He opened the window of the carriage and noticed that they''re about to enter the entrance of the capital.


    They finally arrived without any dy!


    Fantastic!


    Nini opened her eyes and looked outside the window. "It''s morning already!" she smiled.


    "Yes, it is..."


    She asked excitedly, "Did we already arrive at the capital?"


    "Yes, we''re about to enter the capital, and we will pass buildings and establishments anytime soon," he replied.


    "Great!" Nini squealed in delight.


    Zero smiled while watching the girl''s excitement, it rubbed on him.


    Suddenly his mind recalled what happenedst night. Thest thing he remembered before he dozed off is that the carriages stopped moving. And he smells a strange fragrance thates from nowhere, after that, he finally drifted into sleep.


    ''Was that a dream?'' he asked inwardly. He got a nagging feeling that its not! But since nothing bad happen to them on the road, he will not think much about it.

 Chapter 269 - Rewards

    A few minutester.


    The three carriages finally reached the other end of the city and stopped in front of the massive gate where the Helix Vanguard n family was residing.


    ? ?


    Zero exited the carriage and showed himself and the token to the guard on duty.


    The guard inspected the authenticity of the token for a few seconds and looked at Zero. "Good morning, my lord!" he said.


    "Good morning, Ador! The family is expecting our arrival today," he said.


    "I know, my lord. I was informed about your arrival," the guard signaled hisrades to open the massive gate.


    Zero went back inside the carriage. They proceed inside the hugewn where fountains and gardens can be seen through the carriage window. And up ahead are six huge manors erected at different areas of the 10-hectarend, and the biggest of them all is the manor of the leader, the one that was looming a few meters away.


    A servant guided the carriages at the back, passing the biggest manor, heading to thest manor located at the end of the property.


    A few minutester.


    The carriage stopped in front of the front yard of the manor.


    Zero looked at Nini. "We finally arrived at your parent''s manor! Let''s get inside!" he said.


    "Okay!" Nini replied excitedly.


    The two exited the carriage.


    They were ushered into the living room of the manor by a servant.


    Waiting on the couch were Nini''s parents and siblings.


    Zero greeted the couple. "Good morning... my lord, mydy!"


    The couple smiled at Zero and stared at the girl beside him.


    Zero nced at the girl standing beside him. "This is Nini, your lost daughter!" he said. "Nini, they are your parents and siblings! Your mother''s name is Lady Evelyn, and your father''s name is Lord Tony. Your sister''s name is Ang, and your brother''s name is Aron," he said and concluded his introduction.


    The couple looked at each other, misty-eyed.


    "Wife, our daughter looks just like you!" Tony told his wife.


    "Yes, she is the younger version of me!" Evelyn said as fresh tears streamed down her face due to happiness. She rushed to Nini''s side and hugged her tightly. "Wee home, daughter!" she said lovingly.


    The mother and daughter hugged each other for eternity.


    "I''m so happy that you''re finally back in our midst!" Evelyn said jovially.


    Nini''s eyes were overflowing with tears the moment her mother hugged her. Her heart was filled with dness. She felt the same feeling of tenderness every time her deceased nanny hugged her when she''s still alive. She missed her beloved nanny so much!


    After hugging her daughter, Evelyn let go of her. It''s now time for her husband to hug his long-lost daughter.


    The father and daughter hugged for a few minutes.


    "Wee back, daughter! We finally found you after twenty years of torture! We are so happy right now. Our family is finallyplete again!" Tony gushes, feeling emotional a bit.


    A few minutester.


    Nini was speechless and felt overwhelmed. She found herself staring at her older brother and sister.


    "Wee home, sis!" Ang said happily and hugged her.


    "Wee home, sister!" Aron spoke.


    Zero watched the happiness glowing on Nini''s face and that of his entire family.


    Today is indeed a memorable day because they were united again after twenty years of separation.


    Tony addressed his family. "Everyone, let''s proceed to the dining hall and eat breakfast!" he said. He looked at Zero. "Come with us, young man! Celebrate with us!" he ordered.


    Zero smiled. "Thank you, my lord!"


    Evelyn holds her long-lost daughter''s hand and guided her toward the dining hall.


    They entered the dining hall and gathered around the table, and settled on their seats.


    Tony raised her wine ss and watched the happy faces of his family. "To my long-lost daughter and my beloved family, may our happiness willst for eternity! Cheers!" he said.


    "Cheers!" they said in unison.


    Everyone raised their ss and smiled at each other happily.


    They ate breakfast infortable silence.


    After they finished eating breakfast, they went back to the living room.


    Evelyn looked at her husband. "Ang and I will bring Nini to her room upstairs so that she can freshen up and take a rest," she told her husband.


    Tony replied, "Go ahead, girls!"


    The boys remained in the living room.


    Tony looked at the young man who found his long-lost daughter. "Can you tell us about this soothsayer''s prophecy about our daughter?" he requested. He already knew the whole history of how his daughter was found by Zero and the life of his daughter in that parallel universe. No matter how hard he tries, he can''t remember offending someone living in another parallel universe.


    Zero nodded his head. He only mentions in his detailed report that Granny Menedelia has a prophecy about Nini, but he didn''t borate on it. He wants to tell them in person. And now it''s the right time to inform them of the prophecy.


    He cleared his throat. "The soothsayer was able to see a glimpse of Nini''s future and told me that your daughter will bring cmity to the whole Helix Vanguard n. We didn''t inform Nini about it," he said.


    Father and son looked at each other in shock.


    They were dumbfounded for a moment, shaken to the core by the shocking prophecy.


    Tony asked curiously, "W-what specific cmity that old woman was talking about?"


    "Granny told me that Nini will ughter the whole Helix Vanguard n sometime in the future," Zero replied.


    A stunned Tony stared at Zero for a long time. He was taken aback by the soothsayer''s outrageous im.


    "That''s nonsense! My sister has just returned to us. Why would she do that to her family?" Aron blurted.


    Zero released a deep sigh. "I was also doubting the whole thing," he agreed with Aron.


    Tony was silent for a long time, then he finally smiled. "I think that old woman was just spouting nonsense!" he said, trying to ignore the nagging thoughts that are making him uneasy.


    "I know, right!" Aron agreed with his father.


    Tony patted Zero''s shoulder. "Let''s forget about the nonsense that the old woman was telling you because I don''t believe her prophecy. Now, let''s talk about the reward that my wife and I, and the rest of the n have agreed with to reward you..."


    Zero smiled. "No need for the reward, my lord! It''s just my humble contribution to our n!" he said shyly.


    "No, we must reward you for your great contribution in finding our missing daughter!" Tony insisted. "You never get tired of finding her until you finally got a breakthrough. We are thankful for your efforts. Because of your untiring dedication to the cause, our family isplete again. We owe it all to you. So, aside from the gold coins, we would like to reward you with our daughter''s hands in marriage! We want you to marry our daughter! We want you to be our son-inw!" Tony dered proudly.


    Zero''s eyes widened in shock. Holy shiit! Granny Menedelia''s prophecy is finally happening. They''re going to marry Nini to him as a reward! It''s alling true! Therefore, there is a big possibility that Nini is going to massacre her whole family and rtives!


    Tony noticed the expression of shock and uneasiness that were stered on Zero''s face after hearing his deration. "What''s wrong,d? You don''t like the rewards that we''re about to give you? You don''t like marrying our daughter and officially be part of the Helix Vanguard n? The rewards are not enough for you?" he asked in bewilderment. He was expecting that Zero''s face would disy tion, but quite the opposite. He was bothered by hisck of enthusiasm with his rewards.


    Zero released a deep sigh. "It''s not like that, my lord! I''m satisfied with the rewards. But now that ites to this... I''ll tell you about the other prophecy that the old woman has told me," he said.


    Aron''s face registered curiosity. "Another prophecy-?"


    A frown appeared on Tony''s face. "What is the other prophecy? Can you tell us about it?" he requested.


    Zero cleared his throat. "The soothsayer told me that Nini''s parents will marry her off to someone the moment she returns to the capital," he said.


    The father and son looked at each other for a few seconds and then smiled.


    "That''s nothing impressive! Anyone can make a random guess like that. The soothsayer just got lucky and nailed it. But I don''t believe in her first prophecy that our long-lost daughter will massacre us and the entire Helix Vanguard n living in this area. That is too extreme to believe!" Tony dismissed the prophecy. "Besides, you are going to marry our daughter, and she will be your sole responsibility. After the wedding, she is now your wife, and you are going to take care of her for the rest of your life," Tony borated further.


    Zero was speechless for a moment. Why are the lord and his son aren''t worried about the prophecy? Why they''re quick to dismiss the danger sign? He can''t understand why? He was the only one worrying about it. "My Lord, can I say what''s in my mind?" he asked.


    "Sure! Tell me what''s on your mind..." Tony said.


    Zero took a deep breath. "I was deeply puzzled by the reason why someone would take an interest in kidnapping the nanny and the baby and imprisoned them inside a room for twenty years? Then suddenly, released her just like that? That doesn''t sound suspicious to you?" he said.


    Tony and Aron looked at each other for a few seconds.


    "Father, Zero got a point! I also have that kind of question running in my mind right now," Aron told his father.


    Tony fell silent while rubbing his jaw. "Good question, son!" he said. "Don''t worry, now that my daughter is finally back. I will spend some time interrogating her about her life in that prison room. Maybe, I can find some hints as to why this faceless enemy has done it to my daughter?" he assured him.


    Zero nodded his head feeling satisfied. "That''s all, my lord!"


    "I understand that you must be aching to go home and meet your family. You may go now and returned tonight with your family for the wee party of my daughter," Tony said.


    "Copy, my lord!" Zero replied and rose to his feet. "I''ll take my leave now," he said and walked towards the entrance of the manor.


    Tony watched his future son-inw exited the door.


    Aron looked at his father. "I''m bothered by Zero''sst statement..."


    "I know!" Tony released a deep sigh. "But let''s not think about that right now. Today is a celebration for your sister''sing home, a reason to be happy. Let''s join the girls upstairs!" he said.


    The father and son climbed the staircase and joined the women on the second floor of the manor.

 Chapter 270 - Welcome Home!

    Zero arrived at his family''s home located at the other end of the capital.


    His parents were waiting for him in the living room, excited to know thetest news.


    ??


    He sat on the couch facing them.


    "How it''s going in there, son? How''s the family reunion?" his father Roman asked.


    His mother Carmen interjected, "Was it a tearful and happy reunion for the family?"


    "Yes!" Zero replied. "Everyone was crying and smiling at the same time. It was an emotional reunion."


    Roman smiled. "I''m happy for the couple. So, about the rewards. We know that you did it mainly for prestige and the chance to make a big contribution to the n. What rewards have they given you?"


    Zero breathed deeply. "They will reward me with gold coins, and I didn''t ask how much because that would be inappropriate give that they are the leader of our n," he replied.


    "That''s good etiquette, son. Did you refused the rewards?" Carmen inquired.


    "Yes, I did. But Lord Tony still insisted on it. And they give me another reward..." he said.


    Zero''s parents looked at each other, their eyes sparkled in excitement.


    "What is the other reward? It must be awesome!" Ramon grinned.


    Carmen smiled. "Son, tell us about the other rewards! Come on! We''re dying to know about it!"


    Zero took a deep breath. "They want me to be their son-inw by marrying Nini to me!" he dropped the bomb.


    Ramon and Carmen''s happiness shoot to the roof. To be able to be associated and epted as part of the family of Helix Vanguard n is a great pride and prestige to anyone.


    Everyone is willing to marry any member of the leader of their n. When the leaders choose a husband for their daughters, and one is chosen, it''s considered a good blessing.


    Carmen noticed the problematic expression on Zero''s face. "You look like you''re not happy about marrying Nini, son? Is she ugly? Is she hard to love?" she bombarded him with questions.


    "I also noticed that you''re not happy with the wonderful news. What''s bothering your mind, son? Can you tell us about it?" Ramon asked.


    Zero breathed deeply. "There are two prophecies about Nini that I haven''t told you yet..." he said.


    Ramon''s brows furrowed. "You mentioned the prophecy imed by the soothsayer in your letter. But you never told us what''s the prophecy is all about? Can you tell us about it now?" he asked.


    "Yeah, about the prophecy? Was it bad, son?" Carmen said.


    Zero looked at his parents, wearing a serious expression on his face. "Marrying Nini is not a good thing if I will start believing the prophecy. The soothsayer told me that Nini is going to ughter her whole family, including her rtives sometimes in the future," he narrated.


    The couple''s face broke into worry and shock.


    Carmen looked at her husband. "Should we believe the prophecy?"


    Ramon took a deep breath and looked at his son. "It depends if the soothsayer is fake or real. Was she fake, son?"


    Zero shook his head. "Before Nini and Ie here to the capital, Granny Mendelia told me about the massacre that''s going to happen in the future. And the second prophecy is that the moment Nini returned to the capital, her family will marry her to the deserving candidates chosen by her parents, and I''m the one they have chosen as her husband," he exined.


    The couple looked at each other, speechless They were astounded by their son''s revtion.


    "Oh, no! One of the prophecies already happened!" Carmen looked at her son worriedly.


    "Yeah, it did! That''s why I''m fully convinced that the other prophecy is about to happen soon. The only question is... when it''s going to happen? When is the exact time Nini will massacre her family?" Zero said and nced at his father.


    Ramon looked at his son and asked, "Did you already told Nini''s parents about the two prophecies?"


    "Yes, I did! But they dismissed the prophecy as a hoax. They don''t believe the soothsayer''s outrageous im. And there''s nothing I can do convince them," Zero said.


    Carmen sighed and looked at her son. "To decline the offer of marriage is like an insult to our leader''s order, and we can''t afford to offend them. But agreeing to the marriage must be pretty hard for you. It''s difficult having a wife who can go berserk anytime. You have to put your guard all the time. That''s not the kind of marriage that I wanted for you, son," she said sadly.


    "Your life is in constant danger if you marry the girl!" Ramon agreed.


    Zero nodded his head. "Yeah, that''s what I''ve been thinking after they have chosen me to be their son-inw," he said. "But refusing their offer is something that we can''t afford to do..."


    The trio was speechless, pondering on how to get out of the situation that they found themselves in.


    A thick wall of silence enveloped them for a few minutes.


    Carmen broke the silence with a question. "The situation is not that hopeless. Is there no other way tobat the prophecy? So that the girl won''t kill anyone in the future?"


    Ramon smiled. "That''s it! Let''s find someone powerful seer to counter the prophecy!" he agreed with his wife''s suggestion. "Let''s invite all the well-known seer in this country to see the girl and reward them handsomely if they can find a solution to the girl''s bad fortune!" he said animatedly.


    "Brilliant idea, Father! I will suggest it to the Lord tonight in the wee dinner party," Zero said.


    Carmen looked at her son. "You can rest in your room for a while. I will send the servant to inform you if lunch is ready," she said.


    "Okay," Zero spoke and rose to his feet.


    He left the living room, walked to the grand staircase, and climb the stairs going to his room for a much-needed rest.


    Hours went by.


    The evening finallyes.


    Zero''s family gathered inside the carriage. They''re heading to the venue of the dinner party.


    Half an hour passed, they finally reached therge state of the Helix Vanguard . And together with the other guest, families, and rtives, they were ushered into the function hall that can amodate two hundred guests.


    The magnificent chandeliers were shining brightly, hanging in the ceiling, and the tables were adorned with crystals utensils fit for the royals.


    Everyone took their seats and before the dinner formally started.


    Tony and his entire family entered the hall, including Nini who is looking beautiful, wearing a lovely gown walking beside her look-alike mother.


    Tony uttered a short speech addressing everyone. "Ladies and Gentlemen, thank you all for attending this intimate dinner. It''s a happy celebration because our long-lost daughter has finally been found! Nini was finally reunited with our family after twenty years of absence! Please join us in this happy celebration!" he said happily.


    He raised his wine ss, and everyone did the same. "Cheers!"


    "Cheers!" the crows chanted in unison.


    "Alright, let''s enjoy the delicious feast! And then afterward, we''ll enjoy some music in the ballroom!" Tony said. He and his family gathered around the table and started eating.


    The guests shifted their attention to the delicious feast in front of them.


    One hour and thirty minutester, they finished eating dinner.


    Tony and the guests left the dining hall and proceed to the ballroom where a piece of live music has just started.


    Everyone was having a good time, drinking wine, and chatting with each other.


    Tony seeks Zero''s presence and talks to him in private. "Son, next week, we will have another party to announce to everyone your uing wedding to my daughter," he said.


    "Thank you for your blessing, my lord!" Zero replied. "By the way, I have some suggestions for you regarding Nini. May I?" he asked permission first.


    "Sure. What is it?" Tony said.


    "I believe in the prophecy..." Zero spoke.


    "Me too, and my whole family believe in the prophecy since we didn''t tell anyone about marrying our daughter to you unless that soothsayer overheard my wife and me discussing the marriage inside our bedroom. But since something like that is impossible to happen, we are beginning to believe that the old woman''s prophecy indeed had some truth to it," Tony said.


    Zero felt relieved. ''"Did Nini already know about the prophecy?" he asked.


    "No. We keep it a secret from her. But we already told her about the wedding," Tony said.


    "Okay," Zero spoke.


    "So, to be on the safe side, I would like to trouble you in inviting that old woman toe to our residence. We would like to ask her if there''s something or anything that she can do to prevent the catastrophe from happening. We would pay her services and her time ining here, and she will get more mary rewards if she can help us find a way to counter the prophecy," Tony concluded.


    Zero was ted. "That''s a good idea, my lord!" he enthused.


    "Ah, regarding your suggestion. Let me hear about it," Tony said.


    "My Lord, I was also thinking of the same thing. I was about to suggest to you that we will gather the well-known psychics all over thend toe here and see Nini. Maybe they can help us counter the cmity that will happen in the future," Zero said.


    "That''s a good suggestion also. I will instruct my men to contact and invite all the famous soothsayers in thend toe and visit my home to see Nini. We''re hoping to find someone who can counter the prophecy. Let''s see who among them can prevent Nini''s bad luck," Tony agreed to the suggestion.


    "Thank you, my lord," Zero spoke.


    "Alright, let''s go back to the party and enjoy the rest of the night with our friends and rtives!" Tony said.


    The two men went back to the party.

 Chapter 271 - Be With You

    Corbin and Sylvia were sitting on the sofa facing each other.


    Sylvia asked, "Still no progress with your effort to find your pregnant wife?"


    ??


    Corbin shook his head sadly and replied, "I haven''t found Reba yet, I''ve been trying to find her, but it seemed she disappeared without a trace. I can''t find her..." he replied dejectedly.


    Sylvia''s brows furrowed. "This is puzzling. The ring was supposed to alert you of Reba''s whereabouts, but why is it that until now it''s not giving us any signal yet?" she said while looking at the onyx ring that her son was wearing on his finger. "Unless..."


    "Unless she''s no longer wearing the ring and it was hidden somewhere, concealing its location," Corbin finished his mother''s sentence.


    "Yeah, that''s what I''m about to say!" Sylvia blurted.


    Corbin released a deep sigh. His face showed sadness, longing, and desperation. "I''m just hoping that wherever she is right now, she''s safe, together with our twins inside her tummy," he said.


    Sylvia was tapping her hands on herp. "So, you mean to say that your wife is trying her best not to see you again? That she''s deliberately trying to forget you and no longer wishes to see you again? But why?"


    Corbin nodded his head. "That''s the reason, I guess..."


    "I thought you love each other? What''s going on, son?" Sylvia asked.


    "We did!" Corbin lied. "But I don''t know why she had a change of heart. Maybe, she doesn''t love me at all," he spoke in a voice filled with yearning and pain.


    Sylvia was shaking her head while studying the dispirited expression on her son''s face. She realized that her womanizer son finally fell in love with a woman for real. Too bad that woman yed with his feelings and left him in misery. "Don''t give up finding your wife, son! You will find them soon!" she said, trying to cheer him up.


    "I will never give up finding my wife, Mother!" Corbin said. "I will continue searching in faraway ces just to find them!" he spoke with fierce determination shimmering in his eyes.


    "Sooner orter, your wife will wear the ring again. Unless she already lost the ring!" Sylvia said worriedly.


    "I hope not, Mother! The ring is the only thing that can lead me to her, and I''m sure that she didn''t throw something valuable that represents our love for each other. The ring represents our union and wedding vows. She will never throw it! I''m sure of that!" Corbin spoke with confidence.


    Zalvo descended the staircase and joined his family in the living room.


    Sylvia looked at her husband and inquired, "Your men haven''t found any news about Laura yet?"


    Zalvo sighed heavily. "This is strange! How could a mere woman without power evade our men? My men can''t also find her family! As if they vanished without a trace!" he asked in confusion.


    "You seemed to have forgotten that Laura is the reincarnation of Princess Rhenephei! At some point in time, her power will resurface, whether in this lifetime or her next lifetime, nobody knows. And if that happens, we will have a hard time capturing her by force!" Sylvia said, her eyes gleaming.


    "Let''s hope not!" Zalvo said. "What if she had a benefactor providing her protection? Did you remember when you went to her parent''s farm? Her entire family vanished in the blink of an eye! Some powerful people are protecting Laura!" he concluded.


    Sylvia nodded her head in agreement. "Yes, I remember that incident. I will never forget it!" she said vehemently. That incident was a big insult to her.


    "All we have is a frustrating development so far!" Zalvomented. He looked at his son. "How about you? No progress yet in finding your missing wife?" he asked.


    Corbin shook his head. "Nothing so far, Father," he said morosely.


    Zalvo sighed. "If you found your wife again, imprisoned her in a room so that she can never leave again! She''s adding to our problems! I can''t understand the drama of that woman! She married you and then left you! So irritating!" he expressed his disappointment with his daughter-inw.


    Corbin rose to his feet. "I''m going out to find my wife again," he said and walked towards the door.


    The vampire couple watched their son exited the door.


    ~~~0~~~


    Laura and Graven just finished eating lunch one hour ago. They were rxing at the back of the manor, surrounded by towering trees.


    The couple was enjoying each other''spany. They love the gentle breeze of the sunny afternoon while sitting on the garden swing.


    Graven nted a kiss on his wife''s head. "How''s Sofia?" he asked.


    Laura looked at her husband. "She''s fine."


    "I hope she won''t run away again," he said. "I hate seeing you, feeling stress," he added.


    Laura smiled. "Don''t worry, my sister already learned her lesson well. She won''t run away again!" she said with confidence in her voice.


    "I hope so. How are your parents nowadays? Are theyfortable here? No problem, I hope?" he said.


    Laura shook her head. "They like it here, but sometimes they were still talking about the farm once in a while," she said sadly.


    "Just tell me everything they need. I will dly give them anything that can make them forget the horror that happens on the farm," Graven offered.


    "My parents have each other, and we are now living in one ce. Seeing their children safe and sound every day is already making them happy especially that Sofia is already back with us. They''re not asking for more than that. We are forever grateful for your protection, my love," Laura replied in a grateful voice.


    Graven hugged his wife affectionately. "I''ll do anything for you and your family, wife!" he said.


    "Thank you, husband!" Laura replied.


    The couple enjoyed each other''s warmth.


    A few minutester, they disengaged from their embrace.


    "By the way, how''s your family in South Pond Town?" Laura inquired.


    "They''re fine," Graven replied.


    "How about Cooper and his little family?" she asked.


    "My brother finally changed his bad habits and now bes a responsible father and husband to his wife," Graven spoke happily.


    "That''s awesome!" Laura said with a smile. "Your father finally got his lifelong wish, am I right?"


    "Yup! My father is happy with Cooper''s transformation. Even Horace was impressed. Of course, I''m happy too! My father loves ying with the children every day, and that is the icing of the cake!" Graven said animatedly.


    Laura nted a kiss on her husband''s jaw. She caresses her baby bump lovingly. "I can''t wait to see our baby soon!" she gushes excitedly.


    "Me too!" he beamed and put his hands on his wife''s protruding tummy.


    The couple continues enjoying the wonderful atmosphere in the garden.


    Two hourster.


    A female servant appeared in the garden and ced a tray of refreshments on the table near the swing. "My Lord, My Lady... I prepared a refreshing lemonade for you and freshly baked bread. Enjoy your snack!" she said and went back to where shees from.


    Graven left the swing and poured lemonade into the sses, then gave one to his wife.


    The couple enjoyed drinking the refreshing lemonade and loves the fresh-baked bread.


    After eating their snack, the couple continues enjoying the calmness of the surrounding.


    "Are you happy here, wife?" Graven asked.


    Laura smiled brightly and nodded her head. "Yes, of course! It''s peaceful here, and I got to see my family every day. Andstly, you are by my side. What more can I ask for? I already have everything that I wish for in my life. I''m truly blessed! Thank you for providing my family everything, husband!" she replied. Her eyes twinkled with happiness.


    "Don''t mention it. And wife, please stop thanking me. As your husband, it''s my responsibility to take care of you and your family," Graven said.


    "I love you so much, husband!" Laura deres her love for him again and again.


    "I love you more, my beloved wife! And I also love our baby in your tummy," he said tenderly.


    Laura smiled radiantly and rested her head on her husband''s chest, enjoying his warmth.


    One hourter.


    Laura was already yawning. "I''m feeling sleepy. Can we go back to our room now?" she asked.


    "Sure! Do you want me to carry you back to your room?" Graven offered.


    Laura smiled and shook her head. "No need, I can walk," she said.


    "Alright, let''s go!" Graven spoke.


    The couple left the garden.


    They walked on the path leading back to the house.


    A few minutester, they climbed the stairs and walked on the hallway leading to the master bedroom. They reached the room and went inside.


    Laura went to bed andy down. "Husband, sleep with me," she requested.


    "Sure!" Graven replied andy his body down beside her wife.


    "Let''s sleep," Laura said and closed her eyes.


    Graven wrapped his arms around his wife and shut his eyes, allowing his body to fall into a deep sleep.


    The couple fell asleep on the bed.


    Hours went by.


    It was already 5:30 in the afternoon when Graven finally awakened. He watched his wife''s beautiful face adoringly.


    He stayed in that position until Laura''s eyelids fluttered slowly, indicating that she had already awakened.


    Laura looked at her husband and smiled sweetly. Then she nced at the window. "The sun is already gone," she murmured.


    "Yeah, it''s going to be evening soon," Graven said.


    "Is there anything specific you want to eat for dinner? I''ll inform the cook," she said.


    "No need. I''ll eat whatever the cook is going to prepare for tonight''s dinner," he responded.


    "Okay," Laura said and sits upright.


    "Wife, I''ll go to the forest and have a quick visit to Grandpa Terros. It''s been three days already since Ist visited his ce," he said.


    "Sure! Give my regards to him," she responded. "Will you eat dinner here with me or there at grandpa?" she asked.


    "I''ll return here as soon as possible and eat diner with you. It''s just a quick visit, and then I''lle back here right away," Graven said.


    "Okay, you can go now," Laura said and rose to her feet.


    Graven left the bed, wore his ck shoes and his ck cloak. A few minutester, he disappeared from the room.

 Chapter 272 - Forbidden Booklet

    Gravennded at Terros''s ce.


    He saw Grandpa holding a mug, sitting under the shade of the tree, looking at the horizon above. He went to his side. "Grandpa, what are you thinking? You look preupied today," he asked and lowered himself on the wooden bench.


    ??


    Terros looked at him and smiled. "Do you want some coffee, son?" he asked.


    Graven shook his head. "Thanks, but I don''t like drinking coffee today," he replied. "How are you? Anything new here?" he asked and roamed his eyes around the area.


    "Nothing new, son. But I''m worried about something..." Terros replied.


    "What is it, Grandpa?" Graven asked.


    "I''m worried about your twin brother," Terros replied.


    Graven''s brows knitted together. "Why? Did you see himtely? What happened to my brother?" he asked worriedly.


    Terros didn''t reply right away.


    "Grandpa, did something happened to my brother that you are trying to hide from me?" Graven pressed on. He had a bad feeling about his brother based on the worried expression on the old man''s face.


    Terros released a deep sigh. "I''ll tell you what happened with your twin brother. It all started when the ck liquid strikes again inside your body. When we bring you to the crumbling castle, Luke alsoes with us. I told him to stay away from the castle because it''s a dangerous ce to be. I''m worrying that the cursed King might capture him..." he paused for a moment catching his breath.


    "Please continue, Grandpa," Graven said.


    "While I''m busy bringing you and the rest of the men inside the crumbling castle to receive the antidote from the King. Your brother separated his spirit and left his body outside. The was thest thing I saw him. I was busy with you, guys. I failed to stop your brother," Terros said sadly with a hint of guilt in his voice.


    Graven''s face paled. "Y...you mean to say that my brother entered the castle on his own? And until now, he is missing?" he asked.


    Terros sighed heavily. "You got it right, son. Your brother''s spirit is missing, but no worries, his body is intact and safe with me," he replied.


    Graven brows furrowed in confusion. "W-what do you mean, Grandpa? He''s body is here? Where?" he asked as he roamed his eyes around the area. He saw nothing!


    Terros stood up. "Come with me to the house, son! I''ll show you your brother''s body," he said and walked towards the wooden staircase.


    Graven followed the old man to the house.


    They entered the house, and there inside Terro''s room is a bubble hanging in the ceiling, and inside is Luke''s body in a sitting position. His eyes were closed, but his chest is moving up and down, which means he''s breathing normally.


    Graven went closer to the bubble and watched his brother''s statue-like posture helplessly. "Since when these all happened, Grandpa?" he asked.


    "Since the day that we bought you and your men to the crumbling castle. I kept it a secret for a while because I don''t want you to worry. And I was hoping that your twin''s spirit will return to his body right away. On that day, while I''m busy transporting you and your men to the castle, your men told me that they saw Luke''s spirit entering the door of the crumbling castle. That was thest time they saw him. So, I decided to put your bother''s body inside the bubble to protect him. I''m sorry, son, I failed to protect your brother," Terros apologized sincerely.


    Graven sighed heavily. "Don''t apologize to me, Grandpa. It''s not your fault! My brother is hard-headed and doesn''t listen to anyone. There''s nothing you can do to prevent him from entering the castle. Now that ites to this, I''m already expecting the worst for my brother," he said dejectedly.


    Shaking his head, he walked to the chair and lowered himself, then stared at the bubble for a long time.


    Terros breathed deeply. "I''m worried that his body might rot anytime. So far, the color of his skin is still normal-looking. I''m not sure what''s going to happen with his body tomorrow or in the next few days. Your brother''s spirit needs to return to his body soon!" he said in a panicky voice.


    Graven looked at the old man. "Grandpa, I have a bad feeling about this. I''m sure now that my brother is currently trapped inside the castle and can''t get out because the King has captured him already!"


    Terros released a deep sigh and agreed with Graven''s statement. "That is also my assumption, son! What are we going to do to rescue him?" he asked.


    Graven sighed and looked at the window. "I need to n wisely because not only my brother was captured by the King, half of my men are also there!" he said gravely.


    "Don''t worry, son. I will also find a way how to help you in rescuing your brother and the rest of your men from the clutches of the King," Terros said.


    "Thanks in advance for your help, Grandpa," Graven murmured as his brain was already brainstorming. Busy thinking of numerous ways to rescue the ones that were trapped in the castle.


    "Do you already have a solution in your mind, son?" Terros asked.


    Graven shook his head. "Nothing so far, Grandpa. But I''m entertaining an idea..." he said.


    "What is it?"


    "I have to return to the castle and face the King once and for all!'' Graven said.


    Terros shook his head. "No, son, don''t do that! You had sessfully get rid of the ck liquid in your body. The King will get furious if he will find out that he no longer has any hold on you!" he reminded him.


    "Grandpa, if I don''t return there, sooner orter, he will kill my men and my brother!" Graven said.


    Terros was speechless for a moment, then he spoke. "If you return there, there is no guarantee you can rescue your brother and your men sessfully. There is a very high chance that he will put another deadly poison in your body, a much deadlier poisonpared to the ck liquid! And the cycle will repeat itself! It will be a never-ending cycle of torture!" he exined in a horrified voice.


    Graven took a deep breath. "You''re right, Grandpa. As long I won''t surrender my wife to him, this problem won''t end."


    "No, you''re wrong, son! The moment you will surrender Laura to the King, the massive problem will begin. When the timees when he can finally get out of the confinement of the castle sessfully is the day he will be unstoppable! And we will be facing bigger problems by then because he has this insatiable desire to rule thisnd that we''re living in right now. It will be a much deadlier battle by then because more innocent people''s lives are at stake once that tyrant King gets freed from his curse!" he reminded him.


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I will never surrender my wife to him! Over my dead body!" Graven concluded.


    "I know you won''t, son. Let''s go outside and think of another solution to your dilemma," Terros said.


    "After you, Grandpa," Graven replied.


    The men exited the house and settled back on the wooden bench.


    A thick silence fell upon them thatsted for half an hour as the darkness starts epassing the surrounding area.


    The evening ising.


    The men looked at each other.


    "Have you already thought of a way, son?" Terros asked.


    Graven shook his head sadly. "I''m only good at facing my enemy head-on inbat. But it''s difficult when the life of my men and my brother lies in the hands of my cunning enemy. It''s hard to attack the enemy that is holding my men and my brother hostage! I feel hopeless and terrified! I have that fear that if I made even the tiniest mistake, the King will kill them all!" hemented shamefully.


    "I know your frustration and hopelessness, son. I understand your difficult situation, don''t worry, I''ll try my best to find a way to help you. But just in case we can''t find a way to solve your problem, then we have no other way but to seek the goddess Elva''s help. Maybe she can provide something that will aid us in rescuing your men. We won''t give up finding ways to rescue them even if we have to swallow our pride and ask the deity''s help for the second time around," Terros suggested.


    Graven remembered the deity. "Okay, Grandpa. If nothing else works, then we will go to the Windless Mountain to see the deity and seek her help once again," he finally agreed.


    "Alright, I will wait for you, son. We will go there at once! The more we dy it, the more your brother''s life and your men will be in danger!" Terros reminded him.


    "I know, Grandpa!" Graven said, then he stood up, ready to leave.


    "You don''t want to eat dinner with me?" Terros asked.


    "Not at this moment. I have promised my wife that I will eat dinner with her tonight in the manor. I must go home. I will return here tomorrow, probably in the afternoon or evening after I''m done with my rounds in South Pond," Graven replied.


    "Okay, take care, son," Terros said.


    "Bye, Grandpa! See you tomorrow," Graven said and vanished from the ce in the blink of an eye.


    Terros released a deep sigh. He turned around and went back to the bamboo house to fix himself a meal for dinner in the kitchen. He turned on all themps inside the house, including the ones on the balcony.


    In the kitchen, he cooked himself a porridge sprinkled with herbs, spices, dried chicken meat, and a little bit of salt.


    A few minutester, he finished cooking. He poured the porridge into the serving bowl, sat on the table, and began eating his meal alone. While munching on his food, his mind went busy finding ways on how he can help Graven with his problem.


    There''s got to be another way!


    After he finished eating, he washed the dirty bowl on the sink, closed the door, and retired to his room.


    He opened the drawer of the closet and took out the ck booklet that was left by his deceased master. The booklet contains powerful spells that are not only effective but also deadly because they can only be activated if there''s some personal sacrifice involved.


    The reason why he never uses and pays attention to this booklet, until now!


    Time to find out if the booklet can help him and Graven with their goal of rescuing the men trapped in the castle.

 Chapter 273 - Brainstorming

    Windless Mountain.


    Veronica finished making fruit sd on the kitchen table and put them in the serving dish made of a crystal bowl. She put everything, including the utensils in the wooden tray and left the kitchen area.


    ??


    She went to the balcony and nced at the spectacr scenery surrounding the Windless Mountain. She ced the fruit sd on the table and smiled at the pregnant deity sitting on the marble chair. "My fruit sd masterpiece is ready! I hope you like it, Elva!" she beamed.


    Elva looked at the colorful sd. "They looked amazingly yummy!" she gushes.


    "Of course, the fruit sd is a mixture of banana, apple, strawberry, and ripe mango. I mixed it with honey and cow''s milk that I bought from the market yesterday," Veronica said proudly.


    "Delicious!" Elva licked her lips, getting hungry all of a sudden.


    Veronica scooped the fruit sd into the serving bowl using the serving spoon and served it to the deity. "Try it!" she spoke and began putting sd into her bowl as well. She lowered herself on the chair and began eating the sd.


    The women enjoyed eating the creamy sd while enjoying the beautiful scenery in front of them.


    Half an hourter, the two women finished eating the fruit sd.


    Veronica nced at the deity. "Can we talk about Graven?" she asked for her permission first.


    Elva looked at Veronica. "What about him?" she asked while caressing her tummy.


    "He and Terros wille here one of these days to ask your help again," Veronica said.


    Elva raised a brow. Then she remembered that Veronica mentioned to her that the curse King trapped half of Graven''s men underneath the castle. After the ck liquid was sessfully solved with a cure, another problem arises! She released a deep sigh and looked at Veronica. "This King is getting cumbersome, right?" she said.


    "Yeah, he is! He is making Graven''s life extremely difficult! He was torturing the poor guy mentally and emotionally!" Veronica said furiously.


    "What exactly the kind of help they want from me?" Elva muses. She can''t lend them her power. Only her canmand her power.


    But she might be able to assist them when ites to devising a strategy on how to deceive the King and overpower him when Graven is inside the basement.


    To make the rescue a big sess, it all depends on perfect timing and perfect execution.


    Veronica shrugged. "I have no idea what kind of help they will need from you. All I know is that Graven can''t bring weapons in the King''s territory! They will be useless! Every time he meets the King for the antidote, he is already powerless and weaponless!" she said.


    Elva looked at her. "Based on your story, the King''s power only works around in that area and around the castle, am I right?"


    "Yeah, that''s what I know based on Grandpa''s narration," Veronica replied.


    "The King can''t leave the castle because he will die? Why would he die?" Elva asked for rification.


    "It''s because of the curse. The King was cursed to remain in that area below the castle for a thousand years. His arch-enemy did that to him. And now, after a thousand years, his spirit has finally awakened and slowly gaining strength. If he can sessfully suck Laura''s blood one day, then he will be fully resurrected and can cause great damage to the human world!" answered Veronica.


    A frown appeared on Elva''s forehead. "Who is the King''s enemy who put the cursed on him? I wonder who that enemy is?" she asked curiously.


    Veronica shook her head. "I have no idea. I wasn''t even aware that there is a cursed King that existed in this world and imprisoned beneath that crumbling castle for a thousand years," she said.


    Elva was silent for a moment. "Well, there are many events that transpired in this world a thousand years ago..." she said, feeling nostalgic.


    "For me, this King is an enigma!" Veronica spoke.


    "He is!" Elva agreed.


    Veronica released a deep sigh. She recalled that every time Graven is problematic, Grandpa Terros feels the same as well. Whatever problem that Graven is facing or experiencing in his life, Grandpa suffers as well.


    Elva looked at her and raised a brow. "Why are you sighing heavily?" she asked.


    Veronica was shaking her head. "I felt pity for Graven. It must be torture to be in his shoes," she replied gloomily.


    "Indeed! His situation is tough," Elva agreed for once.


    "That''s why you need to help him! Pity the guy who is the father of your unborn child!" Veronica emphasized thest sentence to convince her.


    "Don''t worry... I will try to think of a perfect strategy on how to beat the King in his own game," Elva spoke, wearing a serious expression on her face.


    Veronica was feeling hopeful. At least the deity is willing to help the men the second time around! With Elva''s thousand-year-old mind, she can easily find a solution to Graven''s problem.


    "Let me rify this thing first..." Elva said.


    "What is it?"


    "Graven and his men can''t attack the castle because they''re afraid that the King will kill theirrades imprisoned beneath the ground. Was that right?" Elva asked.


    "Yup! That''s right!" answered Veronica.


    Elva rubbed her palm with her fingers. "So, every time Graven and his men were brought into the castle they''re all unconscious? And the moment they opened their eyes, they''re already inside the basement and were stripped of their powers. Do their powers return after they left the castle? Is that how it always happens?" she inquired.


    Veronica nodded her head. "Yeah, that''s correct!"


    "Okay. Let me analyze the whole situation from every angle..." Elva said. She massaged her temple and plunged herself into deep thoughts.


    "Okay," Veronica nodded her head and kept her mouth shut.


    The women were silent for a few minutes. Their minds were preupied as they analyzed Graven''s problem from all angles.


    Veronica stood up and arranged the dirty dishes into the wooden tray and brought it back to the kitchen. She washed them on the kitchen sink before returning to the balcony.


    When she returned there, the deity was still in a silent mode. She settled herselffortably on the chair and watched the sea of clouds gathered at the top of the mountains.


    She saw a flock of birds flying towards the southern part of the mountains.


    A few minutester.


    Elva nced at Veronica. "I finally created a perfect method on how to help Graven and his men!" she said triumphantly.


    Veronica''s face brightened up. "Really? Shall I go now to inform the men that you have created a brilliant idea on how to help Graven and his men?" she said excitedly.


    "No. There''s no need to go there at Terros''s ce and inform them right away. If they need my help, then they have toe here and ask for it. If they won''te and seek my assistance, then they don''t deserve my help. I want Graven to personallye here!" Elva dered. A gleam appeared in her eyes.


    Veronica saw the shimmer shing in the deity''s eyes before it vanished. Is the deity nning on something?


    Elva looked at herpanion and smiled in amusement. "Why are you looking at me that way, dear?"


    Veronica smiled. "Are you serious with your intention in helping Graven and his men?"


    "Yes, of course! I''m dead serious about helping them, but this time, I''ll ask Graven for something in return if my n is sessful!" Elva replied.


    Veronica''s eyes widened in shock. She already had an idea of what Elva wants from Graven. Her mind conjured obscene images in her mind. "Huh? A-are you nning to... to seduce Graven again?" she asked in disbelief.


    Elva erupted in peals ofughter. "Silly girl! Now that you mentioned that thing, I might consider it! Do you think Graven would agree if I will ask that ''thing'' from him as payment for my help?" she said with a grin.


    Veronica shook her head. "I have no idea!" she replied by rolling her eyes.


    Elvaughed, her body shaking in amusement.


    "So, if Graven won''t agree to your condition, you won''t help him?" Veronica asked again.


    "Secret! I''ll evaluate the situation when he arrives here." Elva rose to her feet. "I feel sleepy. I''m going to my room to sleep," she said and left the balcony.


    Veronica watched the deity disappeared inside the house. She was shaking her head in astonishment. She thought the goddess had already forgotten her feelings for Graven. It looks like she''s still harboring affection for the father of her child.


    What''s going to happen when Grandpa Terros and Graven will finally arrive here to ask for Elva''s help? Will the goddess demand payment for her help and assistance? And what will be Graven''s decision?


    But somehow, it''s not right that the deity would impose a reward or payment for her help when Elva already got pregnant with Graven''s child. She already got what she wanted! She should not ask for more!


    But Elva is different, sometimes the deity thinks differently, and it''s hard to read what''s on her mind.


    "This is getting interesting!" Veronica murmured to herself. That''s the only thing she can say as of the moment.


    Veronica resumes enjoying the magnificent view at the top of the mountain. She was curious about how the deity can help Graven achieve his goal of rescuing his men from the King''s clutches? They both know that the King can make anyone lose their power once that person entered his domain. Besides that, a person can''t carry weapons inside the King''s territory because they will be taken away by his minions.


    Suddenly, she remembered the missing spirit of Graven''s twin brother.


    Dang! She forgot to mention Luke''s situation to the deity!


    Later, after the goddess wakes up, she will inform her about Luke''s missing spirit so that it can also be included in the rescue n.


    She rose to her feet and entered the house, going to her room to have a rest.

 Chapter 274 - You Cant Stop Me!

    The cursed King was smiling while watching the soul eater vase.


    The spirit has been trapped inside the vase for a few days now. It''s about time to find out whose spirit has entered his domain bravely and foolishly?


    ??


    He picked up the vase and put it in the middle of the table, and opened the lid. Then he went back to his seat.


    He waved his hand at the vase. "Come out now! Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you!" he said, smiling devilishly. He was still wearing Graven''s image, for some unknown reason, he likes his good looks. Laura would surelye to him willingly if he will disguise as her husband.


    Inside the Soul Eater Vase.


    Luke heard the unfamiliar voice of a man originating from the outside. He only hears that voice today. Who is that guy? He must be the King? Or he could be anyone? If his suspicion is right, the owner of the voice must be the King himself. If that is the case, then he is in grave danger!


    If he won''t leave the vase, the owner of the voice might get angry and finish him off!


    It''s better to face the enemy than hiding and die without fighting!


    He floated out of the vase and saw the owner of the voice!


    Holy cow!


    He was shocked because the guy looks like his brother Graven! From hair to everything! But his voice is different! That shattered the disguise!


    The King looked at the spirit floating in the air that looks like Graven. He must be the twin!


    "Hello, twin brother! You and I look exactly alike, the difference lies in the hair and the voice, am I right?" the King said, grinning in amusement.


    "W-who are you? Why are you impersonating my brother?" Luke asked.


    "I am the Vampire King who reigns supreme thousand years ago. My kingdom has long been gone. But I''m finally awakened in this new worldpletely different from my world in the past. I am destined to rule this world again. Are you interested in joining me and help me in achieving my grand purpose in this new world?" the King offered.


    Lukeughed. "Are you kidding me!? You can''t even leave this ce! How can you rule the world?" he mocked him.


    The King was enraged by the brazen attitude of this rude spirit. "Well, if I can''t leave this ce, then so are you! You will rot here!" he said angrily.


    Luke''s face grew serious. "I want to leave this ce. Show me the way now!" he ordered.


    The King erupted into peals ofughter. "Are you crazy? Ordering me like that? Who the hell are you?"


    Luke red at the King furiously. "Open the portal to the outside now! Or I''ll pulverize you!" he threatened him.


    The King''s amusedughter vibrated around the room. "Dream on! Come on! Show me what you got!" he encouraged him.


    "Stupid King!" Luke hissed and released fire in his hands. But nothinges out! The mes refused toe out from his fingers and palms. What the hell is going on?


    The King''sughter grew thunderous due to extreme diversion. He never had a goodugh for a long time ever since he was imprisoned in this forsaken ce!


    On the other hand, Luke was getting desperate! Why can''t he weld his power? He wants to kill the king! But no matter how hard he tries, he can''t produce deadly mes from his hands!


    "Look at you! You look pathetic trying to wield your nonexistent power! In this ce, I am the only one with the power! I will spare you the torture. Your power won''t work here! You are powerless and useless when you are under my custody. I won''t be that stupid to allow you to harm me. So if I were you, stop forcing yourself! Have a seat!" the King ordered.


    Luke obeyed. He hovered on the chair and settled down.


    "Why are you here?" the King asked.


    "I''m curious about you," Luke answered.


    "Are you here for your brother and his men? Are you here to rescue the prisoners?" the King asked.


    Luke didn''t reply.


    "What? Are you getting mute now?" the King asked him again.


    "Let me go! I want to leave this ce now!" Luke demanded.


    "Oh, look at you! You''re like a child throwing a tantrum!" the King said.


    Luke throws daggers at the smug face of the King.


    The King smirked. "Oh, you''re angry? Are you mad that I''m enjoying my time making fun of you? You should be thankful that you were able to make meugh, or else I already killed you!" he snapped at him.


    Luke sighed and kept his mouth shut. After he discovered that he no longer has any power left to defend himself, he was devastated. Now, he regretteding into the King''s territory. He should have listened to Grandpa Terros''s warning! But he was stubborn and insisted oning here. Now, he bes the King''stest prisoner! He was stupidly digging his own grave!


    He looked at the King and asked, "Where is my brother? And his men?"


    "Your brother already went home after receiving the antidote from me. Don''t worry, half of your brother''s men are imprisoned here with you, you''re not alone," the King replied with a smirk.


    "Where are they?" Luke asked. "Can you please take me to them?" he requested.


    The King shook his head. "No, you can''t join them. You must stay in this room. You are my special guest! I must keep you alive so that your brother Graven will be happy seeing you here. And who knows, he might finally bring the people that I requested him for a long time," he said,


    Luke''s brows furrowed in confusion. He knows that the King only wanted Laura. "Aside from Laura, who is the other person that you are talking about?" he asked.


    "No other than the person who concocted the cure against the ck liquid," the King replied. "I want that person to work for me! She can cure mepletely!"


    "Who is this person?" Luke insisted.


    The King looked at the spirit, he wore an annoyed expression on his face. "How the hell I know? Only your brother knows. He refused to tell me! And one more thing, stop asking me questions! You''re getting annoying!" he rose to his feet and left the room.


    Surprisingly, the door vanished along with the irritable King.


    Luke was shocked. What the hell! Did the King leave him just like that? How rude! And why is the door disappeared along with the King?


    Weird room!


    Damn!


    He can''t leave this ce!


    Now that his power is gone, he is useless! He never expected that the King can be this powerful in his territory. He thought that he can sneak up on him easily and leave the ce quickly. He was wrong!


    Now he was stuck in here and subject to the King''s irritable mood, he might kill him anytime if he got annoyed with his presence. He should avoid challenging the King''s bottom line, or else, he''s dead meat!


    Now all he can do is wait for his brother to rescue him! Despite what happened between them because of Laura, he knows his brother well. He won''t rest until he can find a way to rescue him and his men.


    That''s the only constion he can hold onto during these difficult times.


    He floated around the room for a few minutes, trying to find the elusive exit, but he failed.


    He went back to the table and looked at the vase. He moved his hands, trying to hold the object. His purpose is to throw it on the floor to destroy itpletely! Because he doesn''t want to be imprisoned inside again, unfortunately, nothing happens!


    Dammit! He can''t even hold the damn vase!


    He''s so useless!


    He''s now cursing the King in his mind. Wait when his power returned! He will pulverize that King''s body into ashes!


    He was furious!


    He was super annoyed with himself foring into this ce! If only he can turn back time, he wouldn''t daree here!


    He was overly confident that he can defeat the cursed King. In the end, he has now be his prisoner!


    What a pity! Shame on him!


    Suddenly, he remembered his body! Oh no! Where is his body now?


    Then he recalled that Grandpa Terros was there when he separated his soul from his body. He was sure that Grandpa will take care of his body no matter how long it will take him to return to his body.


    He released a deep sigh.


    What a huge mess he had created for himself!


    He must to his body the soonest possible time or else it will rot in a matter of days!


    If his original body starts dposing, he will be a wandering spirit! Powerless and pathetic!


    No! He can''t allow something like that to happen to him!


    He must get out of this basement as soon as possible!


    He''s getting desperate!


    After some time, the door appeared again, and the King entered the windowless and doorless room.


    The King sat on the chair facing the disgruntled spirit. "You''re looking like a child whose favorite toy was taken away by his ymate. Are you worried that you won''t be able to get out of here alive? I wonder what is the status of your body right now? It must be already rotting somewhere! It''s a pity that you can no longer go back to your body! You will be a hunted spirit soon! Or I''ll give you an alternative, I can make your spirit disappear forever, and you will never be reincarnated again!"


    Anger was shing in Luke''s eyes. "Cut the crap! Get to the point!" he shouted.


    "Alright, you''re too excited!" the King grinned. "I will borrow your spirit. I will try to leave this ce, and if I seeded, I will find your body and owned it. The next thing to do is find Laura, suck her blood, and the rest is history..."


    "No way! You can''t steal my body and pretend that I am me!" Luke said vehemently.


    The King beamed. "Well, too bad you can''t stop me!" he spoke and waved his hand at the spirit.


    A ck cloud gathered in front of Luke and entered his nostrils.


    "Aghhhhhhh! Go awayyyyyyyy!" Luke screamed in pain.

 Chapter 275 - Suicide Squad!

    The King''s soul entered Luke''s soul sessfully. He won''t kill Luke''s soul, for now, he will just put him in the state of hibernation.


    ''Time to leave the castle!'' the King thought joyously.


    ??


    His spirit floated and exited the door that appeared out of nowhere.


    The King''s spirit disappeared from the basement and reappeared on the ground of the castle. He grinned happily!


    "Finally! I''m going to leave this ce and taste my freedom after a thousand years of imprisonment!" he shouted in an ecstatic voice.


    He floated towards the open window and zoomed excitedly outside.


    But when he was already a few meters away from the castle, he suddenly felt a burning sensation as he tries to fly further away. He felt like his spirit is about to explode!


    Dammit! He can''t go on any further!


    He floated back towards the window and entered the castle. Slowly the burning sensation faded away, and everything returned to normal.


    Shiit!


    He can''t leave the ce even if he''s using other people''s spirit as a vessel!


    Everything is useless! His hope was gone!


    He was seething in anger and returned to his territory in the basement.


    His experiment failed! What a bummer!


    He went back to the windowless room and separated his spirit from Luke''s spirit, and returned to his own body, which was sitting like a statue on the chair.


    A few minutester, the King''s spirit was back in his body. He opened the Soul Eater Vase and imprisoned Luke''s spirit inside. Done, he put the lid back and left the vase on the table. Then he vanished from the room.


    A few minutester.


    Luke woke up from a deep slumber and was devastated to found out that he''s back inside the vase that can imprison him for a long time.


    It looks like the King hasn''t seeded in leaving the castle yet!


    Good for him and the rest of the captive men!


    Inside the vase is pitch darkness surrounding him in all directions, suffocating him.


    He was wondering when he will ever see the light again?


    ~~~0~~~


    Inside the bamboo house.


    Terros had just finished reading the contents of the ck booklet.


    He was horrified after discovering the horrific sacrifices that one has to do or endure to make the spell works!


    Damn!


    He thought the ck booklet can help him in rescuing Luke''s spirit. Well... there is indeed a powerful spell that can summon the wandering soul of a person. But ites with a heavy price, and he''s not willing to perform the sacrifice unless all options are exhausted.


    He released a deep sigh and returned the ck booklet inside the drawer.


    The time has note yet that he will be so desperate and take the plunge. Not yet!


    He won''t say never but as much as possible he will avoid using the spells inside the ck booklet.


    He returned to his bed and sleep peacefully that night.


    When he woke up the next day, he didn''t think about the ck booklet. He already pushed the booklet''s memory into the deep recesses of his mind. But the truth is still out there...when things take turns for the worst...there is always an option to do thest resort and make a sacrifice for the good of all.


    He left his room and went to the kitchen to prepare himself a hearty breakfast.


    A few minutester, he finished eating what he had prepared and was ready to perform his daily routine.


    He was expecting Graven to arrive anytime soon. They have to go to the Windless Mountain to seek the goddess''s help, and they can no longer dy it because Luke''s life is at stake!


    He picked up the water jug and left the house, going in the direction of the stream to get some drinking water.


    ~~~0~~~


    Graven''s Manor.


    After eating breakfast, the couple went back to their room.


    Laura noticed something about her husband. He''s been a bit absentmindedtely. Since yesterday after his return from visiting Grandpa Terros, he wore a subdued expression on his face. And every time she asked him why - he replied nothing.


    Like now, her husband was standing at the window, looking outside, trying to hide his worries from her.


    On the other hand, Graven tried to conceal the worry on his face. He was worried about his brother and his men imprisoned beneath the ground of the crumbling castle.


    Time is like a ticking bomb!


    If the timees for the ck liquid to attack their bodies, the King is already waiting for them in the castle, and if no onees to get the antidote, he might think that everyone was already cured. And this might piss off the King, reason enough to kill all the remaining prisoners under his control.


    It''s all because of his stubbornness and refusal to bring his wife to the King!


    But Luke''s life and that half of his men are nothingpared to Laura and their unborn baby.


    He was trying to be selfish this time!


    Although he loved his brother so much and his men, he can''t save them all. Nothing would work!


    No matter how hard he tried to think of a perfect solution, it''s still the same thing. He would go back to the castle, the King would strip him of his power, ridicule him, taunt him, demand that his wife must be taken to the castle...etcetera...it''s a repetitive process! Nothing will change as long his men are imprisoned in the castle, he will forever be a tortured man!


    And he''s getting f*cking tired of it!


    He wanted to end the situation with the King badly!


    He wanted to tell his wife about the King, but he can''t because he was trying to protect her and shield her from stress and worry.


    Laura went to her husband''s side and hugged her from behind. "Husband, if you have a problem, you can tell me everything! You can share with me what is bothering your mind right now," she told him lovingly. She''s trying to convince him to open up about what''s bothering him.


    Graven turned around slowly and hugged his wife, he smiled brightly. "Who says that I have a problem?" he asked and nted a sweet kiss on her head.


    "You look sad and worried," she said.


    "Who says?" Graven said and tickled her side.


    Laura erupted into a giggle. "Please stop!" she said.


    Graven obeyed and embraced her lovingly. "I''ll visit South Pond today. I will make rounds in my family''s businesses. I might not be able to return home for 2 to 3 days. But if I finished everything ahead of time, I''lle home as early as possible," he said.


    "Okay, you take care of yourself out there. Are you going now?" Laura asked. Every time Graven is gone for a few days, she neverins because she knows that he is a busy man carrying many responsibilities on his shoulder. Besides that, she trusted himpletely.


    Graven smiled. "Thank you for your trust, wife!" he said.


    "I trusted youpletely with all my heart. Because I love you so much!" Laura uttered the words sincerely. Feelings of love and devotion sh in her eyes for him.


    "I love you more!" Graven said. "I''ll take my leave after one hour. Let''s cuddle in bed first," he said gently.


    The couple hopped in the bed and cuddled each other passionately.


    One hourter.


    Graven bid goodbye to his wife and vanished from the couple''s room in the blink of an eye.


    He reappeared at Terros ce a few minutester.


    Terros was in the garden, taking out weeds that were growing abundantly around the nts. He looked over his shoulder after hearing footsteps approaching him from behind. He saw the problematic expression on Graven''s face. He rose to his feet. "Son... do you already have a solution?" he asked.


    Graven shook his head. "Nothing solid so far. But if I want to do the suicide thing as ast resort, it will be super easy. All my problems will dissolve instantly!" he admitted dejectedly.


    Terros brows furrowed in rm. "Huh? W-what do you mean?"


    "I n to do the suicide thing. You know... burn the whole castle to the ground and make sure the King won''t be able to escape. Then just die with my brother and my men," he finally revealed thest resort he had conjured up in his mind.


    Terros was shocked and speechless by the severity of desperation he saw in Graven''s eyes.


    Graven saw the worry shing on Grandpa''s face. Then he smiled to soften his im. "But before I do that, I want to see the thousand years old deity first! Maybe she can help us in finding a solution to my problem," he said.


    Terros smiled and cheered a little. "That''s a good thing! Before we lose hope, let''s try the deity first! Maybe she will have a ready solution for us since Veronica already told her about your problem. I have a feeling that she can help us! So, what are we waiting for? Let''s go to the Windless Mountain now!" he said.


    "Okay, butter. I''ll stay here for a moment, gaze at the mountains, and think a little bit more. Maybe I can still find a better solution to my problem," Graven said.


    "Alright, I''ll continue with my gardening. Just tell me if you are ready to leave so that I can change my clothes and do some washing in the stream because my body is sweaty," Terros said and resumed his chores around the garden.


    Graven settled on the wooden bench. He released a deep sigh, thinking about his problem while staring at the top of the mountain.


    And once again, he was thinking about the suicide thing, over and over again!


    If he will do it without hesitation, all his problems will end!


    He''s ready to die more than ever for a good cause!

 Chapter 276 - Follow Me!

    Terros had finished cultivating his garden and looked at Graven. The poor guy had fallen asleep on the wooden chair.


    He will go to the stream and take a bath for a few minutes while Graven was sleeping soundly.


    ??


    Half an hourter.


    Terros alreadye back from the stream and is feeling refresh. He saw Graven already awake, sitting on the wooden chair. "Son, are you ready to go now?" he asked.


    Graven nodded his head. "Yes, Grandpa!"


    "Okay, give me a few minutes. I''ll go to my room and get ready," Terros replied.


    Graven breathed deeply. He was wondering what the King had done to the spirit of his brother at this very moment? He can''t help but feel sorry for his brother. If worsees to worst, he will instruct Horace topensate the family of his men with mary support. He already felt sad thinking about the things he would do. He values the lives of his men, but if there is no other way, then he''s willing to die with his brother, his men, and with the cursed King in the basement of that castle!


    A momentter.


    Terros exited the house and went to his side. He looked at him in the eyes. "What are you exactly nning in your mind, son? Can you share it with me? Is there anything that I can help you with? I''m willing to help you!" he offered.


    Graven released a deep sigh. "Grandpa, I''m nning to see the King. And once I''m inside the basement. You can go ahead and burn the whole ce down," he said. "Can you make a spell array or formation that can pulverize the whole ce? Including the ground supporting the whole ce? I want to bring eternal death to the cursed King so that he can no longer torture other people! If sacrifice is needed to bring an end to the King''s madness, then I will dly do it!" he said bravely.


    "But...wait...what''s going to happen to Laura and the baby?" Terros asked, no longer surprised that Graven resorted to this kind of n. He was expecting it already.


    "Grandpa, I will entrust my wife and my unborn child''s safety in your hands. Please take care of them on my behalf when I''m gone," Graven requested.


    "Okay, I''ll take care of them for your sake. Rest assured that I''ll protect your family with my life!" Terros replied.


    "How many days can you make the spell array formation that is capable of pulverizing the whole castle? I don''t want to give the King a slim chance of escape. I want him within my sight when you pulverize the whole ce to make sure that he can never escape death!" Graven said.


    "Give me five days toplete the deadly spell array formation," Terros answered. "After six days, it''s ready to be used," he assured him.


    "That''s good! After we returned from Windless Mountain, you can start making the formation. After the six days is over, we will burn that whole ce down!" Graven spoke in a determined voice.


    "Okay," Terros replied. "Ah, wait a minute, son. I forgot to bring my sweatshirt with me. That mountain is a bit cold for my old skin. I better wear something that can protect me from the cold," he said and went back to the bamboo house.


    Inside his room.


    Terros opened the closet and grabbed his ck sweatshirt, and donned it on his body.


    Done, he nced at the bubble for a few seconds and noticed something different with Luke''s body today! He went closer and stared at the body for a few minutes.


    Then he noticed something on Luke''s skin! Oh my, goodness! His skin was coated with dark splotches!


    This is not good!


    He exited the room and brought the bubble with him to the balcony to show it to Graven.


    "Son,e here for a minute!" Terros called him.


    Graven walked briskly towards the house and mounted the stairs, going to the balcony in a big stride after seeing the bubble.


    "Son, look at Luke''s skin closely! What did you see?" Terros ordered.


    Graven obeyed. He looked at the body inside the bubble and saw dark splotches scattered all over his brother''s skin. He looked at Grandpa in horror. "Oh, no! His body is dying?" he said, panicking.


    "Indeed, if we won''t do something to prevent it! Then Luke''s body will start rotting!" Terros dered in panicking voice.


    "Can you do something to remedy this problem, Grandpa?" Graven asked in a horrified voice.


    Terros shook his head. "I''m so sorry, son. I felt useless right now. It''s my first time encountering such a case that the spirit left the body for a few days, then the body is starting to rot! I have no idea how to cure it," he said miserably.


    The men were panicking.


    "What to do?" Graven began pacing back and forth on the floor. His mind is racing, trying to find an instant solution to the current problem. Finally! An idea appeared in his head. "Grandpa, let''s bring the bubble to the Windless Mountain! Maybe the thousand-year-old-deity can help us in treating Luke''s body!" he eximed.


    "Good idea!" Terros blurted. "Let''s go now before it''s toote! Let''s teleport to arrive there in minutes!" he said.


    "Okay!" Graven replied and grabbed the bubble with his hand.


    A few secondster, the men vanished from the balcony of the bamboo house.


    They reappeared a few minutester, floating above the Windless Mountain. They lowered themselves on the marble terrace.


    Veronica exited the house and was surprised to see the visitors and the bubble. "Hello, guys! I didn''t expect that you wille today!" she said and looked at the bubble. "How''s Luke''s body today?" she inquired.


    "Veronica, is the deity here?" Terros asked.


    "Yes, Grandpa. She''s sleeping in her room," Veronica replied, then her brows furrowed after noticing the dark splotches that were visible on Luke''s skin. "What is happening on his skin?" she asked.


    "Luke''s skin is starting to rot!" Graven replied sadly.


    "Oh, no! His spirit hasn''t returned yet?" Veronica asked.


    "Not yet! We''re hoping that the deity could help us to remedy Luke''s condition," Terros replied.


    "Okay, give me a few seconds. I''ll inform Elva that you guys are here to seek her help," Veronica said and rushed back towards the house.


    The men lowered themselves on the marble chairs and roamed their eyes around the picturesque scenery at the top of the mountain.


    Inside the house.


    Veronica knocked gently at the door of the deity''s room. "Elva, are you awake now?" she said a little bit louder.


    "Yes, what is it?" the voice asked,ing from the inside.


    "Graven and Grandpa Terros are here to seek your help!" Veronica replied.


    "I got it! I''ll see them in a few minutes. In the meantime, you can serve the visitors your delicious fruit sd!" Elva replied.


    "Okay, I''ll take my leave now," Veronica said and left the door going to the kitchen to prepare the refreshment.


    A few minutester.


    Veronica went back to the terrace carrying the tray in her hands. She put the tray on the table and served the sd to the guest. "Enjoy some sd first. Elva will see you in a while," she spoke.


    "Thank you!" Graven said.


    The men ate their sds silently.


    They just finished eating when Elva appeared on the terrace, wearing a white flowing robe, looking beautiful and ethereal as always.


    "Hello, Gentlemen, what can I do for you?" Elva joined the guest on the terrace.


    "Good day, goddess!" the men greeted the deity in unison.


    "Sorry for disturbing your sleep, goddess! But we are here to ask your help," Terros exined.


    "Sure, what can I do for you?" Elva asked cheerfully. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw the bubble on the floor. "What is that?" she pointed at the object. She walked towards the location of the bubble and stared at the motionless body inside, sitting like a statue. "Who is he? He looks like Graven!" shemented.


    Graven went to the deity''s side and spoke, "What you see inside the bubble is my twin brother''s body. His spirit left and went to the castle. Until now he was unable to return. I have a feeling that he was now a prisoner of the cursed King," he exined.


    "Oh, so sad. I notice that his body is starting to rot. Within three days, his body can no longer be saved," Elvamented casually.


    Graven cleared his throat and swallowed his pride. "Deity, I would like to ask your help. Maybe you have a medicine that can preserve my brother''s body longer?" he asked.


    Elva looked at Graven''s problematic face and smiled sweetly. "No problem, I can help you with this matter! I think I have a remedy in my room. Let me get it for you," she said and moved towards the house.


    The trio waited on the terrace for the deity''s return as feelings of apprehension shes on their faces.


    A minuteter.


    Elva returned to the terrace holding a small bottle in her hand, she handed it to Graven. "This bottle is the cure. It contains powdered leaves made from a thousand-year-old nt. Just spread the powder all over Luke''s body, and the healing process will begin. It will take 12 hours for the medicine to repair all the weakening cells on his body, and after that, the dark splotches on his skin will finally heal and disappear," she borated further.


    "Thank you so much for the cure, goddess!" Graven said happily.


    "Allow me to administer the medicine on Luke''s body!" Terros said excitedly.


    Graven handed the bottle to Grandpa.


    Terros waved his hand at the bubble, making it disappear. He opened the lid of the bottle and sprinkled the color green powder all over Luke''s body. He looked at the goddess. "Do I have to remove his clothes?" he asked.


    Elva shook her head. "No need. Just empty the bottle all over him. His body will absorb all the powderter," she answered.


    "Got it!" Terros replied and continue with the task.


    Elva and Graven went back to the chair and looked at each other.


    Graven gathered his strength and cleared his throat. "Um... Goddess, I would like to ask for another help from you..." he said and paused for a few seconds.


    Elva looked at him. "Is it about the problem you have with your men and your brother''s spirit imprisoned underneath the castle?" she finished his sentence for him.


    "Yeah, that''s right! How did you know?" he asked.


    "Veronica told me everything. Anyways,e with me if you need my help," Elva said and rose to her feet, walking towards the entrance of the house.


    Graven followed Elva inside the house.


    Terros and Veronica watched the couple disappeared inside the house.

 Chapter 277 - Bedroom

    Terros looked at Veronica. "Eh? Where are they going?" he asked, wide-eyed.


    Veronica smiled at the suspicious look she noticed on Terros''s face. "Grandpa, don''t worry, they''re adults already. Leave them alone," she said jokingly. She remembered that the deity wants to have some conditions first before helping Graven. But she won''t tell Grandpa about it.


    ??


    "Where are they going?" Terros persisted.


    "Inside the house. Where do you think they''re going?" Veronica smiled.


    Terros scratched his head in confusion. "The deity know that Graven is married already!" he insisted.


    Veronica sighed. "I know. But if Elva will ask something in return for her help, do you think Graven will refuse? We both know that the poor guy had a pressing need right now. He wants to rescue his brother and his men that were trapped underneath the castle. He will do anything to save them, am I right?"


    "Correct!" Terros replied.


    "See... you guyse here to ask the deity''s help. Graven is willing to do anything to save his men and his brother. That''s why we have to trust them and respect what their decision will be," Veronica exined.


    Terros fell silent for a few minutes. Then he looked at Veronica. "Do you think the deity will ask Graven to stay with her and order him to leave his wife in return for her help?" he asked worriedly.


    Veronica breathed deeply. "That''s possible considering that the goddess has a thing for Graven. But let''s hope that it won''te to that point because Laura will be the one who will get hurt in the end if that would happen, especially that she is heavily pregnant right now," she responded.


    Terros shook his head. "Let''s hope so!"


    "Before you guyse here, Elva already told me that she finallyes up with a n. They must be discussing that n right now. Let''s trust Elva this time, just like we did when we asked her for help regarding the cure for the ck liquid. She already had a thousand years old experience, and her power is beyond we could ever imagine," Veronica borated further.


    "Alright, I will stop worrying. Pressing times like this, we need to focus on the solution and push our worries and doubts behind," Terros finally relented. He feels at ease nowpared to earlier when they were still at his ce, and Graven told him about his n to proceed with his suicide mission.


    Suicide can only be good if there is nothing left to try and all resources, means, and possibilities are already exhausted.


    Whatever the deity wants in exchange for her help, then Graven has to agree. If the deity''s n works, then not only Graven can save his brother, he can also save the lives of his men.


    If the person wants to survive and continue living badly in this world, then one must do anything, even if sometimes it''s against one''s good morals and principles, and Terros knew all that.


    Why be a hero for a short time?


    Why not be a hero for a long time while asionally doing some not-so-savvy activities behind our back? After all, no one is perfect in this world? Everyone has a bad and good side. It all depends on what you use more often, your bad or good side?


    Veronica watched Grandpa fell into deep thought. She might as well start preparing the ingredients for the dishes that she''s going to cook for dinnerter. She needs to feed four people tonight, including herself. Her cooking must be presentable and ptable!


    She turned around, going back towards the house.


    "Where are you going?" Terros asked her.


    "I''m going to the kitchen to prepare dishes for dinner," she replied.


    "Can I go with you and help you?" he asked.


    "No need. Just rx, watch over Luke''s body and enjoy the scenery while I''m getting busy in the kitchen," she said and proceeds to the entrance of the marble house.


    "Alright!" Terros muttered to himself. He nced at Luke''s body. He had already put the body back in the bubble to protect it from the outside particles that can hamper the healing process. Right now, Luke is looking like a green man, fully coated with the green powder. He trusted fully the deity''s expertise when ites to creating powerful herbal medicine. After Elva created the cure that expelled the ck liquid from the bodies of its victims, she gained his trust and respect.


    Now that he''s here.


    He was wondering where is the location of the secret cave where nts and trees can move and talk to each other? It would be an awesome experience if he can see the nts in action with his eyes! It would be fantastic!


    He roamed his eyes around the scenery. Everything is peaceful and heavenly. It''s like being suspended in an open air surrounded by a sea of clouds, so calming and soothing for the soul! He might as well enjoy the invigorating atmosphere while he''s here!


    He smiled broadly, closed his eyes, and surrendered himself to the rxing breeze circting the mountain.


    Feel so niceeeee!


    He felt sleepy.


    A few minutester, Terros had fallen asleep on the marble lounge chair.


    Veronica exited the door to check on the old man and found him sleeping soundly on the chair. She went back inside the house, took a nket from her room, and bring it outside to cover Grandpa Terros''s sleeping form.


    Done, she returned to the kitchen to continue cooking her dishes.


    In the kitchen, while chopping the vegetables and chicken meat, she was wondering what the couple has been doing inside the deity''s bedroom right now?


    She was naturally curious, of course!


    She was wanting to know the juicy details of what''s happening inside the bedroom. The deity can be so yful and naughty sometimes! She found herself giggling.


    Half an hourter.


    Elva left her bedroom and went to the kitchen to get a ss of water. She drinks the water first and filled it again. She looked at Veronica. "Inform your Grandpa Terros that he and Graven will stay here overnight," she ordered.


    Veronica nodded her head. "Okay."


    Elva was about to leave the kitchen.


    "Wait...is...is Graven alright?" Veronica asked.


    "Of course!" Elva smiled. "You silly girl! I know what you''re thinking in your mind right now!" she giggled and left the kitchen.


    Veronica rolled her eyes and smiled. "Sly Elva! Such a tease!" She was sure that the horny thousand-year-old goddess is making advances to Graven right now. Well, a pregnant woman seducing a guy? What is the possible thing that could happen? After all, Elva got preggy by disguising herself as Graven''s wife.


    When ites to lust and passion, the thousand-year-old deity is just like any normal woman out there who would do anything toy their hands on the object of their affection, by hook or by crook!


    She found herself giggling while doing her task in the kitchen.


    One hourter.


    She left the kitchen and went to the terrace to check on the old man. He was already awake!


    "How''s your sleep?" she asked.


    "Good! Thanks for the nket. It''s keeping me warm," Terros said.


    "Don''t mention it, Grandpa," Veronica replied.


    Terros looked at the entrance of the house. "Um... where is Graven?" he asked curiously.


    "Inside Elva''s bedroom," veronica replied.


    Terros''s brows knitted together in confusion. "What makes him stay there for so long?" he asked in bewilderment.


    "Because I put him into a deep sleep..." Elva answered as she came out of the door. "Graven has suffered so much emotional and mental torture because of the King. He''s been hiding it deep inside him. I want to repair his soul and stamina. There''s nothing to worry. He''s perfectly alright. Trust me, he is in good hands!" she exined and looked at the old man in the eyes. "By the way, I suggest that you two will spend the night here in my ce because I''ve just started with Graven, and we still have to discuss my n in attacking the King in his territory and eliminate him once and for all!" she said.


    "Got it, goddess!" Terros replied.


    Done talking to the old man, Elva retreated into the house.


    After the deity is gone, Terros and Veronica looked at each other in wonderment.


    "Do you believe what the goddess has told us about Graven sleeping in her bedroom? She''s acting like a wife to him right now," Terros dered.


    Veronica shrugged. "Well... it''s just a little bit of inconvenience that Graven has to bear, for the time being, to save the life of his brother and his men that are waiting underground in that castle for his rescue. Sometimes to get what we want in life, we have to sacrifice our time, and some part of ourselves to reach our goal. No sacrifice, no gain!" she reminded him.


    Terros agreed. "Indeed. Wisely said, daughter!" he said with a smile.


    Veronica nced at the bubble. "Wow! Luke is looking like a green mascot!" shemented and ended upughing hard.


    Terros joined in her contagiousughter.


    Their merryughter vibrated around the terrace.


    After theughter died, Terros earnestly looked at Veronica. "How effective is that green powder I sprinkled all over Luke''s body?" he asked.


    "I dunno... I only have seen that herbal medicine today. I have no idea if it''s effective or not. But based on Elva''s previous sess with the cure that eliminated the ck liquid, I''m sure the green powder will also produce an excellent result! Let''s see the result after twelve hours. For now, let''s continue observing Luke''s condition," Veronica replied and rose to her feet.


    Terros asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Back to the kitchen to start cooking. Enjoy yourselves with the spectacr scenery, Grandpa!" Veronica replied and walked towards the house.

 Chapter 278 - Tease Me!

    During dinner.


    The trio gathered around the dining table minus Graven.


    ??


    Elva looked at her guest. "Eat a lot, guys!" she said cheerfully.


    "Thank you for your grace, goddess!" Terros replied.


    "Call me by my name, Elva. Stop calling me goddess from now on," she requested.


    "Okay, as you say so," Terros spoke. He wanted badly to ask the deity why Graven didn''t join them on the table, but he prevented himself from doing so. They are here to ask for the deity''s help, they should obey her rules and allow her to proceed whatever her n is. If Graven agreed to the deity''s condition then he should just shut his mouth and ask questionster after he and Graven returned home.


    The trio ate their delicious dinner in silence.


    Elva knew what''s going on in the minds of Terros and Veronica right now, she found it amusing. A giggle escaped her mouth.


    Terros and Veronica looked at each other in confusion.


    Elva asked them, "Guys, do you want to see Graven?"


    The two nodded their heads right away. "Yes!" they replied in chorus.


    "Okay, after dinner is over, I will let you in my bedroom to see Graven''s sleeping body," Elva said.


    Terros cleared his throat. "Um... Elva... it''s already dinner time. Should Graven be eating with us right now?" he finally asked.


    "Later, after I wake him up," Elva said and looked at them. "I''ll inform youter when you can see Graven," she said.


    They resumed eating infortable silence.


    The deity finished eating, left the dining table, and went back to her room.


    Veronica and Terros remained at the table talking to each other.


    "It''s a good thing that the deity will allow us to see Graven!" Terros blurted.


    Veronica smiled. "Why are you getting worried about Graven? Do you think the deity will harm the father of her child?" she asked.


    Terros released a deep sigh and spoke, "You can''t me me. Graven skips his meal! He should be eating with us right now," he insisted.


    Veronicaughed. "Stop being too protective of Graven. He''s a grown-up adult already! Missing one meal won''t kill him, and besides, the deity told us that she will wake him upter. That will be the time for Graven to eat his dinner," she assured him.


    Terros nods his head. "Okay."


    Done eating, Terros helped Veronica in cleaning the table and washing the dishes.


    After they finished the chores in the kitchen, they returned to the terrace and watched the splendid disy of stars shining in the sky above.


    "What a beautiful night this is!" Terros gushes.


    "Indeed! The night is lovely today even with the absence of the full moon," Veronica agreed.


    One hourter.


    Elva appeared on the terrace and addressed the two. "Guys, do you still want to see Graven?" she asked them.


    "Yes!" the two replied in chorus and rose to their feet quickly.


    "Follow me!" Elva said and moved towards the door.


    Veronica and Terros followed the deity back to her room.


    In the bedroom.


    They found Graven in an adjacent bed, sleeping soundly with his clothes intact.


    Terros and Veronica looked at each other in amusement.


    "When he''s going to wake up?" Terros asked.


    "In about half an hour, he will be hungry by then," Elva replied.


    "Okay, thanks for showing us Graven''s condition. We will leave your room now," Veronica said and grabbed Grandpa''s arm, guiding him out of the bedroom.


    They walked towards the terrace to continue enjoying the scenery.


    Veronica giggled. "What are you thinking, Grandpa?" she asked curiously.


    "The same with what''s in your mind," he replied.


    Veronicaughed. "We''re just too dirty-minded! I felt a little bit ashamed of myself," she admitted.


    Terros grinned. "Me too!"


    They enjoyed the gentle breeze of the night.


    Half an hourter.


    "Let me know if you''re already feeling sleepy. I''ll bring you to the guest room," Veronica spoke.


    "Okay," Terros replied.


    A momentter.


    Graven exited the door and walked into the terrace. "Guys! I''m awake now! And I feel fully refreshed! I went through a deep sleep inside Elva''s room. I felt extremely good after I wake up!" he raved.


    "That''s good!" Terros smiled in relief. "Eat your dinner, son! I''ll apany you to the kitchen," he said.


    Graven nodded his head and said, "Okay."


    Veronica apanied the men to the kitchen and served Graven the food in the serving dish. After she finished with her task, she left the two men talking to each other and returned to the terrace.


    She found the deity staring at the bubble.


    Elva looked at her. "Is Graven already eating his meal?" she asked.


    "Yup! I left him talking to Grandpa in the kitchen," Veronica replied.


    "What''s Luke''s story?" Elva asked curiously.


    "He''s just the other brother who fell in love with Laura. The twins both fall in love with the same woman, but Graven ultimately married Laura, and she was now carrying his child. And Luke was desperate to find Laura''s whereabouts to take her back," Veronica exined.


    "Really? Interesting! So the brothers are not in a good rtionship right now?"


    "Yup!"


    Elva asked, "Graven still wants to help his brother despite their feud over a woman?"


    "Yeah, because Graven loves his brother so much. Regardless of what happened between them, he didn''t cultivate hatred for his brother in his heart. He only has love and affection for him," Veronica replied.


    "I see..." Elva spoke. "Graven is indeed a good brother to Luke. His attitude is admirable!" shemented.


    Veronica went to the deity''s side and whispered. "You still have no n to inform Graven that he is the father of your unborn baby?"


    Elva shook her head. "No. But I''m not saying I will never do it. Just not today or in theing days. Graven has a lot of things to worry about, and telling him that he is the father of my child will onlyplicate things further," she answered.


    "Ah, okay. I understand your decision. Anyways, where Graven will sleep tonight? In your room or the guest room together with Grandpa Terros?" Veronica inquired.


    "He will sleep with Terros in the guest room," Elva replied and turned around. "I''m going to rest now in my room. Take care of the guest and make their stayfortable," Elva said and walked towards the door.


    She went inside the house and went to the dining room area. "Guys, I''m going to sleep now. Good night, see you all tomorrow!" she said.


    "Goodnight, Elva!" the men replied in chorus.


    Elva smiled, left the men, and walked in the hallway going to her room.


    Back in the table.


    Terros looked at Graven. "Aren''t you going to sleep in the goddess''s room tonight?" he asked.


    Graven''s brows knitted together. "Huh? What kind of question is that, Grandpa? Why would I sleep in Elva''s room tonight?"


    Terros smiled. "Ah, forget my question. I''m just joking!" he said.


    Graven continues giving the old man a quizzical look. "Oh, do you think that the goddess will have a thing for me? Forget it, she knows that I''m already a married man and she is pregnant. That would be awkward!" he said, trying to clear the air of doubts and suspicion he saw on the old man''s face.


    Terros smiled brightly. "I''m not thinking about that malicious thing. I''m just teasing you. Anyways, what the two of you had done inside her bedroom?" he asked curiously.


    "Elva gave me an elixir to drink and told me that it will help me purify my body and help me rx. Then she told me after drinking the elixir that I would undergo a deep sleep. Then I found myself falling into a deep slumber. When I opened my eyes, it''s already evening," Graven exins.


    "I see... nothing happens, that''s good," Terros murmured.


    Graven smiled. "Eh? What are you thinking? Do you think something would happen inside the room with Elva and me?"


    "Not really... forget my statement. It''s just a figment of my imagination, nothing serious," Terros grinned. "So, you and the goddess already discuss her n on how to help you?" he asked.


    "Not yet. She told me that we will discuss her n with me tomorrow before we will leave this ce," Graven replied.


    "That''s great! I''m excited to know about her n! It better be good!" Terros said excitedly.


    "I hope it is! Because if it''s not good, then I have to resort to my original n..." he said gloomily.


    "Ah, let''s not talk about that word, son. Honestly, I don''t like you doing that suicide thing. I''m just humoring you way back at my ce, but I don''t like it," Terros said, shaking his head vigorously. "If the deity''s n won''t work, then I will volunteer to meet the king, and you can pulverize the whole castle inside and out. At least, if I''m the one who will die, I have no family that will cry and misses me. But you... you can''t die! Many people are depending on you!"


    Graven shook his head. "You can''t die, Grandpa! I won''t allow it! Period! And you are right, let''s stop talking about that thing for now. Let''s trust the deity''s n, and maybe we can improve it after we hear her n tomorrow. So, let''s sleep early tonight," he said. He gathered the dirty dishes and utensils and put them in the sink, and began washing them.


    Veronica entered the kitchen. "Guys, stop washing the dishes! Let me do it instead!" she said.


    "It''s alright. I''ve finished already," Graven replied.


    "Okay. I''ll wait here. After you''re done here, I''ll bring you to the guest room so that you can retire for the night," Veronica said.


    "I''ll get the bubble first," Graven spoke and left the kitchen going to the terrace.


    A few minutester.


    Graven returned with the bubble, and Veronica brought them into the guest room equipped with two beds.


    Veronica addressed the men. "Guys, if you need anything, tell me now before I will retire to my room."


    "Veronica, you may go now," Terros said.


    "Okay, good night, guys! See you tomorrow!" Veronica left the room.


    The men settled into the bed and drifted into a deep slumber a few hourster.

 Chapter 279 - Master Plan

    The following day.


    The four gathered around the dining table to eat breakfast.


    ??


    After breakfast is over, Graven and Elva disappeared into the bedroom again, discussing their n of rescuing Graven''s men and Luke''s spirit underneath the castle.


    Terros looked at Veronica. "Is there any way we can hear and see what they''re talking about inside the bedroom?"


    Veronica shrugged. "That''s going to be rude. Why don''t you watch over the bubble on the terrace while I''m washing the dishes? I''m sure if the couple is finished talking about the n, Graven will tell you everything, okay?"


    "Brilliant idea!" Terros replied with a grin and a thumb up. He stood up and left the kitchen, going to the terrace.


    Veronica gathered the dirty dishes and began washing them in the sink.


    Meanwhile, inside Elva''s room.


    The couple was facing each other at the table.


    Elva raised her hand, and a ck garment appeared in her palm. "This is my master n!" she said and put the garment on the table.


    Graven examined the garment and was shocked to see that is a guy''s undergarment. "What''s this?" he ended up chuckling while holding the brief in his hands. "I''m going to save my men and my brother''s spirit with this garment?" he asked in astonishment.


    Elva smiled sweetly, as she watched the disbelief, shocked and amusing expression on Graven''s face. "Don''t disparage that undergarment!" she said with a pout.


    Graven looked at the serious expression on the goddess''s face. "Um...okay. Can you please exin to me how can I use this piece of undergarment to help my mission?" he inquired, eager to learn what is the exact n of the goddess. He finds everything amusing though.


    Elva opened her palm again. A yellow handkerchief embroidered with flowers appeared in her palm, and she put it beside the undergarment.


    Graven looked at the yellow handkerchief. His brows knitted together in confusion. "How can I used them, Elva?" he asked curiously.


    "Good question! Let me start with the undergarment first!" she said and began exining its uses... then next... the important role of the handkerchief.


    Graven listened attentively to the goddess''s instruction. One hourter, he finally sees the brilliance of her strategy. He can''t wait to go to the castle and execute the deity''s n.


    The strategy is so damn simple! It sounds wless and unbelievable!


    In the next one hour, they discussed all the things that could go wrong at thest minute and what to do just in case things wouldn''t go as nned.


    They have a lengthy discussion about n B and n C.


    By the time they left the room, they were both hungry and thirsty.


    Veronica readied the refreshment in the kitchen for the couple. She left them and joined Grandpa Terros on the terrace.


    Terros examined Luke''s body inside the bubble. He wore a bright smile on his face.


    Veronica went to his side and asked, "Grandpa, why are you smiling?"


    "Look at Luke''s skin! The dark splotches were fading away!" Terros eximed in dness.


    "Yes, indeed!" Veronica agreed.


    "The goddess is awesome! It''s our blessing to have her on our side!" he gushes. "I can imagine now the happiness on Graven''s face after seeing his brother''s body starting to heal!" he said merrily.


    Veronica feels happy, loving the smile on Grandpa Terros''s face.


    They continue observing Luke''s body.


    After eating their snack, the couple went back into the room for the final rundown on their strategy.


    At 5:00 in the afternoon, Elva finally concluded their conversation. "Good luck, Graven! I hope you will seed with your mission!" she said, her eyes shimmering.


    "Thank you so much, Elva! I owe you a lot. One day I will repay your kindness!" he said.


    Elva smiled and caresses her baby bump. "Don''t mention it!"


    The couple exited the bedroom and went to the terrace.


    They went to the location of the bubble and inspected Luke''s condition.


    "Wow, the green powder was almost gone! And look at that... my brother''s skin is finally returning to normal! This is a miracle!" Graven beamed happily. He looked at the deity. "Thank you so much, Elva, for all your help!" he said, his voice was overflowing with gratitude.


    Elva looked at him sweetly and said, "It''s my pleasure helping you, guys! You deserved my help!"


    Veronica addressed the men. "You want to go home now? Or stay here for another night?" she asked.


    Terros looked at the deity. "We''re ashamed to impose on your kindness and graciousness again, Elva. We''re going home today," he replied.


    "Alright, you can leave anytime. Much better if you will leave the bubble here for a few days so that I can observe Luke''s body for any sudden changes. With his current condition, it''s easier to treat him if he''s here in my ce," Elva offered.


    Terros and Graven looked at each other.


    "I agree. Then I have to trouble you, Elva, to watch over my brother for a few days while we are busy with our rescue mission. Thank you very much from the bottom of my heart!" Graven spoke, his eyes shone with appreciation.


    Elva smiled. "Don''t mention it. Alright, guys. I have to go back now to my room for a much-needed rest. I will leave Veronica to see you off," she said. "Bye, guys! Take care on your way back home!"


    "Bye Elva, rest well!" the men said in unison.


    They watched the goddess entered the door and disappeared inside the house.


    Graven looked at Veronica. "Please watched over my brother for me," he requested politely.


    "Sure, I will!" Veronica replied.


    "We will go now," Terros spoke.


    "Bye, guys! Take care!" Veronica responded.


    Graven looked at his brother''s body inside the bubble for thest time, feeling assured that no matter what''s going to happen, he is in good hands.


    The men nodded at each other and vanished from the terrace in the blink of an eye.


    Veronica lowered herself on the lounge chair, admiring the spectacr scenery in front of her.


    ...


    A few minutester.


    The men arrived at the bamboo house.


    They climbed the stairs and entered the house.


    Terros looked at Graven and asked, "Son, do you want to sleep here for the night? Or do you want to go home?"


    "I''ll stay here for the night, Grandpa. I''ll go home tomorrow morning to my wife," Graven replied.


    "Good! Since the night is fast approaching, I''ll go to the kitchen to fix something for dinner," Terros said and walked towards the kitchen.


    "I''ll help you, Grandpa!" Graven offered.


    "Sure!" Terros replied, and they proceed to the kitchen.


    Graven boiled rice in the pot while Terros opened two preserve canned fish from the cupboard and sliced spices and tomatoes on the chopping board.


    Half an hourter, the men finished cooking their delicious dinner and began eating with gusto.


    Terros was dying to know what is the deity''s n. "Son, can you tell me now what is Elva''s n about the rescue?" he asked.


    "Sure! I''ll tell you everything, Grandpa! After we finished eating our meals," Graven responded with a smile.


    "Son, you look better todaypared to when we firste to the Windless Mountain. Before we go there you are looking desperate, problematic, and suicidal, but now your face lighted up and you look energetic and inspired. Tell me, is the deity''s n - awesome and brilliant?" Terros pressed for more information.


    "Yes, Grandpa!" Graven gave him a thumb up. "Women think differently than men. They can create and think brilliant ideas that sometimes men overlook. Elva was able to think of a better n because she is not involved in the situation and her mind is not problematic like mine. Therefore her mind can think freely, unlike me, who is ready tomit suicide just to put an end to myplicated situation. She was able to devise a better n than you and me because she had an entirely different view of the whole situation," he exined.


    "Alright, it better be good!" Terros said. "By the way, shall I continue making the spell array of destruction that would pulverize the whole castle?" he asked.


    "Yes. Do it as early as possible. Let''s finish the castle, just the two of us. I won''t bring my men with me to avoid having more casualties just in case something goes wrong. Can we do it, Grandpa? Just the two of us?" Graven challenged him.


    "Yes, of course! We can do it! The lesser people involved, the safer, the better! We only have ourselves to think about, and we can move ording to what we think and n and not worrying about others. Things will be easier that way. We can go all the way if needed," Terros replied.


    "That''s what I''m also thinking, Grandpa," said Graven. "Let''s go to the balcony now so that I can exin your role in the deity''s n. You must also have an idea what''s going on down there while I''m rescuing my men and my brother''s spirit," he spoke.


    "Okay," Terros responded with a smile, feeling excited to hear the deity''s n.


    The men went to the balcony and settled on the wooden bench.


    "Let''s get started!" Graven said and opened his palm. A ck undergarment and yellow handkerchief appeared in his palm. "This is the deity''s master n!" he said with a smile.


    "Oh! That... what kind of n is this?" Terros erupted in peals ofughter, doubling over.


    Graven joined in Grandpa''sughter.


    After some time, theirughter died.


    "Seriously? This is what you call the master n?" Terros mouth twisted in amusement.


    "Yeah, it is! These garments are all we need to rescue the men and my brother!" Graven replied confidently.


    Terros scrutinized the garments again with a serious face, trying hard not tough. He scratched his head in bewilderment and looked at Graven. "Son, you better start exining now because I''m confused as hell!" he demanded.


    Then his nose picked up something in the air... a fragrance... it smells so nice!


    "Where do those smellse from?" Terros asked in confusion.


    A few secondster, his nose finally found the origin of the smell! It''s the yellow handkerchief producing a wonderful intoxicating smell, making him feel so good.


    A bright smile appeared on Graven''s face.

 Chapter 280 - Dont Worry

    Graven grinned. "Alright, listened carefully, Grandpa! I will exin to you the master n from beginning to end. Save your questionter after I''m done exining to you the important uses of these garments that I''m holding in my hands right now," he said.


    "Bring it on, son! You already aroused my interest to the highest level!" Terros said, looking skeptically at the garments.


    ??


    Graven starts exining the uses of the garments in a detailed manner, and each time he finished exining, Terros face lighted up.


    One hourter.


    Graven finished his exnation and observed Grandpa''s reaction.


    Terros smiled broadly. "I got it! The whole thing is amazing! Elva''s n is indeed brilliant! I''m super impressed!" he roared.


    "Exactly!" Graven shared Grandpa''s delight.


    "I''m so happy, son! You don''t have to continue with your suicide mission! Elva''s master n can solve your problem in one go!" Terros continues raving.


    Graven gave Grandpa a thumb up. "That''s right! A brilliant n indeed!" he agreed. "Next, let''s discuss n A and n B, just in case something goes wrong. Here''s what you will do Grandpa..." he said and start exining to him the contingency n during the mission.


    A few minutester.


    Graven finished exining. "Grandpa, it''s your turn now to ask me all the questions that are bothering your mind at this moment. I will address them one by one..." he said.


    "Okay..." Terros started bombarding Graven with questions.


    It was already 10:00 in the evening when they finished discussing the master n.


    The men went to bed.


    They continue running the n in their mind wanting to make sure that any possible mistakes can be avoided and dealt with swiftly.


    Hours went by.


    It was only after midnight when the men finally drifted into a deep slumber.


    The following day.


    The men woke upte. The sun is already up, and it''s already time to eat breakfast.


    "Wow! Another day in paradise!" Graven joked.


    Terros grinned. "Let''s go to the kitchen and find something to eat!"


    A few minutester.


    They managed to make breakfast in the form of boiled banana and hot coffee.


    "I''m going to start working on the spell formation after I finish feeding my poultry and watering my nts. I''ll be working on it from day to night," Terros said while munching on the banana.


    "I will alsoe here to check on your progress, Grandpa. Once you finished your spell formation, we can execute the n at the earliest possible time!" Graven said excitedly.


    "Don''t worry, son. My spell formation will pulverize the whole ce without anyone''s help. Of course, I''ll make sure the nearby trees and surrounding areas won''t be affected. Only the foundation and the ground of the castle will be destroyedpletely!" Terros assured him.


    "That''s good! Thank you for your help and support, Grandpa!" Graven said and sipped his coffee.


    One hourter.


    Graven bid goodbye to Terros.


    He disappeared from the area in the blink of an eye.


    Terros performed his household chores. He ns to start working on the spell formation after lunch. For now, he needs to go to the stream and get some water to use for watering his nts and animals.


    Meanwhile, at Graven''s manor.


    Laura was happy after she exited the bathroom and saw her husband in the room, sitting on the bed waiting for her. She rushed to his side and sat on hisp. "Since when you arrived?" she asked and nted a kiss on his head.


    "Just now," Graven replied and kissed her lips lovingly. "How are you? How''s our baby and everyone here?" he asked.


    "Everyone is fine, including the baby and me. I miss you so much!" Laura replied.


    "I''m here now," he said, smiling at his wife while hugging her.


    "How''s the outside world?" she asked. She can only stare at the window and watched the surroundings outside as far as her eyes can see. Even the windows have curtains so that they can hide her face.


    "The outside world is peaceful, my love," Graven responded and nted a gentle kiss on her belly. "Hello baby, Father is home! I love you! Stay good always. Don''t kick your mother''s tummy too hard, okay?" he spoke in loving words.


    Laura smiled sweetly and ran her fingers through his hair, giving him a gentle scalp massage.


    Graven groaned in delight. "So, niceee massage. Please continue, wife," he said.


    Laura continues massaging her husband''s head. "Have you eaten your breakfast already?" she asked.


    "Yup! I eat a boiled banana and hot coffee with Grandpa Terros earlier," he said.


    "Ah, okay. Why is Grandpa no longer visited us here?" she asked.


    "He''s busytely, my love. He has some important project to do for me," he answered.


    "I see... Invite him here once in a while," she suggested.


    "Okay, I''ll tell him," he replied andy his body down on the bed.


    Lauray down beside him.


    "You will go out again?" she asked while resting her head on his chest.


    Graven runs his fingers on her silky hair. "Not today. I''ll stay here by your side all day and all night long. Tomorrow, after lunch, I''ll go to my headquarters to check on my men," he replied.


    Laura looked at him adoringly. "I love every single time you''re here by my side," she said and nted a kiss on his lips.


    Graven pinched her nose affectionately. "I''ll try to be with you as much as I can, but sometimes my responsibility will get on the way. I''m so sorry about that..." he said apologetically.


    "It''s okay. Ipletely understand your situation, husband. No need to apologize," she said as she shes her sweetest smile. "I love you so much, always remember that!" she said, feeling a bit emotional.


    Graven brows furrowed after seeing the hint of sadness in her eyes. "Wife, what''s wrong? Why are you looking sad all of a sudden?" he asked in confusion. "You don''t like my frequent absence from your side?"


    Laura released a deep sigh. "It''s not that. I''m just worried that when our baby will turn into a kid, he or she will start asking questions about why he isn''t allowed to go outside and see the world. What kind of life is waiting for our child?" she asked. "I can''t help it, but sometimes I feel worried about the kind of life our child has to lead in the future. Will he or she bes a hermit-like me and my family?" shemented as fresh tears began to fall from her eyes.


    Graven breathed deeply. "Please don''t feel sad about it. Our child will live a different life. I''ll make sure of that!" he said in a determined voice.


    "How?"


    "We can make him live in a different house. For example in my father''s mansion in South Pond Town, together with his cousin. Or we can put him under Grandpa Terros''s care. He will live a free life there," he suggested. "Wife, please don''t worry so much about that issue. There are many ways we can do to make the life of our children normal and different from yours and your family," he assured her. He wiped her tears with his fingers.


    Laura finally stopped crying after hearing her husband''s suggestion. "You are right, husband. Our child''s future is not that hopeless and pitiful. The vampire couple hasn''t seen our baby''s face yet, and what our child looks like when already grown up. They won''t recognize the child for sure. I''m so stupid worrying too much for nothing. All I ever wanted is for our child to see the world and live his life freely without fear or danger," she finally said, feeling relieved.


    Graven continues rubbing her back while his mind was preupied. He did remember the faces of those vampires who attacked the farm, including the vampire woman, their leader. It was just a quick glimpse of her face but enough to identify her if he will see her face again in a close encounter. "I will hunt down the vampire couple and kill them all so that you and your family can live in peace and can venture outside again without fear and worry," he said.


    "No! Don''t do that, husband! They are barbaric vampires. They won''t hesitate to kill you if they know that you are nning to kill them. They didn''t even hesitate to hurt my old father!" she pleaded for her husband to change his mind in hunting the vampire couple. Too dangerous!


    Grave sighed heavily after noticing the distress on his wife''s face. "Alright, I won''t hunt their location, but if they start attacking me or this ce, I will fight them to the death!" he said fiercely.


    "Thank you, husband!" Laura hugged him tightly, afraid to let go of him. "The vampire couple is evil people. They won''t hesitate to kill you. If you recognize them on the street or anywhere, please don''t provoke them. Try to hide away, don''t let them know that you and I are connected. They will massacre your entire family as well. You understand me, husband?" she said, looking deeply into his eyes.


    Graven nodded his head. "Alright, I''ll do as you say. I will stay out of trouble and out of their way so that they can''t identify the connection between you and me. This way, my family won''t be involved in our current situation," he finally said.


    "That''s good, hubby! My family situation is already hard andplicated. We should not involve other people in this mess. We have to remember the people on the farm who already died because of the tragedy. Until now, I feel sad and guilty about their sudden death. No one should die again because of the deal between my family and the vampire couple a long time ago!" Laura said firmly.


    "Okay, I understand you, wife," Graven said gently and continue rubbing his wife''s back tofort her.


    Silence fell upon them.


    A few minutester.


    Graven decided to have a change of venue.


    "Wife, let''s go to the garden and rx on your favorite swing so that your mood will improve," he suggested.


    "Okay," Laura smiled brightly.


    The couple exited the room and headed to the garden located at the back of the manor.

 Chapter 281 - Longing

    Menedelia went to her room, open the cab, and took the box containing the onyx ring. She exited her room, went to Reba''s room, and handed the box to her.


    Reba epted the box. "Thanks, Granny! I''ll take a look at it for a few minutes," she said.


    ??


    "Keep in mind, if you dare take the ring out of the ck box, it will emit a signal and alert that husband of yours of your whereabouts. As long the ring remained in the box it''s protected with my spell. You can stare at it as long as you like but don''t take it out of the box if you don''t want your husband and that vampire couple to find your location!" Menedelia warned her.


    Reba nodded her head. "I got it, Granny!" she replied.


    Menedelia was shaking her head while exiting the room. It seemed Reba was missing her husband! She left the house and hovered in the air. Shended at the roof of the house.


    She will keep on guard, just in case Reba will get tempted.


    Corbin and his entourage rushing to this ce to get Reba is not something that she can afford to happen. She can''t allow them to get her charge!


    Back at Reba''s room.


    She already opened the box and stared at the onyx ring for a long time. Corbin''s handsome face shes in her mind. All the sweet memories they have shared rushed in her memory, filling her heart with warmth. Despite everything, she had admitted to herself that she has feelings for Corbin. But his parents ordered her death, and she can''t forget that painful event that almost cost her life!


    Fresh tears emerged in her eyes. She''s feeling emotional all of a sudden. Her gentle sobbing turned into a full-blown crying session as she ced her hands on her belly. Right now, she''s pitying her twins, they will grow up without knowing their father. She feels guilty because she''s the reason why her children will never know their father.


    She continues crying a river of loneliness and sadness.


    Meanwhile, up in the roof.


    Menedelia heard Reba''s sobbing. She took a deep breath and released a deep sigh, feeling sorry for her pregnant charge. Falling in love with the son whose parents she can''t forgive is Reba''s misfortune in her life.


    Life in this world is like that. There is no guarantee of a happy ending because pain and trials always get in the way of a couple''s happiness. Corbin and Reba''s love story is just like that of other ordinary couples. There is no happy ending in the end unless one must swallow one''s pride and surrender.


    Shaking her head, she hovered down and went inside the house.


    She entered Reba''s room and addressed her. "Why are you crying while staring at your wedding ring? Did you already miss your husband?"


    Reba nods her head. She bit her lower lip and wiped her tear-stained face with the hem of her dress.


    "Enough of crying! I''ll take back the ring and hide it in my room," Menedelia said.


    Reba didn''t reply but nods her head.


    "Stop crying and sleep early," Menedelia said gently.


    Rebay down on the bed and wrapped the nket around her body. "Good night, Granny!" she said and closed her eyes.


    Menedelia picked up the ck box and brought it back to her room for safekeeping.


    Done putting the box inside the cab, she went to bed and sat on the edge for a while.


    She was thinking about Zero and Nini. What happened to them?


    She was sure that after Nini meets her family, she will be marrying Zero in the future. She also knew that Zero doubted her prophecy, but that won''tst long. Sooner orter, he wille back seeking her help.


    She can make thatd her cash cow. Every time Zero seeks her services, she will ask for a mary reward. This way, she no longer has to perform a fortune-telling job in the town, exposing herself and Reba to frequent danger, especially that she already made an unknown enemy recently.


    She and Reba need to lie low and hide.


    She can''t put Reba and the twins'' life in danger all the time. She must protect them at all cost!


    Although there''s still enough money left to sustain her and Reba''s needs, sooner orter, it will decrease to zero until no more left one day. She doesn''t want to wait for that day to happen. She must have a steady source of ie, especially that she has a pregnant woman under her care.


    She will wait patiently for Zero toe into the forest to seek her help.


    She began yawning, time to sleep!


    Shey her body down on the bed and closed her eyes to sleep.


    ....


    Meanwhile, across the miles, in the capital.


    Zero and Nini were talking to each other in the garden of the manor.


    Nini was crying silently. "I don''t want to get married yet! I want to explore the world! I''m imprisoned in a room for twenty years, and after tasting freedom, I''m getting married right away! This is unbelievable! I haven''t stayed long enough beside my family! I want to stay with my family and bond with them!" she grumbled, feeling upset after her parents informed her about her impending wedding.


    Her mother and father exined to her that they''re just following the family tradition, that women in their family should get married at the age of twenty years old and they already found a good husband material for her, it''s no other than Zero!


    Nini looked at her husband to be with tear-stained eyes. "Please talk to my family, tell them that you don''t like marrying me! That you don''t like me! Please have mercy on me! They can''t force you to marry me, right?"


    Zero released a deep sigh. He wants to tell Nini about the tragic prophecy of her dark future. But her parents forbid him not to tell her until such time that they can find the right people who can make a good solution to prevent the prophecy from taking ce.


    There will be a family gathering happening in the manor to announce to their family, friends, and rtives that he and Nini will be marrying each other next month.


    It''s going to be a happy asion. Unfortunately, the bride is having a tantrum right now. She''s not pleased with the wedding. What he''s going to do tofort her?


    He can''t continue ignoring her pleading. He must do something!


    He took a deep breath and cleared his throat. "Nini, please listened to me..."


    Nini looked at him.


    Zero groaned. "Honestly, I don''t like marrying you too! I don''t want to marry yet! But I have no choice. Can you see-? We''re in the same situation..." he said.


    "Then we will beg my parents to cancel the wedding!" Nini begged.


    Zero sighed deeply. "Not that easy... dear. I do have a solution for us. Do you want to hear it?"


    "Tell me now!" she said excitedly.


    "Let''s go ahead with the wedding to make your parents happy. Then after the wedding, we will live in one house but in a separate room. Two yearster, we will separate, and you can have your freedom back. How about that?" he said, expecting a pout from her.


    Silence fell upon them for a few minutes.


    Ninin was digesting his suggestion slowly.


    Contrary to Zero''s expectation, after giving his suggestion a deeper analysis, Nini finally smiled. "You have a better n, Zero! It''s better than nothing! I''ll take it! You have to promise me! Do not back out on your words!" she demanded.


    "Of course, I won''t back out on my words! Rest assured that we will live in a separate room, and I will give your freedom back after two years," Zero spoke in a serious voice.


    Nini finally wiped the tears from her face. Her crying is over. "I''ll take your offer! After all, you are my friend. You won''t betray me, right?" she said, looking deeply into his eyes, trying to read his soul.


    "Of course, I won''t betray you! I''m your guardian, remember?" Zero said, he wore a serious expression on his face.


    Nini looked at him for a long time. She''s satisfied with the sincerity she saw in his eyes. "I trust you with all my heart," she said and yawned. "Let''s go back inside the house now. I''m getting sleepy already."


    "Okay," Zero spoke and stood up.


    The couple left the garden and was already back inside the house in split seconds.


    They climbed the stairs and walked into the hallway.


    "Good night. See you tomorrow," Nini said.


    "Night night. Sleep well," Zero replied.


    He proceeds to the guest room at the end of the hallways. While his bride to be, went to her room.


    Inside Zero''s room.


    He jumped onto the bed without bothering to change his clothes. He was tired of being pressured by Nini every day to help her beg her parents to ditch the wedding preparation and announcement.


    He never expected that Nini agreed with his suggestion right away, but she did!


    Poor girl! She has no other choice.


    He has no choice as well!


    He doesn''t have the heart and guts to insult the entire Helix Vanguard n. Refusing their offer of marriage is not a good idea. Not everyone is given a golden chance! He''s a lucky guy!


    Down the road, he can always find a way to break the marriage alliance. But right now, it''s better to get along with their wedding ns, maybe this way, he can prevent Nini from killing her whole family.


    Afterpleting his mission of finding the missing baby, he''s now starting on his next mission which is to prevent Nini frommitting a horrendous act in the future. It would be his biggest contribution to their n, and that is saving their leader from the enemy''s dark intention.


    Keeping Nini by his side every day and making sure she''s not going to hurt anyone is a big challenge for him, knowing the severity of the prophecy.


    He could be killed by Nini anytime!


    His life could end in his wife''s hands. What a tragedy it would be!


    And that was thest thought that keeps repeating in his mind before he drifted into dreand.

 Chapter 282 - Discreet

    Windless Mountain.


    Elva and Veronica were discussing Graven''s problem on the terrace while sipping their favorite fruit juice.


    ??


    Veronica nced at the deity and asked, "Will you be there to witness the end of the castle?"


    Elva nods her head. "Of course, I''ll be there!" she said with a hint of anger in her voice. "I was mad that the cursed King ordered Graven to bring me to the castle as well. He probably wants me to be his toy or ve! How dare he! Just thinking about his evil plot of kidnapping me to stay there by his side is making my blood boil! Therefore, it''s only right that I will help Graven eliminate that King!"


    "Can I also apany you to the castle to witness the live-action?" requested Veronica.


    "Of course, you will be there with me by my side to witness the zing inferno. We have to be there to lend a helping hand just in case Graven and Terros need assistance. I told Graven toe here and inform me of the time of their attack. I want to witness everything from start to finish!" Elva concluded.


    Veronica smiled. "I''m excited to see the live-action! I won''t miss it for the world!" she said excitedly.


    "By the way, how''s Luke''s condition this morning? Did you see any changes in his body?" Elva asked.


    "I went to the healing room earlier to check on his condition. All the green powder disappeared and his skin is now back to normal 100%plete!" answered Veronica.


    "That''s good! Luke''s body already absorbed the healing medicines as of this moment, but the dark splotches might return anytime. My estimated time of its return is one week after the first application. Once his spirit finally returned to his body, the dark splotches willpletely disappear. So, every time the problem appears we have to apply the green powder on his body again, it''s a repetitive process until his spirit returns," Elva exined.


    "Ah, okay. I understand now," Veronica said as she continues sipping her drink.


    "That''s why you have to visit the healing room three times a day to monitor his condition. Report to me if you notice something strange with his skin or body parts so that we can find a remedy right away before things can get serious. And one more thing, remind me to change his clothing tomorrow morning after breakfast," Elva added.


    Veronica looked at the deity, her eyes widened. "Wait! Do you want me to change his clothe myself?" she asked in rm.


    Elva smiled and giggled. "Don''t worry, I''m capable of changing his clothes without your assistance. I want you to go to the market in town and buy five pieces of men''s clothing for Luke, then you may also buy some food supplies that are needed in the kitchen," she ordered.


    "Okay, no problem! I''ll go to the market after lunch," Veronica replied and finished her drink.


    "Don''t forget the undergarments!" Elva smirked.


    "What is the measurement?" Veronica asked innocently, ignoring Elva''s teasing.


    "Buy five pieces of undergarments,rge size. Just inform the saledy, they know all about different sizes of men''s undergarments," Elva said and rose to her feet. "I''m going to the cave to check on my babies," she said and disappeared from the terrace.


    "Wait...!" Veronica pouted. Dang! She wants to go back to the cave with Elva and visit that wonderful ce again!


    Better luck next time.


    She stood up, gathered the sses, and went to the kitchen. She''s going to check the pantry and make a mental list of what she''s going to buy in townter.


    ~~~0~~~


    That night.


    Zero was hovering above the forest looking left and right trying to find the old woman''s house which was hidden by a concealing spell. He raised the amulet in the air indicating that he''s around the area.


    The amulet glowed and produces a thin light that disappeared after a few minutes.


    Time to wait.


    He hoped the old woman is still awake.


    He roamed his eyes around him, darkness is everywhere.


    Unknown to him.


    A hundred meters away, hovering in the air is a figure wearing a cloak, he''s watching Zero intently. A few secondster, the figure disappeared from view.


    Back to Zero.


    He didn''t wait long enough because Menedelia appeared in front of him and waved her hand at him.


    They suddenly disappeared from the area.


    The two appeared in front of a hill overlooking a calm ocean.


    Menedelia faced Zero, a smile emerged on her lips. "Nice to see you again,d! How are you nowadays? How''s life? How''s Nini?" she bombarded him with questions.


    "I''m fine, Granny, and so is Nini. How about you and Reba?" he asked.


    "Well, for a start, Reba doesn''t want to see you again. She holds grudges against you. You two had a deep history together. So, it''s better that you avoid seeing her again. I don''t want you and Reba fighting and hurting each other," Menedelia exined.


    "I got it, Granny. Thanks for the head-up!" he said.


    She asked, "Why did you suddenlye to my ce and seek my presence? Did something happened to Nini?"


    Zero shook his head. "She''s fine. She loves bonding with her family, especially with her mother and sister," he replied.


    "That''s good! I''m happy for her, she deserved it. Poor child, her happiness won''t stay long though!" Menedelia said with a deep sigh.


    "The family rewarded me her hand for marriage. We are getting married in a ceremony attended by families and the special guest next month. This Friday, the n leaders will announce our wedding to everyone in a dinner party," Zero borated.


    Menedelia smiled broadly. "Congrattion on your uing wedding! I''m happy for you and Nini," she said cheerfully. "So, did youe to invite me to your wedding party?" she asked.


    "Besides that... Nini''s father ordered me to invite you to the manor so that he can talk to you. He''s seeking your expertise on what can be done to counter Nini''s bad luck and make everyone safe," Zero exined.


    Menedelia smiled. "I have no problem with the invitation. I can go with you anytime...but..."


    "Don''t worry about your time, you will be paid mary rewards every time youe with me and talk to Nini''s father aspensation for your services," Zero said.


    Menedelia''s face brightened up upon the mention of mary rewards. "I''m d to know that,d. In case you don''t know yet, I no longer n to open a Fortelling shop in the meantime because our unknown enemy might already be hunting me down at this very moment and I can''t put Reba in danger all the time especially that she is pregnant with twins. So, I need a steady ie to sustain our needs while keeping her safe and hidden from dangers as well," she exined.


    "No need to exin, Granny. I understood very well your difficult situation. I assure you that if you prove yourself useful to Nini''s father, you will be greatly rewarded as long you can make a good contribution to the poor girl''s condition," he said.


    "I will try my best,d. And thank you for trusting me because I''m your first choice when ites to solving Nini''s future problem," she said feeling grateful for the trust and golden opportunity that he bestowed on her especially that she needs a constant source of ie nowadays.


    Zero scratched his head. "Um... there is something you need to know..."


    "What is it?"


    "I''m sorry to say that... Nini''s family summoned five other great oracles all over thend to diagnose her condition and also seek their help to counter the prophecy," he said sheepishly.


    Menedelia''s eyes widened in surprise. "Oh, I thought I was your first choice?" she spoke with a voice hinting great disappointment.


    "Of course you are!" Zero said. "But you can''t also me Nini''s family because your prophecy is horrendous, it scares them to the bones. They just want to make sure that any future tragedy can be prevented. They will seek a second opinion from other oracles to make sure there are no mistakes. Please don''t be offended, Granny. As a parent, they only want what''s best for their long-lost daughter. That is not hard to understand, right?" he defended the decisions of Nini''s father.


    Menedelia released a deep sigh. "Of course, I understand,d. By the way, how''s Nini? What was her reaction after her parents informed her that she''s going to get married to you next month? Did she jump with joy?"


    Zero sighed and shook his head. "On the contrary, she''s not happy and she detested the marriage between us! She''s been crying in front of me and begging me to talk to her parents to cancel the wedding, but we both know that it''s impossible. So... I made her an offer..." he paused for a minute to catch his breath.


    "What offer?" Menedelia asked.


    "We will get married for two years only, and after that, I will give her her freedom. And we will have a separate bedroom after the wedding, it''s just a marriage to please her parents. That''s all," he concluded his exnation.


    Menedelia breathed deeply. "Poor girl. And how about you? You don''t like marrying her?"


    Zero shrugged. "Yes. Honestly, I don''t like marrying too early but now that ites to this, I just have to make the best out of it," he said in a t voice. Besides it''s just two years to bear, it''s not like I''m going to live forever with her. So, I''m fine...I guess..." he said.


    Menedelia raised a brow. "Interesting! Hmm, a marriage of two parties who don''t love each other, what kind of ending it will produce in the end?"


    Zero cleared his throat. "It''s gettingte, Granny. Let''s go back to the topic. I''m here to ask if you cane to the capital with me tomorrow after lunch so that you can talk with Nini''s parents. Are you free tomorrow?" he asked.


    "Yes, of course. After lunch then?" she said.


    "Okay," Zero replied. "I''ll go back now to the capital..." he said.


    "Ah, wait...before you go...I want to tell you this..."


    "What is it?"


    "Next time, if youe back again to the forest, make yourself invisible. And let the amulet do its thing. I''m just being extra careful so that no one will know I live there. I don''t like the thoughts of you leading the enemy to my doorsteps without your knowledge. It''s better to be safe than sorry. I hope you get my point,d," she said.


    "Okay, copy that. So, where are our next meeting will take ce then?" Zero asked.


    "Here at the top of the hill overlooking the ocean. I''ll meet you here after you send the signal to me," she replied.


    "Okay, got it! Bye for now, Granny. See you tomorrow!" he said and vanished from the ce instantly.


    Menedelia spent a few minutes admiring the peaceful scenery in front of her. She looked heavenward, nice, it''s full moon today! That is why the whole ce is looking beyond beautiful tonight!


    Too bad she can''t stare at the moon for a long time.


    Time to return to her fortress!


    A few secondster, Menedelia vanished from the hill.

 Chapter 283 - I Remember You!

    The next day.


    Menedelia and Reba were eating breakfast on the table.


    ??


    "I''ll go to the town after lunch to buy some sugar and salt. Do you want anything? I can buy it for you," Menedelia offered.


    "Apples and oranges, Granny! And please don''t forget my milk!" Reba said.


    Menedelia nods her head. "Okay, I''ll buy them for you."


    "It would have been better if you can bring me to the town once in a while. It''s getting boring here!" Reba whined with a pout.


    Menedelia sighed heavily. "Don''t worry, one of these days... I''ll take you out to see the world. I must remind you, don''t ever leave this ce because the enemy is lurking everywhere, trying to find us, waiting for the right time to strike. Don''t put your unborn babies in danger, okay?" she reminded her.


    "Got it, Granny!" Reba replied.


    Menedelia spoke again, "If somethinges up and our fortress is prated by powerful enemies, don''t hesitate to activate the spell that I taught youst week!"


    "Copy, Granny!" Reba responded and yawned. "Dang! I''m feeling sleepy again!" she said in dismay.


    Menedelia smiled. "Go outside, try walking around the house, and do some stretching. It''s not good to keep sleeping while you''re pregnant," she reprimanded her.


    "I know," Reba muttered to herself.


    A few minutester, the two women finished eating breakfast.


    Reba washed the dirty dishes in the sink while Menedelia exited the house to attend to her nts.


    After she finished her chores in the kitchen, Reba exited the house and strolled in the front yard, admiring the Dandelion flowers in full bloom.


    She strolled around the house and saw Granny harvesting leafy green vegetables from the garden.


    Menedelia looked at her. "Let''s have a chicken soup for lunch," she said and handed the green leafy vegetables to the pregnant woman.


    Reba epted the vegetable, went back to the house, and put Granny''s fresh harvest in the stic basin.


    A few minutester, she''s already back in the vegetable garden.


    Menedelia nced at her. "Don''t be tempted to remove the onyx ring from its box, or else this ce will be swarmed by vampires! You can watch it as long as you want, but don''t ever remove the ring from its box! Do you understand, child?"


    Reba released a deep sigh. "Granny, you keep repeating the same reminders every time you go out! My ear is already bleeding!" she protested.


    Menedelia breathed deeply. "I have to keep reminding you, ''coz I''m afraid that you might forget them," she said in a tired voice. She wanted to bring her charge with her to the capital, but the moment Rebaid eyes on Zero, she will attempt to kill him. Whatever business dealings she had with Zero, she must keep it a secret from Reba.


    Reba saw the weariness shing on Granny''s face. The old woman has been a good benefactor to her. The one who never gets tired of providing her food every day. She took a deep breath. "Don''t worry, Granny. I will follow your reminders," she assured her.


    "Good! Did you know that every time I leave this forest, my mind never stops thinking of you and your twins?" Menedelia said.


    "I know, Granny," Reba responded. Sometimes she thinks that she''s already bing a burden to the old woman. Maybe, she should leave and go back to Graven or go back to her husband?


    Which is which?


    But she can''t bear to leave Granny alone in this forest. Her conscience can''t allow her to execute her heartless decision. They only have each other, they should be responsible for each other''s well-being!


    She went to the old woman''s side. "Granny, if one day, you''re getting tired of feeding me. Let''s go to Graven, he will never say no to us if I will ask his help," she suggested.


    Menedelia shook her head, not liking where their conversation is heading. "Don''t worry, child. I''m more than capable of feeding you and the twins inside your tummy. If one day and things turned to worst, Graven will be ourst resort," she finally said.


    Reba nods her head. "Okay. I''ll go now to the kitchen and start preparing our lunch," she said and turned around, heading back to the house. The time is still early, she went to her room and took a short nap.


    Two hourster.


    Reba woke up to the delicious aroma of chicken soup filling the air. Dang! She had fallen asleep and Granny was the one cooking their food for lunch. She got up from the bed and went to the kitchen.


    Menedelia looked at her. "Take your seat. Eat while the soup is still hot."


    "Thanks, Granny. Why you didn''t wake me up? I should be the one preparing our dinner," Reba said with a sigh.


    "Just eat. I''ll go out soon!" Menedelia silenced her.


    Reba lowered herself on the chair and began eating her meal.


    A few minutester, Menedelia finished eating. She rose to her feet. "I''ll go now. Take care of yourself and don''t leave the forest!" she reminded her.


    "Yes, Granny! Take care of yourself," she replied. She continues eating the delicious chicken soup mixed with green leafy vegetables and a good amount of ginger.


    Menedelia went back to her room to get something. After getting what she wants, she disappeared from the room.


    A momentter, she appeared at the top of the hill overlooking the calm ocean. The panoramic ce was located a few kilometers away from the forest.


    Zero was already there, staring quietly at the ocean.


    She received his signal a while ago. She went to his side. "Everyone in the capital is okay?" she asked.


    Zero looked at her. "Yep. Everyone is okay. I''m not sure how long?" he said in a worried voice.


    "Alright, take me to the capital now. Lead the way because I have no idea where is Nini''s family residing in the capital," Menedelia spoke.


    "Okay, let''s go!" Zero replied and waved his hand in the air.


    They disappeared from the hill.


    A momentter, they appeared inside the living room of Nini''s residence.


    "We''re here!" Zero announced their arrival inside the manor.


    Menedelia roamed her eyes around the area. "Oh my, this house is huge!" she gushes.


    "Granny, have a seat..." Zero pointed to thefortable couch.


    Menedelia walked towards the sofa and made herselffortable.


    "Please, stay here for a moment. I''ll inform Nini''s father of our arrival," Zero said. He climbed the staircase and disappeared on the second floor.


    Menedelia inspected the furniture and antiques scattered around the living room. They''re valuable and worth a lot. The whole n is loaded! Nice! She found herself a cash cow. As long they can provide her money to exchange for her services, she will make herself useful to them!


    Menedelia didn''t wait longer... she saw Niniing down the stairs, bouncing like a ray of sunshine. The girl wore a bright smile on her face, rushing to her side. "Granny! How are you? Nice seeing you again!" she said in a merry voice.


    Menedelia smiled. Nini is a free-spirited girl, she''s enjoying her freedom after being imprisoned for a long time! Such a pure heart. A delight to watch. "I''m fine, dear. How''s your condition here? Are they treating you right?" she asked.


    "Yes! My family doted on me. I have a good time bonding with my mother and sister the most!" Nini squealed in happiness.


    Menedelia smiled. "I''m happy for you, dear. You deserved the happiness that you are enjoying with your family right now."


    "Thank you, Granny. How''s life back there in the forest?" Nini asked.


    "Everything is fine. Reba and I are living a peaceful life there," Menedelia answered.


    "Nice to know that! You will meet my parents soon! You will like them for sure. They''re good people!" Nini said, feeling proud of her family.


    Menedelia smiled. "I would love to meet your parents!" she replied.


    "Ah, wait here... I''ll go to the kitchen to inform the maid to prepare you a delicious snack!" Nini said and rose to her feet. She walked towards the location of the kitchen.


    That was also the time Nini''s parentse down the stairs together with Zero.


    Menedelia stared at the woman. She looks familiar! She recognized her right away.


    Oh my! She never aged at all! She''s beautiful as always!


    Menedelia shakes her head. She''s in the present times now. She should act her age!


    The trio took their seats on the sofa facing the visitor.


    Zero introduced them to each other. "Granny, I''m proud to present to you Nini''s Parents! This is Lord Tony and his wife, Lady Evelyn."


    Menedelia bowed her head at the couple. "It''s my pleasure meeting you... My Lord, My Lady!" she said in a pleasant voice.


    The two women looked at each other for a few seconds.


    Lady Evelyn''s face registered nothing. She didn''t recognize the old woman in front of her.


    Menedelia sighed inwardly. ''Ah, she doesn''t recognize me anymore!'' Her face is not what it used to be, she was beautiful before, but a powerful enemy cursed her and turned her into this ugly and wrinkled old woman. She was used to seeing her old image in the mirror every day that she started to feel and act like an old woman for a long time. She had already forgotten her beautiful face! And what her life used to be before the unfortunate things happened.


    She blocked the past from messing up with her mind. She must focus on the present times. Today is not the right time to go back to memoryne.


    Tony cleared his throat. "Hmm, Granny... we are thankful that youe to visit us here today."


    Menedelia blinked her eyes and came in contact with Tony''s handsome face. She smiled a bit. "It''s my honor to serve the Lord and the Lady of the house! How can I be of service to you, My Lord?" she said and bowed her head again out of respect.


    "We invited you here because of the tragic vision that you have seen in our daughter''s future. Can you please enlighten us on what exactly the scene you see in her future?" Tony went straight to the point.

 Chapter 284 - You Look Familiar!

    Menedelia looked at Lord Tony. "Thest time I check your daughter, I was able to see the vision of her future that shows the tragedy that was about to happen..."


    "I''m back!" Nini said,ing into the living room carrying a tter filled with delicious snacks.


    ??


    Menedelia''s speech was interrupted by Nini''s return.


    Tony and Zero looked at each other.


    "Son, can you bring Nini to the garden for a moment? We want to talk with Granny privately," Tony said.


    "Yes, my lord!" Zero said and looked at his wife-to-be. "Let''s go to the garden for a moment..." he said and holds Nini''s arm gently.


    "Wait...I still want to talk with Granny!" Nini protested.


    "Later, you will have time to talk to her before she goes home," Zero assured her.


    "Fine!" Nini replied and walked alongside Zero towards the door.


    Menedelia''s eyes followed the couple exiting through the door. A smile appeared on her lips. "They looked good together. They''re a lovely couple!" she muses.


    Tony cleared his throat. "Granny... let''s go back to the topic..." he said, calling her attention back to their conversation.


    "Sorry, my lord." Menedelia returned her gaze to the couple and looked at Tony. "Ah, my lord...the vision that I saw in Nini''s future is horrifying. She will be the death of the entire Helix Vanguard n that is living in this vast property..." she continued.


    Tony and Evelyn looked at each other worriedly. Their faces filled with horror.


    "Granny, can you please do something to change Nini''s future? Is there anything that can be done to prevent the vision from happening?" Evelyn pleaded.


    "Yes, that is also my question to you, Granny!" Tony joined with his wife''s plea.


    Menedelia took a deep breath. "Your daughter grow up at the enemy''s camp. I have no idea what is their n for her and what have they done to her that can make her capable of killing her loved ones in the future."


    "Is there a way to know when that tragedy will ur?" Tony asked. "So that we can prevent it from happening..." he added.


    Menedelia shook her head. "I have no idea. The only thing I see is the vision, a glimpse of Nini''s future. But I didn''t'' see the exact time when the massacre will ur. And that is the most dangerous thing of all because death can strike your family anytime as long your daughter is in close contact with you."


    The expression on Evelyn''s face was filled with sadness and grief. "My daughter has juste back to us! It''s not right to separate her from us. After the wedding, she and Zero will live with us here in the manor. That is our n for her!" she insisted.


    Menedelia shook her head. "My Lady, sorry to say this...but that is not a good idea. It''s dangerous for your whole family to allow Nini to live with you under the same roof. It will be easy for her to finish you all!" she warned her gravely.


    Evelyn''s eyes shimmered with tears while looking at her husband.


    Tony released a deep sigh. "Is there any other way to avoid the tragedy or prevent it from happening? What can you suggest to us, Granny?"


    Menedelia stared at Evelyn''s teary-eyed face. What she can see now in front of her is a tear-stricken mother who can''t afford to part with her beloved daughter that she only recently reunited with after twenty years of separation. She took a deep breath. "The only way to prevent the tragedy from happening is to put Nini in a safe ce far away from her family. In a secured ce that she can''t leave and get out. I suggest that you will do it as soon as possible because we will never know when the enemy will strike," she suggested.


    The couple looked at each other,municating with their eyes.


    Evelyn looked at Menedelia. "Granny, is there a possibility that you are just mistaken with your vision?" she said, her voice mixed with doubt and hope.


    Menedelia breathed deeply. "My prophecy is always urate..."


    "If you are telling the truth, then can we invite you to visit this ce again?" Evelyn asked.


    "Sure! Anytime," Menedelia said.


    Tony looked at the old woman in the eyes. "Good! We are inviting five oracles toe and visit our ce so that they can also take a look at Nini''s mind," he said.


    A frown appeared on Menedelia''s brows, then slowly, she realized what the lord was nning. "Ah, I get it! You want to have a second opinion from other oracles, am I right?"


    "Yeah. Together with the five oracles, we want to know if they can also see the vision that you see in my daughter. Are you willing to return here and find out if the other oracle has the same vision as you?" Tony said.


    Menedelia smiled. "Sure! I''m also interested to know what they will see in Nini''s future! Just tell Zero to inform me of the day of the gathering. I''lle anytime," she said.


    "Good!"Tony spoke. He rubbed his chin with his finger pondering about something. "Ah, Granny. Do you have an idea who is the one responsible for abducting our baby girl twenty years ago? You didn''t see the face of the enemy in the vision?" he inquired.


    Menedelia stared at the ceiling for a moment, trying to recall the vision. Unfortunately, she can''t see the enemy''s face there. "I''m sorry. In the vision, it''s only Nini that I seemitting the heinous crime, no other person in there..." she replied.


    The couple looked at each other for a few seconds.


    "Did you offended someone, like some kind of a powerful entity? Do you have enemies in the past?" Can you remember anything?" Menedelia asked.


    The couple shook their heads.


    Tony spoke, "Well... my family has a lot of enemies in the past, but that was a long time ago. We have defeated the enemies, and that is why we enjoyed peace right now living among humans. Our shapeshifters n are pro-humans. The enemy of humans is also our enemy. The human leaders in the capital are our allies. We are united with themon goal to keep the capital and its inhabitants safe from dangerous beings who tries to harm its peace-loving citizen. So yeah...we have created countless enemies a long time ago. To name all the enemies who died in our hands would be impossible..."


    "I see..." Menedelia murmured. "How about personal grudges? I mean... did you make an enemy out of someone? Have you offended anyone in the past?" she probed deeper.


    Tony shook his head. "My family made a lot of enemies in the past. But I can''t remember their faces anymore," he repeated.


    Evelyn was silent the whole time.


    Menedelia stared at thedy''s face. "How about you, mydy?" she questioned her.


    Evelyn raised her head and looked at the psychic in the eyes. "I don''t remember if I offended anyone in the past..." she said.


    Menedelia took a deep breath. "As you can see, this enemy kidnapped a baby girl and the nanny and imprisoned them inside the room for twenty years. This enemy is trying to torture you mentally and emotionally for twenty years. That enemy is not satisfied with the kidnapping. That person finally released the baby and returned her to her family when she''s capable enough to kill them. The hatred that the enemy is hiding inside his or her heart can only be extinguished by the death of your n. There is too much rage and hatred behind the motives. Chances are, you guys offended someone very badly in the past," she concluded her speech.


    The couple fell into deep silence for a few minutes.


    Menedelia broke the silence. "My Lord, My Lady...you haven''t told Nini about my vision yet?" she asked.


    Tony shook his head. "We n to tell her after the wedding ceremony, that would take ce next month, on the first week," he replied.


    "I see... if you can find an oracle that can present a solution to Nini''s problem then that would be good. I like your bubbly daughter, I want to help her, but my power is limited. I''m sorry about that..." Menedelia apologized.


    "No need to apologize," Evelyn said.


    "Much better if you can find an oracle that can check Nini''s body essence as well. I want to know if her body was tampered with during her captivity," Menedelia suggested.


    "Yes, we will also include that during the meeting. I want to finish consulting the other oracle before the month end arrives. One day from now, the five famous oracles of thend will gather here in my ce so that we can gain more insight and wisdom from them regarding Nini''s future," Tony said.


    Menedelia smiled. "I''m looking forward to hearing the opinion of others," she said confidently.


    "Thank you foring here, Granny! We appreciate it very much. Please ept our little token of appreciation for your time," Tony said. He waved his hand, a medium-sized wooden box the size of a shoebox appeared on the center table.


    The couple rose to their feet.


    "Granny, we will retire upstairs so that you and Nini can have a chitchat. Our daughter adores you!" Evelyn said. "Enjoy your snack. Zero will apany you back to your hometer," she said.


    "Thank you for the gift... My Lord, My Lady!" Menedelia bowed her head.


    The couple left the living room and walked towards the grand staircase.


    Menedelia''s gaze followed the couple until they disappeared at the top of the stairs.


    She looked at the wooden box and took a peek inside. Her eyes widened in shock and happiness. Oh my! The box was filled with shining gold coins! The couple is indeed generous! She''s looking forward to offering her services to them. She waved her hand at the box, making it vanished from her sight.


    After seeing Evelyn again, she made up her mind to help the couple, even though the woman can no longer remember her.


    She looked at the colorful cakes arranged appetizingly on the tter, she picked up one and took a bite. "Wow! So yummy, so creamy!" she raved and began eating her snack.


    Zero and Nini returned from the garden and joined Menedelia in the living room.


    Nini sat beside Menedelia. "Granny, do you like the rice cakes?" she asked.


    Menedelia nods her head. "Yup. Thanks, dear. They''re so delicious!" she replied.


    "Eat everything on the tter, Granny. It''s all yours!" Nini said, she wore a pleasant smile on her face.


    "Can I bring some for my pregnantpanion waiting for me in the house?" Menedelia requested.


    "Sure!" Nini replied. There are still enough rice cakes in the kitchen. I''ll inform the servant to pack some for you before you go home," she said.


    "Thank you, Nini. You''re such a good child!" Menedelia said.


    The trio engaged in a lively conversation thatsted for two hours.


    Afterward, Menedelia left the manor after telling Zero that she''s capable of going home on her own. She visited the market to buy some stuff before going home.

 Chapter 285 - Divination

    Menedelia arrived at the fortress at 5:00 in the afternoon, carrying a bag filled with stuff that she had brought from the market.


    Reba has been walking around the front yard of the house as a form of exercise for thest half hour while waiting for Granny''s return. "Here you are atst!" she grinned. "Did you bring something for me, Granny?" she asked excitedly.


    ??


    "Oh, yes! I brought you some delicious creamy rice cakes!" Menedelia said.


    "Wow! Give me!" Reba said, already salivating.


    "Let''s get inside first," Menedelia said.


    The two women entered the house and went to the kitchen.


    Menedelia removed the stuff that she had brought from the market and put them on the table including the creamy rice cake that Nini gave her. "Here''s your rice cakes!"


    Reba picked up the yellow one and took a bite. "Wow, yummy! Did you buy them from the market?" she asked.


    "Yup! As long we have money, we can buy anything from the market," Menedelia stated. "Speaking of money, see this!" she said and waved her hand. The wooden box filled with gold coins appeared on the table. "Open it and see what''s inside!" she ordered.


    Reba quickly opened the box, and her eyes widened in shock, holy cow! The box was filled with gold coins! She gave her benefactor a questioning nce. "Granny, where did you get this money? Did you rob a wealthy businessman?" she asked jokingly.


    Menedelia smiled brightly. "I''ve helped someone in town, and I got rewarded by these gold coins!" she replied. "These coins alone can provide us up to six months of food ration!" she enthused.


    "You''re amazing, Granny! You''re the best!" Reba showered her benefactor with high praises.


    Menedelia smiled smugly. "Alright, get as much as gold coins you want before I keep them away for safekeeping," she urged her.


    Reba stared at the shiny gold coins. In the human world, gold and silver coins are very important. When she was still under Graven''s care, she was provided with everything, she doesn''t have to work for a living, and there is no need to keep money with her. Now, Granny is the one earning money for the two of them. She felt ashamed to get even one coin. "No need, Granny. Just hide it for safekeeping," she refused politely.


    "Okay, as you say so," Menedelia spoke. She picked up the wooden box, brought it to her room, and put it inside the closet. Then she returned to the kitchen.


    "Granny, you have a generous client," Rebamented casually.


    "Yeah! I''m just getting luckier these days. When it rains money, it pours," Menedelia said jokingly, shing a bright smile.


    Reba picked up one red apple and began munching on it.


    "Enjoy the fruits. I''ll start preparing our food for dinner," Menedelia said.


    "I''ll help you, Granny!" Reba said and helped prepare the ingredients for the dishes.


    Reba was slicing the ingredients in the wooden chopping board while Menedelia started the fire and boiled rice on the pot.


    The women fried a fish and cooked stewed pork meat with vegetables.


    One hourter, they''re already eating their delicious dinner.


    ~~~0~~~


    Two dayster.


    It was azy afternoon. The two women were resting on the beds inside their room.


    Suddenly, Menedelia received a signaling from Zero informing her that he''s around.


    It must be about the gathering of the oracles!


    She got up from the bed and went to Reba''s room.


    Her pregnant charge was staring at the ceiling, lost in her thoughts, then looked at her.


    "Granny?"


    "I have to go somewhere... I''lle hometer. Probablyte in the afternoon or the evening, depending on how long I will finish my business outside. Take care of yourself, and don''t forget the things you shouldn''t do while I''m not around!" she reminded her again.


    Reba nods her head. "Got it. Take care of yourself, Granny!" she replied.


    Menedelia left the room and donned appropriate clothes for the asion.


    A few minutester, she vanished from her room.


    She appeared at the top of the hill overlooking the calm ocean.


    Zero was already there, gazing at the tranquil sea below. He tore his eyes from the sea and looked at the old woman. "Granny..."


    Menedelia went to his side. "What''s up,d?"


    "The five oracles have finally gathered at the manor today. They''re willing to perform divination on Nini," Zero exined.


    "That''s good! I''m ready to join them," Menedelia spoke.


    "Okay, let''s go now to the capital!" Zero said and waved his hand.


    They vanished from the top of the hill.


    They reappeared in the living room of the manor, Nini''s residence.


    A female servant came into view.


    "Where are the visitors?" Zero asked her.


    "They are in the banquet hall, my lord," replied the servant.


    "Okay, you may go now," Zero said.


    The servant walked towards the location of the kitchen.


    Zero and Menedelia proceed to the banquet hall.


    When they arrived there, Nini''s parents were already seated on the chair facing the five oracles.


    In the corner, about twenty meters away from the gathering, they saw Nini lying on the bed, in a state of deep sleep.


    Zero and Menedelia went to the couple''s side.


    "We''re here, my lord!" Zero announced their presence.


    Tony looked at them. "Now that you''re here, we can finally start! Please take your seats," he said, pointing to the two vacant chairs on the row.


    The neer took their seats.


    Menedelia looked at the five oracles in front of her.


    The group isposed of three old men and two women, the same age as her.


    Tony addressed the oracles. "Ladies and Gentlemen. I''m sure that you already know why we have a gathering here. The purpose of youring here is to perform the divination on my daughter and find out if there is something wrong with her internal essence. I want to know everything that you will see and notice in my daughter''s condition. As you can see, I already put my daughter in a deep sleep. Please free to check her condition," he concluded.


    Evelyn looked at the oracles and spoke, "Who will be the first to check my daughter''s condition?" she asked them.


    "I want to be the first to check her condition!" An old man, sporting a white mustache spoke.


    "Okay, please go ahead, you can check my daughter now," Tony said and stood up.


    The couple and the oracle went to bed, where Nini''s body can be seen lying in a deep sleep. Her whole body was covered with a pink nket starting from the neck to toe.


    The oracle ce his hands on Nini''s forehead. He closed his eyes and began his divination under the watchful eye of the couple.


    He finished his divination after ten minutes. He looked at the couple and spoke, "I''m done!"


    "Can you please tell us what did you see in my daughter''s future? Her overall condition? Did you see a vision regarding what''s going to happen in her future?" Tony asked eagerly.


    The oracle cleared his throat. "Your daughter''s essence... there''s something about it that I can''t describe well. It''s not rming though, but something is going on inside her body. It needs further observation. As of now, I can''t diagnosed her condition properly. But overall, she is physically healthy...however...there is something off about her essence...a tiny bit. It''s so subtle that a normal person can''t detect it, but I can..." the oracle said.


    "How about her future... have you seen a vision after taking a glimpse of her mind?" Tony asked.


    The oracle nods his head. "Yes. I saw a vision of her getting married, that''s what I have seen in her future."


    The couple looked at each other in confusion.


    Tony spoke, "Thanks for your vision. You may return to your seat," he told the oracle.


    The oracle returned to his seat.


    Another oracle stood up and went to Nini''s side. "My turn?"


    "Please proceed..." Tony told the oracle.


    The oracle closed his eyes and ced his hands on Nini''s forehead, then he began his divination.


    The couple watched in silence as the oracle performed his thing.


    Minutes went by.


    The 2nd oracle concluded his divination and looked at the couple. "Your daughter is healthy, but I detected a conflict in her essence. There''s something not normal with her essence. In my estimate, just 10% abnormalities, not so rming though, given time, it might start to disappear," he exined.


    A frown appeared on Tony''s face. Two oracles already mentioned the abnormalities in her daughter''s essence. He''s getting confused with the term they used.


    Evelyn addressed the oracle. "How about her future? Did you see something... or anything?" she inquired.


    "I saw a wedding banquet and she was standing in the center with a guy, probably her husband? I''m sure that the wedding is hers," the Oracle responded.


    Tony''s brow''s furrowed. "Um... didn''t you see a vision of her involvement in a tragedy or something?" he directly asked the oracle. The couple didn''t inform the oracles in advance that Nini is about to get married and they also didn''t mention Menedelia''s tragic vision. They kept the whole thing secret from everyone. The people that they have instructed to get the oracles for them were also blind to everything.


    "I don''t see a vision of tragedy but only a vision of happiness in the form of a future wedding. That''s all I see in the girl''s future," the oracle replied.


    "Okay, thank you. Please go back to your seat," Tony said.


    Th 2nd oracle went back to his seat.


    The 3rd oraclees to the bed to take his turn.


    "Please perform your divination on my daughter," Tony told the oracle.


    "Okay, I shall start now," the oracle replied. He put his hands on Nini''s head and start his divination.


    Minutes went by.


    The oracle opened his eye and addressed the couple. "The girl is in great physical shape. She is healthy, but her essence is somewhat corrupted, just a little bit. I notice a strange... foreign essence, merge with her own. However, it''s nothing to worry about because her essence is more dominant than the foreign one. I also see that this girl is going to get involved in a happy celebration soon! That''s all!" The oracle concluded his divination.

 Chapter 286 - The Oracles Verdict!

    The couple looked at each other for a few seconds.


    Tony spoke, "Thanks for your divination... please return to your seat," he told the oracle.


    ??


    The oracle went back to his seat quietly.


    Evelyn looked at her husband. "Why is it that the three oracles haven''t mentioned the vision of tragedy in our daughter''s future. C-could it be...that...that...Granny Menedelia is lying to us all this time?" she asked and nced at the old woman.


    Menedelia was also looking at the couple at the same time, their eyes met.


    Evelyn withdraws her gaze.


    "We still have two more oracles left. Let see what is the result of their divination," Tony said.


    The 4th oracle stood up and went to Nini''s bed and asked the couple for a go signal to proceed. "Shall I start now?" she asked.


    "Yes, please..." Tony replied.


    The oracle ced her hand on the sleeping girl''s forehead and began her divination.


    Meanwhile...


    Menedelia already senses that something is wrong based on the way Evelyn looked at her. Too bad, she can''t hear the conversation between the couple and the oracles. She sighed inwardly and looked at the three male oracles trying to read the expression on their faces. They weren''t talking about their divination of the girl, they''re talking about something else that is not rted to the purpose of theiring manor.


    She nced at the couple and caught Evelyn looking at her. Dang! Something is going on! She''s getting restless in her seat.


    A few minutester.


    The 4th oracle finished her divination and looked at the couple. "Your daughter is physically healthy. Her essence is great and powerful...however... something is growing inside her body that is messing up with her essence from time to time. I can''t identify what is this exact thing growing inside her body. It''s beyond my power and capabilities...unless..."


    Tony''s eyes widened in rm. "Unless what-?"


    "Unless.... you will cut up her body and find that thing that is growing inside her. There is also another way..." the oracle said.


    "What is the other method? Please tell us!" Evelyn asked in a panicky voice.


    "Find a powerful healer or shaman that can force that thing to leave her body," the oracle said. "I''m done with my divination, can I return to my seat now?" she asked permission.


    "Ah, one more thing... did you see a vision of tragedy involving my daughter in the future?" Tony asked.


    The oracle shook her head. "I didn''t see anything of that sort! However, I see a happy asion in the future involving the girl. That''s all!"


    "Okay, please return to your seat," Tony told the oracle.


    The 4th oracle returned to her seat.


    The 5th oracle stood up and went to Nini''s bed. She looked at the couple. "Shall I start my divination now?"


    "Yes, please..." Evelyn replied.


    The oracle ced her hand on Nini''s forehead, closed her eyes, and began her divination.


    The coupled looked at each other. They were deeply bothered by the im of the 4th oracle informing them that something is growing inside Nini''s body. That im added another heavy blow to their already stressed mind.


    Ten minutester.


    Thest oracle finished her divination and opened her eyes. She looked at the couple and spoke, "Your daughter is healthy and generally fine for now, but she had a short life span..."


    The couple looked at each other in shock and disbelief.


    "No! I can''t lose my daughter too early! We have just reunited!" Evelyn gasped in pain and despair.


    Tony looked at the oracle. "A-are you sure about what you saw in my daughter''s f-future?" he asked the oracle in a trembling voice.


    "Yes. Soon, she will undergo a happy event in her life, but after that, darkness will take over, and death will im her life. I saw her essence entering a coffin and lies inside never toe out again," the oracle replied.


    The couple was shaking their head, already traumatized by what they heard from the oracle.


    "How about the tragedy? Did you see my daughter killed someone before she died?" Evelyn asked.


    The oracle shook her head. "I didn''t see any tragedy or killing perpetrated by your daughter after performing divination on her. The only clear vision I see is a happy event involving her. Then afterward I saw a coffin, with her dead body lying inside, her essence trapped in that coffin forever," she concluded.


    Tony released a deep sigh. "Thank you, you may return to your seat now," he spoke.


    The oracle returned to her seat.


    Tony looked at his wife. "Let''s go back to our seat," he said.


    "No. You go back there, I''ll remain here in our daughter''s side," Evelyn replied.


    Tony left his wife''s side and returned to the gathering. He addressed the oracles wearing a calm demeanor on his face. "Thank you foring here and perform divination on my daughter. My family appreciated it very much. Please ept the token of our appreciation for your services," he said and motioned the servants to give the wooden boxes to the oracles.


    After the servants finished handing the boxes to the five oracles, he addressed them again. "My servants will apany you to the gate. Have a safe trip back to your home!" he said.


    The oracles stood up and left the banquet hall apanied by the servants.


    Tony looked at his wife already sobbing loudly beside the bed. He released a deep sigh and rushed to her side.


    A momentter, Ang entered the banquet and saw her mother crying beside Nini''s bed. She rushed to her mother''s side and looked at her father. "What''s going on? Why is Mother crying?" she asked worriedly.


    Tony sighed heavily. "Apany your mother back to our room. She needs to take a rest," he ordered.


    Ang holds her mother''s arm and guided her towards the door.


    After the women left the banquet hall, Zero and Menedelia sprang to their feet and approached the distraught-looking Tony.


    "My Lord, what happened? Why Lady Evelyn is crying?" Zero inquired.


    Tony released a deep sigh and looked at Nini''s sleeping form. "The 4th oracle imed that something is growing inside my daughter''s body. And the 5th oracle imed that my daughter has a short life span, and she will die soon. She saw my daughter''s lifeless body lying inside the coffin. The first, second, and third oracle imed that there is a foreign essence in my daughter''s body that is messing up with her essence..." he paused for a moment catching his breath.


    Zero and Menedelia looked at each other in shock.


    Then Tony looked at Menedelia and spoke, "The five oracles didn''t mention of seeing a vision of tragedy involving Nini killing the entire family and the Helix Vanguard n," he said.


    Menedelia was startled by the revtion. Howe she''s the only one who saw the vision? Why did the other oracles fail to see the ring vision?


    This can''t be!


    She looked at Zero and then at Tony. "My Lord, I would like to ask permission to repeat my divination on your daughter again," she requested.


    "Go ahead," Tony gave his permission.


    Menedelia ced her hands on Nini''s forehead and closed her eyes. A few minutester, she finally felt the foreign essence lurking inside the sleeping girl''s body. Then she saw a vision of Nini enjoying herself on a happy asion. Then she waited for the vision of the tragedy toe. But it never appeared again, as if what she saw before was just a dream, a figment of her imagination.


    Fifteen minutester.


    Menedelia gave up. She was about to open her eyes but she was faced with a question, what she''s going to say to Nini''s father if he will ask her about the vision. Damn! She doesn''t want to be used that she made that vision up just to get money. That was never her intention in the first ce. She did saw the vision before! It was clear! But now it''s gone, no trace of it as if it didn''t exist at all. Crap!


    What''s going on!?


    Zero studied the old woman''s confused face. "What''s wrong, Granny?"


    Menedelia looked at Zero. "I can no longer see the vision of Nini''s tragic killing! It was wiped out from her consciousness as if it didn''t exist at all. But I was never wrong with what I see...unless...unless..." her voice faltered.


    "Unless...what-?" Zero asked.


    "Unless her mind... was tampered or corrupted without your knowledge and it took ce at some point after I''m done making my divination on her," Mnedelia stated. She looked at Zero. "Did something happened with Nini during the time we parted ways? Did she meet anyone? Did she venture outside on her own without you by her side? Somewhere those times, her vision was wiped away from her consciousnesses. And the foreign essence that was currently invading Nini''s body, was never there before! I should be able to detect it from her body on the day that I made divination on her!" she persisted.


    Zero was in deep thoughts. "Let me think for a moment..." he said. He can''t remember anything, other than that one strange urrence that happened when they were traveling. He remembers it so well when the carriages stopped in the middle of the road and no one answered his call and when he was about to leave the carriage to investigate what''s going on, suddenly his nostrils caught the smell of a fragrance that put him to sleep. When he woke up in the morning, he thought that was just a dream because nothing bad happens to them and no one remembered anything strange that happenedst night when he asked them. Hispanions even told him that they didn''t stop in the middle of the roadst night.


    For him that was a suspicious urrence but he pushed it at the back of his mind because nothing happens, nothing was lost, no one was hurt and no one was missing!


    C-could it be? That... that was the time Nini''s body and consciousness undergo a change instigated by the enemy?

 Chapter 287 - Dead!?

    Tony looked at Zero. "Son, could you bring my daughter back to her room? I want to talk privately with Granny here," he said in a calm voice.


    Zero hesitated on leaving, but the lord doesn''t want him around when he was talking with Granny. Based on what he heard, the five oracles dered that they didn''t see the vision of the tragedy involving Nini killing anyone. This means... Granny could be lying all this time!


    ??


    "Son..." Tony said.


    "Yes, my lord!" Zero finally moved and went to the bed. He looked at Nini and waved his hand. The two of them disappeared from the banquet hall, leaving the empty bed behind.


    Menedelia stood rooted on the spot waiting for the scolding from the lord.


    Tony looked at the psychic. "The five oracles told me the same thing. You''re the only one who insisted on seeing the vision of tragedy. I''m just a bit disappointed right now. You don''t have to stay longer. Please take your leave now!" he ordered in a somewhat annoyed voice.


    Menedelia released a deep sigh. "I''m sorry if I disappointed you, my lord. But I''m only telling the truth," she apologized. "The enemy must have done something to Nini, changed everything, and nobody saw it!" she insisted.


    Tony sighed. "You may go now, Granny. Thank you foring here. I will ask Zero to get you if I have something to consult about Nini. Please go home," he said and left the room.


    The servant went to Menedelia''s side. "Granny, I''ll apany you outside. Please follow me," he said politely.


    Menedelia looked at the servant feeling upset. "Okay."


    They left the banquet hall and went outside.


    While walking towards the gate, Menedelia was feeling upset. She broke the trust of the couple! They think she was exaggerating or making up about the vision! They might think that she did it for the money only. But the vision is true! She''s not making it up! But who would believe her after the five oracles'' testimony? It''s easier to believe in five people than one! She appears like a liar to the couple now.


    What a shame!


    Damn! She just lost a generous customer today!


    She heaved a sigh.


    The gate opened, and Menedelia stepped outside. The gate closed again. She looked at the imposing manor in front of her. She left without saying goodbye to Nini and Zero!


    She took a deep breath and turned around.


    Never mind, she will see them before the world ends! She will go home and nursed her broken ego and pride there at her ce.


    Damn! What''s wrong with those five oracles? Why can''t they see the same vision? But she can''t me them because when she performs divination on Nini again, the vision was no longer there, gone with the wind!


    She waved her hand and vanished from the ce.


    She didn''t go home yet, instead, she went to the top of the hill overlooking the calm ocean. She will stay in this tranquil ce for a moment, admiring the view and analyzing how can the enemy do something sinister to Nini''s body in such a short time? And why Zero didn''t know about it when he was the one guarding Nini tightly for security reasons.


    Damn! The enemy is nning on something!


    Then what about that ''something growing'' inside Nini''s body? One of the oracles imed that!


    Well... Menedelia shrugged... that was the end of it!


    She will just stay in the forest with Reba and seldom go out. Three months before the money is about to get depleted, she will return to her fortune-telling business in the next town.


    Now that she had a n in ce, she feels much betterpared to earlier when she feels that all her option runs out after seeing the disappointment in the lord''s face.


    Time to return to her fortress!


    A few minutester, Menedelia vanished from the hill.


    Back at Nini''s residence.


    Zero and Tony were having a conversation in the garden about the oracles and Menedelia.


    "Son, do you think Menedelia conned us for money?" Tony asked. "The five oracles didn''t see the tragic vision involving Nini killing the entire family. How can you exin that? Only Menedelia saw it," he said.


    Zero was silent the whole time. "Granny could be telling the truth. Somewhere along the way, the enemy managed to get into Nini''s body and mind and change everything," he spoke.


    "W-what do you mean? You said that you were with my daughter all the time? Howe the enemy gets into her and performs something on her?" Tony asked him with a raised brow.


    Zero released a deep sigh. "My apologies, my lord! I want to tell you something..."


    "What is it?"


    Zero cleared his throat. "It happened when Nini and I were traveling on the carriage going to the capital. In the middle of the night, the carriages suddenly stopped, and I opened the window of the carriage, calling for my men asking why we stopped in the middle of the road. But no one answered my call. Nini was already sleeping during that time. And when I was about to leave the carriage to find out what''s going on, suddenly, a fragrant smell drifted into my nostrils and that was thest thing I remembered, because when I opened my eyes again, it was already morning and the carriages were moving steadily. When I asked my entourage if they remembered any strange happeningst night, and why the carriages halted in the middle of the road? They told me that they never stop traveling that night..." he paused for a moment.


    A frown appeared on Tony''s forehead. "This is getting confusing!" he groaned andmented. He looked at Zero and spoke, "Continue..."


    "Since no one was hurt, nothing is missing, and everything is okay and normal, I didn''t give it further thought, thinking I''m just dreaming or hallucinating. But I still think about that incident now and then. It''s like a mystery that keeps appearing in my mind and gives me something to ponder about once in a while. That''s all, my lord!" Zero finished her narration.


    Tony breathed deeply and stared at the statue of the mermaid standing tall in the fountain. Should he believe in Zero''s narration while everyone in that traveling party didn''t remember anything? Simrly, Menedelia saw the tragic vision while the five oracles failed to do so.


    If he starts believing Zero''s im, then Menedelia was also right with her im. His daughter''s mind and body were altered during that time when they were traveling on the road together.


    He released a deep sigh.


    The happiness of finding her long-lost daughter after twenty years was reced with all kinds of problems and stress. It''s like paying a heavy price for something that he had no idea about in the first ce! Why and who instigated all these?


    He''s beginning to believe that there is an unknown enemy out there trying to torture his whole family and using his daughter to bring all kinds of cmities to his family. They are using his daughter to get to them and bring all these kinds of emotional and mental torture to them.


    Zero looked at the somber and problematic expression on the lord''s face. "My Lord, I think you need to wake up Nini now," he suggested.


    Tony nods his head. "Alright, let''s go back to her room," he said.


    "Um... my lord, the dinner party will continue tomorrow?" he asked.


    "Yes, of course! I won''t miss it for the world. I will announce to everyone that I''m proud to wee you to the family as the chosen husband of my daughter. "Nothing will change!" Tony said in a serious tone.


    Zero sighed inwardly. He was about to suggest to the lord that they shouldn''t push through with the wedding because they''re facing lots of problems when ites to Nini. But it seemed the lord is very determined to wed him to his daughter. "My lord, I have one more question," he said.


    "What is it? Say it," Tony said.


    "About the oracle''s imed that something is growing inside Nini''s body, what are you going to do about it?" Zero asked.


    Tony sighed heavily. "I guessed we need to consult with that oracle again and asked her if she can provide the cure. Or if she has means and ways to flush out that thing out of my daughter''s body. That is our main concern in theing days," he said.


    "And what about the vision of the tragedy that Granny Menedelia saw in Nini? Are we just going to ignore it?" Zero insisted.


    Tony took a deep breath. His confusion is mounting right now. "The five oracles didn''t see the vision, so why would we believe Granny''s im?"


    "B-but...what if all these are just trapped to divert our attention away from the enemy''s real intention? What if Granny''s vision is indeed true? What if the enemy changed the course of their n because we already know about it?" Zero said.


    Tony stared at his future son-inw''s face for a few seconds. "You''re making sense, son. Honestly, I''m so confused right now. I need enough time to digest everything slowly. Complex things like this need thorough analysis. But let''s wake up my daughter first, then we will continue discussing this issue after tomorrow''s happy event. I need to rest my brain first because it feels like it''s going to explode at any moment," he said, wearing a somber expression on his face.


    "Okay, my lord," Zero said and stopped mentioning anything rting to the oracle''s divination.


    The men left the garden and went inside the manor to wake up Nini from her deep slumber.


    When they arrived at her room, Evelyn was there together with her other daughter Ang. Evelyn''s eyes were already swollen due to so much crying.


    Tony address Evelyn. "Wife, please go back to our room first. After Nini wakes up, she will be wondering why we''re gathering here and why you''re crying. Our daughter is still alive! No need to shed tears yet," he said, trying tofort her.


    Evelyn looked at Nini and left the room silently together with Ang.


    Tony waved his hand all over Nini''s body to wake her up.


    One minute...


    Five minutes...


    Ten minutes passed...


    Tony looked at her daughter worriedly, wondering why she had not awakened yet? She should be awake by now! What''s going on!?


    Zero looked at Nini''s chest in shock. She already stopped breathing!

 Chapter 288 - Nice Day!

    When Zero was about to tell the lord, that was also the time Nini''s eyes opened.


    "Got, yah!" she smiled broadly and giggled in amusement.


    ??


    Zero released a huge sigh of relief and red at Nini. "You''re such a naughty brat! You got me worried!" he scolded her.


    "Don''t be mad! I''m just trying to y a frank on you..." Nini grinned at Zero.


    Tony shook his head and left the couple in the room quietly.


    Back in Nini''s room.


    Zero sat on the chair and looked sadly at his wife-to-be.


    Nini noticed the troubled expression on his face. "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing..." Zero replied. He never expected that after finding the baby that was missing for twenty years, she would bring problems and stress to her family without knowing it.


    "You''re lying! Are you stress out about tomorrow''s event?" she asked him innocently.


    Zero shook his head. "No, not a bit," he replied.


    "By the way, what is father doing here in my room?" she asked.


    "I brought him here because I can''t wake you up!" he responded. "You sleep like a log! Did you dream something in your sleep?" he asked.


    "I dream of a guy wearing a silver mask on his face. He''s talking to me..." she answered.


    Zero''s brows furrowed, suddenly he sprang to attention. "And what did that guy told you?"


    "He asks me if I''m happy in my new home? And I answered him yes," Nini replied.


    "What else did he told you? Did you see his face behind the mask?" Zero interrogated her.


    "No! I didn''t see his face, and he vanished from my dream after that," Nini replied.


    "Think further! What else did you remember in your dream?" Zero''s mind was already in alert mode.


    Nini rose to her feet. "Let''s go to the stable! I want to ride my horse! Then afterward, we will watch the fish in the pond and rx on the swing in the garden!" she suggested.


    Zero remained glued to his seat.


    Nini grabbed his hand and pulled him to his feet. "Stop brooding! You can share your problems with meter after we finished horseback riding!" she said.


    Zero smiled. Nini is a carefree soul, a bubbly girl. Always bouncing up like a ball of energy. He wonders if she will have a change of personalityter on when the prophecy starts to unfold.


    They left the bedroom and went downstairs, heading to the stable area to get their horses.


    One hourter.


    Tony stood in the window, watching his daughter and future son-inw riding the horses around the manor.


    Evelyn joined her husband in the window and spoke, "The baby that we lost twenty years ago is about to be taken away from us again, this time by death?" she asked while looking at the couple enjoying horseback riding in the distance.


    Tony released a deep sigh. "For twenty years, we thought that she was already dead and we will never have a chance to see her again. But with the stroke of luck, Zero found here again and brought to us, fully grown up! Our happiness shoots to the roof after seeing her for the first time. She''s always the daughter that we always envisioned her to be..." he said, lost in the memories.


    "Yeah, our youngest child is now a grown-up girl and about to get married. Another milestone for her," Evelyn murmured.


    Tony looked at his wife. "Who do you think kidnapped her and imprisoned her for twenty years? What is that person''s motive for doing such a cruel act of kidnapping a baby and her nanny?"


    Evelyn shook her head. "I have no idea... How I wish I know!" she said, gritting her teeth in anger towards that person.


    Tony looked at his wife. "Let''s go to the garden and admire the beautiful flowers. Let''s forget our stress and worries for a little while," he suggested.


    Evelyn smiled sweetly. "Okay, let''s stay in the garden for a while," she agreed.


    The couple left their bedroom and went to the garden to rx and unwind.


    ~~~0~~~


    The next day, at Menedelia''s fortress.


    The women were outside the house, performing their daily routines.


    Yesterday, Reba noticed the gloomy look on Granny''s face after she returned from her trip outside. But she chose not to ask her why. She was waiting for Granny to confide to her the reason for her dismal mood, but even during dinner, she heard nothing from her. It looks like Granny wants to keep everything to herself.


    She was curious what went wrong out there and who is her big-time client this time? And what went wrong yesterday?


    Granny was currently sweeping the dried leaves on the ground.


    While she was hanging clothes on the clothesline after finishing herundry.


    "Granny, you are not going out today?" she asked casually.


    Menedelia shook her head. "No, I''m not going anywhere today. I''ll stay here with you. I realized that I''ve been going out a lot these days. Time for me to stay, rest, and rxed for a while," she replied.


    Reba smiled. "That''s a good thing to do, Granny! You deserved a good rest!" she agreed.


    Menedelia smiled. She''s going to have a long rest from now on. She will only leave the fortress if she will go to the market to buy their food ration. She looked at her pregnant charge. "Let''s roast a chicken for dinnerter!" she suggested.


    "That would be nice! I miss eating spicy roasted chicken! It''s been a while since I havest eaten such a delicious delicacy!" Reba eximed excitedly.


    The women performed their daily routines around the house the whole morning.


    ~~~0~~~


    At Graven''s manor. Lunchtime.


    Graven and Laura''s family gathered around the table in the dining room eating their sumptuous meals.


    Laura nced at her husband lovingly and then at her whole family. Moments like this when her husband is with her whole day and her family gathered around the dining table, she was at her happiest moments.


    She looked at her sister, Sofia, she never mentioned finding her parents again. She was d that her sister finally epted the truth that it''s dangerous to roam outside at this point and the safest ce for them to stay and hide is inside her husband''s property.


    So far, she doesn''t have any problem with her family. They live in harmony with Graven, and they get along well with the servants and the guards.


    Half an hourter, they finished eating lunch and retired to their rooms upstairs.


    Inside the couple''s room.


    Laura looked at her husband. "I like to go to the garden!" she said.


    "Alright, let''s go there!" Graven suggested and offered his hand to his wife.


    Laura smiled and epted her husband''s hand.


    The couple left their room, holding each other''s hands.


    They exited the house and walked towards the backyard where the garden was located.


    They settled on the garden swing chair.


    ? The gentle breeze of the wind caresses Laura''s face and blows her hair away from her face.


    She looked at her husband. He''s been with her three days in a row, staying by her side from morning till evening, never leaving her side, and she loves it so much!


    Today is the fourth day.


    She knows that this setup won''tst forever. "Are you going to visit the headquarter and Grandpa Terros today?" she asked.


    Graven looked at her and smiled. "How did you know that I''m thinking of those things?" he asked.


    "Because I know that you can''t stay by my side forever. You are carrying a heavy responsibility on your shoulder, taking good care of the entire South Pond Town and managing your family''s businesses," she said.


    Graven sighed. "You are right, wife. My three days vacation is finally over. As a matter of fact, I''m about to tell you that I''m going to visit South Pond town today and also drop by at Grandpa Terros''s ce this afternoon," he replied.


    "It''s okay, you can leave anytime," Laura said with a smile. No signs of disappointment in her eyes.


    "Thank you for understanding my busy life, wife," he said and nted a loving kiss on her cheeks.


    One hourter.


    Laura began yawning. "I''m feeling sleepy. Let''s return to our room now and after I fell asleep, you may take your leave," she said. "Are you going to eat dinner with us tonight," she asked.


    "I''m not sure. But you must eat dinner with your family on time. No need to wait for me," Graven said.


    "Okay," Laura responded and yawned again. She stood up. "Let''s head back to our room now."


    The couple left the garden and went back to the manor.


    Inside the bedroom.


    The couple settled on the bedfortably.


    Laura rested her head on Graven''s arm and closed her eyes to sleep.


    Fifteen minutester, Laura drifted into slumber on her husband''s arm.


    Graven gently put his wife''s head on the bed, careful not to awaken her. He nted a kiss on her forehead and left the bed.


    He stood beside the bed, staring at his wife''s pretty face for a long time.


    He decided to stay for three days straight in his wife''s side because the moment he and Grandpa Terros attack the castle, there is no guarantee that he can get out alive. In every n, there is always a big chance of failure happening at thest minute.


    He might encounter death while rescuing his men and his twin brother''s spirit underneath the castle. No matter what happened, at least, he left three days'' worth of happiness in his wife''s memory.


    He will go to South Pond Town and visit his headquarters to give important instruction to Horace and Calder, just in case he won''t make it alive after entering the castle for thest time. He will make sure it will be thest time he will visit that castle again, dead or alive!


    He bends down and lowered his head towards his wife''s abdomen. He nted a kiss on Laura''s baby bump.


    A father''s loving kiss for his baby inside the tummy.


    Graven released a deep sigh and vanished from the room in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 289 - Watching You!

    Graven arrived at one of his headquarters in South Pond Town.


    Horace was sitting on the chair, looking at the papers at some documents, when Graven arrived at the two-story brick house structure designed as their headquarter in the city, he looked at his master. "Good afternoon, my lord! It''s nice to see you again!" he said.


    ??


    "How''s South Pond Town nowadays?" Graven asked.


    "Quiet and peaceful, my lord," Horace replied.


    "And our men?"


    "They''re in their designated post, performing their job well..."


    "Everything is good in the coal sites?" Graven inquired.


    "Yes, my lord! All your businesses and that of your family is running well," Horace responded.


    "Good job, Horace. Keep it up. You know the drill already, we talk about it in the past..." Graven said.


    Horace looked at his master in the eyes. "You will still go ahead with your n in rescuing our men from the King''s clutches?" he asked.


    "Yes... I already made up my mind!" Graven spoke in a determined voice.


    "You don''t have to! Calder and I are willing to rescue our men, my lord! Please allow us!" Horace insisted.


    Graven sighed heavily and shook his head. "No. No one can do it, only me. You have to understand that once you and Calder are taken underneath the castle, your powers are nonexistent. The King can easily squeeze the life out of you. Such a waste of life. You will only add up to the number of casualties. Let me do it... ''coz this time I have a better chance of surviving with the help of the Goddess Elva," he replied.


    "B-but...my lord, please reconsider your decision!" Horace begged again.


    Graven sighed. "Horace, my decision is final! Just in case I can''t get out of the castle alive, you have to provide financial assistance to Grandpa Terros, and remit all my ie of my businesses to my wife and provide them assistance anytime. Take care of South Pond Town for me and continue helping my brother Cooper when ites to managing the family businesses so that he can learn to stand on his own when I''m no longer there to manage everything. Andstly, find yourself a wife so that there''s someone who can take care of you. We already discussed these things a few days ago. I hope you remember and abide by everything that I instructed you with. That''s all. If nothing else... I''ll go now and visit Grandpa in the forest," he said.


    Horace released a deep sigh. "Rest assured that I''ll take care of everything, my lord!" he replied.


    "Good! I''m counting on you, don''t let me down. I don''t want you, Calder, and our men to go to the castle. It''s between me and Grandpa Terros alone, no one muste to the castle on the day we will bring an end to it. Did you understand, Horace?" Graven said.


    "Loud and clear, my lord!" Horace said.


    Graven looked at Horace and smiled before leaving the headquarter. He knows he can trust Horace with everything.


    A minuteter.


    He appeared in the forest, at Terros''s ce.


    Good timing because Grandpa was rxing on the balcony, sipping his coffee.


    Graven smiled and climbed the wooden stairs, he joined the old man on the balcony.


    "Do you want coffee, son? I will make you one in the kitchen," Terros offered.


    Graven shook his head. "Not today, Grandpa. So, how are you?"


    Terros smiled. "I''m fine. I''m currently on my coffee break. My formation is about to bepleted tonight. One more spell needed and I''m done," he replied.


    "Fantastic!" Graven roared. "I can''t wait to go back to the castle and rescue my men and my brother''s spirit!" Graven said excitedly.


    Terros took a sip of his coffee and looked at Graven. "Son, I have something to ask you. It''s rather personal. May I?" he asked permission first.


    "Sure, bring it on! What is it?" Graven said.


    Terros put the mug down then scratches his head. "Um... did the deity asked you something? You know, like a payment for her services or some kind of favor before she decided to help you? If yes... what it is?" he asked curiously.


    "Yes, she does... she did ask me a favor before helping her and I agreed to it," Graven replied casually.


    Terros''s eyes bulged. "W-what? Did you agree to her request right away? You didn''t say no?" he asked in disbelief.


    Graven''s brows furrowed. "Yup! And why would I say no to her request?" he asked in confusion.


    Terros cleared his throat. "Tell me, what kind of favor she asked from you that you agreed so easily?"


    Graven smiled. "She asked something from me, and it''s very simple... she wants my child with Laura and her child to be friends. She wants the two children to develop friendships between them and meet each other regrly. That is her simple request and I agreed to it. She told me that she doesn''t want her child to grow lonely in the Windless Mountain without a friend," he exined.


    Terros grinned and pped his forehead. "Oh my, me and my pervert mind!" he said scolding himself loudly.


    Graven''s eyes widened in shock due to Grandpa''s imed. "Oh no! You''re thinking of something else!" he said and chuckled.


    Terrosughed to cover his shame. "Anyways, it''s a good thing because the deity''s child will grow up alone in the mountain without a friend. I understand Elva''s sentiment of finding a friend for her baby in advance," he finally said.


    Then Graven''s face turned somber. "If I can''te out alive from the castle...then... you will be the one to honor the deity''s request. When the children are old enough, you have to bring them together so that they can be friends with each other. Can you do that for me, Grandpa?"


    Terros released a deep sigh. "Please don''t say that, son! Nothing bad will happen to you as long you will follow the deity''s instruction," he said.


    Graven shook his head. "Grandpa, in every n and mission, there are only three oues. First, it''s going to be a sess, second, it''s a failure and third is thebination of first and second. Which is which, let''s hope for the best and prepare for the worst," he spoke mildly, wearing a subdued expression on his face.


    Terros nods his head. "Alright, I''ll honor your pact with the deity. I''ll make sure that the two children will meet each other in the future. I hope my oath makes you feel better now," he said.


    Graven sighed. "And please lend your support to Laura as well. Exin everything to her. She will be devastated after I can no longer return to her side one of these days," he said sadly.


    "Okay, I''ll do everything you ask me to do," Terros assured him.


    "Thank you, Grandpa!" Graven said feeling much better after the old man made his oath.


    Terros took a deep breath. "Son, can you at least try to stay alive? Preserve your life no matter what," he begged.


    Graven sighed. "Grandpa, I don''t want to die yet. I''m excited to see my first child born into this world. But sometimes even if we are very careful and n everything perfectly well, some things can still go wrong. We have to keep in mind that the King is not stupid! Even if I will follow Elva''s n from A to Z... but if the King will react differently, then things can still go wrong. It''s not about me, it''s how the King will react after the n is already in motion. But let''s just hope that he will act or move ording to our expectations. But if he will act differently then that would be a game-changer," he exined.


    Terros agreed. "You have a valid point, son. If everything falls into ce then it will be a smooth sailing rescue. However, the King might act differently and it will change everything..."


    "Yeah, but even if we have n B in ce, things can still go wrong. Anyways, let''s stop talking about it," Graven said. "I will return to my manor now and spend time with my wife so that you can continue working on thepletion of the spell formation," he said.


    "Okay, go now and give my regards to Laura," Terros said and rose to his feet.


    Graven looked at Grandpa. "I will sleep here tomorrow night. We will put our n in motion after lunch. Goddess Elva and Veronica will join us, right?" he asked.


    "Yes! They will be on standby, to lend us support just in case something goes wrong," Terros replied.


    "Great!" Graven said. "I''ll take my leave now. Bye, Grandpa!"


    "Bye, son!" Terros replied.


    Graven vanished from the ce in the blink of an eye.


    Terros went back to his room toplete the spell formation.


    Graven returned to the manor at 5:00, before the eveninges after touring the entire South Pond Town. Hended in the bedroom to Laura''s big surprise.


    "Oh, I thought that you won''t eat dinner here tonight? Did you finished your business outside?" she asked and nted a kiss on his cheek.


    "Yep! First, I went to my headquarter and talk with Horace, then went to the forest to visit Grandpa," he replied.


    "How is Grandpa nowadays?" Laura asked.


    "He''s doing fine," Graven responded.


    "Hmm... you know what? Why don''t you offer Grandpa to stay here? He can live here with us. This way, there''s always someone who can check on his condition. It''s hard for an old man to stay alone in the forest without apanion. Here... he can talk to my parents every day and his food will be taken care of on time. Servants are always ready to serve him and take care of his needs," Laura offered.


    Graven smiled after hearing his wife''s suggestion. "Your intention is good, wife. I like it! Okay, I''ll try to convince Grandpa Terros to stay here with us. That would be nice. Thank you for suggesting," he said and kissed her lips.


    "I''m going to the garden to do my afternoon exercise which is kind ofte already," she said.


    "Alright, I''ll go with you," he spoke. "By the way, tomorrow morning, I''ll go to South Pond Town and visit my father and my brother," he said.


    Laura smiled. "Okay," she said. "Um...I wonder when are we going to tell your family that we''re already married?" she asked.

 Chapter 290 - Tear

    Graven pondered Laura''s question for few seconds. "Ah, the best time to tell them about us... is when you already give birth to our firstborn! That way, my father can also meet the new addition to our family, his new grandchild!" he said with a smile. Deep inside, he was wondering if that would ever happen one day? He was facing uncertainty right now. The sess of his rescue mission is still not determined.


    Hopefully, his n of a victorious rescue will materialize so that he can finally introduce his wife to his family in South Pond Town.


    ??


    Laura studied her husband''s face keenly. She detected a hint of sadness lurking behind his smiling face. "Husband, are you okay?" she asked.


    Graven looked at his wife. "Yeah, I''m fine. Everything is good," he replied.


    Laura went to his side and hugged him tightly. "You look fine on the outside, but I have a feeling that you''re hiding something from me. I just want you to know that whatever it is, you can always talk to me about it. Share your burden to me, okay?" she said and raised her head looking deeply into his eyes.


    Graven smiled and kissed her head. "Don''t worry too much about me. Anyhow, I will tell you everything after I''m done with mytest project, okay?" he said and rubbed her back gently, trying to ease her worry away.


    "Okay," Laura finally let go of her questions. She meant to pursue asking him what''s wrong with him. She was curious about histest project. Why he''s being secretive about it? And why it''s giving him stress? She has many questions for him. Unfortunately, he''s not willing to open up to her.


    But if she kept pestering him, he might get pissed, so it''s better to wait for the right time when he''s willing to share to her histest project that is giving him stress.


    Graven observed his wife''s face. She''s in deep thoughts and probably wondering why he''s sometimes off. He released a deep sigh and nted a kiss on her head. "Stop thinking and worrying about my project, okay? If you keep stressing about it, our baby inside your tummy will get affected. Do you understand me, wife? Just take care of yourself and our baby and leave everything to me, okay?"


    Laura heaved a sigh. "Okay...fine. Let''s go to the garden now," she said.


    Graven entwined his hand with her, and they exited the room.


    The couple left the house and went to the garden for Laura''s afternoon exercise.


    In the garden.


    Graven apanied his wife, strolling around the garden, bonding with her ''coz he might never be able to do it again once his rescue mission fails and the King will finish him off. He pushed the foreboding thoughts away from his mind and chose to enjoy thepany of his wife.


    ~~~0~~~


    That night, in the capital.


    A dinner banquet was currently held inside the manor of Nini''s parents. About 300 visitors arrived to attend the happy asion.


    Tony addressed his family, friends, and rtives that are attending the special asion. He cleared his throat before speaking, "Ladies and Gentlemen, thank you for attending this happy asion. We''re here to celebrate the engagement party of my daughter Nini to her husband Zero. I admired this young man so much. Zero never give up on finding our long-lost daughter and after twenty years he finally found her. The saying is true... the finder is the keeper! Let''s give the young couple a toast!"


    He raised his wine ss in the air. "Cheers!" he said.


    The crowd erupted in a loud loud cheer and apuse.


    "Cheers!"


    "Cheers!"


    "Cheers!"


    The crowd repeated the words that vibrated thunderously around the banquet hall.


    Nini and Zero were standing in the make-shift podium, holding each other hands, smiling at the attendees.


    A few minutester, after the apuse died.


    Tony addressed the crowd again. "Ladies and Gentlemen, let''s enjoy the night with good music, delicious food, and endless wine!" he said joyfully.


    The crowd cheered again.


    A few minutester, they dispersed.


    Some visitors began chatting to each other while sipping their wines. The others are busy putting food on their tes.


    The young couple looked at each other.


    "Let''s go to the table, I''m starving already!" Nini said and pulled Zero to the buffet tableden with delicious foods.


    "Slow down!" Zero chuckled and allowed himself to be dragged by his future bride.


    In the corner, Tony and Evelyn watched the young couple, tears of happiness shimmered in their eyes.


    Meanwhile, a few meters away.


    One of the guests nced at the couple. There was a sheer amount of hatred zing in his eyes while looking at them. Then he returned his gaze to hispanion and carry on with their conversation.


    ~~~0~~~


    Windless Mountain.


    Inside the healing room, which isposed of a bed, a small table, and four green nts... lies Luke''s body inside the bubble that was anchored on the bed.


    Elva ced the nts strategically in the four corners of the room to produce a refreshing and invigorating atmosphere for the whole room. And not only that, the thousand years old nts released healing particles in the air, beneficial for people who are suffering from any type of illness.


    Elva was staring at Luke''s motionless body inside the bubble for thest ten minutes.


    At the nearby table, Veronica was preparing the powder medicine because Luke''s skin was covered with ck splotches again. She finished preparing the medicine and brought it to the bed. "I''m done!" she said.


    Elva looked at Veronica. "Alright, start pouring the powder all over his body," she ordered and waved at the bubble.


    The bubble disappeared, and Veronica starts scattering the green powder all over Luke''s skin.


    A few minutester, she finished her tasks and put the empty bowl on the table.


    Elva waved her hand, and Luke was epassed in the protective bubble again.


    "Are we done here?" Veronica asked.


    Elva nods her head. "Yes."


    The two women left the healing room and went to the balcony.


    It was already nighttime. The stars are shining brightly in the sky above.


    "Would Luke be okay if we left him alone there in the healing room because the day after tomorrow, we will be going to the castle to witness its destruction?" Veronica inquired.


    "Don''t worry, as long Luke''s body stayed inside that healing room, his internal organs will benefit from the thousand years old nts that released healing particles in the air, that can heal damaged cells inside his body making them brand new again. When Luke''s spirit returned to his body, he won''t feel any weakness or fatigue. He will feel like he never leaves his body at all," Elva exined.


    "Nice!" Veronica raved. "Um...do we have to prepare anything for the day we will go to the castle?"


    Elva pondered the question for a moment. "We won''t go there to personally attack the castle. We will just observe in a distance and witness what''s going to happen next. But just in case Terros and Graven need our help, then we''re right on the spot to extend our help if needed. But you might as well get yourself ready and prepare mentally on what''s going to happen there when the action began," she said.


    Veronica nods her head. "Got it!" She had a feeling that Elva''s role in the rescue n is not over yet ''coz she already ys a big role in creating a brilliant n for Graven to use, aid with tools to help him achieve his goals in rescuing his brother''s spirit and his men imprisoned by the cursed King underneath the castle.


    After staying on the terrace for one hour, Elva retired to her room inside the house.


    Veronica stayed on the terrace for a few minutes, enjoying the scenic view at the top of the mountain.


    Her eyes feasted on the fantastic view in front of her, but her mind was thinking about the inner workings of the deity''s mind.


    Until now, the goddess didn''t reveal to her that specific thing that she wants in exchange for helping Graven with his rescue mission. She was dying of curiosity ''coz she can''t just ask Graven casually about it. Anyways, she will know soon enough!


    She hoped the deity is not nning to have Graven for herself, or else, Laura will cry a river if her husband leaves her for a thousand-year-old goddess.


    Half an hourter, she went back inside the house to prepare their meal for the evening.


    ~~~0~~~


    The next day.


    At Graven''s manor, after breakfast, the couple went back to their room.


    Laura sat on the bed while watching her husband getting clothes from the closet.


    "Wife, I''m going to South Pond Today to visit my family," he said. "If my father requests me to stay there for the night, I might give in to his request. If I can''t return here tonight, don''t worry, I''m there sleeping in my house at my father''s ce," he exined.


    "Okay, no problem," Laura said without a hint of doubt and suspicion on her face.


    Graven went to her side and hugged her, then nted a kiss on her lips lovingly. "I''m the luckiest husband in the whole world because my wife is very understanding," he murmured.


    Laura smiled and gazed at his eyes adoringly. "I love you so much!" she dered her love to him a thousand times already, yet she never grows tired of repeating them a million times more.


    "I love you more, wife!" he said and imed her lips for a searing kiss that left them breathless for a few minutes.


    They gazed into each other eyes lovingly.


    The love they have for each other shone brightly in their eyes.


    Graven lowered his head and nted a kiss on his wife''s baby bump. ''I will try my best toe back alive, baby. I love you so much! Wait for father''s return, okay?'' he spoke to his unborn child silently in his mind.


    Done talking to his baby inside Laura''s tummy, he picked up his clothes and entered the bathroom to take a bath.


    Laura watched her husband disappeared inside the bathroom. She released a deep sigh. She can still sense the shadow of sadness in her husband''s eyes.


    She prayed that whatever problem her husband is facing right now, she hoped it will be over soon.


    Fifteen minutester, Graven emerged from the bathroom door, finished with his bath.


    He went to his wife''s side and nted a kiss on her cheeks. "I''ll go now...take care of yourself and our baby," he said and hugged her affectionately for a few minutes.


    "Okay, you too!" Laura replied.


    Graven let go of his wife and vanished instantly from the room.


    Laura breathed deeply. Shey her body down on the bed, staring at the ceiling, pondering why she has a sudden feeling of sadness tugging at her heart.


    Then a single tear fell from her left eye. She wiped it quickly with her finger and forced herself not to worry about her husband''s well-being.

 Chapter 291 - Lovingly

    Graven appeared inside the headquarter in the city.


    Horace entered the room. "My lord!"


    ??


    "Inform the driver that I''m going to use the carriage today. Make it ready within one hour. I''ll use the carriage to go to my father''s residenceter," he ordered.


    "Copy, my lord. Anything else? Do you want coffee or water?" Horace offered.


    "I prefer coffee," he replied.


    "Okay, I''ll make you one," Horace said and left the room.


    Graven went to his desk, sat on the chair, and produced a pen and paper from the drawer of his desk. He ced them on the table. He finally decided to write the letters so that his wife and his father will understand why and how he met his end and why he prefers not to tell them about the things in advance and kept it a secret from them. He released a deep sigh and picked up the pen.


    Horace returned and ced the mug of coffee on the table and saw the pen and paper, he kept his mouth shut after realizing that his master is going to make letters for his loved ones. He sighed inwardly, feeling sad about the whole thing. He left the room quietly.


    Graven took a sip of his coffee and began writing the letter for his father.


    Minutes went by.


    He finished writing the letter for his father.


    Up next is the letter for his wife.


    He finished his coffee, took a deep breath, and beganposing the letter for his wife.


    Half an hourter.


    He finished the letter for Laura. He folded the papers and put them inside the two envelopes.


    He released a sigh of relief, feeling better that he finally put everything in the message. All the things that he wanted to say to them are all in the letter. He also apologized to them for not informing them about the cursed King and everything rted to him because he doesn''t want them to worry about it all the time.


    It''s better this way, they will only know everything after he was gone, and his loved ones will deal with the pain only once and then move on with their lives without him.


    There''s still enough time left, he picked up the pen again. He will make a letter for his brother Cooper so that he will take his new responsibility seriously. After his death, he wants Cooper to take over the family business with little guidance as possible so that Horace can focus on his job on managing his businesses and protecting the South Pond Town along with his men. Even that, he already instructed Horace to extend his help to his brother anytime Cooper wanted it.


    He began writing the letter for his brother and finished it within fifteen minutes.


    Then how about his brother Luke? Should he make a letter for him as well?


    He should! Just in case Luke will survive, and he will end up dead. After his death, if his brother still pursues his wife and finds her one day, he pleaded to him to treat Laura with gentleness and never hurt her. And give her all the love she needs but never force himself on her. Allow her wife to learn to love him again on her own ord, not by force. He also asked him to be a good father to his child. It''s the only way to make Laura fall in love with him again. He''d rather want his brother to take care of his wife and his child and consider them as his own than Laura finding another husband to wed.


    Twenty minutester.


    He finished writing the letter for Luke, folded the paper, and put it inside the brown envelope.


    He looked at the four letters and released a sigh of relief. He feels much better now. He can finally leave this world in peace.


    Horace entered the room. "My Lord, do you want another cup of coffee?" he asked.


    Graven shook his head. "No need. I already finished writing the letters. Only give the letters to my loved ones after three days - if I can''t make it!"


    Horace picked up the letters and silently read the names written on them. "Got it, my lord. Rest assured that these letters will reach the recipient three days after the castle''s ruins," he assured him.


    "Good! I''m counting on you, Horace! Don''t let me down," he said.


    "I swear to you that I will never let you down, my lord!" Horace made an oath.


    "Alright, I''m done here. Take care of the letters for me, make sure they reached my loved ones after I''m gone from this world," Graven said. He stood up and walked towards the door, then exited.


    Horace released a deep sigh, still holding the four letters in his hands. His only hope is that his master won''t lose his life while performing a dangerous rescue mission underneath the castle. He and Calder are willing to do it on their master''s behalf, but their master won''t allow them.


    He shakes his head hopelessly and left the room.


    Meanwhile, Graven was already onboard the carriage. Earlier, a messenger bird was already sent to his mansion informing his father, Sir Nichs, that he will being home to have lunch with them.


    He stopped at one of the stores he saw on the street and bought toys for his niece and nephew.


    Half an hourter.


    He finally arrived at his father''s mansion. He arrived just in time when they were about to eat lunch in the dining room. He gave the toys to his niece and nephew.


    The children squealed in delight, hugging their toys excitedly.


    Sir Nichs looked at his grandchildren. "Children, what are you going to say to your Uncle?"


    "Thank you for the toys, uncle!" the children said in unison.


    Graven smiled. "You''re wee!"


    Sarah talked to her children. "Nika...Nichs...put the toys on the table. Let''s eat lunch first, and after you''re done eating, you can y with your toys, okay?"


    The children nodded their heads and put the toys on the table.


    Sir Nichs addressed his family. "Alright, let''s head to the dining room and eat our meals," he said.


    They went to the dining room, gathered around the table, and ate lunch infortable silence.


    Forty-five minutester, they finished eating lunch and retired into the living room to have a chitchat.


    Sarah and the kids yed with the toys while the men discussed topics about business.


    Cooper asked Graven lots of questions on how to manage the business properly and what are things needed to be done to avoid driving the business to bankruptcy.


    Graven smiled happily. At longst, his brother is finally asking the right questions and getting interested in running the family business. Once Cooper finally learned on his own, Horace will no longer be overwhelmed with work and responsibility.


    Sir Nichs listened to his two sons discussing how a business should be managed properly to avoid getting bankrupt. When ites to running a business, the management should focus more on prosperity, progress and avoid killing the business in the process. His lifelong dream of seeing his biological son getting interested in learning how to run their family business finallyes to fruition today. He can finally die anytime, at peace with himself.


    The three men continue their business-rted conversation outside on the veranda while Sarah and the children remained in the living room, ying with the toys.


    Graven stayed in his father''s mansion until evening. They finished their day, eating sumptuous dinner in the dining room.


    It was a happy and satisfying family gathering in the eyes of Sir Nichs. He will cherish this remarkable moment in his heart forever.


    His son Cooper hade a long way from being an irresponsible guy. Fast forward, he was now a devoted husband and father to his little family.


    Nichs was grateful for Sarah, and the children''s daily presence in their lives, because it made Cooper realized how lucky he is, thus made him changed for the better.


    Bedtime.


    Graven apanied his father into the bedroom.


    Sir Nichs looked at Graven. "Son, thank you so much for helping your brother all this time and never losing your patience in dealing with him until he changed his bad attitude in life. I hope you never stop supporting and helping him be a better person and businessman in the future even if I''m no longer here in this world," he said.


    Graven smiled and rubbed his father''s back affectionately. "Don''t worry, Father. I''ll help Cooper every step of the way," he assured him.


    Sir Nichs smiled andy down on the bed. "Goodnight, son!" he said.


    "Good night, Father!" Graven replied. He picked up the nket and wrapped it around his father''s body.


    He only left the room after hearing his father''s soft snoring.


    Graven vanished from his father''s room and teleported himself back to his manor.


    When hended in the middle of the bedroom, Laura was about to go to sleep. Her face lighted up after seeing her husband inside the room. "Husband, youe! I was about to go to sleep. I thought you won''t sleep here tonight-?" she said.


    "I''ve changed my mind. I want to sleep beside you tonight," Graven said andy his body down on the bed beside his wife.


    Laura smiled happily and rested her head on his arm. "I love you!" she said and kissed his cheek.


    Graven smiled and nted a kiss on her head. "I love you more," he said.


    "So...how are they doing there in South Pond Town?" she asked.


    Graven smiled. "They''re fine. The children are growing fast, and my father adored them so much. Cooper and his wife are looking happy with each other. Everything is good there at South Pond Town," he replied.


    "That''s good! I can''t wait to see them again one day and introduce our baby to your family!" Laura said excitedly.


    Graven smiled and hugged his wife fondly. "Let''s sleep now," he said and nted a gentle kiss on her lips. If he fails in his mission, he will die. This will be hisst embrace with his beloved wife. He might as well enjoy their wonderful moment together while he still can.


    One hourter.


    The couple finally drifted into a deep slumber, embracing each other.


    ~~~


    Author''s Note:


    Hello everyone... thank you so much for voting,menting and supporting the novel financially. A big help for a single mother like me during these difficult times. Take care always and stay safe!

 Chapter 292 - A Beautiful Day To Die

    The following day. Graven woke up early and stared at the ceiling of the room.


    Today is the final day!


    ??


    The end of the castle for sure. But who''s life going to end today? The cursed King or his life?


    But before he will die, he will try his best to save his brother''s spirit and his men that were trapped underneath the castle.


    One hourter.


    Laura stirred in her sleep and opened her eyes. She looked at her husband''s face and noticed that he looked preupied. He must be thinking about histest project. She touched his face lovingly. "Good morning, husband!" she greeted him sweetly.


    Graven looked at her and smiled. He lowered his head and nted a kiss on her lips. "Good morning, my love!" he replied and nuzzled her ear.


    Laura nced at the window. The sun is already up. "What a beautiful day!" she said.


    A beautiful day to die, the irony of it! Graven sighed inwardly. He nted another kiss on his wife''s cheeks and left the bed, heading to the bathroom.


    Laura got up from the bed and went to the window, peeking at the thin curtain.


    A few minutester, Graven exited the bathroom.


    Half an hourter.


    There was a knock on the door. "My Lady, My Lord...breakfast is ready!" a female servant said.


    "Got it, we''reing down in a minute," Laura replied.


    The servant left and returned downstairs.


    The couple left their bedroom to join the others in the dining room.


    The family gathered at the table and ate their meals in silence.


    After they finished breakfast, Laura decided to go to the garden for her morning exercise.


    The couple strolled around the garden, enjoying the morning breeze surrounded by towering trees and blooming flowers.


    Half an hourter.


    Laura got tired of walking. "Let''s sit and rx on the swing chair," she said.


    "Okay," Graven replied.


    They walked towards the swing chair and settled downfortably.


    Laura nced at her husband and asked, "What time are you going to leave today?"


    "After you finished here in the garden," he responded.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to Grandpa Terros to visit him and check the progress of ourtest project," he replied.


    "Ah, okay. Can you stay for lunch? Please?" she requested. She can''t understand why she doesn''t want him to leave her side today.


    Graven released a deep sigh. Torn between humoring Laura or leave? Promising her another day of bonding. But there might be no other day, only today!


    Laura noticed that her husband wore a conflicted expression on his face. She pouted. "Please, just stay for lunch, and then you can leave afterward," she begged.


    Graven smiled and hugged her gently. "Alright, your wish is mymand!" he finally relented.


    "Yes!" Laura squealed in happiness.


    The couple stayed in the garden until 10:00 then went back to their bedroom.


    Inside the master''s bedroom.


    The couple sat on the bed.


    Laura stood up and walked towards the closet then took something out. She returned to the bed and proudly showed Graven the baby''s clothes that she sewed in the past months. She already managed to make more than a dozen of baby clothes!


    Graven ran his fingers on the garments trying to imagine their baby wearing them. A bright smile curled upon his lips. "They''re cute! Our baby will feelfortable wearing them!" hemented.


    Laura giggled in happiness. "They''re indeed cute because I made them that way!" she said in a state of bliss. Done showing off her embroidering skill to her husband, she gathered the tiny clothes and put them back in the cab. "I will make more baby clothes next week. I''m on a break today," she said.


    Graven hugged his wife lovingly, luxuriating in her softness and warmth. They cuddled in the bed, enjoying each other''spany until lunchtime.


    They left the bedroom after the servant informed them that lunch is ready.


    The whole family gathered around the table in the dining room.


    Graven smiled at his inws. At least... if he will die today, his wife will not live alone in this big house, she had her entire family to help her recover from the painful trauma of losing him.


    They continue eating infortable silence.


    After they finished lunch, the couple returned to their room.


    Graven looked at his wife. "It''s now time for me to go," he said.


    Laura breathed deeply and pleaded again. "Husband, can you leave after I fall asleep?" she said.


    Graven sighed heavily and pinched her nose. "Alright! You''re such a sweet spoiled wife of mine!" he said and chuckled.


    Laura grinned triumphantly. "Thank you, husband!" she said sweetly and kissed his lips.


    Graven imed his wife''s lips, and their mouth was locked in a passionate kiss for a few minutes.


    After their kiss ended, the couple cuddled on the bed.


    Meanwhile...


    At Terros ce.


    Veronica and Elva arrived at the forest two hours earlier.


    They''re rxing on the balcony enjoying the windy weather.


    Terros scratched his head and looked at the visitors apologetically. "I apologized that Graven keeps you waiting for so long, girls! Maybe, somethinges up at his house at thest minute that requires his attention," he said.


    Elva smiled. "No worries. Let''s just rx and wait here. We''re not in a hurry," she said. She stared at the horizon above and lost in her thoughts, visualizing the rescue process in her subconscious mind, running a different scenario, trying to guess different oues each time. Then she realized that no matter how brilliant her strategy is, the result might be something else unpredictable. She finally gives up on thinking too much about the rescue process and just let nature run its course today.


    Veronica addressed Terros. "Grandpa, do you think Graven had changed his mind already? The reason why he''s not here yet? It''s already 2:00 in the afternoon. Four hours from now, soon it will be evening," she said.


    Terros shrugged. "I dunno...but rest assured that he wille today to inform us if there are any changes regarding today''s n," he replied.


    Back at Graven''s manor.


    Laura finally fell asleep in her husband''s arms.


    Graven gently ced his wife''s head on the pillow and nted a loving kiss on her lips. He released a deep sigh. It''s time for him to go. "Goodbye, my beloved wife. I hope I''m still alive after this day is over," he said, feeling sad about the whole thing. Something''s telling him that today''s mission won''t end up in his favor. But he can''t let that foreboding thought stop him from continuing the rescue today.


    It''s now or never!


    He walked towards the closet, opened the door and picked up the ck cloak, and donned it on his body.


    He released a deep sigh while staring at his wife. Time to go!


    He executed the teleportation process in his mind and vanished from the room.


    A momentter.


    Graven appeared in the forest andnded on the balcony.


    He noticed that the girls were already there waiting for him. The two women look apprehensive but not bored. "I''m so sorry for keeping everyone waiting for a long time," he apologized to them.


    "I thought you have a change of heart and will reschedule the rescue some other day, son," Terrosmented.


    Graven shook his head. "Nah, my wife dyed me a bit. But I''m truly determined to destroy the castle today, that''s why I''m here," he said. "So, Grandpa... I assumed that you alreadypleted the formation?" he inquired.


    "Yes, of course! The spell formation is ready. I will ce them around the castle''s vicinity in my invisible form. I can''t let anyone disturb me while doing my task," Terros replied. He looked at thedies. "Girls, you should make yourself invisible just like me to avoid attracting attention," he suggested.


    The women nodded their heads in agreement.


    "Our role is to spot the mening out of the castle and bring them back to the forest to administer medicine just in case they''re wounded or unconscious during the rescue," Elva said.


    "That''s right!" Graven said. "I forbid you toe close to the castle to avoid putting yourself in danger and attracting attention from the King''s minion, especially those deadly bats that are guarding the castle," he warned them.


    The women nodded their heads.


    Graven looked at Terros. "Grandpa, once you see that my men are already safe outside the castle and I''m still nowhere to be seen, you can start burning the castle with your spell formation," he ordered him.


    "B-but how about you?" Terros asked. "I can''t bring myself to burn the castle without seeing you safe and s...sound..." he said in a choked voice.


    Graven heaved a sigh. "Grandpa, if my men get out sessfully without me, that only means one thing, the King already killed me. What''s the use of waiting for me when we both know that I will never be able toe out alive after my men''s escape? Do you think the King will release me after tricking him? I think not. He would finish my life immediately, so, just go on with our n and destroy the castle so that the cursed King will perish with me!" he said in a firm voice.


    Terros released a deep sigh. "Okay, I will follow yourmand," he said in a resigned voice.


    Graven looked at Terros again. "Grandpa, no matter what happens, do not try to enter the castle and find me in the basement. Once the King caught you, he will never spare your life! He will kill you on the spot!" he warned him.


    Terros nodded his head. "I got it! But how about Luke''s spirit?" he asked.


    "If my brother and I... are meant to live longer in this world, then we will bothe out alive from that castle, if not, then... it''s our fate to die together today!" Graven replied gantly.


    Terros, Veronica, and Elva looked at each other with tensed expressions stered across their faces.


    "Alright, let''s move! And hope for the best that our good intention won''t fall in vain today!" Graven said grimly.


    "Let''s burn down the castle!" Terros finally said.


    In the blink of an eye, the four vanished from the forest.

 Chapter 293 - What The Hell?

    The four arrived at the castle in their invisible form.


    Graven, Elva, and Veronica hovered in the air fifty meters away from the castle to avoid alerting the King''s minion.


    ??


    Terros zoomed towards the castle.


    He waved his hand and activated the protective shield around his body. Done, he hovered around the castle and strategically ced the spell formation in all corners of the castle. Once he will release thest spell, it will activate the spell formation, which will unleash scorching mes, destroying everything on its path, creating a zing inferno, turning the whole castle into ashes, including everything twenty feet below the ground.


    Half an hourter, Terros finished his task. He returned to the group. "I''m done!" he informed them.


    "Good! Now it''s my turn," Graven said and looked at Terros in the eyes. "Grandpa, remember, once my men were already out of the castle, and my brother and I are nowhere to be seen, that only means two things... I''m still underneath the castle and trying to find my brother''s spirit... or the King already killed me. Grandpa, you have to activate the spell formation that will reduce the whole castle into ashes, please... don''t hesitate to do it!" he said.


    Terros released a deep sigh. "Okay, I got it, son! Please stay alive as much as you can!" he said in an apprehensive tone.


    Graven breathed deeply and looked at the two women. "Girls, thank you very much for all the help. I appreciated it very much from the bottom of my heart," he said solemnly.


    Elva looked at Graven and caresses her baby bump. "Good luck!" she said with a heavy sigh.


    "Good luck!" Veronica said in an anxious voice.


    Graven smiled at them faintly, grateful that he met them in his current life. He made himself visible and hovered in the air going in the direction of the castle.


    The trio followed Graven''s floating form until it finally disappeared inside the castle.


    "It''s waiting time..." Terros murmured to himself.


    Inside the castle, Gravennded on the ground and waited for the King''s presence. He checked the handkerchief inside the pocket of his pants, it''s still there inside, he felt relieved.


    He roamed his eyes around the crumbling castle, he found no trace of the ck liquid.


    A few minutester, he felt the strong aura circting in the air around him, the King finally made his spirit known!


    Suddenly the ground beneath Graven''s feet opened up and swallowed him, he vanished from the surface. The strong aura was also gone.


    Fifty meters away from the castle.


    The trio was wondering what''s going on.


    "I will hover above the castle and find out if Graven is still inside," suggested Veronica.


    "No! Just stay here with Elva. I''ll go and take a look inside the castle," Terros said and floated towards the castle.


    Veronica and Elva were left behind, waiting anxiously...


    Terros floated above the castle and entered one of the windows. He went inside the castle and roamed his eyes around the area. Nothing to see there! Graven was already gone, which means the King had taken him already back to his territory beneath the ground!


    He released a deep sigh. This waiting game is killing him!


    He left the castle and floated back to the area where the women were waiting.


    "Where is Graven?" Elva asked.


    "He''s already gone! Already taken by the King back to his chamber beneath the ground," Terros replied. "The waiting is killing me!" he spoke loudly.


    "Me too!" Elva said in an impatient voice.


    The trio fixed their stare at the crumbling castle fifty meters away from their location.


    "We''re too far! We should get closer to the castle! We''re already invisible, no one can see us!" Veronica said.


    "Okay, let''s get closer!" Terros agreed.


    The trio hovered towards the crumbling structure and stopped about thirty meters away from the castle.


    They stayed together, waiting for what''s going to happen next.


    Meanwhile...


    Underneath the ground.


    Graven found himself inside the doorless and windowless room again!


    The table and two chairs are still there inside the room.


    He lowered himself on the chair and waited for the King''s presence.


    A few minutester.


    Suddenly, a door appeared out of nowhere, and the King entered. He settled on the chair at the other end.


    He looked at Graven. "My men told me that you no longer have the ck liquid inside your body. Fantastic isn''t it?" he said.


    Graven nodded his head. "Yeah! I feel good after the ck liquid was flushed out from my body with the goddess''s help," he admitted.


    The King''s brows knitted together. "So...howe you still return here? You should have saved yourself and never return. Let me take a guess, did you return here because of your men? You want to save them?"


    "Where is my brother''s spirit? Where did you hide him?" Graven ignored the King''s mocking and questioned him instead.


    The King grinned. "Ah, so youe back because of your brother''s spirit? I imprisoned him in the Soul Eater Vase. Don''t worry, his spirit is still alive!" he assured him.


    Huge relief washed over Graven. "Where is he? Can I see him?" he requested.


    "No, you''re not! Unless you can bring Laura and that goddess here! No one among your men can leave alive from this ce including the spirit of your brother!" the King said in a thunderous voice.


    Graven red at the King, his eyes filled with unconcealed rage. "Just let them go and kill me instead!" he challenged him.


    The King chuckled. "No way! Where is the fun in that!" he said. "You know what... I''m being too lenient on you. I decided that today before you go home, I will kill two of your men in front of you so that you will understand that I''m serious with my intention! You are taking me for granted! You can''t me me because I already had given you enough time toplete the task that I have assigned you with but you still fail to deliver those women to me! Now I''m pissed at your failure! But I will give you two options today. Choose between the two... I will kill your brother''s spirit or I will kill two of your men? Which is which? I''ll let you decide!"


    Graven took a deep breath and put his right hand on his mouth, he licked his fingers with his tongue then he pulled the handkerchief from the pocket of his pants using his left hand below the table, and rubbed the fingers with his saliva on the handkerchief. Then he looked at the King in the eyes. "I''m here to bring you a surprise," he said.


    "What surprise?" the King asked curiously with a raised brow.


    "I told the goddess toe here in the castle and give you a visit. I told her about you. She agreed toe here to talk to you, and she told me to give this handkerchief to you," Graven said and put the handkerchief in front of the King.


    The handkerchief suddenly produced an addicting sweet-smelling fragrance filling the entire room.


    The King stared at the handkerchief for a few minutes then looked at Graven. "Where is she?"


    "She''s outside the castle waiting for you. All you need to do is go outside the castle, bring with you her gift, and this handkerchief will alert the goddess of your location, then she wille to you and grant your wish," Graven replied.


    "Is that it? Why do I have the feeling that this is a trap?" the King said and eyed him suspiciously.


    "What kind of trap? You are out there while I and my men are down here, what can I do? I don''t even have the power to get out of this doorless and windowless room. The goddess will negotiate for my men''s freedom. She will grant you whatever you want, but on one condition, you have to free my men. If you and the goddess can''t agree on one thing, then nothing will happen. When youe back here... my men, and I...are still your prisoner here. What are you afraid of? The goddess won''t harm you because if you can no longer return here, your men will kill us all. Am I right?" Graven said.


    The King pondered about Graven''s exnation. Indeed, he has nothing to lose in his territory!


    He smiled. "Alright, I''ll meet the goddess outside! And don''t try to do anything that would piss me of, or I will finish your life in no time!" he warned him and stood up.


    Graven watched the door opened up in the wall, and the King exited, holding the handkerchief in his hand.


    Graven smiled a bit. The first step of the n went smoothly. He tricked the King into meeting Elva outside. The goddess will engage the King in a conversation to give him enough time to find his men and his brother''s spirit inside the basement.


    He immediately inserted his right hand inside his pants and took the leaf hidden inside the pocket of his underwear, he quickly spits on it.


    The leaf turned golden yellow and hovered in the air. "What can I do for you, Master?" the leaf said.


    "Multiply yourself and find the path leading outside the castle, then find my men imprisoned inside this ce as well my brother in his spirit form and bring them all outside to safety!" he ordered.


    "Aye, Master!" the leaf said. A few secondster, the leaf multiplies itself, and there are more than one hundred of them floating in the air.


    "Go now! Search for my men and my brother''s spirit trapped inside a Soul Eater Vase!" Graven ordered.


    "Aye, Master!" the leaves replied in chorus and vanished from the room.


    There are five leaves remained floating in the air inside the room.


    Graven looked at them and asked, "Why are you still here?"


    "We will stay here to guard you, Master! The goddess instructed us to stay with you no matter what happened! You shoulde along with us and escape this ce! By this time, ourpanions already found the exit out of this ce!" the leader of the leaves said.


    Graven stood up. "Okay, I''ll go with you!" he said.


    Suddenly... the door opened... the King returned carrying the Soul Eater Vase in his right hand and the handkerchief in his left hand. He saw the golden leaves floating in the air, his eyes widened. "What the hell is going on here!?"


    Graven groaned in dismay. ''Oh no!''


    The leaves immediately produced an ear-splitting sound to divert the King''s attention.


    And pandemonium ensued!

 Chapter 294 - Blazing Inferno!

    The handkerchief quickly propelled itself on the King, covering his entire face, suffocating him.


    "Get off my face!" the King shouted, trying hard to remove the garment away from his face in vain.


    ??


    Graven act quickly and grabbed the vase from the King believing that his brother''s spirit was trapped inside it.


    Unknown to them the ck liquid was already oozing in the floor, in the ceiling, in the wall and they''re all over the room.


    "Master! Watch out!" the leader of the leaves screamed.


    Suddenly, the ck liquid was already on Graven''s shoes, climbing fast upward, covering his whole body.


    The King wield his hand and thick ck smoke covered the entire room.


    Gravenughed. "Fine! We will die together!" he said before the ck liquid silenced him.


    A few minutester.


    The ck liquid takes over the whole room from top to bottom burying the King and Graven in its thick darkness.


    Meanwhile...


    Outside the castle.


    The golden leaves sessfully pulled out all Graven''s men into safety outside the castle including the King''s men.


    Terros immediately killed the King''s men without mercy using his spell of death, a cloud of ck smoke that suffocated the men to death. He looked at the rescued men. "Where is your Lord Graven?" he asked in an agitated voice.


    "Grandpa, we didn''t see the Lord inside the castle. We only see the talking leaves bringing us to safety!" one of the men replied.


    "Shiit! He''s still out there!" Terros groaned in frustration.


    Elva addressed the leaves. "Did you see Graven?" she asked them.


    "Yes, Goddess! He was imprisoned inside a room with no door. We didn''t linger there because our job is to locate his men and bring them to safety. Everyone we saw in the rooms, we brought them outside! But some of us remained inside the room along with the Master to protect him," the leader of the leaves said.


    "Alright, return to where you see your Master thest time and bring him here!" Elvamanded.


    "Aye, Goddess!" the leaves said and flew back towards the direction of the castle.


    Elva released a deep sigh. "The n A... didn''t work!" she said worriedly. Because if the n works smoothly, then she would have already been talking and negotiating with the King right now giving enough time for Graven to find his brother''s spirit and escape along with the leaves before the King realized that he was being tricked.


    n B was established just in case the King changed his mind and no longer wish to talk to her because he detected early that it was a trap. The handkerchief would suffocate the King right away once it hears the ear-splitting soundsing from the leaves giving enough time for Graven and the leaves to escape, but the King is powerful, he can always wield his power and find ways to prevent Graven from escaping!


    Elva massaged her temple in agony.


    Veronica looked at the goddess worriedly and asked, "Are you okay, Elva?"


    "Yes, I''m fine. I''m just worried that Graven might encounter a mishap while escaping the King," Elva replied.


    "We can go back to the forest so that you can rest there and wait for good news," Veronica suggested.


    "No. I''ll wait here until this is over!" Elva spoke adamantly.


    "Okay," Veronica said helplessly.


    Elva looked at Terros. "I know that Graven instructed you to burn the castle right away after his men get out of the castle safely, but... let''s just wait a little bit... maybe my leaves will return with good news for us," she said.


    "Okay, we''ll wait!" Terros agreed. He looked at the men and asked, "Did you see Luke''s spirit in there?"


    The men looked at each other and shook their heads. "No, we didn''t see Lord''s Luke spirit even once during our captivity!" replied one of the men.


    "I see... did anyone of you have wounds on their body or suffering with something?" Terros inquired.


    "We''re fine!" the men replied in unison.


    "Have your power returned already?" Terros inquired.


    One of the men summoned his weapon in his palm. A sword appeared in his palm!


    "My power is back!" the guy eximed in happiness.


    "Alright, listen up, guys. Returned to the headquarter now, this is what your Lord Graven instructed me! Horace and Calder are waiting for you there!" Terrosmanded.


    The men bowed their heads at the goddess and Terros. "Thank you for saving us!" the men said in a voice filled with gratitude.


    "Don''t mention it!" Terros replied.


    A few minutester. The fifteen men vanished from the area.


    The trio fixed their attention to the castle, they wore a grim expression on their faces while staring at the castle.


    "What''s taking them so long to find Graven?" Elva asked worriedly.


    "I''ll go inside the castle and check!" Veronica volunteered.


    "No. Stay here!" Elva stopped Veronica. "I''ll go there on my own!"


    "Girls, stay here! Don''t go near the castle!" Terros said. "Let me be the one to check what''s going on down there," he said.


    "Fine!" Elva said.


    "Girls, please stay here and stay alert!" he warned them.


    Terros was about to hover back to the castle when suddenly the leaves returned and brought with them a figure of a man covered in ck thick mud from head to toe clutching a vase in his arm. The leaves lowered the man gently to the ground.


    "Goddess, we finally found him!" the leader of the leaves said.


    "Fantastic!" Elva said happily.


    "The vase that Graven was clutching in his arm must be where Luke''s spirit was imprisoned!" Veronica eximed.


    Huge relief washed over the trio.


    Terros looked at the women. "Okay, I''ll burn the castle now!" he said happily and hovered towards the castle.


    Terros floated above the crumbling structure and released the final spell that would transform the dpidated structure beneath him into a zing inferno.


    Meanwhile...


    Elva and Veronica were busy removing the ck thick mud from Graven''s face that is already in the state of drying pretty fast.


    "This looks like the ck liquid when getting dry!" Veronicamented.


    "Yeah, it is!" Elva agreed.


    When they have finally removed the mud from the face, a handkerchief was still covering the guy''s face.


    Then Elva''s face widened in rm. She immediately grabbed the handkerchief from the face.


    s! The guy they were looking at is not Graven but a stranger!


    "Oh, no!" Veronica said and screamed towards Terros location. "Stop! Don''t blow up the castle!"


    Toote, the castle was already zing like an inferno during that time. A cloud of ck smoke shoots in the air.


    Terros looked behind him and saw Veronica shouting at him. He zoomed towards the women. "What''s wrong!?" he asked.


    "It''s not Graven! It''s someone else!" Elva eximed, pointing her finger at the stranger lying on the ground.


    Suddenly, the eyes of the stranger opened up slowly ande in contact with Elva''s eyes. "I know where G...Graven is, you h..have to keep me a...alive or else you will n...never see him a...again!" the guy said and loses consciousness after uttering his dying words.


    Elva saw the guy''s chest stopped moving. She knew that she has to keep the guy alive to know where Graven is! She opened her hand and a small bottle appeared in her palm. "We have to keep him alive or else we will never know where Graven is!" she shouted. She looked at Veronica. "Opened his mouth!" she ordered.


    Veronica obeyed and opened the guy''s mouth.


    Elva opened the lid and emptied the elixir into the stranger''s mouth.


    Terros looked at the guy in total horror and shock. "Shiit! It''s not Graven!" He looked at the castle already ttened to the ground. His heart was gripped with extreme remorse and guilt. He can no longer undo what he has done to the castle, it''s over! "How did I make a big mistake!?" hemented.


    Veronica went to Grandpa''s side and rubbed his back gently. "It''s over! The castle is gone!" she said.


    "But I killed Graven identally!" Terros spoke in a distraught voice.


    "We''re unprepared for this!" Elva said dejectedly.


    Terros looked at the stranger''s face. "I presume this is the King? Let me kill him!" he said, his eyes zing with anger.


    "No!" Elva stopped the old man. "If you kill him, we will never know where he hides Graven!" she reasoned with him.


    Veronica looked at herpanions. "Stop arguing about the guy, he''s already dead! He''s no longer breathing!" she said while looking at the guy''s chest.


    Elva and Terros looked at the guy''s chest! It''s no longer rising and falling!


    "Dang! He''s dead!" Elva spoke in rm, she needs to act fast before it''s toote! She waved her hand at the guy and they both vanished from the ce.


    Terros stared at the space in front of them. "Where is that guy? and Elva?" he asked.


    Veronica sighed. "Elva was trying to bring the guy back to the Windless Mountain to resurrect him!" she replied.


    Terros eyes widened. "Why would she resurrect that despicable King?" he asked outrageously.


    "Because the King told us that if we want to know where Graven is, we have to keep him alive!" Veronica exined.


    Slowly a small ray of hope shone on Terros eyes. "Y-you mean, t-that guy, know where Graven is? Graven is still alive?" he asked desperate for any kind of assurance.


    Veronica nodded her head. "Yes. I''m beginning to believe that the guy knows! King or not, that guy knows exactly what happened during thest moment before the castle ignited into a zing inferno. Now the question is, can Elva resurrect that guy?" she asked, breathing deeply.


    Terros was shaking his head looking at the ttened castle, smoke was still flying in the air where the castle used to be.


    "I want to see the castle up in the air before we leave this ce!" Veronica said.


    They hovered higher towards the castle.


    Veronica witnessed with her eyes the moment the remains of the castle sunk into the bottom, creating a hole that looks like that of a crater. The mes are still alive, devouring hungrily whatever is left in the castle.


    Terros looked at hispanion. "Let''s go back to our ce. I need to take a rest," he said in a tired and dispirited voice.


    "Okay, let''s go!" Veronica agreed.


    They vanished from the ce.


    Meanwhile...


    Below the ground, in a secret passage... two people were crawling... advancing towards the area where the basement of the castle was located.

 Chapter 295 - Investigate

    The two guys crawling in the secret passage underground are nearing the secret door. At longst, they were able to stand tall after they arrived at the opening.


    They finally reached the secret door! They immediately opened it and entered the room.


    ??


    In the early days, they woulde here to check the coffin, and the ck body inside was still lying in the same position, nothing new. The coffin was covered with ck liquid, and the corpse was submerged on it.


    Through the years they stopped looking inside the coffin, and then stop entering the secret door inside the basement.


    They grew tired of checking the secret door months after months, year after year.


    But they kept epting the monthly payment they received from the old caretaker couple until now.


    The first guy nced at hispanion and asked, "Since when west entered this secret room?"


    The second guy pondered the question for a moment and scratched his head. "Um...two years ago? I''m no longer sure!"


    The first guy hit hispanion''s head.


    "Ouch! Why did you hit me?" he protested.


    "Your memory is indeed poor! It was five years ago since west entered this secret room! All we do is crawl in this secret passage once a month, reach the secret door without opening it, and then go back to where wee from. Then we report to the old couple that everything is fine here beneath the castle and the coffin is still intact, then get our money, and go home. That''s what we''ve been doing through the years," the first guy reminded him.


    "Yeah, that''s right!" the second guy said.


    "And sometimes you''re acting like azy asshole and leave me crawling here alone, yet you are shameless to collect the pay even if you don''t apany me here in the secret passage!" the first guy used him.


    The second guy scratched his head in shame and grinned. "I thought you have already forgotten about it! It only happens five times!" he protested.


    "Not five times! Ten times! Youzy bone!" said the first guy.


    The second guy chuckled. "Cousin, let''s stop fighting! Let''s go back and report to the couple that the castle caught fire and turned into ashes. But the good thing is... the secret room is intact along with the coffin!" he said.


    "Okay, let''s go. Wait, shouldn''t we check the corpse inside the coffin first?" the first guy said.


    "No need! If you open the coffin, the awful smell will evaporate, and I don''t like it! It makes me nauseous!" the second guy protested.


    "Alright, let''s go back to where wee from!" the first guy said.


    The two men crawled in the ground going back to where they havee from.


    A few minutester.


    They finally emerged at the end of the tunnel that was hidden at the back of a big tree.


    They inhaled fresh air in their lungs and continue walking towards the old couple''s hut located near the stream, about three hundred meters away from the castle.


    After walking for a few minutes, they finally reached their destination.


    The couple was already waiting for them at the foot of the stairs.


    "What is that ck smoke we saw one hour ago near the castle?" the old man asked worriedly.


    "Uncle, Auntie... that was the castle burning!" the first guy answered.


    The couple looked at each other in shock.


    "Are you sure?" the old woman asked.


    "Yes! When we arrived there, the castle was no longer standing. We saw a hole in the ground where the castle used to stand. It''s filled with ashes!" the second guy narrated what he saw.


    "D-did you enter the secret passage? How about the secret door? The coffin? What happened to them?" the old woman asked.


    "We arrived at the secret door, and the coffin was still there. The whole room was not affected by the fire!" the first guy replied.


    "Excellent!" the old man said.


    The couple smiled at each other, feeling relieved.


    The old man picked up twenty gold coins from the pocket of his pants and handed it to the first guy. "Here''s your payment! You can leave now," he said.


    "Thank you, Uncle...Auntie!" the men said in unison. They turned around and walked on the path leading to the next mountain, going home.


    The old man looked at his wife. "Let''s send a message to the couple and inform them that the castle caught fire and was destroyed, but the secret room and the coffin were intact and not affected by the fire," he said.


    "Okay, you do that!" the old woman replied.


    The old man climbed the wooden stairs and went to the room. He took a pen and small paper from the drawer of the table and wrote the short message on the paper.


    A few minutester, he finished his letter and folded the paper. He whistled for a few seconds, and a ck raven bird entered the room through the window andnded on the table.


    The old man tied the paper on the raven''s feet and picked it up, he chanted a spell to speed up the journey of the bird. Done, he walked towards the window and released the bird into the air.


    The bird flew away and vanished behind the tallest tree in the area.


    The couple looked at each other.


    The old man exited the bedroom and went back downstairs to join his wife outside the house.


    Half an hourter.


    A thousand miles away from the location of the obliterated castle.


    The messenger birdnded in the window of the vampire couple''s room.


    Sylvia wasbing her hair in front of the mirror when the messenger bird arrived. She nced at the window and saw the bird. She stood up and went to the window and removed the piece of paper that was attached to the bird''s feet. Then she released the bird in the air.


    She went back to the dresser table and read the message.


    The short letter came from the vampire couple that she hired as her caretaker. Their job is to report to her anything that is happening in the castle, including the condition of the secret passage and door. The letter mentioned that the castle caught fire and burned into ashes, but the secret door and the coffin were intact.


    Sylvia closed her eyes for a moment. "Thank goodness!" she murmured to herself.


    Her brows knitted together. Howe the castle caught fire all of a sudden? Maybe, some people got lost in the forest and take shelter in the ruined castle, afterward left the ce without putting down the fire which causes the castle to burn into ashes. Or it''s a deliberate act and intentional by other parties. But who could it be? The castle is not worthy of anybody''s attention and interest, why would anyone go through the hassle of destroying a useless castle?


    Questions are piling up in her mind. She should investigate to find out the truth!


    The secret room is where the coffin lies, inside is the corpse of her great-great-grandfather who died a thousand years ago. The castle is already ruined and the secret room will be exposed soon. It''s only proper that she should remove the coffin and brought it here to her residence, then put it in another room, next to her youngest son''s room.


    Now that she has already decided on bringing the coffin home. She should not waste her time and just go there right away before anyone will discover the secret room and destroy the coffin. It would be a hard blow on her great grandfather''s legacy.


    She exited the bedroom and went downstairs to inform her men that they will teleport to the old castle to retrieve the coffin from the secret room.


    Outside the manor, in the backyard.


    Sylvia instructed the leader of her men. "I need a dozen men toe with me to the castle. Instruct them to bring a shovel and digging bar. The castle was destroyed by a fire and we need to retrieve my grandfather''s coffin from the basement and bring it home," she said.


    "Aye, Madam!" the leader said. He walked away going to the men''s quarter to get the group ready.


    Sylvia looked heavenward, it''s going to get dark soon!


    The evening ising.


    Sylvia saw her husband approaching her location.


    Zalvo went to her side. "Are you going somewhere?" he asked.


    "Yes. I''m going to our former home, the old castle in the forest..." she replied.


    "Are you going to visit the old castle? But why?" he asked.


    "Yes. I received a message from the caretaker informing me that the castle was destroyed by the fire..."


    Zalvo''s eyes widened in shock. "What-t? Why? How did it happen?" he asked in bewilderment.


    "That''s why I''m going there right now to investigate what is the cause of the fire. Maybe it''s idental or intentional, we will find out soon enough!" she said.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you!" Zalvo offered.


    Sylvia looked at his husband. "Any news from your men about Laura and Reba''s whereabouts?" she inquired.


    Zalvo released a deep sigh. "Until now, there''s still no sighting of the two women yet. It seemed they vanished from the face of the earth without a trace!" he snarled.


    Sylvia took a deep breath, her eyes gleaming. "They''re still here on earth. But someone powerful people are hiding and protecting them. Sooner orter a window of opportunity will rise and we will be able to locate their whereabouts!" she said confidently. "But for now, let''s investigate what causes the castle to catch fire and burn into the ground!"


    "Okay," Zalvo said.


    Fifteen minutester, more than a dozen men arrived, holding excavation tools andnterns in their hands.


    "We''re ready to teleport to the castle, mydy!" the leader of the men announced.


    Sylvia nodded her head. "Let''s go!"


    The vampire couple and the men vanished from the backyard of the manor.

 Chapter 296 - Be Careful!

    The vampire couple and their entourage arrived at the ruined castle.


    Sylvia felt sad about the castle''s destruction. It is the ce where she lives during her childhood and adult years. The crumbling castle was already transformed into ashes!


    ??


    She breathed deeply and addressed the men. "Follow me!" she ordered. She hovered towards the area where the secret room was located. The specific spot barely escaped the fire. "Start digging on this area!" shemanded her men, pointing her hand to the area below her.


    "Aye, Madam!" the men replied in chorus. They lowered into the ground and starts digging in the area with their shovel and tools.


    The vampire couple watched the men at work.


    After a while, Sylvia hovered up in the air and looked near and far. A vast forest epassed the castle in all directions.


    Who on earthes here with the sole intention to destroy the castle?


    What was their purpose?


    It would be impossible for humans to stay inside the castle and seek shelter because the bats would not allow them to stay overnight inside the castle.


    Someone is responsible for destroying the castle!


    The question is, who is that person?


    A new or old enemy?


    She closed her eyes and concentrate... trying to find any scent of the intruders still lingering in the area.


    Then her nostrils caught a scent, the scent of vampires of her kind and demons scent as well and something else that she can''t quite identify!


    Her eyes widened. Their enemyposed of how many? Her nose caught several lingering scents. She can only make sure of two things, this ce was visited by a vampire and demons! As for the rest of the scents she caught in her nose, she would not bother herself with them because she can''t identify them.


    She was deeply puzzled on why demons and vampires came here to destroy the harmless castle? Their old enemies finally located their old ce and vent their anger on the dpidated and abandoned structure? How pathetic!


    Zalvo hovered to his wife''s side and noticed the confusion on her face, he asked, "What''s wrong, wife?"


    Sylvia looked at her husband. "I caught a scent of demons and vampires lingering in this area. They''re probably the culprit who instigated the burning down of the castle," she stated. "It''s all my fault because I failed to visit this ce more often in the past..." she said regretfully.


    "Yeah, thest time we came here for a visit... I think that was three years ago," Zalvo said.


    "That''s right, but we didn''t even stay here for a whole day," Sylvia confirmed her husband''s im.


    "But what is their purpose in burning the castle that is already in ruins? They''re wasting their time," Zalvo stated.


    "That''s also my question," Sylvia replied and looked heavenward, "Darkness ising," shemented.


    "I will instruct the men to make a bonfire," Zalvo spoke and hovered towards the direction of the men that are busy digging the earth.


    A few minutester.


    A bonfire was created near the area where the men were heavily digging the earth.


    The couple hovered around the spot looking for clues but only got disappointed in the end because the enemies left no traces behind, only their faint scent.


    The couple lowered themselves on the ground and watched the men in action.


    One hourter.


    "Madam, we finally saw the first sign of the secret room!" the leader announced.


    "Good! Keep going!" she replied.


    A half-hourter, the door of the room finallyes into view.


    The vampire couple descended into the ground.


    Zalvo opened the door, and they went inside.


    Sylvia saw the big candles that were lined up in every corner of the room. They have never been lighted for a long time. She waved her hand, and the candlese alive. The room''s wall was still intact, the only thing that can be seen inside was the ck metal coffin. And she knew very well what''s inside the coffin, her great grandfather''s corpse.


    Zalvo looked at his wife. "Do you want me to open the coffin?" he offered.


    "Yes, but before you do that, let''s pour the potion first inside the coffin before youpletely remove the lid. The potion will subdue the nasty ck liquid and dispel the awful smell," Sylvia said. She opened her hand, and a medium-sized bottle appeared in her palm. She removed the lid and poured the contents into the small hole of the coffin.


    Done, she threw the empty bottle in the corner and looked at her husband. "Let''s wait for a few minutes before opening the coffin so that the smell is no longer nauseous and the ck liquid stays in ce," she said.


    "Okay," Zalvo replied.


    Fifteen minutester.


    Sylvia looked at her husband. "Time is up! You may open the coffin now," she ordered.


    Zalvo went to the coffin and removed the lid effortlessly.


    The couple looked at the corpse inside the coffin, their eyes widened in shock.


    "What''s going on?" Sylvia asked in shock and disbelief. "Is... is.. this the r...reincarnation of my g...great g...grandfather?" she stammered.


    Zalvo looked at the corpse closely. "This doesn''t look like a corpse. It''s a live person! Look at his chest, it''s moving up and down! He''s breathing and alive!" he said in amazement.


    Sylvia was stunned. She noticed that the ck liquid was no longer inside the coffin, she can''t see any traces of it anywhere. Where did it go? Is it possible that the body absorbs all the ck liquid? thus making the body alive and breathing? But the corpse she saw ten years ago inside the coffin has no skin and flesh, only pure skeleton, but this one has aplete body with skin and all! But why was her grandfather reincarnated into this body and not on her son''s body based on her vision?


    Zalvo looked at his wife, his confusion mirrored her own.


    "This is confusing!" Sylvia muttered aloud.


    "Wife, let''s just bring the coffin back to our home, and we will try to observe the body. Then interrogate this person who he is the moment he opened his eyes," Zalvo suggested.


    "Alright. Instruct our men to bring the coffin outside!" she ordered.


    Zalvo ced the lid back on the coffin.


    The couple exited the room, and Zalvo instructed his men to remove the coffin from the secret room and bring it outside.


    The men obeyed and went inside the room to get the coffin.


    The couple hovered in the air andnded on the ground.


    A few minutester.


    The mene out from the hole and put the coffin in the ground.


    Sylvia looked at the men. "Half of you will tidy the area and leave no evidence and traces behind. The reste with us to bring the coffin home," she ordered.


    "Aye, Madam!" the leader said.


    The vampire couple and the six men vanished from the area.


    After closing the door of the secret room that miraculously escaped the fire, the rest of the men put back the excavated earth into the hole and finished the task within twenty minutes.


    Done on the area, the men gathered their digging tools,mps, and teleported back to the manor.


    ...


    The couple and their entourage arrived in the manor.


    Inside the room, in the basement.


    The men put the coffin on the floor and gently removed the body and transferred it to the bed.


    Sylvia looked at the four female servants standing nearby. "Bathe his body and put a new clothe on him," shemanded.


    "Aye, Madam!" the leader of the servants responded.


    Sylvia nced at the three men nearby. "Assist thedies in bathing the body, be careful. I don''t want to see any bruises or injury on his body," she ordered.


    "Aye, Madam!" the men replied in unison.


    "If somethinges up, or you find something strange with him, inform me right away!" she said.


    "Aye, Madam!" they replied in chorus.


    One of the men spoke. "Madam, what are we going to do with the coffin?" he asked.


    "Put it in the storage room!" she replied and turned around about to left the room.


    "How about the vase we found inside the coffin? What are we going to do with it? Shall we put it back inside the coffin and bring them to the storage area?" the leader of the men asked.


    Sylvia halted on her tracks and went back to the coffin and stared at the vase, pondering for a moment on what to do with it. "Hmm, have one of thedies clean it. But be careful...don''t drop it and don''t open the lid!" she warned him. "After the servant already cleaned it, bring it to my room upstairs!" she said and left the room.


    "Aye, Madam!" they replied and performed their task.


    One of the men ced the vase on the table in the corner. Then together they lifted the coffin to bring it outside and put it in the storage room.


    The women were left in the room, removing the clothes of the unconscious guy one by one, until they strip his underwear.


    They all blushed and giggled happily after seeing the guy''s sculpted chiseled body.


    "I''ll wash his hair and his face!" the first servant volunteered.


    "I''ll clean his chest all the down!" the second servant said.


    "I''ll clean his body starting from his hips down!" the third girl giggled and eximed. "He''s so handsome!"


    The girlsughed in amusement.


    The fourth girl looked at herpanion. "What I''m going to do?" she asked them.


    "You can clean the vase and bring it to Madam''s rooms upstairs after you finished cleaning it," the leader of the servants said.


    "Okay," the fourth girl smiled and went to the table, she carefully picked up the vase and brought it inside the bathroom. She''s humming a song while cleaning the vase. Herpanions were busy cleaning the unconscious guy on the bed.


    She was so preupied with washing the vase near the mouth when she identally opened the lid. "Oh, my!" she looked at herpanion in the bed, no one saw it! Madam will severely punish her! She quickly put the lid back in the vase and continue washing it.


    A few minutester.


    She finished cleaning the vase, patted it with dry clothing, and exited the room. She left the basement and went upstairs to deliver the vase to Madam''s room.

 Chapter 297 - Wide Open!

    The servant arrived at Sylvia''s room upstairs. She knocked on the door, holding the vase in her left hand.


    Sylvia opened the door and looked at the servant.


    "Madam, I already finished cleaning the vase," the servant said.


    "Give it to me," Sylvia ordered.


    The servant handed the vase to her mistress.


    Sylvia looked at the vase in her hand. "It''s pretty!" she said. She looked at the servant. "Stay outside my room," she ordered and closed the door behind her.


    The servant sat on the chair in the hallway, waiting for Madam''s furthermands.


    Back in Sylvia''s room.


    She put the vase on the table and opened the lid, wondering what''s inside? She put the lid on the table and took a peek inside the vase, but saw nothing!


    She picked up the vase and turned it upside down, and shake it, still, nothinges out! Ah, it''s just an empty vase with a fancy lid. Nothing special about it. She thought that since the vase was found inside her grandfather''s coffin, it will hold an ancient artifact.


    It looks like she''s wrong with her assumption. Useless vase! It doesn''t belong in her room. She picked up the vase, walked to the door, and called the servant waiting outside. "Bring this vase to the storage room in the basement!" she ordered.


    "Aye, Madam!" the servant replied and took the vase. She turned around and walked into the hallway, going downstairs.


    Sylvia went back inside her room and continuebing her hair.


    A few minutester.


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Madam, we finished cleaning the unconscious guy," a female servant said outside the door.


    Sylvia walked towards the door and opened it. "Is he still unconscious until now?" she asked.


    "Aye, Madam!" the servant replied.


    "Okay, I''ll go and take a look at him. Follow me," Sylvia ordered.


    "Aye, Madam!" the servant responded and followed her mistress towards the staircase.


    A few minutester.


    The two women arrived in the basement and entered the room.


    Sylvia looked at the servant sitting on the chair inside the room. "Girls, wait for me outside. Go to the kitchen and bring a portion of food here. Put it in a covered serving dish, also include a te and spoon, just in case this guy wakes up and get hungry, he can eat right away," she ordered.


    "Aye, Madam!" the servants left the room and closed the door quietly behind them.


    Sylvia went to bed and stared at the unconscious guy. He was already wearing clean clothes.


    "Grandpa, is this you? Is this your reincarnation? Please wake up! I have lots of questions for you," she whispered.


    She waited for a few minutes, waiting for the unconscious guy to wake up.


    Fifteen minutes passed. Nothing happens!


    She released a deep sigh.


    She went to the chair and sat on it, and continue staring at the guy on the bed. She will just assign one of the female servants to guard outside the room and report to her anything that she will notice on him.


    A few momentster.


    The door opened, Zalvo entered the room and looked at his wife. "How is he?" he asked and nced at the guy lying on the bed covered by a nket from his chest down to his toe. He went to his wife''s side and sat on the vacant chair.


    "He''s not waking up yet," Sylvia replied to his question.


    "Do you think... he is the reincarnation of your great-great-grandfather, the King Rhazien?" Zalvo asked.


    "Yes. Only a few people knew about the secret room. My grandfather''s belongings were kept inside the basement beneath the castle. Through the years, the castle has undergone many repairs and renovations outside, but the basement survives untouched through the centuries. And we saw with our own eyes that this guy was lying inside the coffin where my grandfather''s corpse was kept through the centuries. If he is not my grandfather''s reincarnation, then who is he? How did hee into the coffin? How did he know about the secret room?" Sylvia said.


    "That is also the question running in my mind right now. We need answers, but as long this guy keeps sleeping, we will never get a satisfying answer anytime soon," Zalvo said. "Is there a way that we can forcefully wake him up?" he asked.


    Sylvia pondered her husband''s question for a moment. "Let me think about it. Maybe I can find a way in theing days," she said.


    The door opened. A female servant carrying a wooden food tray entered the room.


    The vampire couple stood up and walked towards the bed. The female servant transferred the covered dishes to the table including the utensils. After she finished her task, she left the room and waited outside.


    The couple stood beside the bed, looking at the unconscious guy.


    "He looks healthy to me. His breathing is normal," Zalvomented.


    "Yes, he is. But howe he''s not waking up yet?" Sylvia asked, confused.


    "Maybe there will be progress tomorrow," Zalvo said. "Let''s go back upstairs..."


    "Okay," Sylvia murmured.


    The couple was about to leave the room, but the door opened, and Corbin stepped inside.


    "Mother, Father...I was looking for you two. The servant said that you''re here in the basement," he said and nced at the bed, then walked towards it. He stared at the guy lying there, a frown appeared on his head. "W-who is this guy?" he asked in confusion.


    "Son, I received a message from our caretaker of the castle in the forest informing me that our old home, the castle, was destroyed by fire, and the only thing that was not destroyed by the fire is the secret room and the coffin inside. When your father opened the coffin, my grandfather''s corpse was no longer there, instead, we found this guy lying inside the coffin. We brought him here, and until, now this guy hasn''t awakened yet," she exined.


    Corbin stared at the guy''s face. "C-could he be our grandfather''s reincarnation?" he spoke the first question that popped in his mind.


    The trio looked at each other. Different thoughts were running in their minds.


    "He could be! Or he could be someone else," Zalvo replied to his son''s question.


    "If he wakes up, our questions will finally have an answer soon," Sylvia said.


    "Alright, let him sleep. Maybe his body needs to recuperate first before he will regain his consciousness," Corbin stated.


    Sylvia looked at his son. "Any news with your wife Reba?" she inquired.


    Corbin sighed miserably and shook his head. "Sad to say... that until now, I still can''t find her," he admitted shamefully to his mother.


    Sylvia heaved a sigh. "Keep looking. Don''t ever give up!" she said and breathed deeply. "Let''s go back upstairs," she told herpanions.


    The trio exited the room.


    They passed by the room where Corbin''s brother was lying in aa-like condition for many years.


    Sylvia stopped in her tracks and looked at the door. "You guys go ahead. I''ll visit Nathan first," she said and walked towards the door. She grabbed the doorknob and stepped inside.


    The men followed Sylvia inside the room.


    Sylvia walked towards the coffin in the corner and stared at her son through the ss cover. A small tube was attached to his mouth. That''s where the blood of the virgin women will pass through, and goes directly to his mouth and down to his stomach.


    Miraculously, her son''s skin never rots through the years, and his body keeps growing until he reached the adulthood stage. Until now, she was waiting for that moment when her son will finally wake up one day. It doesn''t matter if he is the reincarnation of her great grandfather or not. As long he wakes up from hisa-like state, then she will be the happiest mother in the whole world.


    "When are you going to wake up, son?" Sylvia whispered miserably, fresh tears glistened in her eyes.


    Zalvo went to his wife''s side and rubbed her back gently,forting her.


    Sylvia''s heart is bleeding inside every time she visits this room and witnessed her son''s seemingly hopeless and baffling condition.


    A few minutester, the trio decided to leave the room, walking towards the door.


    Too bad...


    They didn''t see Nathan''s fingers moved for a few seconds and stopped again. After the trio finally closed the door behind them, it''s moving again!


    A few minutester.


    Nathan''s fingers moved again. This time all fingers in his hands were moving! Then there was a slight movement in his eyelids, and for the first time after a long time, he finally opened his eyes, he''s now wide awake! Awakened from a long hibernation.


    ~~~0~~~


    Terros was sitting on the wooden bench on the balcony of his bamboo house. He wore a tormented expression on his face. The scene in the forest earlier kept ying in his mind.


    He released a troubled sigh and looked at the horizon above, hoping and wishing that Graven is out there somewhere, safe and sound.


    Darkness has nketed the wholend.


    Veronica was cooking dinner in the kitchen, asionally watching Grandpa Terros through the window. He was looking at the horizon miserably, and she knows the reason why. Shaking her head, she turned her attention to her cooking.


    Half an hourter.


    Veronica finished cooking dinner. She set the table, left the kitchen, and informed Grandpa that dinner is ready. "Grandpa, let''s eat dinner!" she said.


    Terros looked at her and answered absentmindedly, "Just go ahead, eat your dinner. I don''t have the appetite," he replied dejectedly.


    Veronica took a deep breath and went to his side. "I cook your favorites! Vegetable stew on soy sauce added with chicken meat, and I also made you a bowl of delicious mushroom soup to warm your stomach," she stated.


    Terros ignored Veronica''s words and continue staring at the dark horizon above.


    Veronica sat on the bench. "If you don''t want to eat, then I won''t eat as well. The food will go to waste! You must eat, Grandpa! You will get sick if you are not eating on time!" she said, getting worried about his condition.


    Terros sighed and stood up. "Okay, fine!" he muttered and walked towards the door.


    Veronica followed Grandpa Terros into the kitchen.


    They ate dinner in silence.


    After they finished eating, Terros retired to his room while Veronica washed the dirty dishes in the sink.


    One hourter.


    Veronica retreated to her room. She stared at the ceiling, wondering if Elva has sessfully resurrected that dead guy grasping that vase firmly in his hand outside the burning castle.


    And what is inside of that vase?


    That was thest question that kept repeating in her mind before her body finally sumbed to a night of deep sleep.

 Chapter 298 - Awakeeee!

    The following day.


    In the basement of the vampire couple''s manor.


    A female servant entered the room where Sylvia''s son has been lying in the coffin for many years to clean the room.


    She noticed something in the coffin, the cover was already open! Who opened the cover?


    Madam has been strict with the rule not to open the coffin unless it''s feeding time!


    She slowly walked towards the coffin and look inside.


    Her eyes widened in shock because the body inside the coffin was already wide awake, his eyes were staring at her. She screamed at the top of her lungs, "THE YOUNG LORD IS AWAKEEEEEEEEE!"


    She bolted towards the door and exited, running towards the exit of the basement going upstairs to inform Madam that her son is already awake!


    The other servants rushed towards the room and looked at the coffin. They witnessed the phenomenon in their own eyes, the young lord was fully awake, staring at them.


    "Lord Nathan is finally awake! This is incredible!" one of the servants gushes.


    "Let''s leave the room! Madam will arrive soon! She will get mad that we crowded the room!" said one of the servants.


    They finally left the room and waited outside.


    Upstairs.


    The servant was running towards her mistress''s room in the hallway. She stopped outside the door and knocked loudly. "Madam! Madam, please open the door! Something happened in the basement!" she said excitedly.


    The door was opened by the annoyed Sylvia. "Why you are knocking so loud? What happened in the basement?" she asked.


    "Madam, he finally awakened!" the servant said.


    Sylvia''s brows furrowed and asked, "The guy opened his eyes already?"


    The servant shook her head. "No, Madam! It''s Lord Nathan! Your son finally opened his eyes after a long time!"


    Sylvia''s eyes went saucer-like. "WHAAAAAT!? My son is awake? Are you sure?" she asked in disbelief.


    "Aye, Madam! Lord Nathan is awake!" she repeated.


    Sylvia''s heart was bursting with happiness. "Go, find my husband and son! Inform them that Nathan is already awake!" she said.


    The servant obeyed and left the room.


    Sylvia can''t contain her happiness, she teleported to the basement. She appeared outside the room of her son.


    "Madam, Lord Nathan is finally awake!" the servants eximed in unison.


    Sylvia entered the room and rushed towards the coffin. And there he is! Her son Nathan, very much alive! His eyes were wide open, staring at the ceiling of the room. "Son! You have finally awakened after a long time! I feel so happy right now!" she said bursting into tears.


    Nathan stared at his mother''s face for a long time.


    Ten minutester.


    "I''m feeling thirsty, give me water, Mother," he finally spoke for the first time.


    Sylvia smiled happily, wiping the tears from her eyes. "Anyone, give me a ss of water!" she said loudly.


    "Aye, Madam!" one of the servants replied.


    A few minutester.


    The servant arrived with the ss of water.


    Sylvia holds the ss and gives it to her son.


    "Mother, I can''t sit. My body is weak...I can''t hold the ss. I can''t drink the water," Nathan said sadly. "I want to get out of his coffin, it felt so stuffy," he grumbled.


    "Don''t worry, son. I will send the men to get you out of the coffin and transfer you into the bed," she said and motioned the servant to get the men into the room.


    Nathan smiled at his mother. "Thank you, Mother," he said.


    Sylvia''s tears of happiness never stop falling from her face.


    "Why are you crying, Mother?" Nathan asked, confused.


    "Because you''ve been in aa-like condition for a long time. When you''re young you suddenly died and you''ve been living in a coffin for a long time. We kept feeding your body virgin women''s blood regrly. Your body didn''t rot, instead, it kept growing through the years. But you never woke up, only now! That''s why I''m feeling so happy right! Your father and your brother Corbin wille soon, they will feel happy after seeing you alive again!" she said.


    The men arrived in the room.


    Sylvia instructed the men. "Take my son out of the coffin and put him in the bed, be careful!" she warned them.


    The servant girl went to the bed and arranged the pillow and nket properly.


    The four men slowly lifted Nathan''s body and transferred him into the bed.


    The transfer waspleted.


    Holding the ss, Sylvia went to the bed.


    "Mother, I can''t move my body, why? My hands were like tons of bricks," he said.


    "It''s because your body is not used to moving and was confined to the coffin for a long time. You need to learn how to walk again. Don''t worry, everything will return normal again once your strengthes back to your body," she exined. "I''ll just feed the water to your mouth using the ss, okay?"


    Nathan nodded his head.


    A servantes forward and gives the spoon to her mistress.


    Sylvia began feeding her son with the water using the spoon.


    Nathan finished drinking the whole ss of water. "That feels good! I feel so thirsty for a long time!" he said.


    "What else do you need, son? Do you need a virgin''s blood?" she offered eagerly.


    Nathan shook his head. "No. You''ve been feeding me virgin blood through the years. How about human food, I miss eating those!" he said.


    Sylvia smiled. "Do you still remember your favorite human food?'' she asked him.


    Nathan grinned. "Fried chicken!" he gushes.


    "Oh, my! You still remember!" Sylvia squealed in delight. She looked at the servant nearby. "Go to the kitchen and inform the people there to cook a delicious fried chicken right away!" she ordered.


    "Aye, Madam!" the servant replied and left the room.


    Nathan smiled. "Thank you, Mother," he said. He looked at the coffin. "Mother, can you please order your men to removed that coffin from my room? I would like to sleep in the bed rather than in that coffin, it feels so stuffy!" he requested.


    "Sure!" Sylvia responded and looked at the two men near the door. "Removed that coffin and bring it to the storage room," she ordered.


    "Aye, Madam!" the men replied in unison. They lifted the coffin and left the room.


    A few minutester.


    Zalvo and Corbin rushed to the room.


    Nathan looked at the neers.


    Zalvo and Corbin wore a shocked expressions on their faces.


    "My son! You finally awakened! This is amazing!" Zalvo went to the bed and gazed at his son''s face tenderly, his eyes shed with happiness and affection for him.


    "Father..." Nathan said.


    Corbin smiled happily at Nathan. "Brother, did you still remember me?" he asked.


    Nathan smiled. "Bother Corbin... you''re so grown up now!" he said.


    Corbin grinned. "And so are you! Wee back to thend of the living! Where have you been? Why did you sleep for so long?" he asked.


    Nathan shook his head. "I don''t know. I have been sleeping for a long time," he said and grimaced in pain. He touched his head and winced in pain.


    Sylvia looked at her son worriedly. "What''s wrong, son?"


    "Why are you in pain, son?" Zalvo asked apprehensively.


    "Can I drink some water again? I feel so thirsty and my head hurts," Nathan winced in pain again.


    Sylvia looked at the servant nearby. "Bring me another ss of water!" she shouted.


    The servantes forward holding a ss of water.


    Using the spoon, Sylvia began feeding the water to her son''s mouth.


    "Mother, maybe he''s thirsty for blood. Should we feed him blood now? I''ll get a bottle of blood upstairs," Corbin suggested.


    "Okay, you do that, son," Zalvo replied.


    Corbin left the room and went back upstairs.


    Sylvia began massaging her son''s forehead.


    "Mother, Father... I''ll sleep for a while," Nathan said.


    "Go to sleep, son. Your father and I will watch over you while you were sleeping," Sylvia said.


    Nathan grinned. "Wake me up when the fried chicken is done, Mother," he said.


    Sylvia and Zalvoughed, remembering that their young son before he dies, always acts like this, addicted to fried or roasted chicken. The first human food that he loves eating frequently.


    Nathan closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    A few minutester.


    Corbin returned to the room holding a bottle of fresh virgin blood in his right hand. He put it on the table after seeing his brother sleeping soundly on the bed. "He''s sleeping again? He just wakes up!" he protested.


    "Shhh...lower your voice!" Sylvia reprimanded her oldest son. "Guys, let''s keep quiet, let him rest a bit," she said.


    "I''ll go outside and breath fresh air," Corbin said and left the room.


    Zalvo also left the room to join his son outside.


    Fifteen minutester.


    One of the servants entered the room carrying a tter of fried chicken. Its delicious aroma floated in the air.


    "Madam, young lord''s fried chicken is ready to eat!" the servant said cheerfully.


    "Put it in the table and bring more drinking water here inside the room," Sylvia ordered.


    "Aye, Madam!" the servant replied and put the tter on the table, then she left the room.


    Sylvia looked at her son, hesitating to wake him up but the fried chicken is best eaten when it''s still hot. She touched Nathan''s arm gently and wake him up. "Son, your fried chicken is ready!" she whispered in his ear.


    Nathan slowly opened his eyes. "Mother, w-what is it?" he inquired, blinking his eyes a few times. Then the mouth-watering aroma of fried chicken drifted into his nostrils. "The smell of my favorite fried chicken! Where is it!?" he asked excitedly.


    Sylvia smiled and rose to her feet. "Let me get the chicken for you," she said and went to the table. She went back to bed and put the tter in the bed.


    "Mother, I still can''t move my hands! It''s too heavy," Nathan grumbled.


    "It''s okay. I''ll cut the chicken into small pieces and put them on your mouth one by one," Sylvia said. "Only one piece at a time, son, so as not to upset your stomach. You haven''t eaten human food for a long time. You might get sick," she warned him.


    "Okay. Just one fried chicken for the moment, Mother. Then after one hour, I''ll eat another one. With a few hours interval in between. This way, my tummy won''t get upset..." Nathan agreed cheekily.


    "Good!" Sylvia smiled happily, very much pleased with her son''s statement.


    A few minutester.


    Nathan was happily eating his delicious fried chicken assisted by his mother.

 Chapter 299 - Frustrated

    Twenty-four hours ago.


    Elva brought the body to the secret cave but failed to resurrect the body. She was wracking her brain on how to resurrect the guy?


    She had already fed the revival elixir to the guy''s mouth. The elixir is powerful enough to revive a person''s life, especially if that person is not yet dead for 60 hours.


    She does have another option... she can pour a few drops of the elixir of life into the guy''s mouth! The elixir of life can not only bring back the dead but can also give immense power to anyone who drinks it. But what if after resurrecting him from death, he will be more powerful and do evil things? Especially if he is the cursed King!


    She''s hesitating to do it. The consequences might be something that she can''t handleter on.


    Then her eyesnded on the vase that the King was clutching with his hands earlier.


    She picked up the vase from the ground and opened it. She noticed that it was filled with ck liquid to the brim. Desperate, she poured the liquid into the guy''s mouth and face.


    She waited for a few minutes.


    Nothing happens, the ck liquid isn''t moving, it looks like the liquid turned into a ck jelly with no spirit whatsoever.


    She''s getting frustrated.


    She waved her hand and silently recited a spell with her mouth, creating an invisible barrier, preventing anyone and anybody from entering and exiting the chamber where she imprisoned the unconscious guy.


    She covered the chamber with a powerful spell that nothing and no one can leave and enter the ce without her permission.


    Then she finally left the cave.


    A few hourster.


    The guy''s fingers move a little. Suddenly, he was breathingboriously.


    The liquides alive and finally entered the guy''s mouth, nose, and ears until no more ck liquid was left on the surface.


    The guy''s eyelids began to flutter. Slowly, his eyes opened wide. He sits upright from lying on the ground and roamed his eyes around the area.


    He''s no longer inside that cramp, stuffy and damp ce beneath the castle!


    Holy shiit! He''s alive!


    Heughed, roared, and beamed in jubtion!


    He finally left the castle sessfully!


    The memory shed back to his mind.


    When he saw the leaves floating in the air inside the windowless and doorless room, he already knows that Graven is well prepared ining back to save his men and the spirit of his brother aided by that powerful thousand-year-old deity!


    He quickly covered the whole room with darkness, and the ck liquide to his aid, he set his n in motion. Since the leaves are capable of saving Graven, he hides his body along with the vase in the secret room so that he will be the one who will be saved instead of Graven.


    He wants to know how powerful the deity is! He was supposed to be dead the moment his body will leave the confinement of the castle. But here he is inside this chamber alive! The deity must have done something to revive him!


    Those people he saw outside the castle looking at him while was lying on the ground dying...they must be the ones who brought him to this ce which look like a cave to him!


    The goddess found a way to make him alive!


    Fantastic!


    They resurrected him because he told them that he is the only one who knows where is Graven''s body!


    Stupid fools!


    They would never find out the secret room where he kept Graven and the vase!


    Now, it''s time for him to escape this ce! He stood up and bolted outside... but ended up ramming himself into an invisible barrier, pushing him back into the confined space.


    Damn!


    The whole ce was protected by a powerful barrier!


    He raised his hand about to destroy the invisible barrier, but surprisingly he can no longer wield his power! WTF!?


    He lost his power!


    Beneath the castle, he can still wield his power without any problem, but in this ce, he is powerless! What''s going on? He must still be under the power of the cursed!


    No, this can''t be!


    He must escape this ce!


    He can''t stay longer here!


    Once he can escape this ce, he will find Laura! Only her blood can restore everything that he lost!


    Only her blood can fully resurrect him to his full potential!


    He was reduced to an ordinary human now.


    What a shame!


    He went back to sit in the corner, feeling frustrated and irritated beyond words.


    ~~~0~~~


    Back in the forest, at Terros''s ce.


    Veronica and Terros were having a conversation while sipping coffee on the table.


    "What do you think happened to that guy that Elva brought to the Windless Mountain?" asked Terros.


    "If I''m not wrong, she is reviving that guy, or that guy is already dead, and she already disposed of the body somewhere..." answered Veronica.


    "That guy is the King! I''m sure of that! When he mentioned that he knows where Graven is... he knows specifically where! I got to see that guy again, dead or alive!" Terros demanded.


    Veronica sighed. "I''ll go back to the Windless Mountain after I finished my coffee. I will ask Elva what happened to that guy, and I''ll return here to tell you what I''ve found," she said.


    "Okay, don''t keep me waiting for long! I have to go back to the castle..." Terros said.


    "What are you going to do there? The castle is already gone..."


    "I want to know if there is some underground passage or chamber hidden in that castle. Maybe, Graven is trapped somewhere in the ground near that area. Just my hunch..." Terros spoke.


    "Alright, don''t go there alone. Bring some of Graven''s men with you. Bring Calder or Horace," she suggested.


    "I will!" Terros replied.


    Veronica finished her coffee. "I will go now to the Windless Mountain. If I have a piece of good news, I''ll return here tomorrow. Take care of yourself, Grandpa!" she said.


    "Okay, give my regards to Elva," he said.


    Veronica nods her head and left the kitchen going to her room to get something before teleporting to the Windless Mountain.


    Terros exited the bamboo house and went to check the nts in the backyard.


    He opened the y jar containing stored water from the rain, it was kept under the banana tree. He used it to water the nts.


    While he was performing his chores in the backyard, his mind was worrying about Graven!


    Damn! He needs to find him asap! And what''s he''s doing right now? Watering nts while Graven is still missing?


    He stopped what he''s doing and went back to the house. He went to Veronica''s room and knocked on the door. "Veronica, are you still there? I''m going to the headquarter and find Graven in the castle..." he said.


    Nobody answered.


    Veronica must have already teleported herself back to Windless Mountain!


    Time for him to go!


    He hoped that he will find some clues about Graven''s whereabouts today!


    A few minutester, Terros disappeared from the bamboo house.


    He reappeared in the headquarter a momentter.


    Horace and Calder were having a discussion about Graven when Terros made his appearance.


    "Grandpa! Good thing that you''re here! We want to know what happened to Lord Graven? Where is he?" Horace asked.


    Terros released a deep sigh and lowered himself on the chair. "I have no idea, son. The leaves saved the unconscious King thinking it was Graven. The King, before he loses consciousness, he told us that if we want to know where Graven is, we have to keep him alive..."


    Horace and Calder looked at each other in shock and horror.


    "T-then what h-happened to the King?" Horace asked.


    "The goddess brought him back to Windless Mountain to resurrect him so that we will know where he hides Graven''s body," Terros replied.


    Calder took a deep breath. "At least there is hope that Lord Graven is still alive!"


    Terros sighed heavily. "Only if the deity managed to resurrect the King, if she failed, then we will never know where the King hides Graven''s body. And the big question - is he still alive until now?" he said gloomily.


    "Grandpa, we can go back to the castle and investigate the whole ce. Maybe there are some secret passages deep down there!" Calder suggested.


    "Yes, that''s what I''m also thinking... the exact reason why I''m here!" Terros said.


    Calder stood up. "We will bring five men to the castle and check the whole perimeter of the castle. Maybe we can find an important clue..." he said and walked towards the door, to gather his men outside.


    Horace looked at the old man. "Grandpa, what I''m going to do with the letters that Lord Graven had given me. He instructed me to give them to Laura, to his father, to Cooper, and to Luke, just in case he can note back alive from the ruins of the castle. Shall I give them now to the recipient? I''m confused..." he said, pain mirrored in his eyes.


    Terros shook his head and released a deep sigh. "No...not yet. We are still in the process of finding Graven. I refused to give up! I refused to believe that he''s gone from this world already. He must be alive somewhere! And we must find him the soonest possible time!" he said confidently.


    "I will go to the castle, Grandpa!" Horace said.


    "No, son. Just stay here and return to your duties. I know that Graven left you a lot of responsibility on your shoulder, being his right man. All you need to do is focus your mind on the task that he had assigned you. Leave the rest to Calder and me. Don''t worry if we already find Graven, Calder will inform you right away," Terros said.


    Horace sighed heavily. "Okay, Grandpa. This time, I will listen to you," he said.


    Terros patted Horace''s shoulder. "We will go now," he said.


    Calder returned to the room. "My men are ready, Grandpa!" he announced.


    "Okay, we will teleport now to the castle," Terros said.


    Calder and Grandpa exited the door.


    Horace teleported himself back to the headquarter in South Pond Town.


    ~~~0~~~


    Meanwhile...


    Veronica arrived at the Windless Mountain.


    She saw the deity rxing on the balcony of the marble house. She rushed to her side. "Elva, what happened to the King?" she asked right away.


    Elva looked at her. "He''s dead! I failed to resurrect him," she replied in a defeated tone.

 Chapter 300 - One Way To Find Out!

    "Huh? You mean to say that the King is already dead?" Veronica asked in disbelief.


    Elva nods her head. "I poured the revival elixir in his mouth but no reaction from him. I think he''s dead already," she repeated.


    "C-can I see him?" Veronica requested.


    "Sure! I''ll bring you now to the cave right now," Elva replied. "By the way, how''s the old man?"


    Veronica sighed. "Grandpa was devastated inside. He considered Graven as his son. I''m sure he was suffering inside," she answered.


    Elva shook her head. "The King is cunning! He must have nned everything! I wonder where did he hide Graven''s body? After we''re done in the cave, we should go back to the castle and check that ce thoroughly. I keep thinking that there must be a secret passage beneath that castle, and Graven''s body is lying there somewhere hidden by the cursed King!" she said angrily.


    "Grandpa also thinks the same way, that is why he went back there along with Graven''s men to find any clues around the castle," Veronica responded.


    "That''s good!" Elva said. She rose to her feet. "Let''s go now!" she spoke and extended her hand to Veronica. "Hold my hand. I''ll take you there to the cave," she ordered.


    The women held hands and vanished from the balcony.


    They appeared inside the cave a momentter.


    Elva''s eyes widened in surprise upon seeing the unconscious guy already up on his feet, trying to force his way out of the invisible barrier to no avail.


    Veronica looked at the guy. "Is that the King? He''s alive!" she eximed.


    Elva silenced herpanion. "Shh...don''t be too loud. We are currently invisible in his eyes. Don''t let him know that we''re here. Let''s observe him first," she whispered.


    "Okay," Veronica said and shut her mouth.


    The King heard that female voice! It was a faint woman''s voice, but he heard it just the same. Someone is out there watching him!


    "Who are you? Show yourself to me!" he shouted.


    He was greeted with thick silence.


    "Get me out of here!" he demanded angrily.


    Elva stared at the King. "He''s alive. I thought the revival elixir didn''t work. I was wrong," she murmured to herself.


    Veronica nced at herpanion. "Let''s show ourselves to him. We need to ask him where did he hide Graven''s body?" she urged her.


    "Wait..." Elva said and pondered for a moment. She waved her hand, and they be visible instantly.


    The King finally saw the two women. He grinned happily and wasted no time. "Ladies... can you please remove this invincible barrier out of my face?" he requested politely.


    Elva looked at the guy. "Are you the cursed King residing beneath the castle?" she asked.


    "No!" he said, shaking his head. "I am the King''s trusted servant!" he lied.


    The two women looked at each other in disbelief.


    "No! You are lying! You must be the cursed King!" Veronica shouted.


    "Mydy, please believe me. I''m the King''s servant! I''m his right hand! Before the castle exploded, the King switched my body with Graven. Thest thing I remembered is that he mentioned a ce where he will hide Graven''s body. Then I lost consciousness after they leave the windowless and doorless room. That''s all I can remember..." he exined in a serious voice.


    Elva looked at him with hawks eyes. "Are you telling the truth or trying to deceive us?" she asked.


    "I''m telling you the truth, mydy!" he said without blinking an eye. He had a feeling that if they will know that he is the cursed King they will finish his life quickly. There is a big chance that he will survive longer if he will pretend as the King''s right hand. He will continue with the facade as long as he can.


    The two women looked at each other, debating whether to believe the guy''s im or not.


    "Can you tell us where the King hide Graven''s body?" Elva asked.


    "I will help you, mydy! But can you promise me that you will release me after you found Graven''s body? I''ve been a prisoner of the King and longed to have my freedom. Now that I finally escaped his clutches, I want to experience freedom. Please release me, mydy! I will tell you the ce where the King possibly hides Graven''s body! And maybe you can also see the King''s body there along with Graven!" he said convincingly.


    "Alright, I will grant your freedom as long you can tell us where is that area where you think the King hide Graven''s body. After we see the King and Graven''s body, I will release you from this ce," Elva said.


    "Thank you, mydy!" the guy said excitedly.


    "Tell us now! Be quick!" Veronica shouted in a loud voice.


    The guy looked at thedies. "C-can you bring me to the castle with you? I will point the area myself," he suggested.


    Elva shook her head. "No way! You must remain here until we see the bodies. Tell us now!" she demanded.


    "Okay, please calm down. I''m now going to tell you the truth," he said. "Go back to the castle... count 100 meters starting from the back of the castle, going to the north side of the castle. You will end up in a small body of water. Two metal coffins are lying at the bottom of theke. I think that is where you will find the King and Graven''s bodies! Hurry up! Before other people will find it! After the castle was burnt to the ground, the King''s rtives will arrive from a far distance and investigate the whole thing. They might already have located the two coffins at this very moment and have them taken away. It will be hard to find them after that because I don''t know their headquarters!" he exined.


    The two women looked at each other.


    "Let''s go!" Elva said with urgency in her voice.


    Thedies disappeared from the cave.


    The King was left alone in the chamber, grinning inwardly.


    His n B is now in motion!


    "Let see how it will go," he muttered to himself, feeling amused.


    A thousand miles away.


    At the ground of the ruined castle.


    Terros, Calder, and Graven''s men were investigating the whole ce, looking for clues everywhere.


    The two women appeared in the ce, hovering in the air.


    Terros saw theming his way. "Girls, why are you here?" he asked.


    "Grandpa! The guy that Elva resurrected is alive! He told us that he is the King''s trusted servant. The King switched his body and that of Graven..." Veronica exined.


    Terros brows furrowed in confusion. "So...y-you mean to say that the unconscious guy is not the King himself? Did you believe his words? He can be lying..." he suggested.


    Elva sighed. "He could be lying or telling the truth. The only way to know the truth is to search theke first if there are indeed two coffins lying in the bottom of theke!" she said.


    "Whatke? Why did you mention thekes?" Terros asked in confusion.


    "The guy told us that the Graven''s body and that of the King must be hiding in the coffin that can be found at the bottom of theke. Theke''s location is 100 meters away from the back of the castle, the north side. Let''s go and find it!" Elva said.


    The trio hovered towards the location described by the guy.


    Calder saw them, he followed them towards the north side.


    Then they found it!


    The body of water. It''s a smallke about fifty meters in diameter, surrounded by towering trees.


    They lowered themselves into the ground.


    They scanned the whole area and saw coffins in the corner underneath the shade of the tree. The two lids were already thrown haphazardly into the ground. The area was hidden from the view above.


    The trio rushed towards the coffin and saw an empty casket!


    "Damn! Wee toote!" Terros groaned. "I saw thiske, but it never urred to me that there is a coffin here!" he said in a frustrated manner.


    The two women looked at each other.


    "The guy told us the truth!" Veronica blurted out.


    "Yeah..." Elva agreed.


    "I want to see this guy!" Terros dered.


    "No problem,e with us back to the Windless Mountain," Elva said.


    Terros looked at Calder. "Son... you and your men continue investigating for any clues left behind by the people who took the bodies away from this coffin..." he gave his instruction.


    "Yes, Grandpa!" Calder replied.


    "Before the eveninges, you and your men should go back to the headquarter to rest and continue investigating the next day," Terros added.


    "Got it, Grandpa!" Calder nodded his head.


    Elva, Veronica, and Terros teleported themselves back to Windless Mountain.


    A few minutester, they appeared inside the cave where Elva imprisoned the guy.


    The guy was sleeping on the ground during the time of their arrival.


    Terros looked at the guy. "What he''s doing?" he asked.


    "Probably sleeping," Veronica replied.


    Terros was about to move forward to wake up the guy.


    Elva prevented him. "Don''t move forward. You can''t go in there. I created an invincible barrier preventing him from escaping this ce," she exined.


    "I see..." Terros said. "Girls, do you think that he is the King''s trusted servant or the King himself just disguising his true self?" he voiced out his suspicion.


    "The problem is... we haven''t seen the King and his men in person, so we have no idea what they look like. Only Graven saw their faces," Veronica said.


    "There is one way to find out if this guy is telling the truth or not!" Elva said.


    Terros and Veronica looked at the deity.


    "There is a way? How?" Veronica asked.


    "Bring Calder here or anyone of Graven''s men to identify this guy. I''m sure those who are imprisoned before, inside the basement, can identify who is the King and who is his servant," Elva stated.


    Veronica and Terros smiled brightly.


    Terros scratches his head. "Dang! Why I failed to think of that idea. It seems I''m getting older, and my mind is getting slow in thinking..." he said in shame.


    "Alright, let''s leave this cave and go back to my house..." Elva spoke. She waved her hand, and they vanished from the ce.

 Chapter 301 - Identify Him!

    The trio appeared at the Windless Mountain.


    Terros looked at the women. "I''ll go back to the castle to bring Calder here," he said.


    "Okay, you do that... we''ll wait here..." Elva replied.


    Terros teleported himself back to the location of the castle.


    When he arrived there, Calder and the men were still trying to find something in the ground around the castle.


    "Did you see anything, guys?" Terros asked them.


    Calder shook his head. "We didn''t see anything worth a nce. No clues whatsoever. Theke can''t tell us who opened the coffins and where did they bring the bodies? It''s a dead-end!" he said in a frustrated voice.


    "Tell your men to go home now and return tomorrow morning to continue looking for clues. I want you toe with me to identify the guy that the deity brought with her to her ce. The guy insisted that he is not the King, but his trusted servant. Can you identify who is who?" Terros asked Calder.


    "Yeah, I have seen the King and his right man with my eyes. I can identify them easily if Ie face to face with them again," Calder replied.


    "Good!" Terros said.


    Calder addressed his men. "Go back to the headquarter now and wait for me there!" he ordered.


    "Copy!" the men replied in unison. A few secondster, they vanished from the area.


    Terros waved his hand.


    He and Calder disappeared from the ce. They appeared at the Windless Mountain, on the balcony of the marble house.


    "We''re here!" Terros announced their arrival to thedies.


    Elva rose to her feet. "Alright, let''s go back to the cave," she said. She waved her hand, and they vanished from the top of the mountain.


    A few secondster, they appeared inside the cave.


    This time, the guy was already awake, walking back and forth on the ground. Then he looked at the visitors, they''re staring at him.


    Terros nced at Calder. "Look at the guy closely... can you identify him? Is that the King or his right man? He''s currently imprisoned inside the invisible barrier to prevent him from escaping this ce," he exined.


    Calder moved closer to the invincible barrier and stopped in his tracks as he was now facing the guy. He did recognize him, he was the leader of the King''s men! He went back to Terros''s side. "I''m positive. That is the King''s trusted servant. I heard that his name is Ormon!" he finally said.


    The women looked at each other.


    "He was telling the truth! So... where are the King and Graven?" asked Veronica.


    "That is one question that we need to ask the guy!" Elva said, moving forward.


    "Mydy, did you see the coffin in theke?" the guy asked.


    "Yes, we saw the two coffins, but they''re already empty! Can you tell us where do you think their bodies will be taken to? And who are these people who took the bodies? What are they going to do with the bodies?" Elva bombarded the guy with questions.


    "The King told me once that his rtives will take away his body sooner orter. He mentioned the name of the ce to me once, unfortunately, I can no longer remember it. I''m sorry to forget the name of the ce, mydy," he said, looking remorseful.


    "You better remember the name of the ce, or you can never get out from this ce. You will remain in this ce as long we can''t find Graven''s body!" Elva threatened him.


    "Mydy, please have mercy on me! I''m telling you the truth. I really can''t remember the ce! Please, released me now!" he pleaded.


    "I will return tomorrow to ask the name of the ce again. So start remembering the name of the ce!" Elva ignored his plea. She looked at herpanions. "We''re done here! Let''s go back to the mountain," she said and waved her hand.


    The four vanished from the cave.


    The King smirked. His n B works! He transformed his image that of his trusted servant before he was rescued by the leaves from the basement of the castle.


    He thought in advance that they would go easy on him once they know that he is not the King but just a mere servant. Unfortunately, that was not the case, but his situation is slightly better nowpared to if he admitted that he was the cursed King.


    As long he won''t piss them, they would likely lower their guard down and eventually released him in the long run. Soon, he will have the freedom to find Laura anywhere! All he needs to do is preserve his life at all costs by not angering those visitors earlier. He already familiarized himself with their faces.


    The beautiful woman seemed to be the deity who calls the shots around this area. Therefore he was her prisoner. He should be extra nice to her at all times and avoid angering her. If he can cultivate her trust, that would be much better!


    He had a feeling that out of the four people that he saw earlier, one of them know Laura''s whereabouts!


    Hmm... he''s getting closer to Laura!


    He can feel it in the air!


    He went back to the corner and lowered himself on the ground. Thinking about the next step of his n.


    ~~~0~~~


    The four arrived at the marble house at the top of Windless Mountain.


    They wore worried expressions on their faces.


    "If that Ormon can''t remember the ce, then we will never find Graven again. We have no idea if he''s still alive or dead," Elva said in an exasperated voice.


    Terros sighed heavily. "This is gettingplicated!" he groaned.


    "What if that King is bluffing and hid himself and Graven somewhere near the castle?" Calder suggested.


    "Grandpa, are you suggesting that there is another secret ce beneath the ground of the ruined castle?" Veronica asked.


    "That is why I need to go back to the castle to continue the investigation. Maybe we can find something... a clue perhaps..." Terros said.


    Elva fell silent.


    "Calder and I are going home," Terros said, looking at the deity. "Elva, if you found out something important from the King''s trusted servant, please... inform us right away," he requested.


    Elva nodded her head. "Yes, I will," she replied in a subdued tone.


    Veronica looked at Terros. "I''ll visit your ce right away if there''s good news," she assured him.


    "Thanks," Terros said and looked at Calder. "Let''s teleport back to the headquarter," he spoke.


    "Yes, Grandpa!" Calder replied.


    A few secondster, the men vanished from Elva''s ce.


    Veronica looked at the deity. "It''s been a stressful day. Why don''t you rest in your room now? The baby in your tummy would surely appreciate it," she suggested.


    Elva looked at her baby bump and caressed it lovingly. "Yeah, you are right. I need a long rest for my baby''s sake," she agreed and rose to her feet, going to the entrance of the house.


    Veronica took a deep breath, watching the deity''s fading form, wondering how is Laura doing right now? Did she already know about what happened to her husband or she was kept in the dark about the whole thing? Grandpa mentioned the letters to be given to Graven''s loved ones, once he can no longere back from the rescue event in the castle.


    The biggest problem they are facing right now is finding Graven''s missing body. She hoped that he is still alive until now and safe somewhere.


    The deity cares so much about Graven''s well-being more than she''s willing to admit to herself. She understood that part because they have a child together. The surprising thing is, Elva is not keen on pursuing any romantic interest towards Graven, but she''s willing to help him anytime.


    Well... that is good for Laura.


    But then, now that Graven is missing, it''s going to be a torturous condition for everyone concern. Although Graven and his men are not her responsibility, still, she can''t help but be affected and get involved in their problems every step of the way. She starts caring for their situation.


    Speaking of caring, she should check Luke''s body inside the healing room.


    She walked towards the entrance of the house, closed the door behind her, and sauntered towards the healing room located at the end of the hallway.


    She entered the room and walked towards the bed, Luke was still inside the protective bubble, in a sitting position.


    She examined his skin and face for a few minutes, he looks normal and healthy. Nothing to worry about him.


    Then a thought crossed her mind. Not only Graven, the cursed King, but also Luke''s spirit was also missing!


    Only two things were aplished during the raid, the castle was forever destroyed, and Graven''s men were saved, but the intention to kill the King never materialized!


    Therefore she can conclude that the King is still alive somewhere out there!


    But where?


    That is one difficult question that she has no ready answer to as of the moment.


    She nced at Luke''s form onest time before leaving the room.


    She went to the kitchen, thinking of preparing a delicious dish for Elva to eatter after she wakes up.


    She began to work.


    ~~~0~~~


    Meanwhile, at the headquarter.


    Terros was facing Calder and the men around the table sipping their coffees. They were actively discussing the areas surrounding the castle.


    "Guys, you didn''t notice anything suspicious around the ruined castle?" Terros asked the question the second time around.


    A moment of silence fell upon them.


    Then one of the men raised his head. "I notice something! There''s a part of the area of the castle that looks like it was recently excavated. At first, I ignored it thinking some animals were digging at it for fun then abandon it afterward. But the more I think about it, the more I was curious on what lies below in that area?" he said.


    Terros looked at the guy. "That''s it! We will dig that area tomorrow morning and find out what lies beneath!" he said excitedly.


    Their discussion intensified.


    One hourter, the meeting finally ended.


    They went their separate ways.


    Terros returned to his ce in the forest to retire for the night.

 Chapter 302 - Where?

    Terros, Calder, and the rest of the men began their excavation in the said area the following day.


    Two hourster, they found the secret room.


    Terros and Calder entered the room but found nothing there that would imply that it was upied by anyone.


    Calder looked at the candles and noticed something. "It looks like they were recently lighted!" he said.


    Terros examined the nearest candle beside him. "You''re right! These candles are recently lighted, although the whole area is dusty, there are shoe prints on the floor. People have visited this ce recently but when did it happen? Why we didn''t saw them?" he asked, confused.


    "I think they arrived here after the castle was burned down and excavated this ce quickly. I''m sure they took something from this room, as for what is it? We don''t know yet," Calder expressed his guess.


    "C-could it be Graven and the King''s body?" Terros said.


    "Maybe yes or maybe not," Calder replied.


    They stayed in the room for half an hour, trying to find clues, and made analysis, running theories in their minds.


    In the end, they give up.


    Terros released a deep sigh. "This room can''t talk. The people whoe here didn''t leave any clues behind. Let''s go back to the surface," he spoke.


    Calder nods his head.


    They left the room, closed the door, and hovered in the air.


    Terros looked at the men. "Let''s cover the whole ce again," he told them.


    They began putting the soil back in the hole, suddenly Veronica appeared in the scene, hovering in the air.


    "What have you found, guys?" she asked right away. "I''m sent here by Elva to know if you found something," she said.


    Terros looked at her. "We did found something, a secret room that was not destroyed during the fire. But there''s nothing inside the room..." he replied.


    "Can I see it?" Veronica asked.


    "Sure, I''ll apany you down there," Terros replied.


    Calder and Terros hovered down again and opened the door of the secret room.


    Veronica entered the room apanied by the two men.


    "As you can see, the room doesn''t tell much except for the telltale signs of the shoe prints on the floor and the recently lighted candles. When we entered this room, it''s empty, nothing worth seeing here. But obviously, something took ce in this room a few days ago. Unfortunately, we don''t know what happened at that particr time," Terros exined.


    Veronica stood in the middle of the room trying to feel anything. "Hmm... I think I need to go back to the deity and inform her of your recent findings. Maybe she can find a way to figure out what took ce in this room that can solve our confusion. Guys, can you stop covering the hole in the meantime? I will try to bring Elva here so that she can see the room herself," she said.


    "Sure! The men and I will take a rest for a while. We will wait for your return," Terros responded.


    "Okay. I''ll go back to the Windless Mountain now!" Veronica said and vanished from the room in the blink of an eye.


    Calder and Terros left the room and hovered above.


    ...


    Veronica appeared at the Windless Mountain,nding on the balcony.


    Elva was rxing during that time while eating an orange. She looked at Veronica who returned too early. "Any news?" she asked.


    Veronica went to her side. "After excavating one specific area near the castle, they found a secret room, but it was empty. I went inside the room myself. I can''t make sense of what happened there, it''s beyond my capabilities..." she said.


    Elva stopped eating the orange. "What? They found a secret room?"


    "Yes! I told them not to cover it yet because I want to report it to you first. Can you find a way?" Veronica asked.


    "You mean... to find out what happened inside the room?" Elva said.


    "Yup! That''s what I mean!" Veronica replied.


    Elva stood up. "I think I know what to do. Let''s try it!" she said.


    "Great!" Veronica roared.


    "Let''s go!" Elva said and popped the orange in her mouth.


    The women vanished from the balcony.


    A few minutester.


    Veronica and Elva appeared in the forest where the ruined castle was located.


    "We''re back!" Veronica announced their presence.


    Terros and Calder apanied the women down into the hole.


    They entered the room.


    Elva scanned the room and noticed the candles. She waved her hand and the candles were lighted instantly. She looked at herpanions. "Be quiet everyone. I will try to summon the Time Reader Book, let see if it can give us a glimpse of what happened inside this room in the past few days," she said.


    They nodded their heads in understanding.


    "I will begin now," Elva said.


    Silence engulfed the room.


    Elva closed her eyes and began summoning the magical book in her mind. She recited the spell that could summon it.


    A few minutester.


    Suddenly, an old-looking book appeared out of nowhere, floating in the air.


    Elva opened her eyes. "Magical book, show us the recent happening in this room in thest few days!" shemanded.


    The pages of the magical book suddenly moved on their own as if invisible hands are flipping the pages...


    Slowly they saw darkness, then forms and outlines of objects, and the people''s faces be clearer.


    People wearing ck cloakse and go inside the room and there was a coffin in the corner, two people, a man and a woman wearing the same clothing attire stared at the person lying inside the coffin.


    The scene zoomed into the face of the person lying in the coffin grasping a vase with his hands.


    "It''s Lord Graven!" Calder spoke loudly.


    "Indeed!" Terros and Veronica agreed.


    The scene shows how the men in ck cloaks removed the coffin from the room and then the door was closed.


    Elva waved her hand at the book.


    The magical book disappeared from the air.


    Elva looked at herpanion. "It''s now clear that Graven''s body was kept in the coffin along with a jar. The next question is... where did they bring the coffin? What ce? And who are these people?" she voiced out the questions that were bothering her mind.


    "They''re probably the King''s long-distance rtives," Veronica replied.


    "You''re making sense! That''s the only correct exnation I could find," Terros agreed.


    "But wait...why would they take a stranger''s body with them?" Calder asked.


    They pondered the question for a while.


    "Unless they mistook Lord Graven''s body as that of the King''s!" Calder answered his question. "They probably think that it''s the reincarnation of their rtive! So they took him away and brought the coffin back to their ce," he added.


    Elva looked at Calder. "That''s a good theory! Besides, the King was dead for a thousand years. They have no idea what he looks like during his prime, and the body inside the coffin will feed their hope that the cursed King had reincarnated in this current times," she said.


    "That must be it!" Terros agreed. "Guys, you have blown me away with your imaginations! My only hope is that Graven is still alive. We need to find him as soon as possible!" he said urgently.


    Silence fell upon them.


    Elva addressed herpanions. "If anyone of you cane up with something, let me know," she said.


    They looked at each other and nodded their heads in agreement.


    "We will go back now to the Windless Mountain," Elva told Veronica.


    The two women exited the room and hovered back to the surface.


    "Grandpa, I''ll visit you in the forest as soon I have a free time," Veronica said.


    Terros nods his head.


    The two women vanished from the area, teleporting themselves back to the Windless Mountain.


    Terros looked at hispanions. "Guys, let''s get back to work so that we can finally go home," he said.


    The men start putting back the soil into the hole.


    One hourter.


    They finished their task.


    They bid goodbye to each other and went their separate ways.


    Terros returned to the forest alone.


    When he reached his abode, his mind was preupied, wondering where those ck-cloaked men brought Graven''s body?


    WHERE!?


    ~~~0~~~


    Back at the Windless Mountain.


    The twodiesnded on the balcony of the marble house.


    They settled on the chair and stared at the sea of clouds gathering at the top of the mountains nearby.


    "Let''s rest for a bit. In the afternoon we will go back to the cave to interrogate the King''s servant. Maybe he knows about that secret room and remembers the name of the ce where the King''s descendants were currently residing. If we can have the name of the ce it will be easy to search that whole ce thoroughly," Elva said.


    "Alright, I''ll go to the kitchen to prepare something for lunch," Veronica said and left the balcony.


    Elva continues eating the oranges that she left behind on the te.


    While eating the fruit, her mind fell into deep thoughts. Graven was taken away by those men!


    What are they going to do with him? She hoped that he was still alive.


    After she finished eating the fruit, she entered the house and rest in her bedroom.


    Hours went by.


    Lunchtimees.


    Veronica knocked on the door of Elva''s room. "Lunch is ready!" she announced and returned to the kitchen to set the table.


    Elva exited the room and went to the kitchen to eat lunch with Veronica.


    One hourter. After eating lunch, the women proceed to the cave.


    The King, aka Ormon, was wide awake during that time when the women made their appearance inside the cave.


    "Mydy, are you here to release me?" he asked excitedly.


    Elva shook her head. "Tell me, what you know about the secret room beneath the castle!" she said.


    "Mydy, w-what do you mean?" Ormon asked in bewilderment.


    "Mypanions unearthed a secret room that wasn''t destroyed by the fire. What did you know about that room?" Elva asked.


    Ormon shook his head. "Mydy, the King prohibited me to enter such forbidden room. I don''t know about that room you mentioned. I did remember that there''s one room that I was not allowed to enter, the King prohibited me from entering it. That must be the secret room!" he said innocently.


    The two women looked at each other, shaking their heads.


    "Did you already remember the name of the ce where the King''s descendants have migrated to?" Elva asked.


    Ormon shook his head sadly. "I''m sorry, mydy. I still can''t remember the name until now. I have a weak memory," he exined.


    The two women left the cave, feeling frustrated.

 Chapter 303 - I Wont Give Up!

    Five dayster.


    Monday morning, after breakfast.


    Laura was getting restless inside her bedroom in the manor.


    Her husband has not visited the manor for five days already!


    He never did this before, that is why she was getting worried.


    "Where are you Graven!?" she spoke aloud in the room. Tears shimmered in her eyes.


    There was a soft knocking on the door.


    "Daughter, it''s me," Rosa said.


    Laura opened the door and allowed her mother toe inside.


    The women lowered themselves on the bed.


    Laura looked at her mother. "I''m scared of what happened to my husband, Mother!" she said on the verge of sobbing.


    Rosa sighed and rubbed her daughter''s back. "Shh...don''t think of negative things. Your husband is not a mere human being, nothing bad will happen to him. Maybe he had an important mission or project that he was currently working on that upied much of his time and after he finishes it he will return home..." she said trying to lighten the worries that her daughter is experiencing right now.


    Laura shook her head. "Mother, I know Graven well... no matter how busy he is at work he won''t forget to pop up here once in a while. He will always return home even for a few hours so that I don''t have to worry about him. But this time...he''s noting home yet. I dunno what to do and think anymore!"


    "Don''t worry the men wille at least once a week to deliver food supply to us. We will ask them if they have news about Graven," Rosa said.


    Laura nced at the window. "I have a bad feeling about these..." she said, biting her lip in absolute worry.


    Rosa continues rubbing her daughter''s back. "Let''s go to the garden for your morning exercise. Don''t worry too much because the baby will get affected inside your tummy," she reminded her.


    "Okay, Mother," Laura replied.


    The women exited the room and went downstairs to go to the garden located at the back of the house.


    ...


    Meanwhile...


    Terros visited the headquarter to have a talk with Horace regarding the letters. He was getting worried about Laura''s situation since she was heavily pregnant, it''s not good for her to feel any stress.


    Horace looked at Terros worriedly. "Grandpa, should we give the letter now to Laura?" he asked.


    Terros nodded his head. "Yes. I will visit Laura today at the manor. I will give her the letter myself. I will exin to her everything. What you need to do is hand the letter to Cooper first, and after he reads the letter ask him if it''s safe to inform his father about what happened to Graven. If Sir Nichs is not feeling well, it''s not safe to give him the letter. Cooper knows when is the right time to give the letter to his father. As for the letter to Luke, keep it with you for safekeeping since we don''t know Luke''s whereabouts right now," he said.


    I got it, Grandpa," Horace said. He took the letter addressed for Laura from the drawer and handed it to Terros. "Here it is..." he said.


    Terros epted the letter and looked at it for a few seconds. "I will teleport to the manor now," he said.


    "I will also go to Sir Nichs''s mansion to deliver the letter for Cooper," Horace said.


    The men went their separate ways to hand Graven''s letters to his loved ones.


    ...


    Terros teleported into the manor. Hended in the living room.


    That was also the moment when Rosa and Laura entered the house fresh from their morning exercise.


    Laura''s eyes brightened up and rushed to the old man''s side. "Grandpa, thank God you''re here! Do you know Graven''s whereabouts? Why he didn''te home for a few days now? He never did it before!" she bombarded him with questions. "I''m so worried about him," she added.


    "Calm down, Laura. I''m here for that matter," he responded and lowered himself on the couch.


    Laura sat on the couch facing the visitor. "He mentioned to me a project that you work on together. Is the project the reason why he wasn''t able toe home in the past few days? Where is he right now? Is he okay?" she inquired.


    Terros took a deep breath and cleared his throat. From the worried and anxious expression he witnessed on Laura''s face today, for a moment, he was tempted to fabricate a lie to soften the impact on her, but if finding Graven will take a long time, Laura needs to know the truth the earlier the better. Trying to twist the truth to protect Laura from stress won''t be beneficial for her in the long run.


    Terros took a deep breath. The sooner Laura will know the truth about her missing husband, the better she can cope with the situation.


    He took the folded brown envelope from the pocket of his trousers and handed it to Laura. "Graven instructed Horace to give the letter to you just in case he can no longer return. The letter exined what happened to him," he said sadly.


    Laura looked at the letter and epted it with a trembling hand. Fresh tears emerged in her eyes. She looked at the old man in the eyes. "Grandpa, please tell me... that he''s still alive! Where is he? Bring me to him now!" she demanded in a hysterical voice.


    Terros closed his eyes for a few seconds and opened them again. "Laura, please read your husband''s letter first. He will exin everything to you in his own words," he urged her.


    Laura was shaking her head as fresh tears fell from her eyes. "No, I don''t want to read it!" she began sobbing hard fearing that what she''s going to discover in the letter will kill her hope.


    Rosa took the envelope from Laura''s hands and opened it slowly. "Daughter, you have to read it. Do you want me to read it aloud for you?" she offered.


    Laura looked at her mother and reluctantly began reading the letter in silence. While reading, torrents of tears rolled on her face.


    Rosa continues rubbing her daughter''s back tofort her.


    A few minutester, Laura finished reading her husband''s letter. Tears never stop falling from her eyes. She let out heart-wrenching sobs and hugged her mother.


    Simon and Sofia descended on the staircase and rushed to Laura''s side.


    "What''s going on here?" Simon asked and saw the letter on the center table. He picked up the letter and began reading it.


    A few minutester he finished reading the letter, teary-eyed.


    Sofia snatched the letter from his father and starts reading it.


    Simon released a deep sigh. He looked at Terros. "Is Graven still alive?" he asked. He wants to know the odds of his son-inw''s survival since it will be detrimental to Laura''s health and condition.


    Terros took a deep breath. "I can''t guarantee you anything but deep inside my heart I''m feeling hopeful and I believe that Graven is still alive. We are currently tracing his whereabouts. Rest assured that we will do everything in our power to find his body, dead or alive!" he assured them.


    Laura looked at Terros, her eyes swollen with crying. "Grandpa, I want to leave this ce to help find my husband!" she dered.


    "No, no! You can''t do that, Laura! It''s dangerous for you to go out, the enemy might be nearby, lurking, waiting to see you and snatched you. Please, listen to me. Before these things took ce, Graven told me that you are not allowed to leave the manor, especially that you are pregnant. Leave everything to us! We won''t stop finding Graven for you. The best thing you can do is to stay strong for the baby and pray every day for your husband''s safety wherever he is right now," Terros said. "Don''t worry I wille here regrly to bring you news, okay?"


    Laura nodded her head. "Grandpa, please don''t stop finding my husband! I believe that he''s still alive!" she insisted.


    "Yes, I will! Rest assured that I will spend the rest of my life finding him. I won''t give up finding him," Terros said in a determined voice.


    "Thank you so much, Grandpa," Laura said, she picked up the letter and hold it in her hands.


    Terros stood up. "I won''t stay for long. I need to go back to my ce and make a solid n on how to find Graven. Please take care of yourself and the baby. I''ll take my leave now," he said and looked at Simon, signaling him to follow him outside.


    He walked towards the door and exited.


    Simon followed Terros outside.


    The men talked.


    "Please... don''t leave your daughter alone in the room from now on. Make sure that she hadpany either her mother or sister, day and night. The worst thing could happen, Laura leaving the manor to find her husband outside and we will have two missing people to worry about," Terros warned him.


    "I understand. No matter what happens, we will not allow Laura to leave the manor alone on her own especially during these dangerous times," Simon assured him.


    "Good! I''ll take my leave now. I wille for a visit maybe two dayster. Our priority now is to find Graven, as long we have some news about him, I wille here right away," Terros said.


    "Thank you," Simon said.


    "I''ll take my leave now," Terros said and teleported back to the headquarter.


    Simon returned to the house. When he went back inside, he saw the three women already climbing the staircase. He followed them upstairs to instruct his wife and Sofia to keep a tight watch over Laura, starting today.


    He began reciting a prayer to God in his mind, asking the heavenly father to keep his son-inw safe wherever he is right now.


    ...


    Terrosnded back in the headquarter. He waited for Horace''s return from Sir Nichs''s mansion.


    He and the boys will be discussing their n in finding Graven.


    They should start searching for Graven''s whereabouts at the soonest possible time!

 Chapter 304 - Awestruck!

    Horace arrived at the headquarter and saw Terros sitting on the bamboo chair looking at the horizon, wearing an anxious expression on his face. He went to his side and plopped on the chair.


    Terros nced at Horace. "How it is, son? How did Graven''s family take the news?" he asked.


    Horace sighed heavily. "Cooper and his brother was never been closed but after reading his missing brother''s letter, Cooper''s eyes shimmered with tears. He was deeply worried about his brother''s condition and offered to help in finding him but I refused his offer, telling him that his family needed him the most. I told him that just by taking good care of the entire family and their businesses is already a big help for Graven."


    "That''s good! How about the letter for his father?" Terros asked.


    "Cooper kept the letter, he will give it to his father at the right time so I gave it to him. The only letter left is the letter for Luke," Horace replied. "How about Laura?"


    Terros shook his head in sadness. "Laura was crying the whole time while reading her husband''s letter. I told her father to have his wife and his other daughter Sofia watch over Laura, day in and day out, to ensure her safety. It''s gonna be hard for all of us. Until we can''t find Graven, we can''t rest..." he said in a voice filled with sorrow.


    "Agree, so... we will have to organize a search team intended for finding Lord Graven," Horace said.


    "That''s right! I want you to follow Graven''s instruction from A to Z, while Calder and I will lead the team to find Graven everywhere," Terros said.


    Horace groaned. "I felt hopeless that I can''t do anything to help find the lord," heined.


    Terros sighed and patted Horace''s shoulder. "By taking good care and managing everything in South Pond, you''re already doing Graven a great service. He entrusted everything to you, so just do your part and leave the rest to us. You can''t do it all with just one body. So, leave the rest to us because we can dedicate our time and attention to the mission without thinking about other things. Okay?"


    Horace nodded his head in understanding. "I got it, Grandpa!" he finally said.


    "Good! Taking good care of everything that Graven left behind is already a big help to him wherever he is right now," Terros spoke.


    Calder emerged from the direction of the stream and went to the men''s side, he settled on the chair beside them.


    "Now, that you''re here, let''s begin our discussion," Terros said.


    Terros, Horace, and Calder spent the next hour discussing organizing a task force that would dedicate their time and attention to find the missing Graven.


    "I can onlye up with 15 men to dedicate their time to the mission," Calder said.


    Terros heaved a sigh. "It''s not enough...but it will do fine. I am aware that we can''t pull out people who have their posts to guard all over South Pond Town. We just have to utilize what is avable for us as of the moment," he said.


    "Every other day, we will meet here to share information. If the others are not present yet, we can leave messages so that others will know what town and ces we have already check when ites to finding Graven''s whereabouts," Calder suggested.


    "Brilliant idea, son!" Terrosmented.


    Horace stood up. "I''ll get the map and the coffee..." he said and entered the house.


    A few minutester. Horace returned with the map and three mugs of coffee.


    The men put the map on the table and discussed the first point of their search.


    They decided to assign ces and areas to one person, and that person will focus his search on the said area. Only seventeen people will search Graven''s whereabouts all over the country, it''s a daunting task.


    After the discussion, Calder summoned the men. One by one, he assigned to them the ces where they have to start searching. He exined to them everything. "Men, you have to report here in the headquarter every other day regarding your progress with the search. If you have any suggestions on how to make our search more efficient, please do so. We need all the help we can get and we have to work double-time to find the Lord quickly as possible," he said.


    "Copy," the men said in unison.


    "Go now and find our Lord!" Caldermanded.


    The men vanished from the ce, teleporting to their designated area to start their search.


    Terros chose to search the area closer to the manor so that he can monitor Laura''s condition and the entire family as well. He looked at Horace and Calder. "I''ll go back to the forest to visit my home. I''ll drop by here to report on my progress and the names of the ces that I already searched and visited," he said.


    "Thank you for your help, Grandpa!" Horace said.


    "Don''t mention it. You know that I would do anything for Graven," Terros replied. "I''ll go now," he said.


    A momentter, Terros vanished from the ce.


    Horace went back to South Pond Town while Calder teleported to the area he had assigned himself with.


    Terros arrived at his ce and perform his daily routine around the house, feeding his chickens and tending to the nts.


    After cooking and eating his meals. Terros decided to go to Windless Mountain to inform Elva and Veronica that they already assigned people to search for Graven''s whereabouts.


    Terros disappeared from the forest and teleported to Elva''s ce.


    A few momentster, hended on the balcony of the marble house.


    Veronica was tending to the flowers that are growing abundantly around the balcony during that time. She looked at Terros. "Grandpa, you got news about Graven?" she asked.


    Terros shook his head. "No, news yet. I will begin my search for Graven aftering here. How''s Elva?" he inquired.


    "She''s currently resting in her bedroom. Have a seat, I''ll inform her that you''re here," Veronica said and walked towards the door.


    Terros settled himself on the chair and watched the sea of clouds gathering in the distance.


    Veronica knocked gently at the door of Elva''s room. "Grandpa Terros is here!" she spoke.


    "I''ll be out in a minute," Elva replied.


    Veronica went to the kitchen to prepare two sses of fruit juice for the visitor and Elva.


    When she went to the balcony, Elva was already sitting on her favorite chair.


    Veronica ced the ss of juice on the center table. "Enjoy the juice, guys," she said and lowered herself on the chair.


    "Thank you!" Terros said and sipped from the ss.


    Elva took her ss and drinks the juice as well.


    A few minutester.


    Terros put down the empty ss on the center table. "Girls, I''m here to inform you that Calder and I organized fifteen men as our search party. We will dedicate our time and attention to onemon goal of finding Graven everywhere," he exined.


    Elva was pleased with the initiative. "That is good, the more people will search for Graven the faster we will find him," she said.


    "I will join in searching for Graven!" Veronica volunteered.


    Terros looked at her. "No need, just stay here with Elva," he said.


    Elva looked at Veronica. "I have a better idea!" she said and smiled brightly. She opened her hand. Ten golden leaves suddenly appeared in the air.


    "What can we do for you, goddess?" the leader of the leaves asked.


    "Multiply yourselves into hundreds and find Lord Graven everywhere, he is missing as of this moment. Find his whereabouts for me!" Elvamanded.


    Each of the ten leaves multiplied into one hundred and soon the air in front of the marble house is filled with one thousand golden leaves.


    "Wow!" Terros eyes widened in amazement, very much impressed by the ability of the Goddess tomand such magical leaves.


    Elva waved her hand and Graven''s image appeared in the air, crystal clear. She addressed the leaves. "That is Lord Graven, the one you need to find for me. Everyone, please remember his face. Spread yourself everywhere. Search the houses in the towns, the establishment, the mountains, the caves, and everything. Once you found him, bring him here in the Windless Mountain!" she ordered.


    "Aye, goddess!" the leaves answered in unison.


    "Now go!" Elvamanded.


    The leaves scattered in all directions and vanished from the mountain in a few minutes.


    Terros was awestruck the whole time.


    Veronica looked at Grandpa with amusement shing in his eyes. "They''re gone..." she said.


    Terros grinned broadly. "I''m impressed!" he spoke.


    "Me too!" Veronica replied.


    "I chose the leaves because they can blend with anything and do anything and are highly intelligent creatures," Elva said. "Now we have a thousand leaves helping us to search for Graven. I will think of better ideaster on," she added.


    "Thank you so much for your help, Elva!" Terros said, feeling thankful.


    "Don''t mention it. We are united with onemon goal to find Graven as soon as possible," Elva replied.


    "Alright, I''ll take my leave now and begin my quest to find Graven," Terros said, rising to his feet.


    "Take care, Grandpa, and good luck!" Veronica said.


    ...


    Terros teleported himself back to the manor to check on Laura''s condition.


    Hended in the garden at the back of the house.


    At that moment, Simon was busy throwing feeds into the fish pond. He looked at the visitor.


    "How is Laura doing?" Terros asked.


    "She''s crying most of the time, devastated by what happened to her husband. My wife and daughter Sofia take turns to watch over her and sleep with her in the bedroom during the night," Simon answered.


    "That''s good. It''s not wise to leave Laura alone. She might get tempted to leave the manor and find Graven everywhere. We can''t afford for something like that to happen," Terros said. "I''m here to inquire about her condition. I''ll take my leave now..."


    "Thanks for dropping by," Simon said.


    "Don''t mention it," Terros responded.


    A few secondster, Terros vanished from the garden.


    Simon resumed feeding the fish in the pond.

 Chapter 305 - Cross The Bridge

    Nathan was practicing walking in the hallway of the basement apanied by his overjoyed mother, Sylvia. He was holding two makeshift walking sticks with his two hands and already making a progress in just three days.


    "Son, I think after one week, you can finally walk on your two feet without the aid of the walking stick," Sylvia said excitedly.


    Nathan grinned. "I hope so, Mother," he said, his voice filled with optimism.


    "Do you want to eat fried chicken again for lunch?" Sylvia asked. "I will inform the cook to prepare them for you," she offered.


    Nathan shook his head. "No more fried chicken for today, Mother!"


    "How about another dish? Hmm... roasted pork... pork belly... roasted above the fire? Do you like to eat that kind of dish?" she suggested.


    Nathan grinned. "That sounds better, Mom. Tell the cook to make it spicy," he said.


    "Sure! Anything else you want to eat today?" she asked.


    "Um... do you have fruits, Mother? I''m kind of craving human fruits right now," Nathan said.


    "We have ripe mangoes in the kitchen. The mango trees in our backyard have already bear fruits for thest five years, and they produce sweet mangoes year after year. I remember that mango is one of your favorite human fruit when you were still young," Sylvia said.


    "Yeah! I would love to eat ripe mangoes today, Mother!" he said enthusiastically.


    "Okay. I''ll go to the kitchen and prepare some for you," Sylvia said and walked away, going to the staircase that will lead her back to the house.


    When his mother was already gone, Nathan looked at the room next to his. He walked towards it. Two new women servants were guarding the door. "What''s inside this room?" he asked curiously.


    "It''s your great-grandfather''s reincarnation, my lord!" one of the servants replied.


    Nathan''s brow''s furrowed in confusion. "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "Yes, you heard it right, my lord," the servant spoke.


    "Really-? Can I see my grandfather? Why he''s not getting out of this room? Why did he keep staying inside this room? I haven''t seen him before," Nathan said.


    "Because he''s not awake, yet, my lord," the servant replied.


    "Y-you mean, he''s sleeping all this time?" Nathan asked.


    "Yes, my lord," the servant answered.


    "Alright, open the door. I want to see my grandfather!" he ordered.


    The servants opened the door wide upon their young master''s order.


    Nathan entered the room and went to bed. He stared at the body lying unconscious on the bed. "Wake up! Grandpa, is this you? Wake up!" he said, nudging the guy''s arm to wake him up.


    Still, the guy shows no movement at all.


    A few minutester.


    Sylvia entered the room. "Son, what are you doing here?" she asked.


    Nathan looked at his mother. "Why this guy is not waking up? Is he the reincarnation of our great-grandfather?" he asked curiously.


    Sylvia sighed. "You remember the castle in the forest, that is our home before we migrated here. The castle was burnt down a few days ago. The only thing that survives unscathed by the fire is the secret room. That is where your grandfather''s corpse was being kept, lying inside the coffin for centuries. When your father and I visited the ruins of the castle a few days ago, we found this guy inside the coffin of your grandfather. So, we brought him here to our house, waiting for him to regain his consciousness so that we can ask him if he is our great grandfather''s reincarnation," she exined.


    "Ah, I see..." Nathan murmured.


    "Surprisingly, you awakened first before him," Sylvia said. "When you suddenly died at such a young age. A visione to me, informing me that great-grandfather King Rhazien will return in the present times, and he will use your body as a vessel for hiseback. Your body didn''t rot, and we feed you virgin women''s blood through the years. We took that as a sign that grandfather will surely return one day and inhibit your body. It turns out that you awakened on your own, and we don''t know for sure if this body here is grandfather''s reincarnation or just a random stranger that was trapped identally in the coffin. Everything is confusing as of this moment. Once this guy woke up, all my questions will finally have an answer..." she borated.


    Nathan stared at the face of the guy sleeping on the bed for a few minutes. Then he turned around. "Where is my mango fruit, Mother?" he asked.


    "It''s in the table of your room," Sylvia replied.


    "Okay, let''s return to my room. My mouth is already salivating for that sweet mangoes," Nathan said.


    They left the room and went back to Nathan''s room.


    Nathan''s face brightens up after seeing the tter filled with slices of sweet-looking ripe mangoes. "This is nice... my favorite fruit!" he said and went to the table and lowered himself on the chair. He began eating the sweet-tasting ripe mangoes with gusto.


    Sylvia smiled brightly, looking pleased with her son. When he was still a child, he would point his fingers at the ripe mangoes hanging in the branches outside the castle. The mango is the first human fruit that he loves eating during that time.


    Nathan looked at his mother and gave her one slice. "Join me in eating the mangoes, Mother!" he said jovially.


    Sylvia epted the mango and began eating it. After she finished eating one slice, her son give her another slice. She finished eating a total of five slices of mangoes until nothing was left in the tter.


    Nathan grinned. "The mangoes are sweet-tasting, right, Mother?" he spoke.


    "Yes, indeed! Do you want more mangoes to eat? There''s one basket of ripe mangoes in the kitchen, the servants harvested them yesterday, and there''s more up in the branches of the mango trees at the back of the house," Sylvia said.


    "Fantastic!" Nathan smiled happily. "More mangoes to eat!"


    "Shall I order the servant to get more mangoes from the kitchen?" she asked.


    Nathan shook his head. "No need. My stomach is already full. Maybeter in the evening," he replied.


    "Alright, do you still want to practice walking in the hallway outside your room?" Sylvia asked.


    "Later, Mother. I feel sleepy after eating the mangoes. I will take a rest first, then continue my practiceter in the evening," Nathan said.


    "Okay, I''ll take my leave now. I''m preparing a feast for us tonight in the house. A happy celebration for your awakening!" Sylvia smiled lovingly at her son.


    "That''s nice, Mother! I''m looking forward to attending the dinner party that you prepared tonight for my honor!" Nathan said, his eyes shimmering with excitement.


    "It''s just us, your brother, your father, and our men, as well the servants who will celebrate the feast with us, no other visitors from the outside," Sylvia exined.


    "I see... that''s even better! Just an intimate dinner party between our family and the people who serve us. I love that, Mother! A happy celebration for our reunion," he said.


    "Alright, I''ll take my leave now. Rest well, son," Sylvia said and left the room.


    Nathan walked towards the bed andy his body down. He looked at the wall that separates the other room, the room where the unconscious guy was located.


    After shaking his head a few times, he closed his eyes to sleep.


    ~~~0~~~


    Sylvia was in the kitchen talking to the cook, examining the dishes that were being prepared for the dinner feast tonight. The menu wasposed of several human dishes that she loves eating.


    She and her family, including the men and the servants love to eat the liver and heart of the chicken and pork, cooked stewed style, using the animals'' blood mixed with spicy herbs. It''s her favorite human dish and also everyone''s favorite dish.


    Satisfied with the ongoing preparations in the kitchen, she left the area and went upstairs to find her husband and Corbin.


    She found the men having a serious conversation on the balcony located on the second floor. She joined them on the couch. "What are you discussing here, guys?" she asked.


    "We''re discussing the unconscious guy in the basement..." replied Zalvo.


    "What about him?" Sylvia asked.


    "Mother, aren''t we going to do anything to wake up that guy?" Corbin inquired.


    "It''s not been one week yet since we brought him here. After one week, if he won''t wake up, I''ll start thinking of a way to awaken him. But it will be so much better if he will awaken on his own," Sylvia responded.


    "By the way, how is Nathan?" asked Zalvo.


    "He practiced walking in the hallway of the basement earlier. Then we eat sweet mangoes together in his room. Right now, he''s resting..." Sylvia answered.


    "Good!" Zalvo said. "I have this question in my head. What if the unconscious guy finally awakened and imed that he is not our grandfather''s reincarnation. What are we going to do to him?"


    Silence engulfed them as they looked at each other, pondering about the question.


    "Let''s cross the bridge when we got there. What I''m trying to say is that we will know what to do after he wakes up. Our decision will depend on what he''s going to tell us," Sylvia said.


    Zalvo nods his head. "I agree with your decision, wife," he said.


    Corbin gave his mother a thumb up. "We have the same decision, Mother!"


    "Alright, let''s talk about Laura. Until now we still can''t find her! It''s getting frustrating!" she said irritably.


    Zalvo rubbed her back. "Don''t be annoyed. Sooner orter, she will surely fall into our hands. She can''t hide forever. One day she will leave her hiding ce, and we will find her!" he said confidently.


    Sylvia looked at her son. "And you-? No news about Reba yet?"


    Corbin sighed heavily and shook his head. "Sad to say, I have no lead of her whereabouts yet. But I won''t give up on finding her! Sooner orter, I will find her!" he said in a determined voice.


    The family discussed the ruined castle, who''s responsible for it, and Nathan''s unexpected awakening.


    Hours went by.


    During the evening.


    Sylvia''s family, along with their men and trusted servants, all gathered in the banquet hall to eat the sumptuous feast especially prepared for that night to celebrate Nathan''s awakening.


    Nathan enjoyed the celebration with his family.


    Meanwhile...


    Beneath the house, in the basement. Inside the room where the unconscious guy was located.


    His fingers began to move a little bit, then went still.

 Chapter 306 - Just Began

    The following day.


    Nathan woke upte in the morning, blissfully happy with the feastst night that was specially made to honor his awakening.


    He sits upright, picked up his walking stick, and left the room to start practicing walking in the hallway of the basement. His limbs are getting stronger after sleeping for a long time. He can feel the strengthing back to his body slowly but surely.


    Once his body is used to walking, he can finally walk without the aid of the stick and explore the whole ce.


    He slowly walked in the hallway, asionally looking at the closed door where his grandfather''s body lies. He smiled a little.


    He will visit him today.


    Nathan continues practicing walking, going back and forth in the hallway.


    A few minutester, he went inside the room to drink some water because he feels thirsty. There is one bottle of fresh virgin blood beside the pitcher of drinking water, he might as well drink it before it will get rotten.


    He opened the lid of the bottle and drink the blood bottoms up. Fantastic! The blood tastes so sweet like nectar!


    He wiped the stain of blood on his lips with his finger.


    Done quenching his thirst, he picked up the walking stick and left the room again. This time he will visit the other room to try to wake up his great-great-grandfather.


    He walked towards the closed door and looked at the servants guarding the door. "He''s not awake yet?" he asked.


    "Not yet, my lord," one of the servants replied.


    "Open the door! I want to visit my grandfather!" he ordered.


    "Yes, my lord!" the servants replied in unison and opened the door with the key.


    Nathan noticed that the room was padlocked with the key. His parents are making sure that if the guy inside is not the reincarnation of their grandfather, he can''t get out of the room easily.


    He went inside, and the servants closed the door behind him.


    He looked at the wasted food and blood on the table. Every day the servants replenished the food and blood in preparation for the awakening of their grandfather.


    He went closer to the bed and stared at the guy''s face. "Grandpa, when are you going to wake up? Wake up now!" he urged him. He nudged his arms but to no avail. The guy refused to wake up or his spirit is still wandering in the soul realm unable toe back to thend of the living.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you not waking up yet, Grandpa?" Nathan asked again.


    No movement, the guy continues lying on the bed, unconscious, like a statue.


    Nathan released a deep sigh.


    Suddenly the door opened, Sylvia entered the room and went to her son''s side. "I''m looking for you in your room, and the servants told me that you''re here," she said.


    "I visited Grandpa here, wanting to wake him up, but he refused to wake up," Nathan replied. He looked at his mother. "Do you think his spirit was being held somewhere? Although his body is here he won''t wake up! This is confusing, Mother," he said.


    "Confusing indeed. But we can''t go to the Soul Realm and find your grandfather''s spirit because it would require a huge sacrifice. Thest time I did that to get someone''s soul, I pay a heavy price, and you end up dead in my arms..." Sylvia said sadly.


    Nathan looked at his mother and noticed the sadness in her eyes. "What soul did you fetch in the Soul Realm, Mother," he asked curiously.


    "It was Laura''s soul, your father''s beloved woman. Their loves story started thousands of years ago," Sylvia responded. "During that time, I used the forbidden spell and risk my life to get her soul from the Soul Realm and imnted it in the body of a dead baby, just for her to be reincarnated in the present times, so that Laura and your grandfather will meet again in this lifetime," she exined.


    Nathan looked at the guy''s face for a few seconds. "Mother, what if he wakes up and he is not grandfather''s reincarnation? And he turns out to be a powerful enemy? What will you do?" he asked.


    "No need to worry about that possibility, son. I used a powerful spell to prevent him from using his power against us. I put a spell on him, blocking his power, that''s why, I can say with utmost certainty that if he wakes up and ims that he is not my grandfather''s reincarnation, we are safe from him if he turns out to be our enemy," Sylvia borated further. "Right now, he''s like a useless mortal man, no power to use against us. But if he is indeed the reincarnation of our great-great Grandfather, King Rhazien, then I will unlock the spell right away. But he needs to prove to me some things first, that he is indeed my grandfather. If he failed to pass the test, then we will kill him and dispose of his body in the human''s cemetery," Sylvia said.


    Nathan''s eyes gleamed after hearing his mother''s statement. "Let''s leave this room, Mother. I''ll continue practicing walking in the hallway," he said and walked away from the bed.


    The mother and son duo left the room, they failed to see the unconscious guy''s fingers moving for a few seconds and went still.


    Nathan and Sylvia walked into the hallway.


    "Mother, can I see the backyard of the house?" Nathan asked.


    "I think it''s not possible yet, you''re still weak. You might get tired easily. Wait after one week, you can finally see the backyard and the front yard of the house," Sylvia said.


    Nathan no longer insisted. "Okay, I''ll listen to your words, Mother..."


    "Good! Listen to me always because I always know what''s best for you," Sylvia said.


    Nathan smiled while looking at his mother. "Mom, you''re the best mother in the whole world for me!" he said affectionately.


    Sylvia smiled happily after hearing her son''s high praises, which she never heard for a long time.


    ~~~0~~~


    Helix Vanguard n.


    It was already 1:00 in the morning. Nini''s family was already sleeping soundly that evening in their respective rooms.


    Suddenly, a scream erupted from Nini''s room.


    Nini''s sister Ang rushed to her room first because her room was the closest.


    "Sister, open the door! What''s wrong?" Ang knocked on the door furiously.


    Evelyn and Tony also rushed to their daughter''s room.


    "Daughter opened the door!" Tony shouted.


    Evelyn went back to the master''s bedroom and took the spare key of all the rooms. She rushed back towards Nini''s room.


    Tony took the spare key from his wife and inserted it on the doorknob. After the door was opened sessfully, they rushed inside the room.


    They found Nini sitting on the bed, crying her heart''s out.


    Evelyn and Ang rushed to Nini''s side.


    "Daughter, what happened to you? Why did you scream so loud? Did something happened to you?" Evelyn starts interrogating her daughter.


    Nini didn''t reply, she just continues sobbing hard in her mother''s arms.


    Ang rubbed her sister''s back.


    Tony went to the open window, looked outside, and then shut it.


    Nini finally stopped crying. Then she looked at her mother with her tear-stained eyes. "Mother, I have a bad dream. In my dream, my hands are filled with blood because I killed a lot of people," she said looking at her hands.


    Tony and Evelyn looked at each other.


    "Daughter, who are the people you killed in your hands?" Tony asked.


    "I killed everyone... mother, sister brother, grandpa, grandma and uncles, aunties and all my nephews and nieces! I killed everyone in this ce!" Nini said hysterically.


    Ang''s face went paperwhite. She immediately bolted from the bed and went to her father''s side.


    Evelyn never left her daughter''s side. She looked at Ang. "Go back to your room now," she ordered.


    Ang obeyed and left the room.


    The couple looked at each other.


    "Shh, calm down, daughter. Go back to sleep now. I will stay here with you in your room," Evelyn said.


    "A-aren''t you afraid of me, Mother?" Nini asked between tears.


    Evelyn shook her head. "No. I''m not afraid. I know that you''re not going to kill your family no matter what, right?" she said, gazing at her daughter''s expressive eyes.


    "I will never do such a thing, Mother! But...but...after I wake up from the nightmare, there''s a tiny voice inside my head telling me to kill...kill...kill..." Nini said in a horrified voice.


    "What-!?" Tony and Evelyn asked in unison, both shock by their daughter''s revtion.


    "Daughter, where is the voice now? Still inside your head?" Evelyn asked in horror.


    Nini shook her head. "The voice is gone, Mother, after you entered the room," she replied.


    Tony released a troubled sigh. This is not good!


    He looked at his wife. "Let''s stay in Nini''s room tonight. Girls, go back to sleep," he said and settled himself on the couch.


    Evelyn looked at her daughter and wiped her tears dry with the nket. "Let''s go back to sleep..." she said.


    The women lie down on the bed, embracing each other, closing their eyes to sleep.


    Tony didn''t close his eyes, he''s guarding the women until morninges. Tomorrow, he will ask for Zero''s presence to discuss Nini''s nightmare.


    Hours went by.


    Tony failed to stay awake, he began dozing off.


    It was already 4:00 in the morning when Nini screamed again.


    The couple was once again awakened by their daughter''s loud screaming.


    "Daughter, what is it?" Evelyn asked in rm.


    Nini looked at her mother. "The voice is back, whispering in my head to kill!" she said.


    There were fresh tears in Evelyn''s eyes. "Daughter, please, don''t listen to it, okay? You''re not going to kill anyone or anybody, you got it?" she said, trying to convince her daughter.


    Nini nodded her head and went back to sleep.


    The couple looked at each other anxiously, they wore a petrified expressions on their faces.


    Nini''s nightmare has just begun.

 Chapter 307 - By Your Side

    The following day, early morning.


    Zero was fetched by the Vanguard n servant toe to thepound at once.


    While riding on the carriage, Zero''s mind was preupied. The wedding ceremony is thising Friday, three days from now.


    He ns to visit Nini this afternoon, but he''s boarding the carriage going to his bride-to-be''s house in the early morning, wondering why such a rush?


    Well, all his questions will have answers soon the moment he will arrive at his destination.


    Half an hourter.


    The carriage finally arrived at the manor.


    Zero exited the carriage and was taken immediately to the living room of the house.


    There he saw the haggard-looking couple, Tony and Evelyn. They looked like they haven''t slept for several days. He lowered himself on the couch facing them. "Good morning, my lord, mydy!" he expressed his greetings.


    "Good morning, son. I apologize that I sent my men to your home so early to bring you here. I''m sorry about that," Tony apologized first.


    "No problem, my lord," Zero said.


    Tony released a deep sigh. "Something happenedst night with Nini," he begins.


    Zero''s curiosity was awakened instantly. "What happened to her, my lord?" he asked with a note of worry in his voice.


    "She screamed in the middle of the night. It turns out that she had a nightmare. She told us that she massacred her entire family, and blood was all over her hands. Not only that... she was tormented by a sinister voice creating havoc in her head ordering her to kill!" Tony exined.


    Zero''s eyes widened in shock and rm. He looked at the lord. "So... Granny Menedelia''s vision is slowly unfolding now?" he asked in anxiously.


    "More like it," Tony muttered. "My wife and I apanied Nini in her roomst night, that''s why we haven''t had a good night''s sleep. Can you apany your bride to her room starting tonight? You have to live with us starting today, because three days from now, you will be husband and wife. Is that okay with you?" he asked.


    "No problem, my lord. I will apany Nini to her room starting today. I will never leave her side for everyone''s peace of mind," Zero said.


    "Thank you so much, son. My wife and I have to resume our sleep in our bedroom, while you apany Nini to her room. I already instructed the servant to bring the food to my daughter''s room so that you can eat breakfast together," Tony said.


    "Thank you, my lord," Zero spoke.


    The couple stood up and climbed the stairs going to their bedroom.


    Zero sighed heavily and climbed the stairs in a big stride, going to Nini''s room.


    Outside Nini''s room, two men are guarding it.


    They opened the door without waiting for Zero''smand.


    Zero entered the room and saw Nini standing beside the window, staring at the horizon gravely.


    Nini looked over her shoulder and smiled faintly at Zero. "So, they sent you here early morning? I''m sorry about that..." she apologized.


    Zero heaved a sigh and lowered himself on the couch. "They told me what happenedst night..."


    Nini left the window and settled on the couch facing her husband-to-be. "I don''t want to be the reason for my family''s death..." she began., wearing a terrified expression on her face.


    "What do you mean?" Zero asked.


    "The dream looks so real, and the voice inside my head is terrifying, ordering me to kill anyone in sight. I''m trying hard to understand why I''m acting like this. I have no ill feelings towards my family but I''m also aware that I grow up in an enemy''s territory and they can do anything they wish with me when I''m still in their clutches. With that realization, I decided to leave this house and separate myself willingly from my family for a long period. I can''t be a tool used by the enemy to bring destruction to my entire n..."


    Nini paused for a moment. "You only told me a little information, but I was able to connect the dot. When you previously told me about Granny Menedelia''s vision, I was shocked and don''t believe it even a tiny bit. But after having the nightmarest night and hearing the sinister voice inside my head ordering me to kill my family, I slowly epted the truth that a hidden enemy is following me and will use me as an instrument to bring chaos to my n. Before the tragedy can strike, let''s leave this ce after the wedding," she said, serious with her decision.


    "Where do you want us to live?" Zero asked.


    "Let''s go back to that ce that you have previously rented. I like that ce, it''s far from my family. I won''t be able to harm them due to the long-distance," she replied. "I don''t want to be imprisoned in a room again. I want to live in a ce that I can room freely. If I continue to live here, I would be imprisoning myself in this room due to fear of hurting my family. I will be a prisoner again, and I don''t like that!" she said.


    Zero was silent for a moment, weighing Nini''s decision in his mind.


    Nini looked at him. "Y-you don''t like my decision? You don''t want to leave the capital with me? Do you no longer want to marry me? It''s okay, I can live in that ce on my own. You are free to break up with me anytime you want. I don''t like imposing myself on you," she said in a resigned voice and stood up. She went back to the window and stared at the horizon above, expecting Zero to give up on herpletely today. Fresh tears emerged in her eyes.


    "Who says that I won''t go with you?" he asked behind her.


    Nini turned around and looked at him. "Y-you will apany me back to Moraderry Town?" she asked, feeling hopeful.


    Zero smiled. "Of course, I''ll go with you! I won''t turn my back on you," he said and opened his arms wide.


    Tears of happiness emerged in Nini''s eyes, she catapulted into Zero''s warm embrace.


    "Thank you so much for not abandoning me during these difficult times!" she said as she started sobbing heavily in his arms, wetting his shirt in the process.


    Zero rubbed her back,forting her. "Shh... calm down One day, this crisis will end, and you will be free again," he said in a soothing voice.


    But Nini can''t stop her tears, she continues weeping in his arms.


    Zero didn''t stop Nini''s crying. She cried for half an hour straight, allowing herself to flush out her sorrow into the open and make her feel better afterward.


    Finally, Nini''s tears subsided. She wiped her tears with the hem of her dress.


    Suddenly, the door opened, servants entered the room bringing traysden with food. After arranging the dishes and utensils on the table, they took their leave quietly.


    Zero looked at Nini. "Let''s eat our breakfast! I''m already starving," he said.


    Nini smiled and plopped herself on the chair facing the table.


    The couple ate their breakfast with a great appetite.


    One hourter, the servant returned to take away the dirty dishes.


    Nini looked at Zero. "You can leave the room if you want. From now on, I will voluntarily imprison myself here in this room for safety purposes," she said.


    "Are you sure you''re going to be okay alone here? I will go out and talk to your parents about your decision. I will suggest to them to buy that property in Moraderry Town, which is currently open for rent in the market as of this moment," he said.


    "Please do it for me. I would like to live in that ce," she spoke.


    "Okay, I''ll take my leave now and talk to your parents," he said and rose to his feet. He went to the door and exited.


    Nini went to the bed and lie down, staring at the ceiling, hoping that she will no longer hear that sinister voice whispering in her ears tomit murder.


    She closed her eyes and rxed her breathing.


    Meanwhile...


    Downstairs in the living room.


    Zero was having a serious conversation with Nini''s parents.


    "Nini wants to go back to that ce where I previously rented in Moraderry Town. That manor is up for sale and can be rented by anyone who can afford its price. She wants to live there to prevent the tragedy from happening. My suggestion is to buy that property so that Nini can live in that ce with peace of mind," Zero suggested.


    The couple looked at each other.


    "No problem! I will send a representative to buy thatnd tomorrow. Can you give us the address of the owner in that town?" Tony asked.


    "Yes, I will give you the address, my lord. Several of my men and servants are still there in that ce because my rent will end this month, and that property will be open to buyers or renters again," Zero said.


    "Good! I will buy thatnd for you and Nini to live as your home after the wedding. That will be my wedding gift to you guys," Tony said.


    "Thank you so much for the gift, my lord!" Zero spoke.


    "Don''t mention it. You are making a big contribution to my family in marrying our daughter. Because of that, we are thankful for your willingness to go through this tough ordeal with her and never leaving her side when she needed someone to be there for her. Unfortunately, as her family, we can''t do it for her, too dangerous for our safety," Tony said.


    "Rest assured that we will keep sending you guys monthly mary sustenance for your daily existence. We will never leave you on your own, miles of distance might separate us, it can never sever the bond between us as one family," Evelyn said thoughtfully.


    "Thank you so much, mydy. Nini will feel happy that you are willing to buy the property for her because she like that ce so much," Zero said.


    They continue discussing Nini''s condition in the next two hours.


    After their discussion ended, Zero returned to the room. He found Nini beside the window, wearing a forlorn expression on her face.


    "I have good news for you!" he said and went to her side.


    "What is it?" Nini asked and looked at him, eager to hear the good news.


    "Your father will buy the property as a gift for our wedding. We can finally live in that ce freely," he said.


    Nini smiled broadly. "Yessss!" she said, feeling happy and triumphant.


    "Do you want to visit the garden?" he offered.


    "Can I?" Nini asked worriedly.


    "Sure! You have nothing to worry about as long I''m here by your side," he assured her.


    "Alright, let''s go!" Nini said merrily.


    The couple left the room and went to the back of the house.


    They spent the whole afternoon in the garden, admiring the blooming flowers, enjoying each other''spany.

 Chapter 308 - I Have A Plan!

    ~Helix Vanguard n~


    One day before the wedding.


    Inside Nini''s room in the manor.


    The couple had finished eating lunch fifteen minutes ago.


    They looked at each other.


    "The sinister voice hasn''t visited your head again?" Zero asked.


    Nini nods her head. "Yes. The moment you start sleeping in my room, it hasn''t visited me yet. I hope it won''te back again," she said solemnly.


    "How do you feel every time that voice urges you to kill?" he asked again.


    "I feel fire consumed my entire body and make me want to kill anyone within my sight, but I''m fighting the urge with all my might," she exined.


    Zero released a deep sigh. "We need to find someone who can do something to fight that urge you feel every time that voice ordered you to kill," hemented.


    "W-who is that person?" Nini inquired.


    "We will try Granny Menedelia. Maybe she can help us with your problem," he suggested.


    Nini smiled. "Okay, I''ll agree with your decision. When can we see Granny again?" she asked eagerly.


    "Now!" he said.


    "Y-you mean, we will leave this room? Right now and go to Granny''s ce?" she asked.


    "Yup..." Zero replied. "We won''t be gone for a long time. We''ll visit her and consult her about your condition. Maybe she has a way to deal with these mysterious things that are happening to you," he stated.


    "Okay, let''s go!" Nini said enthusiastically.


    Zero holds Nini''s hands.


    They vanished from the room in the blink of an eye.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the forest, at Menedelia''s fortress.


    Granny was busy cultivating the plot of soil she made yesterday because she will nt Mustard Greens and Bok Choy. After all, they''re nutritious green leafy vegetables to be added in a delicious chicken and pork soup. They are easy to nt and cultivate and can be harvested within one month. Her Spinach and Kale as well as Leek are growing nicely in the corner.


    Suddenly, she received a signal from Zero in the form of a sh of light in the air informing her that he wants to talk to her. He''s probably on the hill right now, waiting for her.


    She looked at Reba, the pregnant woman was admiring the Daffodil flowers growing abundantly in the front yard.


    She put the machete in the corner under the shade of the tree and went to Reba''s side. "I will be gone for a few hours. I''ll be back right away if I''m done with my business outside. Do you want me to buy something for you in the market?" she asked.


    "Just milk and fresh fruits," Reba answered in a bored tone.


    "Okay, I''ll buy them for you," Menedelia responded. She turned around, heading to the door of the house.


    Meanwhile...


    At the top of the hill.


    The couple watched the picturesque ocean below them.


    "Wow, I never know such a beautiful ce existed in this area! I like it so much! It''s my first time here, and I fall n love with the ce already!" Nini gushes, as the wind kept blowing her hair away from her face.


    Zero looked at hispanion in amusement. "You fall in love with random things so easily. You haven''t fallen in love with me yet?" he asked the question, meant as a joke.


    Nini looked at him and smiled in amazement. "You don''t know yet? You''re so clueless!" she said.


    Zeto brows knitted together. "Huh? Since when?"


    Nini erupted in peals ofughter and ran away from him.


    Zero bolted after her, chasing her around the hill as he joined in her merryughter.


    A momentter.


    Menedelia arrived at the hill. She was greeted with the couple''s happy moments. A smile broke on her face. It''s nice to watch the young couple having a good time in this tranquil ce. She watched them for a while in her invisible form.


    Zero managed to catch Nini. They both stumbled in the grassy area of the hill,ughing their hearts out. They lie on the grass staring at the blue sky above them.


    Menedelia made herself visible and walked to the location of the couple. "Hello, lovebirds!" she greeted them.


    The couple sits upright.


    "Granny, did you just arrive here?" Zero asked.


    "I''ve been here in a couple of minutes admiring the amazing view of the ocean while you, guys, are ying hide and seek," Menedelia joked. She looked at Nini. "How are you, youngdy?" she asked.


    Nini''s face turned serious, she released a troubled sigh. "I have a nightmare the other night. My hands were filled with blood because I killed my family and the whole n. After that, a sinister voice keeps whispering in my head, urging me to kill anyone in sight," she said.


    "Oh, that must be horrible for you, dear!" Menedelia eximed in horror.


    Zero looked at Menedelia. "Your vision is slowly unfolding, Granny. And I''m scared of what''s going to happen tomorrow on our wedding day. What if the voice will urge Nini to kill again and she can''t control herself, then starts killing people during the ceremony and the dinner party?" Zero said worriedly.


    Menedelia nods her head. "That is a possibility. Ruining a beautiful day just for revenge is a possibility..."


    Zero sighed heavily. "I was thinking to just go on with the quick wedding ceremony and then leave afterward without joining the people in the dinner party to prevent the tragedy from happening," he said.


    Menedelia was surprised. "Huh? What do you mean? Leave the guests to enjoy the dinner party without the bride and groom? What kind of wedding party is that?" she said, not liking the idea.


    "We would love to enjoy the happy asion with our family and guests, but going away can help ensure that everyone will go home safe and sound," Zero said.


    "I know, but what a pity that you are going to leave your wedding party just because of fear. I have a better n though, do you want to hear it?" Menedelia asked the couple.


    "Yes, please... what is your n, Granny? Please tell us!" Zero said eagerly.


    "I have a feeling that tomorrow... something is going to happen. If I put my shoes on the enemy''s side. I would love to cause mayhem in the happy asion of my enemies so that the pain will quadruple and my revenge is more satisfying," Menedelia expressed her opinion.


    Nini was getting scared. "Then we should cancel the wedding! I don''t want anyone to die on my wedding day!" shemented.


    "But we can also use tomorrow''s asion to find out who the enemy is! If we can make a wise n ahead of time to counter the enemy''s grand scheme instead of running away from the problem... then why don''t we try to find out who is the hidden enemy?" Menedelia suggested.


    A gleam appeared in Zero''s eyes, liking Granny''s n.


    Menedelia looked at the couple. "Do you want to know who is the enemy behind all these? If he or she will attend the wedding tomorrow, we will know who that person is! You have to cooperate with me for my n to work," she said, trying to convince the couple to give her n a try.


    The couple looked at each other and nodded their heads.


    "Let''s hear your n, Granny! Bring it on!" Zero said.


    "This is what''s going to happen tomorrow..." Menedelia exined her n to the couple.


    The couple listens attentively to Granny''s n. After hearing the n, they like it. Then they bombarded Menedelia with questions to make sure the n will seed.


    Two hourster.


    They finally have a solid n in hand for tomorrow''s wedding event.


    "Guys, go back now to the capital and exined my n to your parents. If they agree, then I will be there in the manor today and tomorrow to put my n in motion," Menedelia said.


    "Okay, Granny," Nini replied.


    "Granny, I will return here right away to let you know if they agree to your n," Zero told her.


    "Go now," Menedelia said.


    The couple hold hands and vanished from the top of the hill.


    Menedelia sighed. She always knows that running away won''t solve the problem. Since she already made an enemy out of someone, then it''s better to face that enemy head-on so that she will know who it is and be prepared all the time to protect herself and Reba. Besides, it''s tiring always hiding in the forest. Time to face the enemy!


    She teleported back to the forest to make some preparations.


    ...


    Nini and Zero are back in the capital. They appeared inside the bedroom of the manor.


    "I will go out to bring the lord and thedy here," Zero said.


    "Okay, I''ll wait here," Nini responded.


    Zero walked towards the door and exited.


    A few minutester, Zero returned with Nini''s parents.


    They lowered themselves into the couch, facing each other.


    "What is this n that Granny Menedelia suggested to both of you?" Tony asked.


    Nini looked at Zero. "Go ahead, tell them everything," she said.


    Zero looked at the couple. "My lord, mydy... Granny''s Esmeralda''s n goes like this..." he began his long narration.


    After Zero finished exining, the couple flooded him with questions. He answered their questions the same way Granny would answer them.


    Finally, the couple has no more questions left to ask. They looked at each other.


    "What do you think of Granny''s n?" Evelyn asked her husband.


    "It sounds good. Granny has a valid point. I will agree to it!" Tony replied.


    "I also agree to it!" Evelyn said. "Alright, I will instruct the servants to go to the market and buy the things that Granny needed for tomorrow''s event..."


    Tony looked at Zero. "Go back to the forest and inform Granny that we agreed to her n," he said.


    "Aye, my lord!" Zero replied.


    The couple left the room to make preparations around the house.


    Zero teleported back to the forest to bring Granny to the capital.


    Twenty minutester.


    Menedelia arrived at the manor with Zero.


    Evelyn and Zero apanied Menedelia to tour around the house. They went to the storage area where the foods, fruits, and wines were stored for tomorrow''s events.


    The cook and her assistant were already cooking some sweets desserts for the event. They will wake up early tomorrow morning to start cooking the main dish and other side dishes so that when afternoon arrives, the food was already cooked and ready to be served to the wedding party.


    Tomorrow, the wedding ceremony will begin at 4:00 in the afternoon. The dinner party will start at 5:30 and ending at midnight.

 Chapter 309 - Wedding Day!

    The following day.


    Lunchtime.


    Menedelia arrived at the manor and appeared inside Nini''s room while the couple was enjoying a delicious lunch.


    "Granny! Come here, eat breakfast with us!" Nini said. She ced the extra te and utensils on the table beside her.


    "Eat with us, Granny. Let''s discuss the nter after we finished eating," Zero said.


    "Okie Dokie," Menedelia replied and lowered herself on the chair beside Nini. She began eating with the couple.


    Half an hourter, they finished eating. The servants entered the room and put the dirty dishes into the wooden food tray. They left the room after cleaning the table.


    Menedelia took something from the pocket of her dress and gave it to Nini.


    Nini looked at the bracelet in her palm, which wasposed of ck beads that looks like a seed of a pumpkin. "What is this, Granny?" she asked, examining the bracelet closely.


    "It''s a protection bracelet. I especially made it for you. The sinister voice won''t be able to enter your brain once you wear that bracelet in your hands. Since today is your wedding day, I will make sure the ceremony will push through without any problem. No matter what happens, do not take the bracelet off from your hands, okay?" Menedelia warned her.


    "I won''t!" Nini assured her.


    "Good! I felt relieved that no matter what happens tonight, the enemy won''t be able to use you to satisfy his or her revenge. And I will be able to focus my time in facing the enemy head-on," Menedelia said. She looked at Zero. "No matter what happens, don''t leave your wife alone! Always be alert and cautious to whatever changes you will see in her," she reminded him.


    "Yes, I will!" Zero assured her.


    "Good luck to all of us!" Menedelia said in a grim voice. "I''ll go to the kitchen to examine that ce closely," she said and exited the room.


    Menedelia walked into the hallway and descended the stairs. She went to the kitchen, checked the makeshift extension outside. The aroma of freshly cooked delicious dishes floated in the air. The cook and her ten assistants were busy performing different tasks all over the ce.


    She left the kitchen area, heading to the back of the manor. She went to the shade under the tree and looked at the boy assigned to watch the animals. She instructed Zero to buy three monkeys and three dogs and put them in the cage. "Lad, did you feed the animals anything yet?" she asked.


    The teenage boy shook his head. "I was instructed not to feed the animals anything, Granny," he answered.


    "Good! Wait here, I''ll get some food for them," Menedelia said and walked back to the makeshift kitchen outside the house. She went to the cook''s side. "How many dishes left that you still need to prepare?" she asked. "Three more dishes. Thedy of the house wants us to cook more dishes so that we can give food to the poor neighbors living nearby. She wants to share the food with the poor people on this special asion," the cook exined.


    "I see... where are the cooked foods?" Menedelia asked.


    The cook pointed to the long table on the right. "There... we put the dishes in that long table, ready for transfer in the banquet hall in a moment," she said.


    "Good, I would like to taste them before bringing them into the banquet hall," Menedelia dered.


    "Sure!" the cook replied and resumed slicing the meat in the chopping board.


    Menedelia picked up a big tter as well as pork and spoon. She went to the long table and took samples of all the cooked dishes. By the time she finished with her task, the tter was already overflowing with food in all varieties.


    She left the makeshift kitchen and went back to the back of the house.


    Thed''s eyes widened in excitement after seeing the delicious food on the tter. "Granny, can I have some? Please? I''m feeling hungry guarding these animals," heined.


    Menedelia smiled in amusement. "You can eat some of the food, but let''s feed the animal first! Give me the stic bowls!" she ordered.


    The boy obeyed and gathered the stic bowls from the cage and put them on the small table.


    Menedelia starts putting food in the bowls. Done with her task, she instructed the boy to put the bowls back into the small opening of the cage.


    The boy obeyed.


    The animals began eating the food.


    She observed the animals. "Let''s just wait a little bit and let the animals finish eating their food," she said.


    Thed looked at Granny, his brows furrowed. "Why are you feeding the animals this delicious food?" he asked in confusion.


    Menedelia smiled. "Silly boy! I feed them the food because they''re hungry!" she answered.


    "And I''m hungry too!" the boy protested, caressing his grumbling tummy while salivating at the foods on the tter.


    Menedelia smiled in amusement.


    Fifteen minutester, nothing bad happens to the animals. They be more energetic after eating the food. Menedelia gave the tter to the boy. "You can have this food, it''s all yours," she said.


    "Finally! Thank you, God!" thed said and looked heavenward, thanking the heaven above. He lowered himself on the chair and put the tter on the table. He began eating the food ravenously.


    Menedelia smiled. "Eat slowly, you will choke on the food!" she reminded him.


    Thed looked at her and smiled brightly. "Thanks for bringing the food, Granny!" he said and continue eating.


    "Stay here and don''t leave the animals. I''ll go to the kitchen and get some water for you," Menedelia said. She left the area, going back to the location of the storage room.


    She found several men transferring the wine into beautiful jars that are hand-painted with ornamental flowers. "Guys, are you going to bring the wine to the banquet hall?" she asked.


    "Yes, Granny!" the leader of the men said.


    "Can I have some sample of the wine? Kindly poured some into this pitcher, make it half-filled," she requested. She picked up the crystal pitcher and put it on the table.


    "Sure!" the man said. He picked up one of the jars and poured some wine into the pitcher.


    "Thank you," Menedelia said and left the storage room. She returned to the back of the house. The boy finished eating already. She picked up the bowls and poured wine into them, then put them back in the cage.


    The dogs ignored the wine, but the monkeys drink the wine greedily.


    The boy looked at the pitcher of wine. "Can I drink some of that, Granny? I feel thirsty," he said.


    "Sure, but let''s wait first," she replied, waiting on what''s going to happen to the monkey after drinking the wine.


    Fifteen minutester, nothing happens.


    Menedelia looked at the remaining wine in the pitcher, it can still fill one ss full. "Alright, you can drink this..." she said and gave the pitcher to the boy.


    The boy drinks the wine greedily. "Wow, the wine tastes sweet!" the boy gushes after drinking the wine.


    Menedelia took the pitcher. "I''ll go back to the house. Keep an eye on the animals! Inform me right away if something bad happens to them," she said.


    "Aye! Leave them to me," the boy answered.


    Menedelia left the backyard and went back to the house after putting down the empty pitcher in the kitchen sink.


    She saw the guests'' carriages slowly arriving in the manor. There will be 300 guests tonight! She hoped that nothing bad will happen to them, or else, if someone will die tonight, she won''t be able to forgive herself.


    She appeared inside Nini''s room a few minutester.

 Chapter 310 - Journey To Memory Lane

    Evelyn was applying makeup on Nini''s face, while Ang was styling the bride''s hair.


    Menedelia nced at the clock on the wall. A few hours from now, the wedding ceremony will start.


    Nini looked at the old woman. "Granny, did you see that dress on the couch? That''s for you. Please wear it during the ceremony," she requested.


    Menedelia smiled. "Aw, thank you for the dress!" she said and went to the couch. She picked up the gold sequence-colored dress and inspected it.


    Evelyn nced at the old woman. "That''s one of the gowns that I haven''t wear for a long time. I hope you like it," she said.


    Menedelia looked at Evelyn. "Thank you so much for giving me something presentable to wear for today''s special event," she said.


    Evelyn smiled and resumed beautifying her daughter''s face.


    Menedelia lowered herself on the couch and watched the women getting busy in front of the dresser table.


    One hourter, the two women finished fixing the bride''s face, hair, and also her wedding dress.


    Evelyn stared at her daughter in awe. "Perfect!" she said, feeling proud of being Nini''s mother, tears glistened in her eyes.


    Ang smiled brightly. "You''re the most beautiful bride I''ve ever seen in my entire life!" she gushes.


    A few minutester, Evelyn and Ang left the room to prepare themselves for the wedding.


    Nini looked at Menedelia. "Granny, wear your dress now!'' she said excitedly.


    Menedelia picked up the gown and entered the bathroom to change. A few minutester, she exited the bathroom and went to the dresser table to see how she looks like in the gown given to her by Evelyn.


    Nini went to her side. "You look amazing in the gown, Granny!" she raved.


    Menedelia smiled. ''I will look much better with my true self!'' She thought to herself. But the mirror was showing her old image, the ugly image thates with the curse.


    Nini saw the sadness on Menedelia''s face. "What''s wrong, Granny?" she asked.


    Menedelia heaved a sigh and shook her head. "Nothing, I just remember something... sad events in my past life," she said.


    Nini rubbed the old woman''s back tofort her, then she went back to the sofa.


    Menedelia snapped herself back to the present. It''s not the time to feel emotional! An enemy wille tonight, and she needs to focus her mind on finding who the enemy is to avoid having many casualties tonight. She looked at her image in the mirror onest time.


    But Nini was already on her side. "Sit down, Granny. I will fix your hair," she said.


    Menedelia obeyed and sat on the chair facing the mirror.


    Nini picked up the brush and beganbing Granny''s hair.


    Menedelia stared at Nini''s face in the mirror.


    She was transported back in time, thirty years ago.


    ~~~


    One night.


    She was sitting on the chair of the dresser table in a spacious room. Evelyn was styling her hair while she was looking at the colorful makeup kit in front of her. "What are these things?" she asked curiously.


    Evelyn giggled. "They''re my mother''s makeup kit! I borrowed them for a while. I will return themter back to her room," she said.


    "Where is your, Mother?" she asked.


    "Attending ball party with my father. Teenagers are not allowed in there because people will do kinky stuff, so I''m left here in the house tonight with the servants and the nannies already sleeping in the next room," Evelyn exined. "Don''t move much! I will begin applying makeup on your face," she said.


    Mende allowed her human friend Evelyn to apply the colorful makeup on her face. She loves hearing Evelyn''s giggle and her bright smile. "Humans are beautiful beings already, why would you need makeup to enhance your face?" she asked out of the blue.


    Evelyn shrugged. "I dunno why..." then she giggled and continue her activity. "I don''t use them on my face, but I like using and trying them on your face. I''m having fun doing it," she said, snickering.


    Mende pinched Evelyn''s nose. "You''re just practicing on my face!" she pouted.


    "Don''t move! The makeup will be ruin!" Evelyn chastised her.


    Mende obeyed.


    Evelyn resumed applying makeup on her friend''s face.


    One hourter.


    Evelyn was smiling happily at her masterpiece. I''m done applying makeup to your face. Look at yourself in the mirror now!" she ordered.


    Mende turned around and looked at herself in the mirror in shock. "OMG! What have you done to my face!" she shrieked. "You turned me into a clown!" she screamed in horror.


    Evelyn wasughing hard in amusement. "Shh...don''t be too loud, Mende! The servants will hear us!"


    Mende pouted. "I don''t like the makeup! Take it away from my face!" she demanded.


    "Alright, don''t move! I will remove the makeup on your face! Next time my skill will surely improve! I need more practice. The servants don''t like it if I practice on their faces," Evelyn said,ughing hard.


    After the makeup was removed from Menedelia''s face, the two friends lie on the bed.


    "My sister and I found an abandoned manor in the forest. Would you like to go with us to check the manor?" Mende asked her.


    "Sure! Where it is located?" Evelyn asked curiously.


    "A few miles from here in the heart of the forest," Mende replied.


    "Will your sistere with us to explore the manor?" Evelyn asked.


    "She''s scared going to ces like that. She''s not adventurous like you and me. She probably won''te with us," replied Mende.


    "Next time, bring your sister here. I would like to apply makeup on her face as well," Evelyn said.


    Mende rolled her eyes. "Your makeup expertise sucks! My sister won''t like it if you turn her into a clown!" she said. "Why don''t you practice the makeup on your face?" she suggested.


    Evelyn giggled. "That''s not fun!" she said and tickled Mende''s side.


    The girls erupted in waves ofughter and tickled each other.


    ~~~


    The door suddenly opened, and Tony entered the room.


    Menedelia''s journey back to the memoryne was disconnected instantly. She was jolted back to the present, she looked at the lord.


    "Girls... it''s nice to see you getting ready," Tonymented casually.


    Menedelia looked at the lord whoes into the room for an exnation. "I feed the wine and the food to the dogs and monkey, they''re fine..." she said and continue. "After this, I will check the foods and the wine in the banquet hall again to make sure that they''re not poisoned," she said.


    "Good!" Tony nods his head. "The wedding ceremony will officially begin one hour from now," he said. "Get ready by then, girls," he said.


    "Yes, we will, father," Nini replied and continue styling Granny''s hair.


    Tony left the room quietly.

 Chapter 311 - Who Are You?

    Menedelia exited the room, went downstairs, and performed the same thing she did earlier.


    She went to the banquet hall. The servants have arranged the dishes and the utensils beautifully on the dining table. Everything was arranged properly.


    Evelyn was supervising the servants.


    Menedelia went to thedy''s side. "Time for another tasting," she said.


    "Alright," Evelyn said and picked up a tter and began putting dishes into it.


    After Evelyn finished putting dishes into the tes, Menedelia was ready to go.


    "Do you need help in carrying the two tes, Granny?" Evelyn asked.


    Menedelia shook her head. "No need, I can manage. I''ll go now," she said. She walked towards the area, leading to the kitchen. She exited the door and went to the backyard.


    When she arrived there, thed was dozing off at the table.


    After hearing someoneing, the boy opened his eyes and smiled broadly. "Wow, food again!" he roared happily.


    Menedelia smiled. "Do you want to eat? Let''s feed the animals first," she said.


    The boy scratches his head, he can''t understand the logic behind why the animals need to be feed first, but he dare not asked again why. He gathered the stic bowl and Menedelia put food on the bowl in equal portions.


    Done, Menedelia looked at the boy. "Feed the food to the animals," she ordered.


    The boy put the bowl inside the small opening of the cage.


    The animals were having a feast again, loving the taste of the dishes that they''re devouring in their mouths.


    Menedelia waited for fifteen minutes for any reaction from the animals, but nothing happens.


    She gave the two tters to the boy. "You can eat all you want, just eat slowly. That will be your dinner for tonight," she reminded him.


    "Thank you so much, Granny!" the boy said and began eating again.


    Menedelia went back to the banquet hall to get the wine. Evelyn already prepared the wine for her.


    She exited the hall and went to the kitchen door, going back to the backyard.


    When she arrived at the shade, the boy was still eating the food. She collected the bowl, poured wine on them, and returned them to the cage.


    She watched as the monkey devoured the wine quickly.


    She waited for fifteen minutes.


    As usual, nothing happens.


    She left the pitcher on the table beside the boy. "Enjoy your meal," she said and walked away, going back to the kitchen door.


    She entered the house, climbed the stairs, and went to Nini''s room.


    Ang and Evelyn were already there when she entered the room for ast-minute makeup retouch.


    A few minutester.


    Evelyn addressed everyone in the room. "Girls, let''s go now to the banquet hall so that the wedding ceremony can start," she said.


    The women left the room and walked slowly in the hallway, descending the staircase, going to the banquet hall where the wedding ceremony and dinner party are held in one ce.


    When the women walked into the banquet hall, the guests were properly seated.


    There is a makeshift podium in the center where the high priest of the Helix Vanguard n was waiting for the bride and groom to officiate the wedding ceremony.


    Zero and Tony were standing tall in their dashing wedding outfits beside the priest, who is wearing a in white robe.


    Evelyn brought the beautiful bride to the podium.


    Zero reached for Nini''s hands, they faced the priest holding hands.


    "You looked dashing in your suit," Ninimented casually at her groom.


    "You looked beautiful as always," Zero replied and winked at his bride.


    Nini giggled in happiness.


    The priest smiled and coughed a little. "We shall now begin the wedding ceremony!" he announced.


    Everyone bowed their heads.


    The priest looked heavenward and began his prayers. "Oh, our beloved ancestors in heaven, blessed this young couple who will be reunited in the name of love. Blessed them throughout their lives. May their union be filled with love, harmony, and peace..."


    The priest continues praying for the couple''s good fortune.


    Half an hourter.


    The bride and the groom exchange wedding rings and made their vows in front of the priest.


    Then finally, the priest spoke, "Groom, you may kiss the bride!" he said.


    Zero grinned and nted a quick kiss on Nini''s lips.


    "More...more...more!" the crowd erupted in cheers.


    Zero obliged and nted another kiss on Nini''s lips.


    The bright smiled brightly.


    Menedelia feels happy while watching the couple in the corner, then she tore her eyes away from the sight of the bride and groom.


    She reminded herself that she''s here to watch and observe the guests so that she can detect the presence of the enemy among them.


    She saw nothing suspicious among the guest, no one acted strangely.


    She left the banquet hall and went to the room where the jars of wine were lined up to be brought to the hall after the ceremony ended.


    Then out of the corner of her eyes, she saw two suspicious-looking people wearing ck cloaks getting out of the wine area! They''re acting strange! She quickly made herself invisible to hide her presence from anyone.


    The two suspicious-looking people left the area.


    Menedelia quickly entered the room where the wines were stored. No one was guarding it! Where are the men that she assigned to guard the door!?


    She entered the room and went to the jars, and try to smell them one by one, however, her nose can''t detect anything. To make sure, she poured the jar of wine into the pitcher and quickly teleported into the back of the house.


    When she arrived there, she made herself visible.


    "Granny! What''s that? Another wine again?" he asked.


    "Yes, it''s for the animals! Quick give me the bowls from the monkey''s cage!" she ordered.


    The boy moved quickly and gathered the stic bowl into the table.


    Menedelia poured the wine into the bowl, the boy put the bowl back into the cage.


    The monkey greedily drinks the wine.


    A few secondster, the three monkeys dropped inside the cage, their body convulsed, and ck foam-like bubbles came out of their mouths.


    "Damn!" Menedelia stared at the monkey in horror. She quickly poured the wine into the ground.


    She suddenly vanished in front of the shocked boy. She appeared at the door of the storage room and saw the two guards already guarding it. "I came here a few minutes ago, and nobody watches over this room! Where have you been, guys!?" she asked them furiously.


    "We saw two strangers and followed them outside the house to investigate, but they suddenly disappeared out of nowhere," one of the guards said.


    Menedelia released a deep sigh. "I took a sample of the wine and feed them to the monkey. The poor animals died after drinking the wine. Padlocked the room now!" she ordered.


    The men''s face turned paperwhite. They quickly padlocked the room.


    Several servants were approaching the area.


    "Ladies, where are you going?" Menedelia asked them.


    "We''re going to get the wine and bring them to the banquet hall," the leader of the servants replied.


    "This room is code red! Let''s go to the next room!" Menedelia said.


    The servants and the two guards followed Menedelia into the next room.


    Menedelia produced a key from the pocket of her dress and opened the padlocked.


    They entered the room. Inside, two male servants were guarding the room. She looked at them. "No one entered this room?" she asked.


    "No one, Granny!" the servants replied.


    "Are you sure?" Menedelia asked.


    "Yes, we''re 100% sure!" the servants replied in chorus.


    "Alright, pour yourself a ss of wine and drink them bottoms up!" shemanded. She chose one jar and gave it to the men.


    The servants obeyed and poured the contents into the two sses and drink the wine bottoms up.


    Menedelia waited for the result, the servants were looking fine, unlike the dead monkeys outside the manor.


    Fifteen minutester, she gave her order. "Bring the wines to the banquet hall!" she said.


    The servants picked up the beautiful-looking jars and brought them to the banquet hall.


    When the servants arrived at the hall and Tony noticed the color of the jars, he knows right away that the first set of wine was poisoned. The enemy is lurking nearby, waiting to attack!


    After the servants finished putting the jars on the table, they went back to the storage room. This time they brought the lighted candles with them back to the banquet hall.


    The servants ced the candles strategically in every corner as per instruction by Granny Menedelia. Done with their task, they left the hall and waited outside the entrance.


    Menedelia approached Tony and Evelyn. "It''s code red now," she told them in a low voice.


    The couple looked at the newlyweds nervously. Nini and Zero are going to the tables to chat and thank the guests foring to the party.


    The couple and Menedelia scanned the faces of the guest, trying to find someone that they have never seen before. He or she could be the enemy that they''re trying to find hiding among the guests.


    Menedelia left the couple''s side and went to the nearest candle. She began reciting a spell in her mind. ''Spirit of the candle... show me the enemy hiding among the guest...'' she chanted over and over again.


    A few minutester, she opened her eyes. She scanned the area. The servants were now distributing the wine to the guest, and everyone is drinking the wine merrily.


    The guests'' wereughing, chatting, and enjoying the food and wine.


    The candles are not showing anything yet...


    Then suddenly, out of the corner of her eyes, she saw a lone figure entering the dooring from the location of the bathroom. She stared at the handsome stranger... he looked different from the rest. The stranger took a seat at the back of the guests and never drink the wine or eat the food. He''s just looking at the guests.


    Menedelia saw the smokes of the candles drifting towards the stranger from every direction. No one saw it, only her. And she knows right away that he is the one!


    The stranger nced in Menedelia''s direction.


    They locked eyes for a few seconds.


    Menedelia approached the stranger.


    The stranger knew instantly that his identity was discovered, he stood up and quietly left the banquet hall.


    Menedelia followed him.


    Zero and Nini saw Mendelia following the guy.


    "Thank you foring, everyone! Enjoy the food! My bride and I will have an early rest tonight," he said.


    Loud cheers erupted from the crowd.


    The couple left the banquet hall and followed Menedelia outside.


    Tony and Evelyn were also following Menedelia and the strange guy.


    They found each other outside the manor, looking curiously at the stranger in front of them.


    The stranger''s back was facing them.


    Menedelia called out to him. "Who are you? What is your purpose ining here!?" she asked.

 Chapter 312 - Please, Save Him!

    The stranger slowly turned around and look at his pursuer, a smirk emerged on his lips. "Hello everyone! What a party! You failed to invite me, but I invite myself! Too bad somebody noticed abut the poison, eh?" he beganughing hard.


    Evelyn''s eyes and Menedelia''s eyes widened in surprised and shock after seeing the guy''s face.


    "Dang! Why he''s here!" Menedelia murmured.


    Evelyn''s face nched, then strength leaves her body, she crumbled into the ground.


    "Wife!" Tony catches his wife before her body hits the ground.


    Menedelia rushed to Evelyn''s side.


    The guy looked at Tony. "Oh, your wife was shocked to see my handsome face, eh! Why is that?"


    Menedelia faced the stranger. "Why are you here!? Why did you n to poison the guests?" she asked.


    The stranger looked at Menedelia, hatred shed in his eyes. "I want to kill everyone in this ce! My sweet revenge!" he said andughed again.


    "You''re crazy!" Menedelia shouted.


    The stranger pointed his hand at Nini, light emerged in his fingertips and struck Nini in the head. "Start killing your family now and everyone in this ce!" hemanded in a sinister voice.


    Nini puts her hands in her head as the voice is getting louder in her mind ordering her to kill. She suddenly removed the bracelet from her hand.


    "Nini, don''t do it!" Zero screamed and caught the bracelet before itnded on the ground, he meant to return it to Nini''s hands. But he was shocked to witness that his wife was starting to transform into a giant snake. He immediately embraces his wife''s body to teleport them somewhere, and they vanished from the ce instantly.


    A female servant ran into the area and screamed. "Lady Ang was taken away by two men wearing a ck cloak!" she cried.


    The intruder took advantage of themotion, he vanished himself from the ce.


    The lord''s men swarmed the area, they came from the banquet hall guarding the guest.


    "Find the intruders!" Tony ordered his men.


    Tony lifted his wife''s body and brought him upstairs to their room. Menedelia and the servants followed him.


    Tony looked at the servants. "Look after thedy, don''t leave her side!"


    "Yes, my lord!" the servants replied in unison.


    Tony and Menedelia left the room.


    "I will look for Nini and Zero," Menedelia said.


    "I will look for Ang!" Tony said and vanished into the hallway.


    Menedelia was left standing in the hallway wondering where Zero brought his wife that was about to transform into a giant snake.


    She closed her eyes and concentrate, tracking the whereabouts of the bracelet in his mind.


    She finally found the newlywed''s whereabouts!


    Zero brought his wife into the hill!


    Menedelia wasted no time and teleported into the hill.


    The scene that awaits her on the hill drained the blood away from her face.


    The giant snake was tossing Zero like rag a doll into the ground. His entire body was covered with blood. When the giant snake was about to deliver the final blow to end Zero''s life...


    "STOPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPP!" Menedelia screamed at the top of her lungs.


    The giant snake turned around, trying to locate the origin of the voice, she saw the old woman standing bravely behind her. Her long tongue emerged from her mouth. Another prey!


    "Nini, stop hurting your husband!" Menedelia shouted.


    The giant snake opened her mouth wide, wanting to devour the new prey.


    Menedelia''s eyes widened... Oh, no!...she''sing after me!


    She has to do something!


    Menedelia chanted the spell that can summon the magic mirror, immediately a small mirror appeared in her right hand. She quickly put the mirror in front of her, directly facing the eyes of the snakes. A blinding light emerged from the mirror and blinded the snakes. Slowly, the giant snake transformed into its human form.


    Nini fainted and crumbled to the ground.


    Menedelia rushed to Zero''s side. "Oh, no! Too much blood!" she said in horror. Zero''s life is hanging by a thread! She got to do something! She only knows one person who can save Zero''s life right now.


    She grabbed Zero''s arm, they vanished from the top of the hill, leaving the unconscious Nini lying on the ground.


    A few momentster.


    Menedelia appeared in the living room of someone''s manor.


    "Sister! Where are you! I need your help!" Menedelia shouted at the top of her lungs.


    A few secondster, the upants of the manor rushed down the stairs to investigate what themotion is all about.


    Ebony and Anastacianded on the ground floor, staring at the bloody guy lying on the floor in the living room.


    Ebony looked at her older sister. "Who is he?" she asked.


    "It''s not the time to ask me, help me, sis quick! He''s dying! Please, save him!" Menedelia said in a hysterical voice.


    Ebony looked at Anastasia. "Go to the kitchen quick! Bring me my herbal box!" she ordered.


    Anastasia obeyed and bolted towards the kitchen.


    Ebony quickly lowered herself on the floor and began examining the dying guy''s body. "Why does he has so many snakes bites on his body!? His body is filled with venom!"


    "He was attacked by the giant snake!" Menedelia answered.


    Anastasia returned with the wooden medicinal box containing bottles filled with herbal medicine.


    "Give me the anti-venom medicine and the spoon, quick!" Ebony ordered.


    Anastasia gave the spoon to Ebony and opened the bottle.


    Ebony scooped the ck liquid from the bottle using the spoon and feed it to the guy''s mouth that was already opened by Anastasia. She finally stopped after feeding him five spoons. "Bring me the scissor, the basin with water, and some cloth! We will start cleaning his wound and apply the herbal paste to his wounds to stop the blood from leaving his body," she ordered.


    Anastasia obeyed and rushed back to the kitchen to get everything and bring it to the living room.


    Menedelia was walking back and forth on the floor, watching her sister busy tending to Zero''s wounds.


    Anastasia returned to the living room and put everything on the floor. She handed the scissors to Ebony.


    Ebony began cutting Zero''s clothes to locate the wounds. After removing his clothes, leaving his lower garments. Anastasia dip the clothe in the basin filled with water and began wiping the blood from the skin exposing the open wounds oozing with blood. Ebony applied the herbal paste made from the medicinal leaves into the open wound.


    Ebony and Anastasia worked in tandem, saving the guy''s life while Menedelia looked at them worriedly, fearing for Zero''s life.


    Ebony looked at her restless sister and pointed at the closed door at the end of the hallway. "You see that door, opened it. It''s a storage room filled with random stuff, take out all the things and put them outside the door, clean it a little bit. We will transfer this guy into that room in a little while," she ordered.


    "Okay," Menedelia obeyed and walked towards the room, d that she has something to do to upy her mind.


    She turned the doorknob and entered the room. She found the switch, turn it on, and the light flooded the room. She began to remove the random stuff and put them in the hallway.


    A few minutester, she finished removing all the stuff and began dusting the entire room with the piece of cloth she found in the closet. She left the room, went to the kitchen, and took the broom and the dustpan made of wood.


    She returned to the room and began sweeping the floor.


    Anastasia entered the room and put the new sheet, pillows, and nket on the bed, and left the room.


    Menedelia fitted the bed with the new sheet and arranged the nket and pillow.


    She released a deep sigh. How did this nightmare happen? Why did the paste back and bite her and Evelyn on their asses? Why? She thought they were over it!


    Yes, they''re over it!


    But that guy wasn''t able to get over it! That''s why he nned this revenge for a long time!


    Damn!


    Then suddenly she remembered, Nini! Oh, my! She left her alone on the top of the hill!


    She left the room and went back to the living room. The women have finished cleaning Zero''s wounds.


    Anastasia was currently making a makeshift bed using a nket and two long sticks on the floor.


    Menedelia looked at her sister. "I''ll go back to my ce. I''ll be back in a minute!" she said.


    "Before you go, help us put this guy first in the makeshift bed," Ebony told her.


    Anastasia finished attaching both ends of the nket into the two sticks using a rope, making sure it won''t break under the guy''s weight. She put the makeshift bed on the floor beside the unconscious guy. "It''s ready..." she said.


    "Okay, let''s do it!" Ebony said.


    The three women slowly lifted Zero''s unconscious body and transferred him into the makeshift bed.


    Then they carried the makeshift bed into the newly cleaned room and transferred Zero''s body gently into the bed.


    Done...


    Anastasia left the room carrying the makeshift bed in her hands, putting it in the other storage room for future use.


    Ebony looked at her older sister. "Who is this guy?" she asked curiously.


    "A dear friend," Menedelia replied. "I will put his life in your hands. I''m sorry that I rushed here without informing you that I''ming. This is a critical situation. I have no one to entrust his life except you. You are the only one who can save his life," she said sadly.


    "Where are you going?" Ebony asked.


    "I''m going back to the forest to get something from my house," Menedelia replied.


    "Okay,e back soon! I have so many questions to ask you about this guy," Ebony said.


    Menedelia looked at Zero''s unconscious form. "Will he be alright?" she asked worriedly.


    Ebony stared at her new patient. "As of now, I have already treated his wounds. It''s up to him and his body if he can survive this ordeal. If his body won''t react positively to the medicine, then I''m afraid that he''s going to die. I will give him 24 hours, if he''s still breathing after the allotted time then he will live..." she stated the fact.


    Menedelia looked at Zero. "You have to fight for your life,d! Your wife, Nini, needs you!" she whispered in his ears over and over again. She stopped whispering in his ears and looked at her sister. "I gotta go!" she said.


    Ebony nods her head.


    Menedelia vanished from the room, teleporting herself back to the hill where she left the unconscious Nini.


    When she arrived at the hill, Nini was gone from the area where shest saw her. She saw the bracelet lying on the grass, she picked it up from the ground. "Nini, where are you?" she said aloud, looking everywhere around her.


    Then she looked at the ocean below.


    She squinted her eyes.


    She saw a human form floating in the water!


    What the hell is that!?


    Oh no!


    C-could it be, Nini?


    She quickly hovered towards the ocean.


    The only thing she can hear is the loud beating of her heart.

 Chapter 313 - Stupid Girl!

    Menedelia''s heart stopped beating after seeing the figure floating in the ocean.


    Holy cow! It''s no other than Nini!


    "No, this can''t be!" she groaned in shock and dismay.


    She quickly pulled Nini''s body into the shore. "What have you done!?"


    She began giving Nini a chestpression, alternately breathing into her mouth, trying to resuscitate her.


    "Stupid girl!" she said over and over again, furious that the girl tried to kill herself by jumping into the ocean.


    A few minutester.


    A miracle thing happened.


    Nini began coughing, and her mouth released salty water.


    "Come on! Flush out all the salty water from your body!" Menedelia urged her as a sense of relief washed over her.


    Nini coughed some more water out of her mouth. "Granny, w-where is my husband?" she finally managed to ask between coughs, dreading the answer that she''s going to hear. She remembered that she attacked her husband without mercy in her snake form, she can''t stop her savage nature, as if she was possessed by a strong aura,pletely taking control over her mind and body.


    Menedelia released a deep sigh. "You transformed into a giant snake! Your husband has to bring you here so that you can''t harm anyone. But in the end...y...you attacked him to death..." she replied sadly.


    Fresh tears emerged in Nini''s eyes. "I lost control! And I killed my husband! I don''t deserve to live anymore! You shouldn''t have saved me, Granny! I deserved to die!" she said hysterically and began sobbing hard.


    Menedelia released a deep sigh. "Stop ming yourself! You didn''t do it on purpose. The enemy force you to do it!" she scolded her.


    Nini looked at Granny. "Where is that person? I will kill him!" she said angrily.


    "Calm down. He''s gone! I have no idea where to find him. Let''s not talk about him right now. I need you to pull yourself together ande with me," Menedelia said.


    "Granny wait... where is my husband? Is he dead?" Nini asked in a low voice, her heart was breaking inside, fearing for the worst.


    Menedelia took a deep breath. "I brought your dying husband to my sister''s ce. She is very skillful when ites to herbal medicines. She told me that she will give Zero 24 hours to live. If he''s still breathing after the period is over then, he has a high chance of surviving his wounds," she exined.


    "Please, take me there! Let''s go there right now!" Nini said urgently. "I want to see my husband and apologize for what I have done to him!" she said in a frantic voice.


    "Wait a minute... I want you to remember a few things first before we go there..." Menedelia said.


    "What is it? Please tell me, Granny. I will do everything that you want me to do as long I will see my husband again!" Nini begged.


    "First, you can''t tell my sister that you are the one who hurt your husband. If she found out that you did that vicious thing to him, she will throw you out of the house. Let''s create an alibi first. It goes like this... that I found your husband in the forest attacked by a giant snake and I save him. That I know your family well because you are my client in my fortune-telling business. You went to me to seek my help in finding out the whereabouts of your husband that went missing in the forest during hunting with his friends. Then Ie to your house to inform you about your husband''s situation after I found him dying with snake bites in the forest. Did you get the whole story?" Menedelia asked.


    "Yeah, I got it!" Nini nods her head in understanding.


    "Good! Let''s go back first to the capital in your room so that you can get rid of that wet clothes and change into dry clothing. Then pack some clothes for you and your husband. We also need to inform your family that you and Zero are okay, or else they will be worried to death if they don''t hear any news from us," Menedelia said.


    "Okay," Nini sighed deeply. Tears shimmered in her eyes.


    Menedelia fell silent for a moment, then she patted the distraught girl''s shoulder,forting her. She can''t bring herself to tell her that her sister Ang was taken away by the enemy. It will be too much for Nini to ept on the eve of her wedding day.


    "Granny, I''m ready to go!" Nini spoke.


    "Okay, let''s teleport back to the capital now," Menedelia said.


    The women vanished from the hill and teleported back into the capital. Theynded inside Nini''s room.


    Menedelia gave her instruction. "You changed your clothes and packed your stuff. I will find your parents to inform them that you''re here in your room," she said.


    Nini nodded her head, she went to the closet, grabbed some clothes then entered the bathroom.


    Menedelia exited Nini''s room and went to the master''s bedroom, knocking gently on the door.


    The door was opened by Tony. "Granny, where are Nini and Zero? Did you find them?" he asked right away.


    "Yes. Where is your wife?" she asked.


    "Come in! She''s lying on the bed, still in shock," Tony said.


    Menedelia entered the room. "Did you and your men found Ang?"


    Tony shook her head sadly. "We didn''t find her..."


    Menedelia released a deep sigh. She went to bed and looked at the devastated Evelyn, the woman was crying her heart out.


    "Tell us what happened to Nini and Zero!?" Tony asked. He grabbed a chair and put it beside the old woman. "Have a seat..." he said.


    Menedelia lowered herself on the chair and cleared her throat. "I found Nini and Zero at the top of the hill. Nini has transformed herself into a giant snake, she was about to deliver a death blow to her husband, but I arrived on time and subdue her. I immediately teleported the dying zero into my sister''s ce, she is a gifted healer. As of now, Zero''s wounds are already being taken care of and administered with herbal medicine. My sister said that if Zero remained breathing after 24 hours which is a critical period, then he will survive and continue to live," she concluded her exnation. She omitted the information where she found Nini floating in the water unconscious, it might be too much for Evelyn to digest at her current state.


    Tony heaved a troubled sigh.


    "I only have one request. Let''s not inform Nini yet that her sister was taken away by the enemy, she might break down," Menedelia told them.


    Tony and Evelyn nodded their head in agreement with Menedelia''s request.


    "After you talk to her, I will bring Nini to my sister''s house so that she can take care of her husband. Zero will remain in my sister''s house until he recovers. Don''t worry, I will visit here often to report to you guys about the couple''s condition," she assured them.


    "Thank you so much, Granny, for helping us. We owe you a lot," Tony stated.


    "Don''t mention it," Menedelia spoke, taking pity of Evelyn''s wretched condition.


    The door opened, Nini entered her parent''s room, tears shimmered in her eyes. She rushed to her mother''s side. The mother and daughter''s painful crying began as they embraced each other.


    Tony watched his wife and daughter crying helplessly, tears glistened in his eyes.


    ? Menedelia sighed inwardly. How ironic, she just wants to earn some ie through this wealthy family. She never expected that the pastes knocking at her door, bringing tragedy after tragedy. It''s a dire situation that even if she will detach herself at this very moment, she can never run away.


    Time to face how, why, and where it all started.


    A momentter.


    Tony and Menedelia left the room.


    "Granny, do you know that intruder?" Tony asked her directly.


    Menedelia shook her head. "No! Tonight is the first time I saw him," she lied.


    "I''m confused where to begin finding them since I don''t know who is that person. I don''t know where they are staying in the capital," Tony voiced out his confusion and difficulty in solving such aplex situation that his family was facing right now.


    Menedelia asked something out of topic. "Um... my lord, are the visitors gone back to their home?" she inquired.


    "Yes, I told them that the party has to end early because my wife is not feeling well. At least everyone went home with a filled stomach. I never told them what happened, or it will cause amotion," he replied.


    "No one was hurt?" Menedelia asked, remembering the poison that was put in the wine. If she didn''t discover that insidious n in advance, all the 300 guests will end up dead tonight along with the entire Helix Vanguard n residing in the vast property.


    "Thankfully no one was hurt among the guest, but my daughter was kidnapped by the enemies! And I have no idea where to find her!" he said, gritting his teeth in anger.


    Menedelia shakes her head woefully. "I''m so sorry about what happened to Ang. I hoped we can find her soon!" she said.


    Tony sighed deeply, his face contorted with anxiety. "Come with me to my study room. I will give you something," he said.


    Menedelia followed the lord into his study room.


    Tony opened one of the drawers of the cab and took a pouch filled with golden coins and gave it to the old woman. "Used the money to pay your sister for her services in saving my son-inw and for letting the couple live in her house for a few days. Come back here if you need more money to support their living expenses there," he said.


    Menedelia epted the money. "Thank you, my lord!" she said.


    "Let''s go back to the room," Tony spoke and walked towards the door.


    They left the study room and went back to the bedroom.


    The two women were no longer crying.


    Menedelia looked at Nini. "Let''s go," she said.


    Evelyn looked at Menedelia. "Please take care of my daughter," she said, her eyes swollen with so much crying.


    "Don''t worry, mydy. I will take care of your daughter," Menedelia said, assuring her in aforting voice.


    The women left the bedroom and went back to Nini''s room.


    Menedelia put back the bracelet in Nini''s right hand. "Don''t remove this bracelet out of your hand ever again!" she warned her firmly.


    "Okay," Nini nodded her head, fresh tears emerged in her eyes.


    "Alright, let''s go!" Menedelia said and grabbed Nini''s hand.


    They teleported into the manor where Ebony lives.

 Chapter 314 - Fight To Live!

    The two womennded in the living room of the manor.


    Menedelia brought Nini to the room where Zero was lying unconscious in the bed.


    Ebony was sitting beside the bed during that time, putting wet clothe on Zero''s head.


    "What happened to him?" Menedelia asked.


    "He got high fever," Ebony replied.


    "This is the guy''s wife, Nini. Please, teach her what to do. From now on, she will take care of her husband. This setup might help to speed up Zero''s health and recovery," Menedelia said.


    "No problem," Ebony said. She stood up and allowed the wife to upy the chair and continue the task.


    "Does he need to drink more medicine?" Menedelia asked.


    "His next medicine will be in the next five hours. Right now, his body is undergoing all types of serious reactions due to the venom in his body..." Ebony exined.


    "Alright, let''s continue our conversation in the living room," Menedelia said. She looked at Nini and patted her shoulder. "We''re going in the living room. If you need anything, give us a call," she said.


    Nini nodded her head.


    The two women left and went to the living room. They settled side by side on the couch.


    Menedelia put the pouch filled with gold coins in her sister''s hands.


    "What''s this?" Ebony asked, looking inside the pouch out of curiosity.


    "Use the money to buy everything you need to bring the guy back to life," Menedelia said.


    "But where did you get this lots of money?" Ebony asked in confusion.


    "That is the payment I received after finding the missing husband in the forest while being attacked by the giant snake. My fortune-telling business is flourishing well in the town, and I got wealthy clients. That wife there inside the room paid me this huge money to find her missing husband in the forest, so please, used this money to buy food and stuff because they will be staying here temporarily until the husbands get better and can finally go home. Don''t worry, the wife will give me more money in the future," Menedelia exined.


    "Okay, as you say so," Ebony epted the money without bombarding her older sister with questions. "I was about to visit you in the forest next week because we haven''t seen each other for a long time. I never expected that you will visit me tonight and brought a dying man in here," she said.


    "I''m sorry, sis. I have no one to turn to for help. Only you can save the guy''s life," Menedelia said.


    Ebony began yawning. "I feel sleepy," she said, looking at the clock hanging on the wall. "It''s already midnight," she said. "Are you going to sleep here?" she asked.


    "No, I''ll go back to my ce. I will return here in the morning to check on the couple. Go now in your room and take your rest," Menedelia said.


    "Okay, I will inform Anastasia to sleep here on the couch so that she can assist the wife if she needs something," Ebony said and went to the kitchen to find herpanion. She found Anastasia preparing the herbal medicine in the basket. "That''s enough for tonight. Time to sleep! You can sleep on the couch in the living room tonight to assist the wife, just in case something goes wrong with her husband. If something goes wrong with the guy, don''t hesitate to go to my room and wake me up," she gave her instructions.


    "Got it," Anastasia replied and stopped what she''s doing.


    "Give the wife extra nket and pillows," Ebony added.


    "Okay," Anastasia responded with a nod of her head.


    The women went upstairs.


    Anastasia returned to the room with the nket and pillows. She smiled at the wife. "Hello, my name is Anastasia...what''s your name, mydy?" she asked in a friendly tone.


    Nini looked at the woman and smiled back. "My name is Nini," she said.


    "Nice meeting you, mydy. I brought you a nket and pillow. You can sleep on the bed anytime if you''re feeling sleepy since it''s big enough for two people. If you need assistance with your husband or you notice something wrong with him, call me right away. I''m going to sleep on the couch in the living room so that I can assist you anytime, okay?"


    Nini smiled. "Okay, thank you so much for your help, Anastasia," she said, feeling grateful for the friendly woman.


    "If nothing else, I''ll take my leave now," Anastasia left the room and gently shut the door behind her.


    Menedelia entered the room and went to the bed. "How is he?" she asked, looking at Zero''s paleplexion. She went to the end of the bed and examined his feet and his nails, they look the same, nothing had changed when ites to the natural color. Her sister''s medicine is indeed effective, ''coz if not, then Zero is already dead by now due to the amount of venom that entered his body.


    "Thankfully, his fever has gone down. I keep putting the wet clothe on his head," Nini replied.


    "Good! I''m going back to my ce to check on Reba. I will sleep there in the forest and return here tomorrow morning. Don''t hesitate to ask for help from Anastasia and my sister Ebony, they''re good people, always willing to help anyone that needed their help. I''ll go now," she said.


    "Thank you so much, Granny, for all your help. I appreciated it very much," Nini said.


    "Don''t mention it," Menedelia spoke. "Take care of your husband well. Remember, do not remove the bracelet! Wear it even if you take a bath. Don''t worry, it won''t rot," she assured her.


    Nini nods her head.


    Menedelia exited the room and went to the couch, wanting to talk to her sister''spanion. "Anastasia, can I talk to you for a few minutes...?" she asked.


    Anastasia sits upright. "Yes, what is it, Granny?"


    Menedelia opened her palms, fifty pieces of gold coins appeared in her hands, she put them on Anastasia''s hands. "This is my gift for you. Thank you for taking good care of my sister, and I hope that you will also take good care of the couple in the room," she said.


    Anastasia looked at the gold coins in her hands. For a lowly servant like her, seeing and owning such a huge amount of money is like a dreame true. "Granny, I dare not ept this huge amount of money! I don''t deserve it!" she said shyly.


    Menedelia smiled. "Keep it. It''s my gift for you. You can buy all the things you want with that money," she said and rose to her feet. "I''ll take my leave now..."


    She walked into the hallway and disappeared, teleporting herself back into her ce in the forest.


    Back in the room.


    Nini embraces her husband lightly.


    "Husband, wake up soon! Please, fight to live, don''t leave me alone too soon. I need you!" she whispered in his ears over and over again, crying silently.


    It was already 3:00 in the morning when Nini finally sumbed to a night of deep sleep.


    ~~~0~~~


    The following day.


    At Menedelia''s fortress.


    She woke up to a beautiful morning, the sun is already up, and she heard the birds singing outside the house. She opened the window to let the sunshine in.


    Her nose caught the aroma of a delicious dish. She left her room and went to the kitchen. She found Reba cooking breakfast.


    She took a ss and filled it with drinking water. "I''m sorry I arrivedtest night. When I went to your room, you''re already asleep, so I didn''t wake you up," she exined.


    Reba smiled. "No need to exin, Granny. You must be having a busy day yesterday, I understand," she said.


    "Is everything okay here?" Menedelia asked.


    "Yup!"


    "How about the twins inside your tummy?" she asked.


    "They''re fine," Reba replied cheerfully.


    "Good! I''ll go outside again today. I''m going to be busy for a while. But I wille here every night to sleep," Menedelia said.


    "No problem, just take care of yourself out there," Reba said and set the table. She put the dish in the serving bowl. "Let''s eat!" she said.


    Menedelia picked up the spoon and fork then put rice on the tter. When she scooped the dish... she noticed something... her eyes widened... broli and tidbits of pork! She looked at Reba sharply. "D-did you went to the market today?" she asked.


    "Yes. I''m sorry, Granny, I''m craving for broli and pork stewed dish, so I teleport to the market and buy these stuff, I returned here quickly. I keep myself hidden, I used clothing to cover my face. The enemy won''t notice my appearance. Besides, I didn''t stay long there. I''m fine... there''s nothing to worry about me," Reba said and began eating her meals.


    Menedelia released a deep sigh. "Next time, if you want to go to the market, tell me. I''ll apany you there," she said. Since she can''t prevent Reba from leaving the forest anytime because she''s getting busier with Zero and Nini''s affairs, she might as wellpromise with her.


    Reba smiled, pleased that Granny is now willing to bring her to the market. "Okay. I''ll tell you next time if I want to buy something in the market," she said.


    Menedelia took a deep breath and began eating her breakfast.


    Half an hourter. The women finished eating.


    Menedelia visited her vegetable garden to check on them, while Reba took care of the dirty dishes in the kitchen. Afterward, they do theundry together and put them in the clothesline to dry.


    One hourter.


    Menedelia spoke to Reba. "I''ll go now, she said.


    "Take care of yourself out there, Granny," Reba replied.


    "You too, and don''t go to the market without me!" Menedelia reminded her.


    "Okay, I won''t," Reba assured her.


    Menedelia heaved a sigh and initiated the teleportation process in her mind. She vanished in front of Reba in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 315 - I Dont Care!

    Menedelia arrived at her sister''s ce and quickly went to the room to check Zero''s condition.


    She panicked when she entered the room and found Nini crying noisily as if someone was already dead. "What happened!? Why are you crying?" she asked in rm.


    Nini raised her head and looked at Granny. "It''s all my fault! If my husband dies today, I don''t want to live anymore!" she said,menting about the whole situation.


    "Calm down!" She said and examined Zero''s body. His chest still breathing and the color of his skin is a bit pale, but he looks not dead to her. She released a sigh of relief. "You almost give me a heart attack!"


    "I''m sorry, Granny. I''m just feeling guilty and miserable right now," Nini said.


    "I know. How is your husband right now?" she asked.


    "Ebony said that Zero''s body is responding well to the medicine. He has a high chance of surviving. The critical time is tonight at midnight, if he is already conscious during that time, he is on his way to full recovery," Nini replied.


    "Good! Let''s hope for the best. Instead of crying, keep talking to your husband. Urge him to fight for his life and not only rely on the medicine alone," she said.


    "Okay," Nini said with a nod of her head.


    "Have you eaten your breakfast already?" she asked.


    "Yes, I finished eating breakfast a few hours ago," Nini replied.


    "Good. Do you need anything? Just tell me, I''ll get them for you," she offered.


    "I don''t need anything. All I wanted right now is for my husband to wake up soon," Nini said sadly.


    "Don''t worry... I think your husband is a fighter. He won''t give up on his life so easily," she said, trying to assure her.


    "Thank you, Granny!" Nini said.


    "I''ll go and talk to my sister," she said and left the room.


    Menedelia walked into the hallway. She went to the door and saw Anastasia sweeping dry leaves on the ground. "Where is Ebony?" she asked.


    "At the back of the house, in her garden," Anastasia replied and continue sweeping the leaves.


    She sauntered towards the kitchen and exited the door. She walked on the path going to the garden. She found her sister picking up herbal leaves and putting them in the basket.


    Her sister''s garden is more impressivepared to hers. Ebony grows different varieties of herbal nts in all sizes and forms. "There you are! What are you going to do with the leaves?" she said, announcing her presence.


    Ebony looked at her sibling. "I''m picking up the herbal leaves to make a paste out of them. It''s needed as a poultice for Zero''s wound," she exined.


    "Okay, let me help you," she volunteered. She began picking up leaves, here and there, putting them in her sister''s basket.


    Half an hourter, they were able to gather a half-full basket of leaves.


    Ebony looked at the basket. "This is enough for today''s medicine," she said. "Let''s go to the kitchen and turned these leaves into a paste..."


    "Okay," she replied.


    The two women went back to the house through the kitchen door.


    Inside the kitchen.


    Ebony transferred the leaves into the basin and washed them in the sink. Then she took out the wooden mortar and pestle from the cupboard and put them on the table. She put her medicine box on the table as well. She began pounding the leaves in the mortar using the pestle, then she adds a little bit of liquid medicine to the leaves.


    Menedelia sat on the chair, watching her sister performing her task. "Do you need help?" she offered.


    "No need, just sit and rx," Ebony responded.


    "By the way, does your Mastere here every day?" she inquired.


    Ebony shook her head. "No. He seldomes here, especially now that he is busy finding her missing wife. In the past, hees to visit here once a week," she replied.


    "Oh, how about your food every day? Where did you get money to buy food and your necessities?" she asked.


    "Anastasia and I grow vegetables in the backyard to supplement our food. Now and then, people alsoe here to buy medicine. And when somebody is sick around the neighborhood, people bring me to their house to cure their family and loved ones. Afterward, they give me a mary donation for my services," Ebony exined.


    "I see... if your life is getting tough here, I''m always ready to amodate you and Anastasia in my ce," she offered.


    Ebony sighed. "I can''t leave this ce. It feels like home to me. If Master no longer wants me to be his caretaker for this property, then I will consider your offer..."


    "Okay, as you say so," she said.


    Silenced engulfed them for a moment.


    Ebony looked at her sister. "You know what... the more I look at Nini... she looks familiar... I feel like I have seen here before..." she said, her brows knitted in concentration.


    Menedelia smiled. "It''s the first time you saw each other. Maybe she looks simr to your neighbors around here," she suggested. The truth is, Evelyn and Nini shared the same facial features. Her sister must have remembered Evelyn through her daughter. But they only see each other a few times, and that was a long time ago.


    "Maybe..." Ebony agreed. "By the way, since you''re here, why don''t you help my Master find his missing wife?" she suggested.


    "Sure! But not right now, I''m facing many problems as of this moment. After I''m done with my current problem, I will help your master find his missing wife," Menedelia said.


    One hourter.


    Ebony finished making the herbal paste and put them in a stic bowl. She began cutting flimsy clothing, used to hold the paste in ce. "I''ll bring this paste to the room so that Nini can start applying them on her husband''s wounds."


    "Okay, I''ll go with you," Menedelia said.


    The two women left the kitchen and walked towards the room at the end of the hall.


    They entered the room.


    Ebony put the herbal paste on the table. "Time to rece the poultice," she said and looked at Nini. "Do you need help?" she asked.


    "No thanks, I can manage," Nini replied.


    "Okay, we''ll be staying in the living room. Just call us if you need assistance," Menedelia said.


    Nini nods her head.


    Ebony and Menedelia exited the room and went to the living room for chitchat.


    "Are you staying here for lunch?" Ebony asked.


    Menedelia shook her head. "No. I need to go somewhere. I have something important to do. But I''ll be back after lunch to check the couple," she responded.


    "Alright, I''ll go to the kitchen to start preparing the dishes for lunch," Ebony said and rose to her feet.


    "Go on, I''ll just stay here for a few minutes," Menedelia said.


    Ebony proceeds to the kitchen.


    Menedelia was left alone in the living room, pondering about Ang''s future in the enemy''s hands. She closed her eyes for a minute. How to help rescue Ang? She doesn''t want to go back to that ce that brings her so many bad and painful memories. But she has a feeling that the enemy brought Ang to that abandoned castle.


    Then her mind drifted to Evelyn, her poor friend. She med herself for bringing Evelyn to that ce. She regretted what happened in the past, but she already pays a heavy price for it.


    She released a deep sigh.


    Her staying on the couch won''t help Evelyn. She could turn her back on her friend and pretend that what happened to her and her family is no longer her concern, however, the truth is, she started it all!


    Her adventurous self is the reason why she was cursed!


    They could have turned her into a frog way back then.


    Well, being an old woman isn''t that worst at all, being a frog is!


    She shook her head a few times and rose to her feet.


    Time to go!


    She teleported back to the capital to visit Evelyn.


    A minuteter.


    Shended in the hallway of the second floor of the manor and went to the master''s bedroom. She knocked on the door three times.


    A servant opened the door. "Granny..."


    "Is Lady Evelyn inside?" she asked.


    "Yes. I''m trying to persuade her to eat more, but she has no appetite ever since her daughter was taken away..." the servant said worriedly.


    "Who is that?" Evelyn asked from the bed.


    "It''s Granny Menedelia, mydy," the servant replied.


    "Let here inside. I want to talk to her," Evelyn said.


    The servant opened the door wide, Menedelia stepped inside.


    Evelyn looked at the servant. "Leave us alone," she ordered.


    "Yes, mydy," the servant said and looked at Granny.


    "Leave it to me," Menedelia told the servant.


    The servant nced at the food on the table, then nced at herdy lying on the bed, she finally left the room.


    Menedelia addressed Evelyn. "Mydy, if you don''t eat your meals properly, you will get sick," she told her. She lowered herself on the chair facing the distraught woman.


    "What is the used of eating when my daughter is out there, held prisoner by my enemy?" Evelyn asked in a voice full of anger.


    Menedelia fell silent for a moment.


    "Granny, help me! I want to save my daughter!" Evelyn quickly said in desperation.


    Menedelia raised a brow. "How? Did you know that person the other night?" she asked.


    "Yes! He belongs to my past, a nightmare! I thought he''s already dead! But hees back alive to haunt me! He''s terrorizing my daughters to get back at me! I need to save Ang before they will do something bad to her!" Evelyn said hysterically.


    "Calm down, Lady Evelyn. How will you save your daughter? Do you have any n?" Menedelia asked.


    "Apany me to that castle in the forest! Juste along with me on my journey. We will go there through the carriage, then after I will get my daughter back, deliver Ang safely to her father," Evelyn said.


    "And how about you? What will happen to you?" Menedelia asked.


    "I don''t care what happens to me anymore after I saved my daughter. As long Ang is safe, even if I die, I don''t care anymore!" Evelyn said, ready to do a suicide mission just to save her daughter from the clutches of the enemy.


    "My Lady, how exactly are you going to save your daughter when your enemy is powerful? You are just a mere human being with no special power to protect yourself. How can you win against them?" Menedelia asked.

 Chapter 316 - Let Me Borrow It!

    Evelyn looked at the old woman in the eyes. "You have some special abilities, right? I will give you lots of money, just help me go to the ce. I will convince him to release my daughter and take me instead! I''m willing to do everything he wants as long he will release Ang," she said.


    Menedelia pretended to be confused about the whole thing. "I don''t understand everything you told me, mydy. Can you tell me the whole story?" she said.


    Evelyn shook her head. "It''s a long story, a painful and horrific one. You don''t have to know the whole story because it doesn''t concern you. Besides, I don''t like telling my past to other people. I''d rather keep it to myself until I die," she said.


    "Does your husband know about this secret of yours?" Menedelia inquired.


    Evelyn shook her head and released a troubled sigh. "No. I didn''t tell him about my past. I don''t want to drag him into this mess. I want to save my daughter alone without telling my husband about my n. If I can no longer return to his side, so be it. I will leave a long letter for my husband, exining to him everything..."


    "B-but how will you go to that ce without arousing your husband''s curiosity? How will you exin your absence to him?" Menedelia asked in bewilderment.


    "I''ll tell him that I''m going to my hometown to visit my family and stay there for a few days while he was busy finding our daughter. He would rather have me at my parent''s house instead of sulking here in my room, looking miserable and crying all the time," Evelyn replied.


    Menedelia sighed. "It seemed you already made up your mind, mydy," shemented.


    "Yes. If going back to that ce can help save my daughter''s life, then I will do it without hesitation," Evelyn said boldly.


    Menedelia admired Evelyn''s bravery. A brave mother who is ready to sacrifice her life to save her daughter from harm. "What if I tell you that I''m not willing to go with you," she said.


    Evelyn released a deep sigh. "I respect your decision, no hard feelings on my part," she said sadly.


    "Do you still want to go there on your own?" Menedelia asked.


    "Yes, I will go there alone to save my daughter, with or without your help!" Evelyn dered courageously.


    Menedelia shut her eyes for a few seconds. It seemed she can no longer persuade Evelyn to change her mind. "Mydy, you have to understand that although I can sometimes read a person''s future, sad to say, I can''t fight powerful beings. I''m just like any weak old woman out there," she said.


    "Stop saying you''re useless, you appeared smart to me!" Evelyn snapped at her.


    Menedelia sighed.


    "It''s okay if you don''t like to apany me back to my hometown. I won''t force you to do something that is against your will," Evelyn said.


    "What exactly is my role in your n?" Menedelia asked curiously.


    "Just wait for my daughter Ang and bring her home safely. That''s all you need to do for me," Evelyn said.


    "How can you be so sure that he will release your daughter? What if he will y tricks and abduct you as well? There will be two missing people... and I don''t know how to exin that to your husband," Menedelia said.


    "Don''t worry... my long letter will exin everything to my husband. I''ll inform him that I''ve forced you toe with me, and you have no choice because you pity me, that''s all!" Evelyn said.


    "When are you nning to start your journey back home?" Menedelia asked.


    "I will ask my husband''s permission tonight after hees home. If he will permit me, then I will start my journey the next day. So, if you want to apany me on my journey, you have to decide tonight and inform me tomorrow morning," Evelyn said.


    Menedelia nods her head. "Okay... I''ll think about your offer. I wille here tomorrow to inform you about my decision," she finally said.


    Evelyn released a deep sigh. "I do hope that you wille with me..." she said, sounding hopeful.


    Menedelia took a deep breath. "I can''t promise you anything, mydy," she said with honesty.


    "It''s okay, I understand. As I said earlier, no hard feelings on my part," Evelyn repeated. She left the bed and went to the table. "I''m going to eat my breakfast. Why don''t you join me?" she said.


    Menedelia shook her head. "Enjoy your meal, mydy. I''ve finished eating my breakfast a few hours ago. I''ll take my leave now," she said and stood up.


    Evelyn went to the table and began eating her meal.


    Menedelia exited the room and closed the door behind her.


    She stood outside the door, feeling perplexed.


    She told herself once that she will go back to that ce again when she already umted much power, and the curse is gone from her body. It''s not the time to go back there yet, she''s still weak!


    Unless...


    Nah, she shook her head


    She released a deep sigh. She needs to go back to her sister''s ce to check on Zero!


    She teleported herself back to the manor.


    Shended in the living room and proceed directly to the room upied by Nini and Zero.


    When she arrived there, Ebony was feeding herbal medicine onto Zero''s mouth, assisted by Nini.


    She watched the whole thing in the doorway.


    After Ebony finished feeding the liquid medicine into Zero''s mouth, she picked up the bottle of medicine, closed the lid, and turned around to leave the room. "Sis, you''re back!" she spoke.


    "What is that liquid you fed Zero just a while ago?" Menedelia asked as they exited the room.


    "That medicine was meant to replenish the blood that Zero had lost in his body," Ebony replied.


    "I hope he''s going to be okay," Menedelia mumbled to herself.


    Ebony halted in her tracks and looked at her sister. "Hmm... the amount of worry and care you bestowed on this couple is surprising..." shemented casually.


    Menedelia heaved a sigh. "I consider them as my friends, and it''s normal to care for your friends, am I right?"


    Ebony shrugged and continue walking towards the kitchen area. She put down the spoon and bowl in the sink, then picked up the basket, going to the door. She looked at her sister. "I''m going to the garden, why don''t youe with me? You look like you''re facing a difficult problem based on the expression on your face. You can talk to me about it," she said and exited the door.


    Menedelia followed her sister outside.


    They walked on the path leading to the backyard, where the garden of flowers, vegetables, and herbal medicines was located.


    Ebony began picking up herbal leaves and putting them in the basket. She looked at her older sister, who is in deep thoughts. "Sis, what is bothering your mind right now? You can tell me about it. I will listen..." she said, urging her to share her problem with her.


    Menedelia looked at her sister in the eyes. "I want to borrow the ck book!" she stated.


    Ebony''s eyes widened in shock. "No! You can''t! That ck book is dangerous! It can cause the user to die if it''s used repeatedly! The one reason why Grandmother doesn''t want us to use it! In case you forgotten that!" she reminded her.


    Menedelia released a deep sigh. "I will use it once and then return it to you after I''m done using it," she said.


    "What happened to the purple book and the candles? Aren''t you satisfied with them?" Ebony asked.


    Menedelia took a deep breath. "I must admit that they are useful to me, but they''re boring. I want greater power! I want to be powerful so that I can face and defeat powerful enemies. I want a power that canmand the wind, the fire, the water, the lightning, and all the elements in this world and defeat my enemies in one single blow!" she dered, her eyes gleaming.


    Ebony shook her head. "Sister, the first time you stole the ck book from Grandma and attempt to use it, you fell in aa for ten days. You scared us to death, and we''re going crazy trying to revive you from death. The second time you used it, it produced a catastrophic result... grandma went missing and until now we can''t find her, and you were cursed by the enemy and turned into an old woman! Have you forgotten what happened thirty years ago? Have you-?" she said, teary-eyed, still remembering the horrific events that happen on that particr day.


    Menedelia''s eyes glistened. She took a deep breath. "That was a long time ago. I''m young and impulsive back then. I''m a different person now. I''m more mature, wiser, and can withstand the requirements of the ck book, both in mental and physical terms," she said confidently.


    "But why are you going to use the forbidden book this time? Why? What for?" Ebony asked, confused.


    "I''m going to save someone''s life..." Menedelia replied truthfully.


    Ebony sneered. "Thest time you saved Evelyn''s life thirsty years ago, that was also the time we lost Grandma, and I lost you. We drifted apart from each other. You be a recluse in that forest. And what''s going to happen the third time around? What price you are going to pay just to obtain one-time power? Tell me!"


    Menedelia sighed. "I dunno... but what matters most is that I can save someone''s life. Because that is the right thing to do, right? Saving someone''s lives matters, especially if it''s the life of the people you care about," she said.


    "You can help others without putting your life in danger. There are many ways to do it!" Ebony said, trying to reason with her sister. "Who is this person that you are going to save this time? Why do you have to put your life in danger because of this person? Tell me, who is this person!? Why are you so persistent to borrow the ck book!?" she demanded.


    Menedelia sighed deeply. If she will tell her sister everything, the more she won''t lend her the powerful book. She''s having a painful headache right now. "I''m going back to my ce! I''lle backter," she said, avoiding her sister''s question.


    Ebony stared at her sister in a frustrated manner. "Whatever!" she hissed and continue picking up medicinal leaves and putting them in the basket.


    Menedelia vanished from the garden, teleporting herself back to the forest.

 Chapter 317 - Hello Beauty!

    Menedelianded in her fortress, in front of the wooden house. It was an abandoned house when she firstes here to get away from the madness that happened to her, and she made it her own.


    Ahhhh... thirty years have gone by so quickly.


    Her nostrils picked up the scent of delicious dishes originating from the house. Reba is cooking lunch.


    She arrived in time!


    She entered the house and walked straight to the kitchen. "What are you cooking? It smells delicious!" she stated.


    "I''m cooking chicken curry with coconut milk, curry powder, and herbs..." Rebbeca said, grinning.


    Menedelia salivated while looking at the pot. "I''m getting hungry!" she said and sat on the table.


    "I will let it simmer a few minutes more, and I''m done cooking," Reba said.


    Half an hourter, the two women were already eating lunch at the table infortable silence.


    After eating, Menedelia left the house and went to her favorite spot. She lowered herself on the wooden bench located under the shade of the Acacia tree.


    She stared at the horizon and breathed deeply.


    Her mind journeyed back to memoryne thirty years ago.


    ~~~shback~~~


    She and Evelyn were kindred spirits. They love going on adventures together. Evelyn gave her a nickname, Mende.


    It''s one of those days...


    During one of their adventures.


    It''s been five times already that they visited the abandoned manor located in the middle of the forest. The manor looks deserted on the outside but inside is a different thing.


    It''s beautiful inside, there are so many things to see... blooming flowers in the garden, majestic fountains... and the manor doesn''t look abandoned at all on the inside.


    They found a handsome guy swimming in theke at the back of the manor.


    "Wow, he''s so handsome!" Evelyn giggled.


    "Shh...be quiet... he will know that an intruder invaded his home. We don''t want him to know that wee to his home without permission!" Mende warned her friend.


    Evelyn nods her head and stopped talking, instead she stared in awe at the handsome guy swimming in theke. She was mesmerized by his good looks.


    Mende looked at her friend and rolled her eyes. "Come on, let''s go home now!"


    "Wait, I''m not done yet admiring at his handsome face," Evelyn replied.


    "Let''s juste back here the other day," Mende said.


    Evelyn pouted. "Alright, let''s go home!"


    Mende grabbed her friend''s arms, and they teleported back to Evelyn''s room in the manor.


    Unknown to them, the guy swimming in theke was smirking.


    The two friendsnded in the bedughing together.


    "Isn''t he gorgeous?" Evelyn gushes.


    "You mean the guy swimming in theke?"


    "Yes! No one else! He''s so handsome!" Evelyn giggled.


    "It''s already three times that we saw him swimming in theke every time we visited that ce. Is he showing off his great physique to us?" Mende said jokingly.


    "And I like it!" Evelyn gushes.


    Mende''s eyes widened. "Oh my, you''re having a crush on him?"


    "Yesssssssssss!" Evelyn admitted. "Can''t wait to see him again! Can we go back there tomorrow? Please?" she begged.


    "I think we shouldn''t go back to that ce anymore," Mende refused.


    "B-but why?" Evelyn asked, panicking.


    "I don''t trust that guy," Mende replied.


    Evelyn pouted. "We haven''t talked to him yet, and you already judge him?"


    Mende shrugged. "Alright, I''m going home now. See you tomorrow!" she said.


    "Wait... don''t go yet!" Evelyn protested.


    Mende shook her head. "I gotta go!" she said and initiated the teleportation process in her mind.


    She vanished from Evelyn''s room in split seconds.


    The following day.


    Mende is back in Evelyn''s room.


    "Friend, take me back to that manor in the forest! Please?" Evelyn begged.


    "No!"


    "Pretty please!" Evelyn begged her. "We won''t stay there for long!" she promised.


    After one hour of constant begging, Mende finally relented. "Fine! This will be thest day that we will visit that ce, okay?"


    "OK!" Evelyn said. "Let''s go now!" she said excitedly.


    Mende holds her friend''s arm, and they teleported back to the manor.


    They quickly entered the manor and went to the backyard to the location of theke. But the girls didn''t find the handsome guy there.


    Evelyn looked at theke, she wore a disappointed look on her face. "Where is he?" she said in dismay.


    "Are you looking for me, girls?" a male voice suddenly came out of nowhere.


    They turned around and looked at the owner of the voice, there he is! Standing a few meters away from them.


    ''Wow! He is extremely good-looking,'' Mende thought to herself.


    Evelyn''s eyes gleamed excitedly. "Hello... are you the owner of this ce?" she asked.


    The guy smiled brightly. "No. This ce is owned by my grandparents. They''re not here right now. So, I''m the caretaker of this ce as of the moment," he replied.


    "We''re sorry that we entered your ce without asking your permission. We''re naturally curious. I hope you will forgive us," Evelyn apologized.


    "No problem. You can visit this ce anytime. You are wee here!" the guy said.


    Evelyn''s eyes widened in happiness. "Really-?"


    "Yeah, sure!" the guy said.


    "Um... what''s your name?" Evelyn asked the handsome guy.


    "My name is Rigor. How about you girls? May I know your names?" he asked.


    "My name is Evelyn, and this is Mende, my best friend!" Evelyn replied cheerfully.


    "Nice meeting you, girls. Would you like toe with me? I will show you around. The castle looks crumbling outside, and it badly needs repairs. My grandparents are going to hire people to renovate this ce soon," he exined.


    "Ah, okay..." Evelyn said.


    Mende was silent the whole time, studying and observing the guy.


    "Girls,e with me inside!" the guy invited them over.


    Evelyn grabbed Mende''s hands, they followed Rigor inside the manor.


    Theye to the living room, and there was an old sofa and some antique furniture scattered all around the area.


    "Have a seat,dies! I''m sorry, the ce is a bit shabby. I arrived here two weeks ago to take care of the ce while my grandparents are on vacation," he exined.


    Evelyn smiled at him. "No need to apologize, we understand," she said.


    "Would you like a drink? I have some apples and oranges in the kitchen. Wait here for a moment. I''ll get them for you," he said and walked into the hallway.


    Evelyn and Mende watched Rigor''s back walking towards the end of the hallway and disappeared into one of the doors.


    "OMG! He''s so handsome! I love the sound of his voice, so manly!" Evelyn giggled.


    Mende rolled her eyes. "Don''t fall in love with him! Today is thest time wee here. Let''s go home now!" she said and stood up, ready to leave the ce.


    Evelyn grabbed Mende''s hands, forcing her to sit back on the couch. "Just a few minutes, please? It''s a rude attitude if Rigores back here and finds out that the guest already left without saying goodbye. Where are your good manners?" she reprimanded her friend.


    "Alright, but don''t eat the foods that he will give you! I don''t trust him! He''s too good to be true!" Mende warned her.


    "Okay, fine!" Evelyn said.


    They saw Rigoring back to the living room, carrying a wooden tray with oranges and apples. He put the tray on the center table. "The fresh fruits are here! Enjoy them,dies!" he said in a delighted voice.


    "No thanks. I''m not hungry," Mende said, refusing to eat the fruits.


    Rigor''s face fell. "How about you, beauty?" he asked the other girl.


    Evelyn smiled and grabbed one red apple. "I''m not hungry, too. But I will bring it to my house. I will eat itter," she said.


    Rigor smiled. "Okay..."


    "We will go home now," Mende said and stood up.


    "Oh, why? It''s still too early. But anyways... I want to give Evelyn something. Wait for a second please..." he said and rose to his feet, he went in the direction of the garden.


    Mende grabbed her friend''s arms. "Let''s go!"


    "Let''s just wait until heebacks!" Evelyn begged her friend.


    Mende pouted and rolled her eyes.


    A few minutester.


    Rigor returned to the living room holding a bouquet of red roses and gave it to Evelyn. "This is for you, beauty! I hope we see each other again soon!" he said and winked at her.


    Evelyn epted the roses, her heart melted right on the spot. "Thank you for the beautiful flowers!" she said, smiling brightly at him.


    "We''re going home now," Mende said and grabbed her friend''s hands. They walked in the direction of the entrance of the manor.


    "Girls, wait... I''ll apany you out," Rigor offered.


    The girls walked towards the entrance of the manor and exited the gate.


    "Bye, girls! Come here again soon!" Rigor said, waving his hands at the girls.


    Evelyn waved back at him.


    The moment the girls reached the tree, Mende teleported themselves back to Evelyn''s house.


    Theynded inside Evelyn''s room.


    Mende looked at the red apple and red roses. "Throw them outside!" she ordered.


    "No, I won''t!" Evelyn said, refusing to throw the meaningful gifts that she received from her crush.


    Mende sighed. "Fine, just don''t eat the apple, okay?"


    "I won''t, promise!" Evelyn assured her.


    "Alright, I will go home now. I''lle back here if I have free time," Mende said.


    "Take care, friend," Evelyn said. She fixed her gaze on the red roses that she was holding in her hands, smiling happily.


    Mende shook her head, then sighed heavily. She vanished from the room a few secondster.


    Evelyn arranged the flowers in the flower vase. She giggled in happiness, remembering so well Rigor''s hypnotic eyes looking at her. His maic look can melt a heart of stone. When he winked at her! OMG! Her heart jumped up and down in her rib cage.


    Then her face fell. Sad to say, she will never see Rigor again. Mende will never bring her again to that manor.


    Hours went by.


    That evening, after dinner.


    Evelyn was standing beside the window, staring at the full moon and the stars shining brightly in the sky.


    That night, during bedtime.


    Evelyn was tossing in the bed, she can''t sleep. She keeps thinking of Rigor!


    It was near midnight when her body and mind finally sumbed to a night of deep sleep.


    While Evelyn was sleeping soundly.


    Suddenly, the red roses glowed in the dark, producing a faint light that traveled towards the window. Outside, a solitary figure was standing on the ground, looking at the window.


    Evelyn dreamed of Rigor in her sleep.


    In her dream, he visited her at her house and brought her a bouquet of red roses.


    The following day.


    After breakfast, Evelyn was shocked when the servant informed her that a handsome guy named Rigor wants to see her. He was waiting outside the gate.


    She can''t believe it! Her dreamst night suddenlye true!


    Evelyn bolted towards the gate and found the smiling Rigor standing outside the gate, holding a bouquet of red roses.


    "Good morning, my dearest, Evelyn!" Rigor uttered his greetings, showering her with his dazzling smile.


    That very moment, Evelyn was floating in cloud 9.


    ...


    And that is how their love story begins, that ended in tragedy.

 Chapter 318 - Spirit Of The Woods

    Mende was not able to visit Evelyn for two weeks. Together with her sister, and her grandmother, they went on a journey back to their roots, located far away.


    When she returned and visited her friend one night, she found the room empty.


    Her brows knitted in confusion. Where is Evelyn? Why she''s not sleeping in her room yet when it''s already 8:00 in the evening?


    Then she heard heavy footsteps in the hallway and stopping outside the room. She turned herself invisible and floated outside the window, ready to flee if needed. The door was suddenly pushed open, and Evelyn''s parents entered the room.


    Thedy of the house broke down as she looked at the empty bed. Her sobbing intensified. "Husband, our daughter has been missing for one week already! We''ve been trying to find her everywhere, but she just vanished without a trace! I''m afraid of what already happened to her!" shemented as more tears fell from her eyes.


    Evelyn''s father went to bed and hugged his wife.


    "We will find her soon! Please, stop crying. It''s not good for your health," the husband told his wife.


    Mende was shocked after hearing from the couple that her friend Evelyn was missing! Where is Evelyn right now? She hoped that her friend is okay and nothing bad happened to her.


    "Wife, do you think our daughter eloped with that handsome man named Rigor who visited her in our house a few times?" he asked.


    "I think so, but we have no idea where to find that guy. We don''t know where he lives! The servants don''t know anything about that guy. He only came here three times, but after that, he no longer returned. We don''t know if he is the one who took our daughter. If he is the one, where did he hides our daughter?" the wife responded between sobs.


    The husband released aborious sigh. He doesn''t know how tofort his wife anymore.


    Mende took pity on the couple''s miserable condition. ''Don''t worry... I''ll help you find your daughter!'' she thought to herself.


    She left the manor and went back to their house in the forest.


    When she arrived at their house, her sister Ebony and Grandmother Sitas were already waiting for her.


    "Did you already bid goodbye to your friend?" Sitas asked.


    Mende shook her head sadly. "No. I wasn''t able to talk to her because when I visited her in her house, she''s not in her room. Her parents came inside the room, crying helplessly because Evelyn was missing and they have no idea where to find her..." she exined gloomily.


    "But why would Evelyn went missing?" asked Ebony.


    "I dunno... I have no idea. But we went to this abandoned manor in the middle of the forest, and we met a handsome guy there named Rigor. I was suspicious of the true identity of the guy, so I no longer brought Evelyn there. Unfortunately, my friend was smitten with him, and I discovered that the guy already visited Evelyn in her home a couple of times. Her parents thought that their daughter eloped with Rigor!" Mende borated further.


    Ebony''s eyes widened. "Oh, no! Why did you bring Evelyn to that abandoned manor? I have bad feelings about that ce! What if she was bewitched by that guy who is not human? How can you be so stupid to bring your friend to that suspicious ce?" she asked her sister angrily.


    Mende''s heart seems to burst due to fear, guilt, and worry. "I...I...we no longer go back there!" she stammered, realizing that it might be already toote to save her friend if she won''t go to the abandoned manor right away and saved her. She looked at her grandmother. "Grandma, I need to save my friend!" she dered.


    Sitas released a deep sigh then shook her head. "No! You''re not going anywhere tonight!" she said in an authoritative voice.


    "But, Grandma! If I won''t go there and save my friend, she would be in grave danger!" Mende insisted.


    "You are not going anywhere!" Sitas repeated in a loud voice.


    Mende was torn between two conflicting emotions. To save her friend or obey her grandmother? She walked back and forth on the floor, feeling restless. She feels guilty, and she keeps ming herself. If she didn''t bring Evelyn to that ce, this tragedy will never happen!


    Sitas watched her restless granddaughter walking back and forth on the floor. She knows that the moment she and Ebony will fall asleep tonight, Menedelia will leave the house and go to that abandoned manor to save her friend. Next week they will leave this ce and go back to their roots and live in the farthest part of the forest, far from humans. Menedelia''s fondness for humans won''t end well. So it''s better to bring her granddaughters to a farawaynd to protect them and sever any possible interactions with the humans that will only bring them harm.


    They are spirits of the woods. Spirits that can take human form and live like humans. After their n was brutally wiped out by blood-thirsty vampires disguised as bandits, they are the only surviving spirits of their kind. She fled from the ruins and brought the children with her. They have lived in this ce ever since.


    After visiting their old home inside the cave, located in the deepest part of the jungle, she finally concluded that it''s now safe to return to the ce. She had scanned the whole area, looking for possible enemies or threats lurking anywhere, but she didn''t found anything that has the potential to endanger their lives. She was determined to return to their roots and live peacefully there. She and the girls already cleaned the cave and made it ready for their return.


    Mende looked at Sitas. "I''m so sorry to disobey you, Grandma. But I have to find my missing friend with or without your consent!" she dered.


    Sitas groaned, then sighed heavily. "You are stubborn!" she said irritably. She waved her hand at her granddaughter, freezing her on the spot from the neck down.


    Mende was caught off guard. Oh, no! She can no longer move her body! She looked at her grandmother. "Grandma, please save my friend! Please, I beg you!" she shouted.


    Sitas breathed deeply. "I''ll see what I can do..." she looked at Ebony. "Child, bring me to that abandoned manor now!" she ordered.


    Ebony went to her grandma''s side and touched her arm. A few secondster, they vanished from the house. They appeared in the forest in front of the abandoned manor. Two torches are illuminating the main entrance of the manor.


    "Grandma, that''s the abandoned manor!" Ebony said, pointing at the crumbling structure in front of them. They''re hiding behind the trunk of the big tree facing the entrance of the house.


    "Okay. Just wait here. I''ll try to find Evelyn inside the manor. If I''ll see her, I''ll bring her to you, then bring her to her parent''s house and tell them to vacate the house right away. They''re all in danger if they will stay in the town. If I can no longer return to our house tonight, don''te back here, don''t try to find me! That means the creatures living in this ce are more powerful than me, and they have already defeated me. You and your sister must return to the cave at once and hide there and never return here! Did you understand, child?"


    "I understand, Grandma!" Ebony nods her head.


    Sitas left the tree and hovered in the air.


    Ebony watched her grandmother floated in the air.


    Sitas hovered above the roof of the abandoned manor.

 Chapter 319 - Gone!

    Sitas hovered down andnded in the middle of the garden. Her third eye suddenly appeared in her forehead and scanned the area.


    She suddenly felt a strong aura present in the area, and a minuteter, a fragrant smell of roses filled the air.


    This is not good!


    She heard voicesing from the house. She entered the manor and roamed around the area, trying to find the location of the voices.


    She finally located the voices inside the dining room.


    There...


    She found Evelyn sitting beside a handsome guy at the table, apanied by an old man and woman. Her third eye immediately recognized the true identities of the people surrounding the human girl.


    They are the Naga creatures with humanoid upper bodies and snake-like lower bodies.


    The old man nced near the door and detected the presence of someone, not their kind. "Oh, we have a visitor near the door!" he said.


    All eyes looked at the door.


    There stood, Sitas.


    Evelyn only saw Mende''s grandmother a few times. She was puzzled, why the old woman was in the manor right now? "Grandma...what are you doing here?" she asked.


    "Do you know her?" Rigor asked.


    "Yes, she is Mende''s grandma," she replied.


    "Ah, okay. Why don''t you invite grandma to join us for dinner?" Rigor suggested.


    Evelyn looked at the old woman. "Grandma,e here, join us for dinner!" she said.


    Sitas walked towards the table and looked at Evelyn. "Child, let''s go home. Your parents are worried about you. You''ve been missing for a week already. They can''t find you everywhere!" she said.


    Evelyn''s brows furrowed. "But I onlye here this morning!" she said.


    "Believe me, you''ve been gone for a week! Come with me, let''s go home now!" Sitas said urgently.


    The two folks stood up.


    "I think you need to leave our house, now!" the old man shouted at the visitor angrily.


    "Yes. Return to where youe from or else..." the old woman chimed in.


    Rigor and hispanions throw Sitas a murderous look.


    A desperate situation needs a desperate move, Sitas knew it. She quickly waved her hands at the Naga creatures, freezing them on the spot.


    Then she quickly went to Evelyn''s side. "Child, let''s go!" she said and grabbed her hand.


    "Grandma, what did you do to them? Why they''re not moving!?" Evelyn asked.


    "Let''s go! I will answer all your questionster!" Sitas said urgently.


    "B-but I can''t leave them without saying goodbye first!" Evelyn protested.


    "No. If I will unfreeze them right now, they will never let go of us! You will be a prisoner here for the rest of your whole life. You can never go back to your family! Don''t you know that they are the Naga creatures with humanoid upper bodies and a snake-like lower body!" Sitas told her the truth.


    Evelyn shook her head. "No. You''re lying to me, Grandma. They''re not snake creatures!" she protested.


    "Alright, I''ll show you their real body!" Sitas said and opened her palm. A mirror appeared in her hands. She quickly ran the mirror up and down on Rigor''s body.


    Evelyn covered her mouth in shock. Oh, my God! She finally discovered the true identity of her beloved, he had a lower body of a snake. She was shocked to the core. "What is going on! Why I didn''t know about this!?" she eximed in a horrified voice. It only means one thing, she was deceived by Rigor! "Grandma, take me out of this ce!" she finally agreed.


    Sitas quickly grabbed Evelyn''s arm and they left the ce, floating in the air, zooming towards Ebony''s location hiding behind the tree.


    "Evelyn, I''m d that you''re safe!" Ebony exined in relief. She grabbed the girl''s hands and looked at her Grandma. "Let''s go, Grandma!"


    Evelyn saw the Naga peopleing out of the entrance of the manor, she eximed in a frightened voice. "Oh, no! They''reing!"


    "GOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Sitas shouted at the girls.


    Ebony grabbed Evelyn''s hands, they vanished from the ce in split seconds.


    Sitas was about to teleport but surprisingly, her power no longer works! What going on!?


    Rigor and hispanions faced the intruder.


    "You are so bold toe here and took away my beloved without my permission, old hag!" Rigor said indignantly.


    "Leave Evelyn alone! She''s an innocent human being! Her parents are worried to death of her whereabouts!" Sitas shouted at him vehemently.


    "But Evelyn and I truly love each other! You shouldn''t interfere in our affairs!" Rigor insisted.


    "You deceived the girl! You never told her about your true identity that you belong to the snake n! If you showed yourself to her, she will never fall in love with someone like you! You deceived her and she already discovered your true identity, she will never return to you!" Sitas shouted angrily, she was trying to buy her time, trying to repeatedly wield her power but to no avail.


    Rigor shook her head and looked at the intruder. "Because of that, you''re going to suffer for the rest of your life. And I will hunt down your family and kill them all in front of your eyes!" he dered, seething in rage.


    The old woman went to her side and grinned in amusement. "Are you wondering why you can no longer escape our ce? Do you like my perfume creation that can suppress one''s power especially to someone like you who interferes with other people''s business?" she asked, grinning triumphantly.


    Sitas finally understood why her power no longer works... she inhaled that damn perfume! She groaned in dismay. She''s dead!


    "Let''s imprisoned the intruder into the dungeon and make her suffer for the rest of her life, her punishment for invading our territory!" the old guy spoke in a thunderous voice.


    The old woman grabbed Sita''s arms in a vice-like grip, they vanished from the ce.


    Rigor looked at his father. "I''m going to fetch my wife from her house and I will kill everyone who will stand my way!" he said in a determined voice.


    "Do you need my help, son?" the old guy offered.


    "No need, Father. Humans are extremely weak, they''re no match when ites to my strength! I can easily crush them with my hands!" Rigor replied smugly.


    The old man nodded his head and walked away, going back to the entrance of the manor.


    Rigor disappeared from the ce.


    A momentter, Rigor reappeared at the gate of Evelyn''s manor.


    His brows furrowed, where is the guard? No one is guarding the gate? He noticed that the gate was padlocked. But when he looked at the manor, the torch outside the main door was still burning brightly. They must have been sleeping already.


    He floated in the air and hovered towards the closed door. He also noticed the same thing, the main door was padlocked!


    Something is going on!


    He floated above, went to the second floor, and found an open window. He went inside the room, careful not to make any sound so as not to alert the inhabitants of the manor.


    The room was empty.


    He checked the other rooms outside, they''re all empty as well. He noticed that some of the clothes were strewn on the bed.


    C-could it be that Evelyn, her parents, and the servants fled the town already?


    But that was so fast! How did it happen?


    To clear his doubts, he continue searching all the rooms on the second floor and the ground floor, even the kitchen and the servants quarter were all empty, still, he can''t find a single soul!


    They''re gone!


    Dammit! They took his wife away!


    He will burn down this ce!


    Nostrils ring, he grabbed the torch outside and throws them inside the manor to burn the whole ce down.


    A few minutester, the living room of the manor was already burning brightly and the fire spreads throughout the whole house.


    One hourter, the manor was like a raging inferno that can be seen even from a distance.


    Since the neighbors'' houses are far in between and they''re already sleeping peacefully in their respective homes, no onees to help put the fire down.


    Rigor didn''t leave the manor until the whole ce crumbled into ashes in front of him.


    His revenge has just begun.


    He will find Evelyn no matter what and unleash his revenge! He starts hating her for abandoning him when she already told him that she will love him forever, that she will stay by his side and they will raise a family together!


    Now... all that was left... is empty promises!


    He gritted his teeth in anger!


    He will find Evelyn, even if he will search the whole world!

 Chapter 320 - Take Charge!

    Half an hour earlier.


    Evelyn knows that her parents won''t listen to her if she tells them that their life is in danger. That is why she agrees to Ebony''s suggestion to evacuate all the people to another town in their sleeping form. She will do the exiningter after they wake up.


    Evelyn gathered all their valuable belongings, especially the box where her parents put their money and pieces of jewelry and important papers.


    They have to hurry up before Rigor wille to the manor to find her!


    Done, Ebony teleported Evelyn into the next town and dropped her inside the darkened church. She summoned five candles in her hands and quickly lighted them, then she left Evelyn inside the church.


    Ebony went back to the manor and teleported Evelyn''s parents in their sleeping form to the church. She repeated the same process to all the servants at lightning speed with no rest in between.


    The moment Ebony finished teleporting everyone to the church, including the two carriages and the four horses, she''s ready to drop, physically tired and sleepy. She looked at Evelyn. "Tell your family to never return to the manor because Rigor knows that ce and he might be waiting for your return there. I put everyone in a deep sleep, including the animals. When your family wakes up after half an hour, exin to them everything. I can''t stay longer to help you in exining. I have to return to the house to bring my sister to safety. My Grandma freeze my sister because she wanted to go to the abandoned manor to save you. My Grandmother save you instead. Take care of yourself!"


    "Thank you so much for helping me and my family!" Evelyn said, feeling grateful for Ebony''s hard work and effort.


    "Don''t mention it!" Ebony replied and disappeared from the church in the blink of an eye.


    Evelyn looked at her parents and the servants lying on the wooden floor of the church. Fresh tears emerged in her eyes.


    If she only knows that Rigor is not human, she will never fall in love with him even he is good-looking! But it was toote!


    She continues sobbing in the pew, ming herself for everything.


    Meanwhile...


    Ebony arrived at the house in the forest and began packing their things. Putting them all in the bags made of Abaca.


    Mende looked at her sister busy packing their things. Her brows knitted together. "What are you doing? Why are you packing our things? Are we leaving this ce? Where is Grandma? Why she didn''t return with you? Did you found Evelyn in the abandoned manor?" she bombarded her sister with questions.


    Ebony nced at her sister. "Grandma found your friend inside the abandoned manor with her lover. Evelyn and her entire family including the servants and horses are all safe now inside the church located in the next town," she answered.


    "How about, Grandma? Where is she? Why she''s not here yet?" Mende asked anxiously, she already got a bad feeling about the whole thing.


    Done packing, Ebony went to her sister''s side. "Grandma instructed me to bring Evelyn and her whole family to safety, which I already did. And if Grandma can''t return right away, that means, she was caught by the creatures inhabiting that abandoned manor. She wants us to go to back to the cave and hide there for safety. That''s all!" she exined.


    "Sister, unfreeze me now! I want to save Grandma!" Mende shouted.


    Ebony looked at her older sister and sighed deeply. "Don''t worry, after we arrived in the cave I will unfreeze you," she said and put all the bags in the center of the house. She went to her sister''s side and hold her arm. "I''ll bring you first to the cave," she said and teleported the two of them into their old home inside the cave, located a thousand miles away from their previous house.


    A few minutester, they finally arrived in the cave and Ebony lighted all the candles lining inside the chamber. She deposited her sister into the bed made of wood. "You will be safe here. I''ll go back to our house and bring the rest of the bags here," she said and vanished from the chamber.


    Mende roamed her eyes helplessly around the cave. She can''t unfreeze herself! She''s such a useless creature! She was worried about her grandmother. She wants to go to the abandoned manor and find her grandma!


    But she can''t unfreeze herself, dammit!


    The only thing she can do right now is waiting for her sister to return to the cave, hopefully, her grandma will return with Ebony, safe and sound.


    She didn''t wait for a long time... ''coz a few minutester... Ebony returned with their belongings.


    "Are you not done yet?" Mende asked.


    "I still need to go back there to get some things and bring them here, and after that, I''ll no longer leave this ce. If Grandma can escape the danger of that ce, she knows where to find us," Ebony replied.


    Mende released a deep sigh.


    Ebony vanished again from the chamber.


    All Mende can do is to wait agonizingly, fearing for her sister and grandmother''s safety.


    A few minutester, Ebony finally appeared in the chamber with their remaining belongings.


    "Whew, I''m finally done!" Ebony said and released a sigh of relief.


    Mende was also relieved. In her mind, she was already nning on how to save her grandma. She desperately hoped that she''s still alive!


    The sisters sleep in the old wooden bed.


    Ebony didn''t unfreeze her sister to make sure that Menedelia won''t be able to leave the cave while she was sleeping peacefully through the night.


    Ebony was physically tired of all the activities that she went through in the past hours. She fall asleep a few minutester.


    Mende was unable to sleep, staring at the ceiling of the chamber, feeling frustrated that not only did her grandmother freeze her physically, but she also suppressed her power, she can''t teleport anywhere.


    Mende''s body finally sumbed to sleep after a few hours of endless agony thinking and worrying about her grandmother''s safety.


    The following day.


    Ebony woke up early and stared at her sister still sleeping beside her on the bed. She was shaking her head while gazing at her sister, she know that the moment she will unfreeze her, her sister will go back to that abandoned manor and attempt to save their grandma, worst... she might die there.


    The freezing technique that her grandma had put on her sister will expire in a few minutes.


    No, she can''t allow that! She opened her palm and a brown pellet appeared in her hand. She opened her sister''s mouth and dropped the brown pellet into her mouth. The pellet will dissolve in Menedelia''s mouth, making her powerless. Her sister can''t use her power unless she will feed her the antidote.


    Done, Ebony exited the chamber and transferred all their belongings to the clearing outside.


    She left the cave to gather dry twigs.


    A few minutester.


    She went back to the cave, start a fire and cook something for breakfast before her sister wake up.

 Chapter 321 - I Wont!

    When Mende woke up, she was d that her sister already unfreezes her. The first thing she wants to do is teleport back to the abandoned manor, only to find out that she can no longer do that!


    Damn!


    Her sister must have dropped the pellet on her mouth to render her powerless, unable to teleport anywhere! She was furious for a few seconds, but she also understood why her sister had done it. Ebony wants to make sure that she can never leave her side and endangered herself.


    She wasmenting in her mind. How can she save her grandmother if she has no power? She can''t even protect herself!


    But she can''t also me her sister. Ebony was hell-bent on obeying their grandmother''s


    instructions.


    She sighed deeply and left the bed. She went outside and found her sister cooking something on the pot above the makeshift stove made of stone.


    She went to her sister''s side and sat on the wooden chair, facing the burning stove. "Did you feed me the pelletst night or this morning?" she asked.


    Ebony breathed deeply. "This morning," she replied.


    "B-but why?" she asked.


    "Because we already lost Grandma and I can''t afford to lose you as well. If Grandma encountered defeat in the hands of the enemy, then you will also encounter defeat just like her because your power is still weak," Ebony replied sternly.


    "Then give me the ck book! It''s the only way to save grandma from the enemies!" she insisted.


    Ebony shook her head. "No! You might not be able to handle the demands of the ck book. The book requires a sacrifice and it might cost you your life. That''s why I won''t give it to you!" she said adamantly.


    Mende released a deep sigh. She knows her sister well. If Ebony says no, that''s the end of it. She will find the opportunity to steal the ck book from her. Without her power, she can''t return to the manor and find her missing grandmother.


    She closed her eyes for a moment, wondering what to do! The guilt is eating her up inside. She was the one who sent her grandmother to death!


    Fresh tears emerged in her eyes. She can never forgive herself if something bad happened to her grandma!


    Ebony was staring at her sister''s face for a long time. "From now on, we will never leave this ce. We are not going to interact with humans again. This is the only way to protect ourselves. Humans always bring trouble!" she said indignantly.


    Tears flooded Mende''s eyes.


    Ebony looked at her older sister. Menedelia is only a year older than her. "Stop crying. From now on, there''s only you and me left in this world. We should stick together through thick and thin."


    "Aren''t you going to do anything to save our grandmother?" Mende asked between sobs.


    Ebony released a troubled sigh. "When Grandma gave her instruction to me, I have to honor and obey it. She will feel upset and annoyed if you alsoe after her and suffered the same fate as her. No matter what happen to her, she will be happy and contented that I followed her instruction."


    Mende wiped her tear-stained face with the hem of her dress. Between the two of them, her sister Ebony was always been obedient to their grandmother. On the other hand, she was the one who is free-spirited, adventurous, and always creates trouble.


    Now, her adventurous and free-spirited attitude finally brought her and her family to their knees. She''s longing to undo her mistakes. If only she can turn back time, she will never bring Evelyn to that abandoned manor, all these unfortunate events will never happen at all!


    Sad to say, no amount of regrets can turn back time!


    From now on, she will have to deal with the pain, guilt, and sadness of losing their grandmother because of her stubbornness.


    Ebony lifted the lid of the pot and checked the boiled sweet potatoes, it''s ready to eat. She doused the fire and transferred the boiled potatoes to the te. She looked at her sister. "Let''s eat our breakfast," she said and began munching on her food.


    Mende picked up one sweet potato and began eating her meal.


    The sisters ate their breakfast in silence.


    The day rolled into the night.


    ...


    Days passed by in a blur.


    The sisters are finally getting used to their new surroundings and they no longer talked about their missing grandmother, but deep inside, they always remember and think of Sitas all the time wishing and hoping that one day she will return to their side.


    Mende never begged her sister to give her the antidote even once. She knows that if she''ll do that, Ebony will get suspicious of her true intent. The more her sister won''t give her the antidote. She will pretend that she no longer desires to return to the abandoned manor in the forest so that one day her sister will finally trust her again and restore her power.


    She will wait patiently for that final day.


    Three monthster.


    Early morning.


    The day that Mende has been waiting for finallyes.


    They were eating their breakfast consisted of roasted fish and boiled bananas.


    Ebony looked at her sister. "Today, after we finished eating our breakfast. I will give you the antidote," she finally said.


    Mende never showed enthusiasm on her face after hearing the news.


    Ebony raised a brow after her sister never showed any emotion or excitement on her face. "Are you not happy that I''m going to restore your power? Are you mad and upset of what I have done to you? It''s only for your well-being," she exined her side.


    Mende heaved a sigh. "Sis, you don''t have to exin your reason to me. I already understand why you have to do it. I will never be mad at you... upset maybe. But you are only following Grandma''s instruction. I will never me you. Thank you for giving me the antidote," she said.


    "I''ll give you the antidote on one condition. You must promise me not to go back to that abandoned manor in the middle of the forest!" Ebony said.


    Mende nodded her head. "I won''t!" she said.


    "Good," Ebony murmured.


    After they finished eating their breakfast, Ebony opened her palm. A white-colored pellet appeared in her hand. She gave it to her sister. "Take this..." she said.


    "Thanks, sis!" Mende epted the white pellet and put it in her mouth.


    A few minutester, her power had finally returned!


    That afternoon.


    The sisters decided to catch fish and shrimp in the stream for their food consumption.


    They spent the whole afternoon in the stream, taking a bath, washing theirundry, and catching fish and shrimp.


    They returned to the cave before the darkness arrived.


    Days went by.


    One monthter.


    One sunny morning.


    Ebony finally lowered her guard down.

 Chapter 322 - Take Me To Her!

    "I''m going to go to the stream to get drinking water," Mende said.


    "Okay. Don''t linger there for too long!" Ebony replied. Today, she ns to add an extension to the cultivated area near the entrance of the cave.


    The soil is excellent for growing vegetables and herbal medicine around the cave.


    Mende picked up the jar and walked towards the entrance of the cave.


    She''s been waiting for this day toe for a long time.


    Today, she''s going back to the abandoned manor and find her missing grandmother!


    She exited the cave and walked in the direction of the stream.


    A momentter.


    Ebony emerged from the entrance of the cave holding the machete in her right hand, she began to work.


    Meanwhile...


    Mende finally reached the stream. She put the jar under the shade of the tree and scanned the area around her. She will wait for a few minutes, just in case her sister followed her!


    A few minutester, Ebony was nowhere in sight.


    Good!


    Time to leave!


    She initiated the teleportation process in her mind and vanished from the ce in the blink of an eye.


    She reappeared a momentter in front of the abandoned manor located in the middle of the forest. The whole ce still looks the same.


    She walked towards the main door.


    With just a gentle push on her hand, the door opened right away. She entered the ce and walked towards the living room. All she can hear around her is deafening silence. Does it mean that the ce was abandoned already?


    Suddenly, she heard the sounds of a door closing. It''s located at the end of the hallway. She was about to head there, but a male voice suddenly spoke behind her.


    "Oh, we have another visitor!" he said.


    Mende spun around and was shocked to see an old man standing a few meters behind her. "W-who are you?" she asked.


    "I am the owner of this ce. And who are you? What are you doing hereing to my property without knocking on the door first!? How bold you are!" the old man reprimanded the intruder.


    "I''m here to save my grandmother! Where did you imprison my grandmother! Bring me to here at once! Or else I will burn this whole ce to the ground!" Mende threatened him.


    The old man erupted into peals ofughter. "Little girl... you''re so bold! For some reason, you amused me. What you got? Are you more powerful and capable than me? You are so bold toe here and order me around! I can easily crush you in my hands like an ant!" he warned her.


    Mende took a deep breath and chanted a spell. He blew air towards the old man.


    The old man stoppedughing and stood rooted on the spot. What the hell is going on! He can''t move his body. "What did you do to me!?" he asked the girl in surprise and disbelief.


    Mende smiled smugly and went to the old man''s side. She forcibly opened his mouth and dropped a brown pellet inside. "You talk too much and you underestimate me!" she said, grinning triumphantly.


    She walked towards the couch and made herselffortable. It only takes a few seconds and the old man will finally lose his power. That is the time she can order him around.


    Five minutester.


    Mende stood up and walked to the side of the old man. "I drop a brown pellet in your mouth. It is powerful enough to suppress your power. Don''t worry, I have the antidote with me though," she exined cheekily and unfreeze him.


    The old man was finally able to move his body parts, he jumped at the intruder but Mende was quick enough to move away from him before he can touch her skin.


    The old man opened his palm about to unleash his deadly weapon, but nothinges out! He can no longer wield his power! How did it happen? He looked at the girl. Howe this girl holds so much power? She doesn''t even look like someone powerful to him.


    "I told you earlier, only by ingesting the antidote you can finally regain your power back! But I won''t give you the antidote unless you bring me to my grandmother first!" Mende shouted. She was enraged that the old man is not taking her seriously.


    Suddenly, a fragrant smell drifted into the air. Like the scent of a roseing from the garden.


    Mende ignored the smell.


    The old man spoke. "Okay, I''ll bring you to where we imprisoned your grandmother. But you must promise me that after you see your grandmother you will give me the antidote!" he said.


    "Okay, I will give you the antidote if my grandmother and I can finally leave this ce safely! If not then, you will never get your power back! I warned you, don''t y tricks on me!" Mende warned him.


    "Alright, I will take you to your grandmother. Follow me!" the old man said and walked towards the direction of the garden.


    Mende followed the old man, she put a safe distance between them so that she won''t be startled just in case the old man will jump at her again.


    They exited the manor and walked outside, passing the blooming garden. They walked towards the end of the garden.


    Mende saw a hut, hundred meters away from the garden. "Old man, where are you taking me? You better make sure that you''re leading me to my grandmother or else I will kill you! I''m not joking! I''m serious!" she told him menacingly.


    The old man stopped walking and looked at her, he pointed his hand at the hut. "Can you see that hut? We imprisoned your grandmother there!" he said.


    "Continue walking!" Mende ordered. While walking she constantly scanned the area looking for the old man''spanion. She was looking for Rigor. Where is he? He might suddenly attack her at any given moment.


    The old man was walking slowly as if he was taking his time.


    "Old man, where is Rigor? Why I can''t see him around the house?" she asked.


    The old man stopped walking and looked at her. "My son is looking for Evelyn, traveling from town to town to find his missing wife. He is going crazy after losing the girl!" he said shaking his head.


    "But they''re not married yet!" Mende said.


    "Marriage is only for humans. In our n, as long two creatures are in love with each other, they''re already considered a couple," the old man exined.


    Mende sighed. "Continue walking!" she ordered.


    The old man resumed walking going to the hut at a slow pace.


    Mende was infuriated with the old man''s sluggish walking. By the time they reach the hut, it would be nighttime already. She released a deep sigh. "Why are you walking so slowly!?"


    The old man looked at her. "Child, have you have no respect for older people? You stripped me of my power and now you asked me why I''m walking slowly? I''m already old and my bones are not as strongpared before. Without my power, I''m just a useless old man! So don''t asked me why I''m walking slowly! Remember, you turned me into this!" he red at her.


    Mende sighed and rolled her eyes. "Continue walking!" she ordered.


    The old man resumed walking, a bit faster this time.


    A few minutester, they finally arrived at the hut.


    The old man pushed the door open and stepped inside, followed by Mende.


    The moment they''re inside. Mende waved his hand at the old man, freezing him on the spot, from his neck down to his toes.


    "You don''t have to feeze me again!" the old man protested.


    Mende ignored the disgruntled look on the old man''s face. "Where is my grandmother!?" she snapped at him.


    "Inside the room," the old man replied.


    There''s only one room in the hut.


    Mende walked towards it and opened the door, dreading what she''s going to see inside.

 Chapter 323 - Still Alive?

    There she is...


    Lying on the floor was her grandmother, her feet and hands were bound with shackles. Her appearance was untidy. Her white hair covered her face in disarray. Mende''s heart was bleeding after witnessing her grandmother''s pitiful condition.


    "W-w...wa...w...water ...please...give me w...water... I''m t...thirsty..." Sitas moaned, feeling so weak and tired.


    ? Mende rushed to the jug of water above the table and filled the ss with water. She went to her grandma''s side. "Here''s the water... Grandma!" she said and pressed the ss to her mouth.


    Sitas drinks the water greedily, devouring it in just a few seconds. She opened her eyes slowly and squinted at the girl''s face. "Granddaughter, is this really you? Are you real? I''m not dreaming aren''t I?" she asked happily.


    "Yes, Grandma! I''m here to take you out from this awful ce!" Mende said.


    Sitas looked at the door. "Be careful with that old man! He''s full of tricks! He can''t be trusted!" she warned her granddaughter.


    "I know, that''s why I froze him and suppressed his power, he is harmless now," Mende answered.


    "But child, that old man has a wife and son named Rigor, they''re powerful and cunning! They could be outside waiting to attack you!" Sitas warned her.


    Mende went to the window and scanned the surroundings. She saw no one!


    She went back to her grandmother''s side. She waved her hand all over the shackles destroying them instantly, she repeated the process on her grandma''s feet.


    Her grandmother is finally free from the shackles!


    She holds her grandmother''s arms gently, about to teleport away from the ce, but the old man spoke.


    "Wait! Little girl! You already freed your grandma, how about my antidote!? Give it to me first before you go away!" the old man demanded.


    Mende opened her palm, she looked at the white pellet in her hand. She put it on the floor near the old man. "If you are lucky, you will regain your power back. After one hour, the pellet will dissolve and no longer effective. You should get it before it will evaporate to nothingness!" she said and went back to her grandmother.


    She grasped her grandmother''s arm and initiated the teleportation process in her mind.


    Mende and Sitas vanished from the area.


    The old man was cursing, "Damn that girl! How dare she overpowered me! And where is my wife! Just when I needed her the most, she''s nowhere to be seen!" he grumbled.


    He looked at the white pellet on the floor. If the girl was telling the truth and no onees to his aide after one hour, then the antidote will dissolve, and his power will not be restored!


    "Anyone there! Wife, where are you! Come here quick! Help meeeeeeeeee!" he shouted desperately.


    "Wife, where are you? Helppppppppp meeeeeee!" he repeated.


    Minutes went by, still, no onees to his aide!


    The old man stared at the white pellet hopelessly.


    He''s doomed!


    Meanwhile...


    Mende didn''t bring her grandmother to the cave, instead, she brought her to their old home in the forest. "Grandma, let''s rest here for a while. I''ll cook some edible food for you so that you can eat and rest for a while before we will go home. Sister Ebony will be ecstatic to see you again. Then I will clean you a little bit. Okay?" she said.


    Sitas nods her head. "Thank you for saving me, child," she said in a grateful voice.


    "I''m so sorry that I came sote, Grandma. Ebony won''t allow me toe here. She put the brown pellet in my mouth to suppress my power. But one day she finally let her guard down and give me the white pellet. And I also stole a few of them. It''s handy for me when I saved you earlier," she exined. "I''ll cook something..." she said and rose to her feet, going to the kitchen.


    Mende exited the door of the kitchen leading to the garden to get some veggies and make a soup. She was picking up leafy vegetables when the fragrance of the rose drifted into her nostrils.


    She was thinking for a moment, the scent was familiar to her...where did she smell that scent before?


    Her brows furrowed in concentration.


    Ah, she remembered it now, she smelled that fragrance in the abandoned manor! Why can she still smell that particr fragrance here?


    Oh, no!


    "Grandma!" She ran towards the door of the kitchen, entered the house, and rushed to the tiny living room.


    Her eyes widened in shock to see a stranger standing in the middle of the room, an old woman to be precise! But where is her grandma?


    She no longer saw her anywhere in the house....wait...why do the visitor and her grandma wear the same clothing?


    Shiit!


    Unless...


    A sudden realization hit her hard! She was tricked by this old woman! She''s not her grandmother at all! She''s an impostor!


    She initiated the teleportation in her mind wanting to go back to the abandoned manor to find her grandmother but she failed to teleport! She looked at the old woman, raw fear shed in her eyes. Damn!


    The old woman grinned triumphantly while enjoying the raw fear shing on the girl''s face. "Surprised! You suppressed my husband''s power and now how does it feel when I did the same to you? Are you afraid little girl?" she said. She waved her hand and the girl crumbled to her knees. "Have a taste of your own medicine, little girl!" she said,ughing hard.


    Mende shut her eyes. Damn! How can she be so stupid! This woman used some kind of magic to alter her appearance, copy her grandmother''s image, and disguised herself as her. Even the sound of their voices was the same! She failed to discover her disguise. She was deceived, and now she was awaiting death in the face of the enemy. "A-are you the wife of that old man?" she asked.


    "Yes!" the old woman answered.


    "What have you done to me?" Mende asked.


    "When you smell the fragrance in the manor and until we arrived here, the fragrance is already working inside your system, slowly suppressing your power inside. What you did to my husband I did the same to you. Now you two are even!" replied the old woman.


    "W-what are you going to do to me?" Mende asked worriedly.


    The old woman grinned in amusement. "I have three ns for you! Would you like to hear about them?"


    "Tell me!" Mende said bravely.


    "I would initially want to kill you, but since you leave the antidote for my husband then I''ll be a little bit merciful for you. I''ll let you choose your fate. You have three choices. I will turn you into a frog. I will turn you into a lizard. Or I will turn you into an old woman. I''ll give you five minutes to decide and after the time is up, if you haven''t chosen anything yet, then I will turn you into a frog!" the old woman said.


    Mende looked at the enemy, based on the serious expression on her face, she was not joking. She has to decide fast! Between the three choices, being an old woman is the wisest choice for her. If she is turned into a lizard or a frog, she can be eaten byrger animals. Powerless and unable to defend herself, she won''t stand a chance in the jungle!


    In the human world, people respect older people. Maybe there is still a ce for her somewhere. She no longer ns to return to her sister, she''s probably mad at her right now. She looked at the old woman. "I already have a decision. Can I ask you a question first?" she asked.


    "Go on, what is it?" the old woman said.


    Mende swallowed the lump in her throat. "Is my grandmother still alive?" she asked, bracing to hear the answer to her question.

 Chapter 324 - No Guarantee!

    "Secret!" The old woman smiled wickedly. "And tell me your decision now! Do you want me to turn you into a frog or lizard?" she asked wickedly.


    "I prefer to be turn into an old woman!" Mende answered immediately. She feared that the evil witch will turn her into a frog or lizard if it takes her a long time to decide. She won''t be able to live a normal life if the witch will turn her into an animal. She was sure she will never survive in the wild if she will be a small animal.


    The old woman smiled broadly. She envied the youth and beauty of the stupid girl. It would be nice to turn her into an old woman just like her. "Wise decision, little girl!" she smiled in amusement.


    She immediately waved her hand all over Mende''s body, activating the curse. Her mouth moves rapidly, chanting a powerful ck spell. Her chanting took almost five minutes. Slowly... Mende was turning into an old woman, sporting wrinkled hands and sagging skin. She looks like a 70 years old woman now. Her transformation wasplete!


    Mende can already see the changes in her skin, as she stared in horror at her wrinkled skin, which used to be wless a while ago, her heart sank. She gasped in pain and despair after witnessing her shocking transformation.


    Satisfied with the result of her creation, the old woman smiled in amusement. "I''m done with you! Do you want to see your face?" she asked, her evilughter rang in the air.


    Mende shook her head. What is the use of seeing her face when she knows just by looking at her sagging skin that she was already turned into an old woman? She looked at the old witch angrily. "How long the curse will stay in my body?" she asked.


    The wicked woman erupted into peals ofughter. "You''re such a stupid girl! What kind of question is that?" she sneered at her. "Did youpare yourself to sleeping beauty that once the handsome prince appear and kissed her lips the curse will vanish and she will finally open her eyes after a long time and live happily with her prince charming? Is that what you mean?"


    Mende''s tears shimmered in her eyes. "I don''t want to live with this curse!" she said vehemently.


    The wicked witch guffawed. "Then go kill yourself!" she said evilly.


    Mende bit her lip in anger and frustration. "Please, undo this curse now!" she finally swallowed her pride and begged the old woman to reverse the curse. She''s getting hopeless and desperate. She getting scared to live an old woman''s life. She''s still young.


    The old witch noticed the desperation on the girl''s face and the fresh tears flowing on her face. "Alright, I''m not really heartless contrary to what you already think about me. I actually pity your depressing condition. You''re such a pretty girl before and now you''re already an old woman just like me. Horrible isn''t it? Let me think of a solution for you..."


    Suddenly, Mende feels hopeful.


    "If you want me to undo the curse, bring your friend Evelyn back to my ce! And don''te back and n to take revenge in your current state unless you brought your friend with you. I won''t be merciful next time!" the old woman warned her. She throws the girl a death re and waved her hand at her.


    The witch vanished from the house a momentter.


    Mende was surprised that the old woman restored her power!


    She needs to go back to the cave before her sister finds out that she''s gone! Ebony might head to the abandoned manor and demand to see her. Those terrifying Naga people might harm her sister!


    No, she can''t allow her sister to go through the same fate as her!


    She quickly teleported back to the stream.


    A few momentster, she appeared in the stream. She walked towards the shade of the tree to retrieve the jar and filled it with drinking water in the stream.


    "Sister, where are you!?" Ebony''s voice rang in the air.


    Mende took a deep breath and answered, "I''m here!" she replied.


    Ebony rushed to her side, eyes widened in surprise after seeing an old woman in the stream instead of her sister. "W-who are you?" she asked.


    Fresh tears fell from Mende''s eyes. Even her sister failed to recognize her. She''s an old woman now, even her voice is no longer recognizable.


    "Grandma, did you see a girl around here?" Ebony asked. She noticed that the old woman''s eyes were flooded with tears. "What''s wrong? Why are you crying? Did I say something that offended you?" she asked in a worried tone.


    Mende put the jar down on the ground and began crying uncontrobly, her body was trembling along with her heart-wrenching sobbing. "Sister, it''s me, Menedelia!"


    "W-WHAAAAAAAAT!?" Ebony''s eyes widened in shock and surprise. She only noticed that her sister and the old woman wore the same clothes! And the jar, it''s their jar that her sister brought with her when she walked towards the stream a few hours ago.


    Oh, no! Ebony''s face paled. She had a hard time breathing. It finally dawned on her that her sister went to the manor, that is why it took her a long time to return to the cave. "Sister, did you went to the abandoned manor? Answer me!" she shouted at her hardheaded sister that is now an old woman, tears fell from her eyes.


    Menedelia nodded her head. "Yes. I went there to find, Grandma! But that old woman disguised as Grandma and tricked me. I thought it''s Grandma that I was trying to save, it turns out, I was saving an impostor....then...then she allowed me to chose what I want to be... a frog, a lizard and old woman. I chose to be an old woman. She cursed me and turned me into what I am now based on my choice. Then she told me that she will undo the curse if I can bring Evelyn to her..."


    Ebony groaned in dismay. She lowered her guard down and gave the antidote to her sister, restoring her power. She made a terrible mistake in trusting her! It turned out that Menedelia was just bidding her time and waited for that perfect opportunity to gain her trust again, and she seeded! She was deeply upset and annoyed that her sister went to that dangerous ce without her permission! She''s mad at her sister right now. She feels guilty, she failed her grandmother!


    She red at her sister. "That''s what I told you about! But you never listen to me! You are so stubborn and so strong willed that you think you can defeat the enemy so easily? Now look at you! If you only listened to my warnings, this won''t happen to you. Grandma sacrificed her life to save your friend and now because of your stupid decision, you''re now a cursed old woman! When are you going to stop? When you''re dead! Okay fine... go back there and have yourself killed! I don''t care anymore!" she said furiously and left her sobbing sister in the stream.


    Mende''s tears never stop streaming down her face, just like the water in the stream, it goes on and on and on.


    Why does she keep making mistakes after mistakes? Why?


    "WHYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!" shemented furiously. Shouting the same question over and over again at the top of her lungs. Her voice echoing all over the ce, disturbing the birds resting on top of the branches of the trees.


    "Why it''s happening to me! I don''t deserve this! I''m just trying to save my grandmother! What''s wrong with my good intention? Why I''m being punished severely?" she screamed at the top of her lungs to flush out the pain and regrets in her heart.


    She continues sobbing under the shade of the tree. She''s tormented inside, she felt like her heart will explode in sadness and misery.


    A few hourster...


    Mende''s tears finally subsided. She went to the stream and sshed water on her face, washing away the stain of tears from her face. Done, she picked up the jar and head back to the cave.


    When she arrived there... Ebony was already cooking their meals in the pot inside the cave.


    Mende put the jar in the corner and went to her sister''s side. "I''m so sorry..." she said in a low voice.


    Ebony released a deep sigh but didn''t reply.


    "You need help?" Mende offered.


    Ebony shook her head.


    Mende noticed that her sister was still wearing a scowl on her face. She''s still angry. She should leave Ebony alone so that her anger will dissipate faster. "I''m going out to gather firewood," she said and walked away going in the direction of the entrance of the cave.


    Outside...


    She walked to the wooded area and began picking up dry twigs and gathered them in the center of the clearing.


    She was thinking of the old woman''s words... if she can bring Evelyn to the abandoned manor she will undo the curse.


    But even if she will bring her friend to the manor, Rigor will never set Evelyn free.


    She can never betray Evelyn. Besides, even if she will bring her friend to the manor there is no guarantee that the old woman will undo the curse and set her free. Worst, they may also keep her as a prisoner in the manor or they will kill her.


    Sad to say, there''s no guarantee at all!


    Why would she risk her life again and made another mistake?


    Nah, she will take her time. One day when she gained more power and bes stronger, she will return to that manor and burn the whole ce down including its inhabitants!

 Chapter 325 - Buy One Take One!

    Ebony snubbed her sister every day, her anger took a long time to wear off. Her sister''s stubbornness not only brought harm to their grandmother, but it''s also the reason why her sister was turned into an old woman.


    On the other hand, Mende keeps to herself. She''s extremely careful not to provoke her sister with her actions.


    The sisters performed their chores every day, barely talking to each other.


    One monthter.


    One hour after breakfast.


    "I''m going to the town to sell our vegetables so that we can buy some salt, cooking oil, flour, sugar, coffee and other stuff..." Mende said, not expecting that her sister will reply.


    "Okay. Take care of yourself and don''t linger too long in the market!" Ebony replied to her sister for the first time.


    Mende was overjoyed, a megawatt smile appeared on her lips.


    "Don''t carry too much vegetables with you and don''t befriend humans!" Ebony warned her.


    "Okay. I''ll do everything you say," Mende said energetically and walked towards the direction of the entrance of the cave.


    Outside.


    Mende picked up the two baskets made of Abaca. She filled it with green leafy vegetables earlier after she finished eating her lunch. People in the markets love to buy her green leafy vegetables because they look so green and fresh. She will buy baked bread and sweet biscuits in the market before she goes home because her sister loves eating them.


    She''s ready to go!


    She initiated the teleportation process in her mind and vanished from the area.


    A momentter.


    She arrived at the market, the whole ce was already buzzing with activity. People were going back and forth inspecting the sellers'' goods, trying to evaluate which of them offers the cheapest price with better quality than the others.


    Mende went to the corner and lowered her baskets. The first basket contains Spinach and Bok Choy while the second basket is full of Green Mustard and Romaine Lettuce.


    She stood on the ground beside her baskets and waited for her first customer.


    A middle-aged woman came to her location and bought Spinach and Green Mustard for one silver coin.


    Mende smiled brightly and thanked thedy. Her sister''s products always have better quality than the others.


    It''s going to rain money today!


    She smiled in anticipation.


    Meanwhile...


    Back in the cave.


    Ebony was busy tending to her vegetable garden, specifically the rows under the shade of the tree.


    The weather is currently sunny but windy.


    She was busy with her activity that she failed to notice several men getting closer to her location.


    A scout hiding behind the tree was looking at the lone woman tending to the garden. He went back to hispanion. "I think the woman is alone..." he said.


    "I saw the mouth of a cave... maybe herpanions are inside the cave. Be careful!" one of the men said.


    "We already kidnapped neen women in the nearby viges, and if we got this woman, we have total of twenty women to sell in the market. Not bad! They would sell for a hefty price," the leader said with a grin. "Alright, men, let''s get thisst woman, then sell them to the wealthy customers."


    One of the men holding a bow in his hand walked cautiously towards the location of the garden, he hides behind a tree and stood in position. He drew his bow and put the arrow in ce securely, he aimed his weapon at the unsuspecting woman.


    Then he released the arrow...


    That was also the moment when Ebony stood up to get water from the jar which she conveniently ced under the shade of the tree.


    The arrow hit her on her back, she groaned in pain and crumbled to the ground instantly due to the impact. She was about to teleport herself away from the ce but her world starts spinning around and thousands of stars were dancing in her eyes. Before she fainted she realized that she was hit by an arrow, the tip was infused by some kind of quick-prating poison making her powerless on the spot.


    Her world darkened, her body sprawled on the ground, faced down.


    Shey there... unconscious... unable to defend herself.


    The men rushed to her side.


    The burly man picked her up and hoisted her on his shoulder easily as if he was picking up a sack of rice.


    "Bring her to the carriage!" the leader ordered.


    "How about the cave, should we check it first before we leave?" the right man said.


    The leader of the bandit shook his head. "No need! We only need the woman! Let''s go!"


    The twelve men left the area quietly and returned to their horses and carriages that they parked with the rest of their men two hundred meters away.


    A few minutester.


    They finally reached the carriages and the horses.


    The burly man put their recent victim inside the second carriage that is already filled with nine unconscious women. They lie on the floor of the carriage. Done, he closed the door and locked it from the outside.


    The leader of the bandits addressed his men. "Let''s bring the women straight to the human ve market and sell them fresh! Get the money and go home! Let''s meet each other after one month to hunt for anther victims again. This time we will target the viges in the south!"


    "Aye, Master!" the men replied in unison.


    "Let''s go!" the leader said.


    The men mounted their horses and the drivers of the carriages stirred the horses away from the ce.


    Five hourster.


    They arrived at the human very market, where men and women were housed in a cage to be sold likemodities to the willing buyers.


    The leader instructed his men to bound the unconscious women''s hands and feet with rope.


    The men set to work.


    Fifteen minutester.


    The twenty unconscious women were already lined up inside the floor of the hut.


    The leader of the bandits paid the handler fifty gold coins so that his goods can be viewed by the rich buyers first.


    Ten minutester.


    The first buyer entered the hut and looked at the unconsciousdies. He looked at the leader of the bandits. "Why are the ves not moving?" he asked in a raised brow.


    "We put them to sleep so that they won''t fight. If they fight us, they would suffer blemishes on their skin and some buyers doesn''t like seeing their goods covered with dirt and bruises on their skins. We provide the antidote to you after our sessful transaction. Just put two caplets on their mouths and after a few minutes they will regain their consciousnesses. And you can use them anyway you like," the leader exined.


    The guy put his hand on the nose of the first woman. She''s indeed breathing. "She''s alive," he murmured.


    "Of course, she''s alive! I don''t sell dead women and ves. I will never destroy my reputation in this line of business!" the leader said proudly.


    The guy continues observing the unconsciousdies.


    "My lord, are you buying women to be your sex ves or put them in your brothel as prostitutes?" the leader asked curiously.


    The guy looked at the leader and gave him a death re. "None of your business!" he replied.


    "I''m sorry, my lord, I''m just curious," the leader apologized.


    "How much is the girls price?" the guy asked.


    "My lord, we have a buy one take one promo today. Choose two girls of your choice for the cheap price of 500 gold coins! That''s already a bargain, my lord!" the leader said enthusiastically.


    The guy went to the two women at the end of the line. "Alright, I''ll buy these two women! Tell your men to bring them to my carriage!" he ordered and handed the pouch containing 500 gold coins to the leader.


    The seller counted the gold coins inside the pouch feeling satisfied that he indeed got the correct amount. He gave one small bottle to the buyer. "Here''s the antidote. Just drop two caplets in the women''s mouth and after a few minutes, vo! they will regain their consciousness," he said.


    The guy epted the bottle and watched the burly man lifted the woman on the floor and walked out of the hut. The burly man gently deposited thedy into the carriage of the buyer. He repeated the same procedure to the other woman.


    He finished his task effortlessly, the customer gives one gold coin to the burly man.


    "Thank you so much, my lord!" the burly man said and went back inside the hut as another customer arrived.


    "Let''s head to the manor that I recently acquired!" the guy ordered the horse driver.


    The driver nodded his head. "Aye, my lord!"


    The carriage moved towards the east part of the town.


    After one hour''s journey, the carriage arrived at the outskirt of the next town.


    The carriage entered the two-hectare gated property surrounded by towering trees and lush vegetation.


    The horse driver opened the main door of the two-story manor.


    The guy lifted the first woman from the floor. He carry her inside the house and deposited her on the couch in the living room.


    The horse driver carried the other woman and entered the house. He ced her on the opposite couch.


    "My lord, I will feed the horses with hay and water in the barn," the horse driver said.


    "Go ahead," the guy replied with a nod of his head.


    The horse driver exited the door quietly.


    The guy opened the bottle and poured the contents into his palm. There are four oblong-shaped brown caplets, good for two-person only. He went to the first woman and dropped two caplets in her mouth. He repeated the same process to the otherdy. He then freed their hands and feet from the ropes.


    He lowered himself on the couch and waited for the two women to wake up.


    Ten minutester.


    The women''s eyshes fluttered.


    Ebony opened her eyes wide and stared at the high ceiling of the manor. Her brows knitted together. "W-where am I?"


    "What is this ce?" the other woman asked and looked at the strangers surrounding her.


    Ebony''s eyes drifted towards the guy sitting on the couch, he was looking at her intently. Her breath was caught in her throat. Oh, my gosh! She''d never seen such a handsome guy in her entire life!


    Dang! Why does her heart melt into a puddle just looking at him?

 Chapter 326 - Not Human

    The guy stood up. "Girl''s listened up. You must be wondering why you''re here inside my manor..."


    Ebony rose to her feet ready to flee. "Yes... why we''re here? Are you the one who shot me with the poisonous arrow on my back?" she asked, ring at him.


    "No! You and the other girls are sold in the human very market by the bandits. I bought you and yourpanion with 500 gold coins based on the buy one take one promo package..." the guy exined.


    The women looked at each other in shock. The only thing they can remember before they fainted.. they were hit by something painful in their back... and they fainted after that.


    The other woman jumped towards Ebony''s side and hide behind her back in fright. "Is he going to kill us? Or abuse us?" she asked in a terrified voice.


    Ebony looked at the handsome guy, the more she looked at him the more her heart beats rapidly in her rib cage. "What are you going to do to us!?" she shouted in rm.


    "Calm down. I have no ill intention towards you. My name is Corbin. I am the new owner of this property. I bought you girls from the ve marketce with the purpose of putting you here to help me take care of the ce. This property needs a caretaker and I''m not always here to take care of it. So, that is your purpose girls. You will live here and take care of the ce for me. Don''t worry, I''ll give you food ration every week. If you are hard worker, you can cultivate thend at the back of the manor. You can grow some vegetables and crops and sell them to the market. Whatever money you get from the sales are yours to keep. The only thing I ask from you is never leave this ce and take care of it for me. Do you understand girls?" he asked.


    Ebony and the woman looked at each other.


    "I heard worst stories about women abducted by bandits and sold into brothels, forced into prostitution and others be sex ves. If the guy is telling us the truth then I would rather live here as long he won''t hurt and abused me. This is a beautiful ce to live with! I am an orphan since young, from where Ie from, I''m always hungry because thedy of the house only fed me one meal every day," the woman whispered.


    Ebony looked at the handsome guy. "How can we trust you?" she asked, suspicious of his true motives.


    "It''s up to you. Just stay here for one week and you will know that my intention is good. I''m not nning in harming you girls. I only want people that I can trust when ites to taking good care of my property while I''m away..." he said.


    "And what if we can''t stay here for one week? And we will run away? What will you do?" Ebony asked.


    Corbin shrugged. "Ah, don''t do that. Just wait for my return and I will grant you freedom. If that is the case then I will just buy other ves from the marketce... and maybe... I will get lucky next time and the girls will stay here and help me take care of the property on my behalf," Corbin said without worries.


    Ebony studied him for a few seconds and saw the sincerity in his eyes.


    "Girls, just stay here for one week, explore the whole ce. If you like it here, then stay. If you don''t then leave freely. How about that?" Corbin said.


    The women looked at each other.


    "We will stay here for one week, my lord!" the woman agreed.


    "Good!" Corbin looked at the other woman. "And how about you? What is your name?"


    "My name is Ebony," she replied.


    Corbin looked at the other girl. "And yours?" he asked.


    "My name is Anastasia, my lord," the woman replied.


    "Alright, get ready. I''ll give you a tour in my property," Corbin said.


    The door suddenly opened and the horse driver entered carrying baskets of vegetables and stuff in his hands.


    "Just bring them to the kitchen!" Corbin ordered.


    "Yes, my lord!" the driver replied.


    A few minutester, he reappeared in the room carrying one sack of rice on his back and head straight to the kitchen area.


    "Girls if you''re thirsty and hungry, there is drinking water in the kitchen. You can start cooking your meal anytime, after I''m done giving you a tour around the property. I will go to my bedroom upstairs for a while. Feel yourself at home," he said and walked towards the staircase.


    The two women watched the handsome guy climbing the stairs.


    "I''m thirsty, let''s go find some water in the kitchen!" Anastasia said.


    The two women stood up and walked in the direction of the kitchen.


    The driver had ced the baskets above the table.


    Anastasia rummaged through the baskets and found biscuits and bread. "Wow! This looks delicious!" she eximed.


    Ebony poured water into the two sses. "Drink water first!" she said.


    "Thanks!" Anastasia picked up the ss and drink the water in one go, then she put the empty ss back on the table. She looked at herpanion. "Can I eat this? I''m so hungry?" she begged.


    Ebony smiled. "Yes. You can eat all that," she said.


    Anastasia smiled. "You don''t want to eat?" she asked, munching happily on the tasty bread.


    Ebony shook her head. "Nah, you can eat as much as you want. I have eaten my lunch a few hours ago," she replied.


    Anastasia continues eating the delicious bread. "Do you know that at the previous house where I works as a ve, I seldom eat something as delicious as this one?" she said, licking her finger.


    Ebony pitied the girl. "Really? How did you survive with just one meal a day?" she asked.


    "Every time my stomach grumble I drink water to quench my hunger. I survived that way. If the lord gives me three decent meals a day then I will stay here forever and take care of this manor all my life. All I want is three meals a day, water to drink and a house to live. These simple basic things are very important for a servant like me," Anastasia said.


    Ebony sighed. Humans are cruel to their kind. They don''t have sympathy andpassion for servants like Anastasia. On the other hand, she is much luckier, she can always go back to the cave and enjoy living a free life with her sister.


    Anastasia looked at her. "What are you thinking?" she asked.


    Ebony shook her head. "Nothing..."


    A few minutester.


    Corbin appeared at the door of the kitchen. "Are you done, girls?" he asked.


    "Yes, we are!" the women replied in chorus.


    "Alright, let''s start the house tour. Follow me!" he said and walked towards the staircase.


    The trio climbed the stairs.


    When they reached the second floor. Corbin opened the rooms upstairs.


    "Girls, this is my room. You can choose your rooms at the end of the hallway," he said and brought the women to the room.


    They entered the fifth room.


    Anastasia''s eyes lighted up, liking the spacious room instantly. She walked towards the window and looked below. "Wow, what a nice view!" she enthused.


    Ebony went to the window and looked below, she saw the garden filled with blooming flowers. "Beautiful view indeed!" she agreed.


    "The previous owner loves growing colorful flowers. Girls, all you need to do is continue taking good care of the flowers," Corbin said. "Alright, let''s go to the next room," he said.


    The trio left the room and went to the next room.


    Corbin looked at Ebony. "This is going to be your room," he said.


    Ebony smiled. She found the room nice. There is a bathroom, a dresser table, bed, and cab. She never had a chance to live in such a huge house and stay in a spacious room such as this one. Somehow the whole thing excites her.


    "Girls, let''s move on to the rest of the rooms and then go back downstairs," Corbin said.


    They finished touring the rest of the rooms including the study room filled with books.


    "Alright, we''re finished here. Let''s go down," Corbin said and walked into the hallway.


    The two women followed their new master going down the staircase.


    On the ground floor.


    There are two more rooms.


    Then they went to the kitchen and exited through the door leading to the back of the manor.


    Corbin brought the girls to the garden. "This is a two hectare property. You can cultivate the rest of the area if you want. You have my permission. You can grow anything on this ce and the nts and vegetables will grow healthy because the soil is rich," he said, trying to encourage the girls to cultivate thend.


    "I love growing nts especially flowers, my lord! Leave everything to us!" Anastasia said enthusiastically.


    "Good!" Corbin said. He brought them to the location of the stable and theke located fifty meters away from the barn.


    There are two horses inside the stable.


    Corbin pointed at theke about half the size of a basketball court. "You see that man madeke? The previous owner grows shrimp and fish in there. The fishes and shrimps still thrives until today. You can catch the fishes and shrimp anytime and include them in your cooking," he said.


    "Wow! So nice! This ce is awesome!" Anastasia raved.


    Ebony was staring silently at Corbin the whole time, careful not to let him catch her.


    Corbin brought them to the wooded area of the manor where wooden pic tables and chairs were arranged nicely under the shade of the tree. "You can go pic here if you are in the mood. You can roast fish and shrimp here while enjoying the view and the wonderful afternoon weather," he suggested.


    Anastasia''s face was glowing with anticipation, she nced at herpanion. "Ebony, let''s go pic one of these days!" she said, beaming like a child.


    Ebony smiled. "Sure!"


    "Alright girls, the tour is over. Let''s go back to the manor!" Corbin said.


    They left the pic area and began marching back to the manor.


    The girls were chatting merrily with each other while walking.


    On the other hand...


    Corbin noticed that one of the women is not human.


    Anastasia is no doubt 100% human.


    But Ebony is not!


    Interesting!

 Chapter 327 - Safe Place

    The trio arrived at the manor.


    Corbin looked at Anastasia. "You can start preparing the meal for dinner in the kitchen. I''ll talk with Ebony in my study room," he said.


    "My lord, what specific meal do you want me to prepare for you?" Anastasia asked.


    "No need to include me in your dinner preparation. The driver and I will leave the manor after I''m done talking to Ebony and left her some instructions," Corbin said.


    "Ah, okay. I''ll prepare the dish for dinner," Anastasia said and walked towards the kitchen.


    Corbin looked at Ebony. "Follow me upstairs at the study room," he said.


    "Yes, my lord!" Ebony replied.


    They climbed the stairs shrouded in silence.


    They reached the top of the stairs, walked in the hallway, and entered the study room.


    Corbin went to his desk. "Have a seat..." he told her.


    Ebony lowered herself on the chair.


    Corbin stared at the woman in front of him. Trying to guess her origin.


    Ebony feels restless in her seat, she avoided his intense gaze and fixes her gaze on the wall.


    Corbin cleared his throat and spoke, "Let''s get direct to the point. You''re not human, am I right?" he said.


    Ebony looked at him in surprise. "How did you know, my lord?"


    "Anastasia is 100% human, but you aren''t! Can you tell me your true origin? Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone," Corbin said, trying to gain her trust.


    Ebony sighed heavily. "You''re correct, my lord. I''m not human..."


    "So... who are you?"


    "We are spirits of the woods, that''s our origin. Our ancestors cultivated for a thousand years and finally able to achieved human form. Our ancestors were fascinated by the ways of the human beings and strive to be born just like humans. And that finally happened. My sister and I were born from my parents who were able to take a human form and give birth to human babies for the first time. They finally achieved their century long dreams, unfortunately, vampire bandits arrived to ournd and massacred our whole n. My grandmother escaped the tragedy and brought us into a safer ce..." she exined.


    "Oh, sorry to hear that..." Corbin said.


    "How about you, my lord? You''re not human, right?" Ebony asked curiously.


    Corbin smiled devilishly. "Who am I? Go on...take a wild guess..." he encouraged her.


    Ebony stared at the floor for a few seconds, then she looked at him. "You''re a vampire, my lord!" she dered without a doubt.


    An amused smile appeared on Corbin''s lips. "Oh, howe you guess my origin so easily?" he said in amazement.


    Ebony smiled. "I have my ways, my lord..." she replied.


    "Are you not afraid of me? That I will bite your neck and drink your blood?" Corbin asked.


    Ebony shook her head. "Our blood taste bitter, my lord, you won''t like it for sure, so don''t bother," she told him.


    Corbin chuckled. "Yeah, I know. I can smell the bitterness of your blood, it''s not my type though. So rest assured that I won''t bite your neck," he spoke.


    Ebony''s brows furrowed. "But how about Anastasia? She''s human and for vampires like you her blood must be irissitible to your taste buds," she said.


    "Yeah... but I don''t drink the blood of my ves. I brought the two of you here to be my trusted caregiver, not for my food consumption," Corbin exined. "I have endless supply of delicious blood somewhere so there''s no need to worry about Anastasia''s safety while I''m here," he added to assure her.


    "Thank you, my lord. You eased my worries away," Ebony said.


    "So... you have a sister and grandmother. Where are they now?" he asked.


    Sadness instantly marred Ebony''s pretty face. "It''s a long story, my lord. I prefer not to talk about my family..." she said.


    "Alright, I won''t force you to notify me about your family affairs. This ce is huge, it can aodate more than a dozen people. If your sister and your grandmother has nowhere to live, they can also live here with you..." Corbin offered.


    "Thank you so much for your kind offer, my lord! But I don''t think I can stay here with Anastasia, you have to find anotherpanion for her," she said.


    "Ah, I see... you don''t want to stay here? I understand. But I''m going on a journey in a far away ce. After my return, you can finally take your leave. But I''m still hoping that you''ll stay here and help Anastasia take care of my property. Anyways, think about it. You have plenty of time to decide whether you leave or stay in my ce, it''s up to you," he requested.


    "Thank you for your gracious and kind offer, my lord!" Ebony said in a grateful voice.


    "Alright, you may take your leave now and help Anastasia in the kitchen," Corbin ordered. "Wait, take this..." he said and put several keys in her hands. "House and room keys... take care of it," he said.


    "Okay, my lord," Ebony replied and rose to her feet. She went to the door and exited.


    Corbin stared at the door for a long time.


    For some reason, he found these women worthy of his trust.


    In the kitchen.


    Anastasia had finished cutting the veggies, onions, garlic and other herbs she saw in the garden. She was nning to make a delicious vegetable stew, then add a few pieces of dried chicken meat to make it more vorful.


    "Need help?" Ebony asked.


    Anastasia shook her head. "No thanks. I''m done preparing everything," she replied.


    "Alright, I''ll start the fire," Ebony volunteered. She went to the cast iron stove. "This is nice!" she said. There is already boiled rice. She was used to cooking food on a makeshift stove that only requires three medium-size sturdy stones and you can already cook anything on it as long you add dry woods or twigs.


    "Yeah, my previous employer also have this kind of stove. But this one has better craftsmanship," Anastasiamented. She added logs on the stove opening then start the fire again.


    Ebony went to the sink and washed the cooking pot and put it on the iron stove, she watched Anastasia starts cooking.


    She realized that will be safe staying here than in the cave, hopefully so.


    She was thinking of her sister. During this time, Menedelia must have already returned to the cave! She alwayses home before darkness starts to envelop thend.


    She needs to go home!


    Corbin appeared at the door of the kitchen and addressed the women. "I''m leaving and I won''t be able to return for about two weeks. The horse driver''s name is Jagu, he will visit here from time to time to see how are you doing and inform him immediately if you have any concern regarding the property," he said.


    "Yes, my lord!" the women replied.


    "Ill go now," Corbin said and walked away from the kitchen.


    The women followed their master to the main door and watched him boarded the carriage.


    Jagu the driver waved his hand at the two women.


    Thedies waved back.


    The carriage moved towards the open gate.


    After the carriage left the property, Ebony went to the gate and closed it.


    She went back to the house and entered the kitchen. "Anastasia, I would like to go to my room to have a long rest. If you''re done cooking and you''re hungry, you can start eating, don''t wait for me. I want to sleep for a while. After I woke up from my nap, I''ll just re-heat the dish. Okay?"


    Anastasia nods her head. "OK," she replied and shifted her attention back to her cooking.


    Ebony left the kitchen and climbed the stairs going to the second floor.


    Once she was already inside her room, she locked the door.


    She initiated the teleportation process in her mind and vanished from the room.


    ? A momentter, she appeared in front of the cave.


    "Sisterrrrrrrrrrrrr... where are you!?" Menedelia''s voice echoed in the forest.


    "I''m hereeeeeeeeeeeee!" Ebony shouted.


    Menedelia was near the stream during that time when she heard her sister''s voice, she made a u-turn going back to the cave. She''s been trying to find her missing sister all over the ce, she was rmed and panicking after she noticed several shoe footprints in the soil in the vegetable garden.


    The scene tells her that something bad urred in the ce while she was busy selling the vegetable in the market, based on the damaged vegetables on the ground.


    Her sister is safe! Huge relief washed over her after hearing Ebony''s voice replying to her.


    When she arrived at the cave, her sister was standing near the mouth of the cave. "What happen to you? Are you okay? What are those shoe prints I saw on the soil? They belong to several people? Did strangerse here? What have they done to you?" she bombarded her sisters with questions.


    Ebony roamed her eyes around the area trying to detect if bandits are lurking nearby. She wasn''t able to distinguish anything suspicious. She grabbed her sister''s hands. "Let''s get inside the cave. I''ll tell you everything!" she said.


    The siblings went inside the cave.


    They sat on the bed inside the chamber.


    Ebony released a deep sigh. "Sister, this ce is no longer safe for us to stay..." she said.


    "B-but why?" Mende asked, confused.


    "Listen carefully... the bandits arrived here and shot me with a poisonous arrow, hitting my back, and I be unconscious after that. Later I learned that together with several women, they bring us in the human ve market to be sold to wealthy client. Me and mypanion were lucky because a kind hearted vampire bought us based on the buy one take one promo amounting to 500 gold coins. He brought us to his recently acquired property and made us caretakers of the manor. The rest is history..." Ebony ended her long narration.


    "D-did you mentioned of a vampire? A vampire bought you and the other girl in a buy one take one promo? That''s outrageous!" Mende asked indignantly.


    "Yup, he bought us with that amount," Ebony repeated.


    "Where are the bandits? Let''s kill them all!" Mende said in an enraged tone, her nostrils ring with anger.

 Chapter 328 - No Rush!

    Ebony released a deep sigh and spoke, "Unfortunately, I was unconscious the whole time and I never saw the face of the person who shot me with the arrow. When I opened my eyes I''m already inside the manor owned by the vampire who bought us," she said.


    Mende''s hands formed into a fist. "I will kill those bandits!" she said, seething in anger.


    Ebony patted her sister''s shoulder. "Calm down. I think they will try kidnapping women again in other ces. I just realized that this ce is no longer safe. It''s now time to leave this cave and live in a much safer ce..."


    "But where is that safe ce?" Mende asked, confused.


    "In the manor, owned by the vampire guy who bought me from the ve market. He offered me that if I have another family members, they can also live with me in the manor. He won''t mind if we live there together. We can live there, sis! That ce is located at the outskirt of the town surrounded by many houses, the bandits won''te in ces like that, they would always look for their next victims in far away viges," Ebony said.


    "I''m not afraid with those bandits!" Mende dered bravely.


    Ebony released a deep sigh, remembering well that she was not able to protect herself because she was taken by surprise by the sudden presence of the attacker and she just crumbled there helplessly in the middle of her vegetable garden. The ce that she believed safe is no longer safe. "I''m going to live in the manor, it''s safer there than here..." she dered.


    "And I''m going to continue living here!" Mende said defiantly.


    Ebony took a deep breath, feeling annoyed with her sister''s refusal toe with her. "Come with me to the manor! That ce is much safer than here!" she said trying to convince her sister.


    "You trusted a vampire guy so easily? What if he has an ulterior motive?" Mende asked suspiciously.


    Ebony shook her head. "What else could there be? He showed us the house and it does need a caretaker because the property is huge. He''s telling the truth, besides he will provide food supply weekly. He told us that we can cultivate thend inside the property to nt crops and vegetables. Any proceeds from the harvest are ours to keep. Isn''t that great!?"


    "Great indeed! Too good to be true!" Mende agreed.


    "Do you still refuse to live with me in the manor? Why don''t you try to live with me in the manor for at least one week and see if you like it..." Ebony said, trying hard to convince her sister to go with her.


    Mende sighed heavily. "Jut live there on your own. I won''t leave this ce!" she said adamantly.


    "Even if it''s dangerous here?" Ebony said getting irritated by her sister''s stubbornness.


    "I''ll kill the bandits before they have the chance to kidnap me!" Mende insisted.


    "Okay fine, if you don''t want to live with me in the manor then I won''t force you but juste with me to my new home so that you can see the whole ce and you know where to find me. In case you change your mind one day, you''re wee there to live with me," Ebony said.


    "Alright, I''ll go with you so that I know where to find you, but I''m not gonna live there," Mende agreed.


    "Okay. I''ll pack my clothes and I will leave the rest of our belongings here," Ebony said and began packing her stuff. She put them in the bag made of Abaca.


    A few minutester, Ebony finished packing. She looked at her sister. "I''m done. Let''s go!" she said.


    "Okay, lead the way," Mende replied.


    Ebony sped her sister''s arm and initiated the teleportation process in her mind. In the blink of an eye, they vanished from the chamber.


    A momentter.


    They appeared at the manor inside Ebony''s room.


    "Were here!" Ebony said.


    Mende''s eyes roamed around the room. "Nice room. It''s the same with Evelyn''s room!" shemented casually. Speaking of Evelyn, she needs to go back to her friend''s ce and just look at her from afar.


    Ebony looked at her sister after she mentioned Evelyn''s name.


    "I need to visit Evelyn in her house!" Mende said.


    Ebony sighed. "No need to go there!"


    "But why I can''t go there?" Mende asked.


    Ebony took a deep breath. "After the life changing events, I went there a few dayster to check if Evelyn didn''t listen to my advice and they returned to the property, but their manor was already burned down when I arrived there. I think it''s done by her lover Rigor out of anger due to their separation. When I also went back to the church, Evelyn and her families were no longer there in the church and the caretaker of the church told me that he was shock to find several people inside the church the following morning. He told me that the people left the church after eating breakfast and he heard that they were talking about going to the capital to live with thier rtives house," she said.


    "But why you didn''t tell me about this? I could have said goodbye to my friend!" Mende said furiously.


    Ebony put her finger on her lips. "Shhh...lower your voice. My humanpanion might hear you!" she warned her.


    Mende breathed deeply and lowered herself on the bed.


    Ebony sat beside her sister. "It''s best that you will lose contact with Evelyn from now on," she said.


    "Okay fine," Mende replied to humor her sister and stood up, she went to the window.


    "You can''t see much of the areas around the minor during nighttime. You can sleep her for tonight ore back here tomorrow and explore the whole area on your own in your invisible form," Ebony suggested.


    "That''s a good idea! I''ll go back to the cave and sleep there tonight. I will return here tomorrow to explore this huge property," Mende said. "I''ll go now!"


    "Okay. Take care of yourself," Ebony spoke.


    Mende vanished from the room in the blink of an eye.


    She didn''t appear in the cave, instead, she teleported to Evelyn''s ce.


    When she arrived there, her heart was broken into pieces after seeing that the once grand manor was no longer standing where it used to be. It''s now reduced to rubble, the whole manor was destroyed by fire. Her sister spoke the truth!


    By just one simple mistake on her part, people''s lives have changed drastically in just a few days!


    The sadness and guilt gripped her heart once again. She hoped that wherever part of the capital Evelyn and her family are hiding right now, Rigor won''t find them. Or else, her grandmother''s sacrifice in saving Evelyn will fall in vain.


    With nothing else to see in the ce, she teleported back to the cave to rest for the night.


    She arrived in the cave and entered the chamber. She''s not in the mood to prepare anything for dinner. She went to the wooden bed and began munching on the bread. Done eating the bread she drink one ss of water.


    She went back to bed and lie down staring at the ceiling of the chamber.


    Thick silence engulfed the ce.


    She slowly feels the loneliness of living alone, her sister was no longer around tofort her.


    What she''s going to do now? Live with her sister in the manor or continue living alone in this cave?


    She still has two weeks to decide... no need to rush when ites to her decision.


    She finally shut her eyes to sleep.


    ...


    The following day, after eating breakfast.


    She went back to the forest approximately one kilometer away from the location of the cave.


    She found an abandoned hut there, still in good condition. There was also a stream nearby the house, it was hidden in in view by the thick vegetation and towering trees surrounding it.


    She lowered herself to the ground and entered the house. It''s still the same... nothing was changed inside and outside. For some unknown reason, she likes the house and its hidden location.


    Done checking the hut... she teleported back into the manor, her sister''s new home.


    Shended outside the gate. She saw a woman busy sweeping dry leaves on the front yard.


    "Psssssst...Pssssssssst....Psssssssst!" she said.


    Anastasia heard something... she spun around and noticed an old woman at the gate beckoning her toe closer. She walked towards the gate. "What can I do for you, Grandma?" she asked.


    "I''m so hungry and thirsty, child. Can you give me some water please?" Mende begged.


    "Sure, no problem, Grandma. Let me get some water from the kitchen," Anastasia said and walked toward the house.


    Ebony was in the kitchen during that time.


    "There''s an old woman outside the gate, asking for water and some food because she''s hungry and thirsty. I will give her some bread and water," Anastasia said.


    Ebony''s brows furrowed. "Did you say, old woman?" she asked.


    "Yeah... she''s waiting outside the gate," Anastasia replied.


    Ebony left the kitchen and exited the main door going to the gate. She saw the old woman and it''s no other than her older sister Menedelia!


    Mende smiled broadly at her sister. "Hello sister!" she said.


    Ebony didn''t open the gate. "I told you toe here in your invisible form!" she reprimanded her.


    "Just tell yourpanion I''m your, Grandmother!" Mende said.


    "What if she will ask why my grandmother suddenly knew that I was taken here! We need proper nning for your arrival!" Ebony said exasperatedly.


    "Alright, I''lle to your room! Wait for me there!" Mende said and walked away, going in the direction of the trees nearby.


    A minuteter, Anastasia arrived at the gate holding a ss of water and bread in her hands. "Where is Grandma?" she asked in confusion.


    "I don''t know. When I arrived here, I didn''t see the old woman anymore. Maybe she left already?" Ebony suggested.


    Anastasia sighed. "Why she didn''t wait for me? I told her I will give her water and some food."


    "It''s okay, maybe she will return here some other day," Ebony said.


    "Okay. I''ll just return the bread and water in the kitchen," Anastasia said and went back to the house, afterward she resumed sweeping the dry leaves in front of the house.


    Ebony went to her room upstairs.


    ~~~0~~~


    Authors note:


    How''s everyone?


    Hope everything is good at your end.


    I''ll give 9 readers 100 coins each today... Enjoy...redeem the code...and reply on thements section if you got it. Thanks and take care!


    Stay safe always!


    Redemption code: AB9NYST2KG9SKUTZA

 Chapter 329 - Unexpected Visitors

    Ebony walked into the hallway. She reached her room and entered. She saw her sister lying on the bed. She closed the door and locked it.


    Mende looked at her sister. "Your bed is so nice, soft andfortable!" shemented. "And your humanpanion is kind andpassionate. I like her!" she said.


    "You can live here if you want. We will stay here together. Just say yes!" Ebony said excitedly.


    "Put yourpanion into sleep. I want you to give me a tour of this grand manor," Mende said.


    Ebony rolled her eyes. "So...demanding, eh? For someone who doesn''t like to live in this ce," she said sarcastically.


    Mende smiled. "Alright, I''m just joking. I''ll tour this ce the whole morning then go back to the cave to sell vegetable in the market. Mature veggies needs to be harvested before they will rot," she said and rose from the bed. "I shall start my grand tour now!"


    "Enjoy!" Ebony said.


    A momentter, Mende vanished from the room.


    Ebony released a deep sigh and left the room. She''s going to start cultivating the vegetable and herbal garden at the back of the manor. The previous owner already started the gardens but the majority of the nts and vegies were already gone, only a few survive. She still has lots of seeds to nt, she purchased them from the market thest time she made a trip there.


    A few minutester.


    Ebony and Anastasia can be seen exiting the kitchen door carrying machetes and garden tools in their hands.


    They began cultivating the soil, while Mende roamed around the property in her invisible form.


    During lunch.


    Ebony was surprised to see her sister rxing on the bed. "I thought you already left and returned to the cave?" she asked.


    "I''ve changed my mind. I enjoyed the view in the wooded area, there are pic tables and chairs there, so I stay there for a while. Then I return here to rest and enjoy yourfortable bed," Mende grinned. Then she caressed her tummy. "Sis, I''m hungry. Please, give me some food!" she said.


    "Alright, wait here. I''ll go to the kitchen and get some food for you. Good thing we''re still have leftovers for you. We have roasted fish and shrimp for lunch," she said.


    "Wow, that''s delicious!" Mende said excitedly.


    Ebony left the room and went downstairs to get food for her sister.


    A few minutester.


    Mende was already eating her delicious lunch.


    After she finished eating, she bid goodbye to her sister. "I''ll go back to the cave now. I''ll drop here from time to time to visit you," she said.


    "Okay. Take care of yourself!" Ebony said.


    "Thanks for the delicious lunch, sis!" Mende said.


    She vanished from her sister''s room and teleported back to the cave to harvest another basket of vegetables from the garden.


    When shended in front of the cave it was already raining heavily around the area.


    Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw two children uprooting Bok Choy vegetables from the garden, her eyes widened in shock. She ran to the mouth of the cave to take shelter from the rain and turned around to see the children, she continue watching them. The boys'' age ranging from 7 and 8.


    She was astounded and shocked. Wait... why on earth there are children in this part of the forest? Where are the adults supervising them?


    The children thought that they already harvested enough, so they walked away going in the direction of the East part of the forest.


    Mende followed them secretly.


    A few minutester, she finally saw the boys going to the banana trees growing abundantly nearby.


    Not only she saw the boys, but she saw several people as well. The two women are holding their babies in their arms and there are two adults men as well. They took shelter under the banana leaves from the pouring rain. One of the men was cooking something above the fire. The boys handed their harvested vegetables to the guy. The guy produced a knife and sliced the vegetable and dropped it on the pot.


    Interesting!


    ''Who are these people?'' Mende asked herself. She saw some Abaca bags with them, probably their clothing and belongings. They look like they''re migrating to another ce and passing to this area.


    She released a deep sigh.


    Maybe after the rain stopped, they will leave the ce and move on somewhere.


    Well, she can''t get mad at the boys for stealing some of the vegetables without permission. They must be very hungry. It''s not a big deal and nothing to be angry about.


    She left the ce quietly and went back to the cave to take shelter.


    She settled herself on the dry part of the cave''s mouth waiting for the rain to stop.


    Hours went by, but the rain never stop falling.


    Mende feels sleepy, she entered the cave and went to the chamber to take a nap hoping that the rain will stop after she wakes up.


    She lie on the wooden bed and shut her eyes to sleep.


    Two hourster.


    Mende woke up and left the chamber going to the entrance of the cave to check if the rain already stops. Unfortunately, when she arrived there, the rain was still pouring heavily into the ground.


    Maybe there is a typhoon?


    How long the rainy days willst?


    She looked heavenward, the sky still looks dark!


    Damn! The rain mightst until the morning.


    She went back to the cave and made a fire and warmed her hands.


    During the rainy season, the outside area can turn cold especially if everything is drenched in water, the area outside is not a child-friendly ce during the heavy rainfall. She was thinking about the two babies, the two boys, and the two women. The temperature can be freezing for all of them especially during the night which is already fast approaching!


    Should she wait until tomorrow to help them?


    But by the time she returns there... they''re already dead due to the freezing temperature!


    She has to do the right thing!


    She took a deep breath then lighted the two kerosenemps. She wore the wide-brimmed hat made from dried leaves of the Mosiit nt.


    She left the cave going in the direction of the banana trees. The surrounding is already dark. Good thing she brought themp with her. She can already hear the pitiful crying of the babies when she''s getting closer to the area. Poor little ones they must have been freezing already!


    She showed herself to them, they''re huddling close to each other under the shade of the banana tree.


    The people saw her standing a few meters away from them.


    "W-who a-are y-you?" one of the men asked, his voice trembling due to the freezing clod.


    "I live in the cave a few meters from here. I like to invite you to the cave, you can stay there for the night so that the babies won''t freeze in the cold," Mende said.


    "We won''t refuse your offer. Thank you so much!" the guy said.


    The two guys cut the banana leaves, use them as umbres, and gathered their belongings.


    "Follow me!" Mende said.


    They left the area and marched towards the cave.


    They entered inside and Mende brought them to the clearing outside the chamber.


    "Gather around the fire so that your bodies will get warm," Mende ordered.


    They obeyed and gathered around the fire. Mende dropped more dry dry twigs on the fire.


    She noticed that her visitors were still trembling! They need something hot to drink especially the women and the children. Good thing the babies already stopped crying after seeing the fire.


    Mende addressed the women. "Come with me to the chamber and remove your wet clothes and change into dry ones, bring the children with you," she said.


    "Yes, Grandma! Thank you so much for your help!" the woman said.


    Mende flinched and sighed. She''s indeed an old woman in their eyes. She looked at the men. "There is coffee, and hot water as well sugar in the basket over there. Make some hot coffee for yourself so that your body will get warm," she ordered them.


    "Thank you so much, Grandma!" the men said gratefully.


    Mende brought the women and children to the chamber. "Put the babies in the bed and change your clothing first," she said.


    The women obeyed and put the babies in the bed.


    One of the women rummaged through their bags only to find out that their clothes were all wet except for the babies'' clothing that they wrapped in fiveyers of banana leaves.


    "We have no dry clothes," the woman said, she was on the verge of crying due to despair.


    Mende sighed. "Don''t cry...I''ll give you some clothes," she said. He went to the bag and picked up several pieces of her grandmother''s clothing including undergarments and gave them to the women. She also took some of her small blouses and give them to the boys. "Wear them!" she said.


    "Thank you so much for your kindness, Grandma. You''re a heaven send to all of us!" the women said in chorus.


    Mende smiled to make them at ease. "Don''t mention it. I''m happy to help you," she said and left the chamber.


    When she went to the clearing, the men were already sipping their coffee. They also made two coffee for their wives.


    After changing into dry clothes, the women and the children joined their husbands in front of the fire and began sipping their hot coffee.


    Mende went to the stone stove and boil rice for the visitors. She will cook a vegetable soup for them after the rice is already cooked. She looked at them. "Why are you in the middle of the forest with the children? You don''t have a home?" she asked them.


    One of the men cleared his throat. "Grandma, we have a house near the river located a few hours from here. But due to constant raining the water rise. Heavy flood from the mountain rushed to our homes, we''re lucky to flee from the raging water before it crushes our houses and kill us all. We are walking in the forest trying to find a safe ce that we can rest for the night and we arrived to this area. We''re very sorry that our children stole some of your vegetables. We are so hungry during that time. We''re afraid to check the cave because we don''t know what is wiating for us inside," the guy exined.


    "Grandma, we are brothers and these are our wives and children," the other guy spoke and introduce themselves to their benefactor.


    Mende looked at their sad faces, feeling sorry for their tragic flight. "Thedies and the children can stay here in the cave with me for a few days while you guys are going to find a new ce. This way, their lives are not constantly in danger. How about that?" she suggested.


    The visitors looked at each other and nodded their heads. "Thank you so much for your kindness, Grandma!" they said in unison.


    "Don''t mention it," Mende replied with a smile.


    After the rice was cooked, one of the women volunteered to cook the vegetable soup.


    A few minutester.


    They ate their dinner and retired for the night.


    Mende offered the wooden bed for the two women and their babies, the rest sleep on the ground covered with an old mat.


    Mende and her visitors sleep peacefully through the night.

 Chapter 330 - Palm Reading

    The following day.


    The usual quiet cave bes noisy due to the sudden influx of visitors.


    One of the women is cooking food for breakfast, the other took care of the babies, and the children are ying, running around. The two men were nowhere to be seen. They must be outside the cave.


    Mende doesn''t mind, sooner orter, they will be gone and she will be left alone in the cave. She has no regrets about helping them and giving them temporary shelter for a few days. It''s better this way than letting them freeze to death in the wilderness.


    They looked harmless to her. Just a bunch of people who ran into bad luck. She pitied the babies, the children, and the women the most.


    Mende volunteered to hold the baby girl in her arms so that her mother can dry their clothes near the fire. The chubby baby looked at her and smiled brightly. The baby seems not afraid of her wrinkled skin. She nuzzled its tiny feet, the baby giggled loudly.


    The two women looked at Grandma and smiled appreciatively.


    After the food was cooked, the women set the table and they began eating their breakfast.


    Minutes went by.


    After she finished eating, Mende wore the hat on her head and picked up the two baskets, walking towards the mouth of the cave.


    Outside.


    She looked heavenward, the rain was still falling from the sky but not as heavypared to yesterday. It would be a miracle if the rain will finally stop falling today.


    She inspected the vegetables. Some of them were already damaged by the heavy rainfall yesterday. The majority aren''t damaged yet. If she will not harvest them today, they will rot in theing days and their hard work will fall in vain. She and her visitors can''t eat all the vegetables in one go. Since they are leafy vegetables they will perish easily! She and her sister nted these vegetables for food consumption and also to sell them to the public market to earn some money.


    She has to do something before it''s toote!


    She starts uprooting the green leafy vegetables that are still looking good and puts them in the basket.


    A few momentster.


    The men appeared in the clearing and saw Grandma harvesting the vegetables.


    "Grandma, we will help you!" the men volunteered.


    "Okay, much better!" Mende replied. "Where have you been, guys?" she asked.


    "We''re trying to explore the area and see if there are good ces around here where can erect our huts. We want our next home to be in an elevated area, a bit far from the river or stream to avoid flooding andndslide," the older guy replied.


    "Ah, okay. Don''t worry, If I see a nice area around here, I''ll inform you guys," she said.


    "Thanks Grandma!" the men replied in chorus.


    They continue harvesting the vegetables.


    "Grandma, what are you going to do with this vegetables?" the guy asked curiously.


    "I will sell them in the market today," Mende replied.


    Half an hourter.


    The baskets were already filled with green leafy vegetables.


    Mende addressed the men. "Help me wash the vegetables in the streams," she said.


    "No problem, Grandma. Please lead the way to the stream," the older guy said.


    "Okay, follow me," Mende responded.


    The two men picked up the basket and followed Grandma to the stream.


    When they arrived at the area, the water is muddy. They have to find the part of the area where the water is clearer. They finally found it a few meters away, in the higher part of the stream.


    The guy pointed at the area where fishes and shrimps are gasping for breath in the shallow area of the stream. "Looks like they are washed out from the flood," hemented and went to the area and began to pick up the fish and shrimp.


    The other guy cut banana leaves nearby and helped his brother picked up the rest of the fish and shrimp.


    For a few seconds, Mende watched the men doing their thing. Then she lowered herself on the rock and set to work. She washed the vegetables carefully so as not to incur any further damage on the leaves.


    She finished washing the vegetables, the men also finished picking up fish and shrimp. She looked at them. "Let''s go!"


    ? "Okay, Grandma!" the men replied in unison.


    One of the men picked up the baskets and lead the way.


    By the time they arrived at the cave, the rain has stopped falling for real.


    "Thanks God! The rain is finally gone!" the men said happily.


    They entered the cave.


    The older guy handed the fish and shrimp to his wife to be cleaned.


    A few minutester, the two men ate their breakfast in silence.


    After the men finished eating, Mende addressed them. "I need one volunteer to go with me to the market so that I can teach you the safe path to take around this area. The travel by foot takes three hours, then we will ride a carriage going to the market to sell our vegetables. One of you must stay here to guard the women and children and get water from the stream," she said.


    The younger guy named, Amed, raised his head. "I''ll apany you to the market and help you sell the vegetable Grandma," he said.


    "Good! Get ready, we will leave in a few minutes," Mende spoke.


    Fifteen minutester.


    They''re ready to go.


    Amed picked up the baskets and followed Grandma to the entrance of the cave.


    Mende and the guy began their three hours journey passing the wooded area, streams, and slippery path. Then they took a few minutes rest every time they passed a stream to wash their slippers coated with mud.


    One hourter, they passed another stream.


    They washed their mud-coated slippers.


    "Our journey is much safer if the path is dry. I don''t rmend passing this path if there is a heavy rain the day before because the path is slippery. If not only for the nearly damaged vegetables, I won''t go through the hassle in going to the market at this current condition," Mende exined.


    "I understand your reason, Grandma," Amed said.


    "Alright, let''s resume our journey," Mende said and began walking again.


    They left the stream and continue walking on the path.


    Mende looked heavenward and smiled in glee. The sun is finally shining in the sky!


    Their energy rose along with the sun''s re. They walked faster this time.


    After three hours, they finally reached the end of the path.


    Mende looked at herpanion. "We will walk a few minutes more and we will see the main road ahead," she said.


    Amed nods his head excitedly.


    A few minutester.


    They finally reached the main road.


    Mende hailed the carriageing their way.


    They boarded the carriage which was already full of passengers.


    A few passengers looked admiringly at the green leafy vegetables.


    "Grandma, is your vegetables for sale?" one of thedies asked.


    Mende nodded her head. "Yes..."


    "How much?"


    "One silver coin for two bundles," Mende replied.


    "Okay, I will buy five bundles. I''ll give the rest to my sister and mother," thedy said.


    After picking up ten bundles and putting them in her bag, thedy gave Mende five silver coins.


    "Thank you, mydy!" Mende said happily.


    Four more passengers followed suit.


    By the time they reached the public market, one basket was already empty, sold out.


    Mende brought Amed to her favorite spot and lined up along with the other vendors. "Let''s stay here, this is our spot," she said. She looked at the street vendors, they''re already eating their meals for lunch. "Wait here... I''ll buy you a food," she said.


    "Take your time, Grandma. I''ll take care of the vegetables," the guy said.


    Mende went to the eatery and bought one serving of rice and a vegetable dish for Amed. She gave the food to Amed. "Eat your lunch first," she said.


    "Thank you so much, Grandma!" Amed said in a grateful voice. "How about you?" he asked.


    "You eat first. After you''re done eating your lunch, I''ll take mine," Mende replied.


    Amed starts eating his meals.


    Adye and bought two bundles of vegetables.


    After he''s done eating, Mende pointed to the area where the drinking water is avable for everyone. "You can drink unlimited free water there. The next wooden structure ten meters from the water is the public toilet it''s free to use for everyone," she said.


    "Thank you, Grandma!" Ahmed said and rose to his feet, he marched going in the direction of the drinking water.


    Anotherdye and bought two bundles of Bok Choy.


    "Thank you for buying my products, mydy!" Mende said cheerfully.


    "You''re wee!" thedy smiled and left.


    The rent collectore and collected the rent from the vendors. The proceeds will be used to maintain the free drinking water and the cleanliness of the public toilet.


    Amed finally returned to Mende''s side after using the toilet. "Grandma, I''m back. You can eat your lunch now," he said.


    "Okay," Mende stood up and walked in the direction of the eatery. She went inside and ordered one serving of rice and hot noodle soup, mixed with few pieces of chicken meat.


    After she finished eating lunch, she left the eatery and strolled around the area, looking at the stalls selling different goods and foods.


    At the end of the line, shees to a small shop that has signage that says...


    ''Palm Reading for 1 Silver Coin!''

 Chapter 331 - Dead After Five Years

    "Interesting!" Mende murmured to herself. Some people can earn money by performing divination and telling others about their future.


    One customer exited the door, and another entered for her turn to have her palm read by the psychic.


    How lucrative is this kind of business?


    ''Palm reading and Fortune Reading Business, could be her future!'' Mende told herself. Her grandmother told her once that she had a hidden talent of palm reading and divination that''s waiting to be awakened. She also can read other people''s vision, however, she needs to spend one year of total silence and cultivate her hidden talent to awaken its full potential.


    And not only that, but she also needs tomit to chanting the specific spell every day for one year to awaken her hidden talent. The spell can be found in the ck book under her sister''s safekeeping.


    If the fortune-telling business is profitable then why not? One year''s sacrifice is worth it. Once she sessfully awakens her hidden talent, it can give her sustainable ie that is pretty beneficial given her current condition.


    She stayed outside the door of the fortune-telling shop for the next fifteen minutes, evaluating her choices.


    Aha!


    She will try to have her future read by the psychic inside!


    She waited for her turn, she''s the 3rd customer in line.


    Fifteen minutester, it''s finally her turn. She entered the door. What she saw inside the wooden room took her by surprise. The room was filled with wooden statues of the Gods that humans worshiped. The wall of the room was painted ck.


    There were three lighted ck candles on the table. The male psychic was looking at Mende''s face intently. He''s old, his age is in the range of 70 to 75. "Grandma, please take your seat," he said in a friendly tone.


    Mende lowered herself on the chair facing the psychic.


    "Give me your left hand so that I can start my divination," the old man said.


    "Okay," Mende replied and ced her hand on the table.


    "Shut your eyes," the old man ordered and put his palm on Mende''s hand and closed his eyes to perform his divination.


    Mende shut her eyes.


    A few minutester, the psychic finished his divination.


    "You can open your eyes now," he said and stared at the old woman in front of her.


    "What did you see in my future?" Mende asked excitedly.


    The psychic looked at his client in the eyes. "You will die five years from due to a serious illness..." he said casually as if he''s used to telling those scary things to his clients.


    Mende''s eyes widened in shock. "Whaaaaat? Why too soon? I''m still so young! I''m still 17 years old turning 18 three months from now!" she protested.


    The psychic erupted in peals ofughter. "Feeling young at heart, eh? Well, I can''t med you. We all want to live forever! And stay young all the time. Me too... but you know...as humans we can''t live forever in this world. It''s better that we know the exact time we''re going to die so that we can be prepared for that day. And we have an idea how are we going to live the remaining days of our lives. Let''s be ready and be prepared all the time especially with our current ripe age, Grandma," he said.


    Mende''s face darkened. "When is the exact day that I''m going to die? do you know the date and month?" she asked.


    The psychic shook his head. "Unfortunately... I don''t know the exact date. I''m sorry about that."


    Mende pouted, doubting the psychic''s outrageous im. "Are you sure that I will die in five years?"


    "Grandma, don''t worry too much. With your ripe old age, you will die sooner orter. But once you''re reborn in your next life, you''re no longer living a hard life. You will reborn into a family of royalty. You will be a princess, meet your prince charming andter on be a powerful Queen. Isn''t that great? Your next life is fabulous!" the psychic borated.


    "What is my illness? Can you tell me what is it so that I can prevent it?" Mende asked curiously. She wasn''t buying his nonsense though. She can''t ept it! She can''t die too soon! It''s either this psychic is a sham or a real one. There is no way to find out if he is indeed a gifted one or not.


    The psychic shook his head. "You''re not excited with the after life, eh? Your next life is so much better than your current life. You must not be afraid to die and embraced your destiny. You must be thankful that you still have five years to live in this world. It''s now time for you to enjoy the remaining years of your life with your grandchildren, husband and family. Forgive everyone that maltreated you so that you can leave this world with a peace of mind and clean conscience, free from guilt and hatred. That is the best way to live this world, get rid of the grievances, anger and revenge in your heart. They''re just negative feelings and emotions that will hold you down. Focus on your good fortune in the afterlife. That''s all! Don''t forget to drop your donation in the box over there," he said and dismissed her.


    Mende rolled her eyes and to rose to her feet. She dropped one silver coin in the donation box.


    "Next!" the psychic called the next customer.


    The new customer entered.


    Mende left the room. She stood outside the shop.


    Wow! That''s an easy way to earn money! She can''t tell if the psychic was telling her the truth or not. Can he truly read the future of his clients?


    Will she die after five years?


    She finally arrived at a decision. She will awaken her hidden talent and stay in that abandoned hut hidden in the secluded ce and cultivate her psychic skill so that she can read people''s future and earn some money in the process!


    Mende returned to Amed''s side and smiled happily. She noticed that only six bundles were left to their vegetables. She gave him a thumb up. She left again, going to the stall selling noodles and then to the bakery. She bought one kilo of noodles and several variants of bread and biscuits. She also went to the stall selling dried chicken and pork meat and bought a few grams each, enough to sprinkle on the dishes.


    Done with her purchases, she went back to Amed''s side and saw that the basket was already empty. She was thrilled.


    Amed gave all the money to her. "This is all the proceed of the sale, Grandma," he said.


    Mende counted the money and gave five silver coins to Amed. "Go, buy something for your wife and children, I''ll wait here for you. Then we will go home afterwards. We must reached the cave before the darkness arrives," she said.


    "Thank you so much for your kindness and generosity, Grandma!" Amed said and walked away, going in the direction of the stalls.


    A few minutester, Amed returned with his purchases and put them in the basket.


    "Let''s go!" Mende said.


    "Okay," Amed replied and grabbed the two baskets with his hands.


    They boarded the passenger carriage.


    A few minutester, they dropped by on the same ce, going back to the path leading to the forest.


    They began their three hours journey back to the cave.


    Two hours into the journey, suddenly the rain began to fall heavily. They scrambled to find a shelter nearby. Lucky for them, they found banana trees a few meters away and bolted towards the only shelter they can find around the area.


    "Let''s stay here for a few minutes. It''s dangerous to continue walking under this heavy rain," Mende said.


    "Okay, Grandma," Amed agreed. His face filled with worry. They have already arrived at the deepest part of the forest. If the rain won''t stop and continue pouring until the evening, they will be dead. He released a deep sigh and began praying earnestly, begging God to perform a miracle and stop the rain. He''s worrying about Grandma the most, she might catch a cold and freeze in the freezing temperature.


    Mende heard Amed sighing. She knows that he''s getting worried about their current condition. He must be confused about what to do since they can no longer return to where theye from, they can only continue walking surrounded by darkness or stay where they are.


    She didn''t expect that the rain will return because it''s already zing hot earlier. The weather was indeed unpredictable in this part of the forest.


    She looked heavenward, judging by the dark sky, she had a foreboding feeling that the rain will continue pouring in torrents throughout the evening, and it will only stop in the morning.


    If Amed is not with her right now, she will never have a problem with the rain. She can teleport back to the cave in just a matter of seconds. If only she went alone to the market, she won''t be facing this simple problem right now.


    Dang!


    Why she didn''t think about it earlier! She was conned by the shining hot sun thinking it will never rain again during the rest of the day. Ah, the truth is... she was not deceived by the sun, she was just overconfident that it will not rain again. She was forcing her belief on the mighty nature, disregarding the fact that the weather is tricky, it can change anytime and all the time.


    She starts evaluating her choices.


    She will wait for a few minutes more. Maybe a miracle will happen, and the rain will suddenly stop falling from the sky.


    Shaking their head anxiously, Mende and Amed stared at the dark horizon, waiting for a miracle.

 Chapter 332 - My Secret

    One hourter.


    The rain continues falling in torrents creating puddles in the ground.


    Amed stared at the ground helplessly.


    Darkness already starts to envelop thend. Soon, darkness will swallow the entire forest and the freezing temperature began.


    Amed released a troubled sigh and looked at his fragilepanion. "Grandma, the rain will never stop. We can''t return to the cave tonight," he said sadly.


    Mende nods her head. "I know..." she replied.


    Thick silenced engulfed them.


    Mende has two ns in mind. The first n is to put Amed to sleep and teleport them to the cave, much faster that way. But he will ask her howe they arrived at the cave without him remembering anything?


    The second n is to inform Amed that she can transport the two of them to the cave in just a few seconds, but on one condition, he must keep it a secret from the others.


    Mende cleared her throat and looked at Amed. She wore a serious expression on her face. She opened her mouth and spoke, "Amed..."


    "Yes, Grandma?" Amed nced at hispanion.


    "Do you want to die here tonight or do you want to return to the cave safely?" she asked.


    "I want to return to the cave safely, Grandma!" he answered quickly. "But how?" he asked in wonderment.


    "There is a way to go back to the cave safely. Can you keep a secret between us?" she asked.


    "Yes, I''m willing to do anything just to go home safely tonight!" Amed said desperately.


    "Good. Listen carefully... I have the ability to teleport to distant ces in just few seconds. I will use that special ability right now so that we can arrived to the cave safely. The only thing I ask from you is refrain from telling any members of your family about my secret. Keep my secret to yourself only. Can you do that for me, Amed?" she said.


    "Yes!" Amed nodded his head. "Grandma, I promise to you that I will never tell anyone your secret. Please take us back to the cave! I don''t want to die here in the middle of the forest!" he said desperately.


    "Okay. Hold the basket well and then shut your eyes tightly. No matter what happen, don''t open your eyes, or else if you do, you will go blind. Only open your eyes when I told you to do so. You understand me?" she asked.


    "Yes. I got it!" Amed said.


    Mende took a deep breath. "Alright... shut your eyes now," she ordered him.


    Amed shut his eyes. "Done!"


    "Good! Let''s teleport now!" she said and grasped Amed''s arm tightly.


    Mende initiated the teleportation process in her mind.


    A few secondster.


    They finallynded on the ground a few meters away from the entrance of the cave.


    There''s thick darkness surrounding the area. She saw the bonfire shining brightly inside the mouth of the cave. Amed''s family must be worried to death about their condition, waiting for their safe arrival.


    "We finally arrived! You can open your eyes now," she said.


    Amed opened his eyes slowly, the first thing he saw is the bonfire shining brightly inside the mouth of the cave. "Oh, my God! This is a miracle!" he eximed in happiness.


    Mende smiled. "Remember your promise, Amed. I trust you!" she reminded him.


    "Your secret is safe with me, Grandma. You can count on that!" he said sincerely.


    "Good!" Mende spoke, satisfied with his oath. "Let''s go!"


    They ran towards the mouth of the cave.


    Ahmed''s brother and the women eximed in happiness after seeing them arrived safely at the cave.


    "Thanks God, you''re safe!" Amed''s wife hugged her husband tightly, tears of happiness rolled down her face.


    "Shh... don''t cry. We''re here now, safe and sound!" Amed said and nted a kiss on his wife''s forehead.


    They retreated into the chamber.


    Mende and Amed donned dry clothes and sipped hot coffee to warm their stomach.


    After sipping hot coffee and eating hot dinner, Mende and herpanions sleep peacefully throughout the night.


    ...


    The following day.


    After Mende woke up, one of the women served her breakfast. She ate her meal with gusto.


    Done eating, she went outside and inspected the garden.


    She was delighted because Amed and his older brother were busy repairing the garden. They harvested the rest of the vegetables that were partially damaged that can still be used for cooking.


    The boys are ying nearby, a few meters away from the garden.


    She looked heavenward. The sun is already up in the sky, shining brightly.


    She hoped that no more rainfall today. It''s okay if the rain wille again some other day, just not today so that the vegetables can recover.


    Ahmed looked at her. "Grandma, I see some trees fallen nearby. My brother and I n to cut the branches to make two beds," he said.


    "Okay, go ahead!" Mende replied.


    The two brothers resumed their task.


    "Grandma, we will start scouting for a good ce to erect our house near here. Would you like to ept us as your closest neighbors?" the older brother asked.


    Mende smiled. "Sure, no problem," she replied. She was nning to hand over the cave to the two brothers so that they can continue living in a much safer environment temporarily. She will relocate to that abandoned hut that she found hidden in a secluded ce. She wants to turn it into her hidden fortress.


    She will visit her sister today due to that matter.


    She called the men''s attention. "Guys, listen..." she said.


    "What is it, Grandma?" the men asked in unison.


    "I''m going to town to visit my sister today. I will spend the night there and return here the next morning. Take care of the nts and the cave while I''m away," she said.


    "Aye, Grandma!" the men replied.


    "Leave everything to us," the older guy said.


    "When are you going to leave, Grandma? Do you want me to apany you?" Amed asked.


    Mende shook her head. "No thanks. I think it will not rain today, besides I''ll be staying in my sister''s ce tonight," she exined.


    The men nodded their heads in understanding.


    Mende left the garden and went back inside the cave to get ready.


    She bid goodbye to the women, the children, and the men and went on her way to the forest. When she already covered a safe distance from the cave, she hides behind therge trunk of the tree and initiated the teleportation process in her mind.


    A few secondster, she vanished from the area and appeared in the manor inside her sister''s bedroom.


    Shey her body down on thefy bed and waited for her sister toe to the room.


    Mende didn''t wait any longer.


    Ebony entered the room and locked the door behind her. "Sis, how long have you been here?" she asked.


    "I arrived a few minutes ago," Mende replied. "I have something to tell you..."


    "What is it?" Ebony asked curiously and lowered herself on the bed.


    Mende cleared her throat. "It''s raining hard the other day in the mountain. I saw two boys stealing vegetables from our garden. I was shocked why there are children in the forest. When I followed the boys, I saw two men, two women holding two babies in their arms taking shelter from the rain under the shade of the banana leaves. I took pity on them because they will freeze in the cold temperature during the night, so I went there and invite them to stay in the cave until the rain stop pouring..."


    "Continue..." Ebony said.


    "They told me that they used to live near the river but the flood washed out their homes and they walked in the forest to find a ce where they can erect a new house that''s why I invited them to the cave. I was afraid that if I don''t invite them they will freeze to death outside specially the babies..." Mende exined.


    "Excellent decision, sis! If I''m on your situation, I''ll do the same," Ebony said.


    "I decided to allow them to stay in the cave for a long time," Mende finally told her sister her n.


    "Why? You finally decided to stay with me here?" Ebony asked excitedly.


    "No. Did you still remember that abandoned hut hidden in a secluded ce that I showed you once?" Mende asked.


    Ebony''s brows furrowed. "Yeah...why?"


    "I n to stay there from now on," Mende replied.


    Ebony was shaking her head. "But why would you stay in that hut and not here in the manor with me? I don''t understand..."


    "Because I want to awaken my hidden talent when ites to fortune telling and divination. In short I want to perform divination on people for a living," Mende exined.


    "You mean... like palm reading business? The one we saw in the market?" Ebony said.


    "Yeah, that one. Grandmother once told us that I had the hidden talent for it. I want to tap onto it and practice it to perfection," Mende said. "So, can I borrow the ck book now?" she requested.


    "No!" Ebony still refused to give her the ck book.


    Mende sighed. "Don''t worry, I wont practice ck magic. I just want to know the spell that needs to be chanted everyday for one whole year and the cultivation technique to unlock my divination skill," she said.


    Ebony shook her head vigorously.


    "Okay fine. I won''t borrow the ck book, just write the spell on the piece of paper and all the required preparations rted to it," Mende said, trying to convince her sister to trust her.


    "But there is one thing you need to understand, if you awakened your hidden talent you have to sacrifice something... and you will go blind for six months prior to the unlocking of your divination skill. That is the one reason why you''re not interested on it before, because of the heavy sacrifices needed, right?" Ebony reminded her.


    "I know. But as you can see, I''m already an old woman, nothing to lose anymore. It''s just six months darkness and after that my vision is restored again. I can finally perform divination in people, it will be worth it!" Mende said excitedly.


    "I''ll think about it," Ebony said.


    "Then on the day that I''ll go blind, I will stay here in your room so that you can take care of me," Mende said cheekily.


    Ebony rolled her eyes.


    "Pleaseeeeeeeee?" Mende begged.


    "I said, I''ll think about it," Ebony repeated.


    Mende was happy and optimistic. Her sister no longer says no to her request. There''s a big chance Ebony will yield to her constant convincing.


    That night, Mende sleeps on the manor in her sister''s room.


    The next day she teleported to her new fortress in the forest before going back to the cave.

 Chapter 333 - Awesome!

    ~Back To The Present~


    Done reminiscing, Menedelia stood up and went inside the house.


    She found Reba sewing clothes inside her room. "I''m going to my sister''s ce," she said.


    Reba nodded. "Can I go with you, Grandma? I''m getting bored her," she said.


    "Not today, perhaps some other time when I''m no longer busy," Menedelia refused her request.


    Reba pouted. "Okay, take care. By the way, can we go to the market tomorrow or today to buy some stuff?" she asked.


    "Sure! I''ll return a few hours from now and we''ll go to the market," Menedelia responded.


    "Alright, I''ll wait for you here," Reba replied excitedly. "I will make a list on what to buyter," she added.


    "Ok, I''ll go now," Menedelia replied and exited the room.


    Reba continues sewing her clothes.


    Outside the door.


    Eager to know the update of Zero''s condition, Menedelia initiated the teleportation process in her mind.


    A momentter, she appeared in the living room of the manor.


    There''s no one in the living room. She went to the kitchen, no one''s there as well. They must be in the garden.


    She left the kitchen and proceed to the couple''s room. She pushed the door open and saw Nini putting medicine on her husband''s wound. "How is he?" she asked.


    Nini looked at her. "Earlier, his hand and feet moves several times, but he still can''t talk! I''m getting extremely worried of his condition!" she said anxiously.


    Menedelia patted Nini''s shoulder, offering her sympathy. "I think he''s getting better. He will probably wake up today or tomorrow. Don''t lose hope."


    Nini sighed. "I hoped so. I''m getting restless!"


    "Everything is good here, child? Did my sister feed you well and provide you all the assistance you need?" Menedelia asked.


    "Yes. Ebony and Anastasia are very supportive and kind to me. They''re in the garden right now, harvesting herbs and green leafy vegetables for the cooking preparationter," Nini said.


    "Alright, I''ll take my leave now and go to the backyard. See youter," Menedelia said.


    Nini nods her head.


    Menedelia walked towards the door and left the room.


    Nini finished applying the poultice on her husband''s wounds. She rose to her feet and put the bowl of medicine on the table.


    She went to the bathroom to ssh water on her face, she''s getting sleepy.


    When she returned to the bed, she sat on the chair and continue observing her husband''s face, on alert for any signs of changes regarding the color of his skin.


    Suddenly, she saw his eyelids fluttered... then he finally opened his eyes for the first time!


    "Oh, my! Husband, you''re finally awake!" Nini shrieked in delight. Tears of happiness filled her eyes.


    Zero''s gazended on his wife''s face. "A-are you okay? I didn''t hurt you didn''t I?" he asked worriedly, looking at her face and skin, trying to spot any sign of wound or bruises, he found none, he felt relieved.


    Nini shook her head. "No. You didn''t hurt me. But you should have fight me or go away when I started hurting you in my snake form. Why did you allowed yourself to get hurt by me! You''re so dumb and silly!" she scolded him.


    Zero grinned. "Alright, it''s over now, isn''t it? The important thing is that I''m safe now. Let''s not argue about the past anymore," he said. His brows furrowed while looking around the unfamiliar room. "Where are we? Who''s room is this?" he asked.


    "Granny Menedelia bring us here. Ebony is Granny''s sister, she''s a healer and she was the one who save your life and feed you antidote to eliminate the venom from your body. She was assisted by Anastasia. They''re both caretaker in this manor. I''m here so that I can personally take care of you," Nini borated further.


    "I see... where are they so that I can thank them personally?" he said, attempting to rise from the bed.


    "Husband, stop! Don''t move! Rest well and recuperate so that your health will be restored as soon as possible!" Nini told him.


    Zero grinned and held Nini''s hands. "Thank you so much for taking good care of me, my lovely wife! But don''t worry about me anymore. I''m feeling better now," he said.


    Nini pouted. "It will make me feel better if you won''t get up today. Just rest today and tomorrow you can finally leave the bed," she said.


    Zero smiled. "Okay, fine. You''re the boss!" he said andy his body down on the bed.


    Nini smiled brightly, feeling better. "Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?" she asked, eager to give him something delicious to eat.


    Zero gazed at his wife''s lovely face. "Hmm, how about a bowl of chicken soup with lots of herbs? Make it a bit spicy, please?" he said.


    Nini nods her head. "Great! I''ll go to the kitchen to ask Anastasia to cook a delicious chicken soup for all of us!" she said happily.


    "Go now, wife. I''m excited to eat some chicken soup!" Zero said.


    Nini stood up and exited the room. She went to the kitchen and found the three women busy sorting the basket of vegetables and herbs. "Girls, I have a good news! My husband is already awake! He''s craving for a chicken soup, make it a bit spicy, please..." she said.


    A happy smile erupted on the women''s faces.


    "That''s awesome!" Ebony eximed.


    "I''m happy for you, Lady Nini!" Anastasia said.


    Huge relief washed over Menedelia''s face. "That''s great! Let me see him!" she said.


    "Anastasia and I will prepare the chicken soup right away," Ebony said merrily.


    Nini and Menedelia left the kitchen and went back to the room.


    Zero looked at the women and grinned. "Granny! What''s up?"


    Menedelia smiled happily, very much pleased with Zero''s remarkable recovery. "I see... you''re getting better. Wee back to thend of the living,d!" she said.


    Zero chuckled. "Thanks for the wee, Granny! I want to thank your sister Ebony and Anastasia for saving my life," he spoke.


    "Later... ''coz they''re currently busy cooking your requested chicken soup dish," Menedelia replied.


    "Um...Granny. My wife and I would like to go home tomorrow afternoon. Can we do that?" Zero asked permission.


    "Sure! As long you''re already fit to leave then you can finally go home. I''ll just inform my sister to give you medicine so that you can bring them home," Menedelia responded.


    "Thank you for bringing me here to your sister, Granny. Ebony definitely saved my life!" he said.


    "Don''t mention it. By the way, I have to go back to the forest because Reba and I will go to the market today to buy food. I''ll returnter," Menedelia said.


    "See youter, Granny!" the couple said in chorus.


    Menedelia exited the room and went back to the kitchen. "Girls, I gotta go! See youter," she said.


    "Aren''t you going to wait for the chicken soup?" Ebony asked.


    Menedelia shook her head. "No thanks. I have some important errands to do back home," she replied.


    "How''s the couple?" Ebony asked.


    "They''re fine. Zero wants to go home tomorrow afternoon. Is he fit enough to leave with his current condition?" Menedelia inquired.


    "No problem. As long he can already walk and talk then he''s good to go. I''ll just prepare the rest of the medicine so that he can bring it home with him," Ebony replied.


    "Alright, see youter, girls!" Menedelia said.


    Ebony and Anastasia nodded their head.


    Menedelia left the kitchen and went back to the living room, from there, she teleported back to the forest.


    When she appeared in her fortress, Reba was already preparing for their outing in the market.


    "Granny, are we going now to the market?" Reba asked.


    "Yes, just let me rest for a few minutes in my room," Menedelia said.


    "Okay. I''ll take a bath outside," Reba said and exited the house going to the backyard where the rainwater was conveniently stocked inside the jars and basin.


    Menedelia entered her room andy her body down on the wooden bed. She stared at the ceiling, thinking about Evelyn''s burning desire to find and save her missing daughter Ang.


    She released a deep sigh.


    She will face the old witch again! What can she do?


    Is she strong enough to face that witch who turned her into an old woman?


    Since she can''t run away this time, she will just device a n... maybe this time she will be victorious!


    Ah, she needs to inform Evelyn and Tony tonight that Nini and Zero areing home tomorrow afternoon. They''re already worried to death about Zero''s situation. She will go to the capital and inform the couple about the good news after her return from the market.


    She shut her eyes and rxed.


    Twenty minutester.


    She rose from the bed and went outside.


    Reba was already donning her clothes inside her room.


    "Child, are you getting ready?" Menedelia asked outside the door.


    "Yes, I''m going out in a minute, Granny!" Reba replied.


    "Take your time," Menedelia replied.


    A few minutester, Reba exited her room. "I''m ready," she said.


    "Let''s go!" Menedelia went to her side.


    Reba picked up the basket and grasped Menedelia''s arm.


    The women vanished from the hut.


    A few minutester.


    Menedelia and Reba were already checking out the goods from the stall lining up in the market.


    They spent two hours in the market.


    When they already bought everything they need they teleported back to the forest.


    The women ced the basket above the table. Reba began putting the stuff in its proper ce.


    "Need help?" Menedelia offered.


    Reba shook her head and replied, "No need..."


    "Child, I need to go somewhere," Menedelia said.


    "Okay, are you going to sleep here tonight?" Reba asked.


    "Yes. I''ll return tonight. Just doze off if you''re already sleepy. No need to wait for me," Menedelia stated.


    "OK," Reba responded with a nod of her head and resumed her chore.


    Menedelia went to her room to get something, and from there, she teleported back to the capital.


    A momentter.


    She appeared in the hallway of the manor. She walked towards the couple''s room and knocked on the door three times. "My Lady... I''m back!" announcing her presence in a loud voice.


    A few secondster, the door opened.

 Chapter 334 - Everything Shall End With Me!

    "Grandma? Thanks God you''re here! Come inside!" Evelyn said and opened the door wide.


    Menedelia entered the room.


    Evelyn closed the door and locked it. "Have a seat," she offered the chair.


    Menedelia lowered herself on the chair and noticed how miserable Evelyn looked right now. "Where is the lord?" she asked.


    Evelyn released a deep sigh. "He''s going crazy trying to find our missing daughter, Ang. It breaks my heart seeing him so broken like this, and I can''t sleep thinking about my daughter. I''m afraid of what Rigor have already done to her!" shemented.


    Sighing, Menedelia grasped Evelyn''s hands. "I''m sorry to hear that..." she said, trying to console her friend. "By the way, Ie here to tell you about the good news. Zero is finally out of danger. The couple will be returning here tomorrow. Their crisis is over temporarily, unless of course, that mysterious guy will start manipting Nini''s body and mind again."


    Evelyn''s face lighted up. "Thanks God! I''m happy to hear that! I will inform my husband that our son-inw is already out of danger and the couple is returning home tomorrow," she said, her voice filled with dness.


    Menedelia smiled after she witnessed Evelyn''s face brightened for a few minutes. But it didn''tst long.


    The expression on Evelyn''s face darkened again. "Rigor will continue to manipte Nini! That''s why I need to confront him and put an end to his madness, once and for all!"


    Menedelia sighed deeply. How can a weak human being like Evelyn stop Rigor''s madness and revenge?


    Evelyn cleared her throat. "Grandma, how about the offer I told you the other day? Would youe with me to that guy''s ce? I''m sure he hides my daughter there as hostage. He wants me to go there! I got to save my daughter!" she said in an agitated tone.


    Menedelia was silent for a moment. Honestly, she''s not ready yet to face the old witch. She does have some spells that she can use to protect herself and ward off enemies of lesser strength like humans, but this time it''s different. Facing that witch who is responsible for her current condition will create havoc in her emotion. Honestly, she''s not that overly confident yet.


    "Grandma, pleasee with me! Help me to save my daughter!" Evelyn begged her.


    Menedelia cleared her throat. "Um... we should tell your husband about it so that he can bring reinforcement and help us in rescuing Ang!" she suggested.


    "No! I can''t!" Evelyn shook her head vigorously.


    "But why....?"


    Evelyn sighed miserably. "Rigor won''t spare my daughter! He will kill Ang if he will find out that I bring many people with me! His family is powerful and cunning, they will attack my husband and his men and kill them all! I just wan''t to save my daughter alone without bringing lots of people with me who might die anytime because of my past. I want to face Rigor alone and beg him to release my daughter!"


    "You will still go there-? What if Rigor demand that as long you stay with him, he will release Ang, what are you going to do?" Menedelia asked.


    A glimmer appeared in Evelyn''s eyes. "I will agree to his demand as long he will release my daughter safely!" she said in a determined tone.


    "Whaaaat?" Menedelia''s eyes widened in shock. "No, please don''t do that, mydy! How am I going to exin everything to your husband? What to tell him if he ask me why you''re not able to return?" she said in a horrified voice.


    "I have a n. I''ll tell you about it..." Evelyn said and whispered her n in her ears.


    Menedelia was shocked. "Whaaaat? Are you sure?" she asked in a petrified tone.


    "Yes! Don''t worry, while on captivity, I will find a way to escape Rigor''s clutch!" Evelyn said bravely.


    Menedelia doesn''t like Evelyn''s n. "I don''t think that''s a good idea!" she said, shaking her head vigorously.


    "Grandma, it''s the only sound n that I can think of right now. I''m desperate!" Evelyn insisted.


    Menedelia sighed deeply.


    "Unless you have a better n than mine?" Evelyn asked.


    Menedelia shook her head sadly. "I don''t have a n yet," she replied gloomily.


    "It''s okay, as long you will go with me, everything will be alright," Evelyn said confidently.


    The room was enveloped with thick silence.


    The only thing the women heard was their ragged breathing.


    A few minutester, Evelyn broke the silence. "Alright, I won''t force you toe with me, Grandma. But I''m still hoping that you will help me with my n!"


    Menedelia breathed deeply. "Alright, I''lle with you!" she finally said.


    Evelyn''s face lighted up like a ray of sunshine illuminating the whole room. "Thank you so much, Grandma! You''re heaven sent to me! I feel much better now that you will be there to take care of my daughter once she will be released by Rigor," she said.


    "When are we going to start the journey?" Menedelia asked.


    "The day after Nini and Zero returns here. I need them to be here tofort my husband in case I can no longer return to his side," Evelyn replied.


    "Why can''t we inform the newlywed about your n? Maybe they can help us!" Menedelia suggested.


    Evelyn sighed. "Because I don''t want more casualties. Since it''s all rted to my past, I should face it alone. It all started with me, it will end with me!" she dered.


    Menedelia saw the fierce determination in Evelyn''s eyes. It will be hard to stop her from returning to that abandoned manor and confront Rigor. She might as well be there to support her being her friend. "Alright, let''s do it!"


    "Let''s start the journey after the couple is back," Evelyn said. "I''ll instruct the kitchen staff to prepare a special dinner for them tomorrow. Please join us, it might be thest time we will see each other," she stated gloomily.


    Menedelia nods her head. "Alright, I''ll do as you say," she said.


    "Thank you for agreeing with my n, Grandma. It mean so much to me!" Evelyn said in a grateful voice.


    "Don''t mention it..." Menedeleia said.


    Evelyn rose to her feet and took something from the closet. She gave the pouch to Menedelia. "Please ept this pouch, it''s loaded with golden coins. It''s my token of appreciation for your help," she said.


    Menedelia sighed and refused the money. "No! I can''t ept that. I will only ept it after we return safely."


    Evelyn heaved a sigh. "There''s no guarantee that I can return after confronting Rigor. You might as well ept it now," she insisted.


    "If you still insist in giving me that money then I will no longer apany you on the journey," Menedelia threatened her.


    Evelyn sighed. "Okay. Just get the money if you needed it one day. I''ll put it here," she said and showed Menedelia where she put the money under her old dresses.


    They returned to the table.


    "Let''s go outside so that we can eat snack in the dining room," Evelyn spoke.


    "After you, mydy," Menedelia replied.


    The women stood up.


    Suddenly they heard knocking on the door.


    "My Lady... the lord has arrive!" the servant announced.


    "Okay, I''m going down now," Evelyn replied and looked at herpanion. "Let''s go..." she said.


    They walked to the door and exited the room.


    They''re descending the stairs when Tony and his son, Aron, entered the main door.


    Evelyn rushed to her husband''s side. "Good news! Zero is already out of danger. The couple wille home tomorrow!" she said.


    Tony and Aron''s faces lighted up. Huge relief washed over their faces.


    "That''s good news indeed!" Tony smiled.


    "I''ll go to my room to freshen up, Mother, Father," Aron said.


    "Okay. Join us in the dining room, we will eat some snack," Evelyn said.


    "Alright," Aron replied and climbed the stairs.


    They settledfortably in the living room.


    Evelyn looked at her husband. "Any news about Ang?" she asked.


    Tony shook his head. "Nothing so far. No lead, that''s why I liken our situation to that of someone trying to find a needle in a haystack," he answered dejectedly.


    Evelyn gently patted her husband''s back, trying to console him. "Let''s not lost hope. Sooner orter, we will find Ang and bring her home safely!" she said confidently.


    "I hoped so," Tony responded in a dismal voice.


    Evelyn and Menedelia looked at each other. Tony failed to see the women exchanging nces at each other.


    The living room was enveloped with sadness.


    Fifteen minutester.


    The servant announced. "The dining room is ready..." she said.


    "Okay, inform my son that we''re waiting for him in the dining room," Evelyn said.


    "Yes, mydy," the servant replied and climbed the staircase.


    Evelyn stood up. "Let''s eat some snack!" she spoke.


    The trio left the living room.


    A momentter, Aron descended the stairs and joined his family in the dining room for a snack and chitchat.


    Meanwhile...


    A thousand miles away.


    Inside one of the rooms of Corbin''s manor.


    Zero stared at Nini. "You look haggard, wife. There are circles under your eyes," hemended.


    Nini sighed. "I can''t sleep thinking about you. But now that you''re already out of danger and your condition is already stable. I can finally feel at ease. I badly needed a long rest," she said and began yawning. She covered her mouth with her hands.


    "Come here, sleep beside me in the bed. I''ll watch over you," Zero ordered.


    "Okay," Nini replied and climbed into the bed. Shey her body down beside her husband.


    Zero nted a kiss on her forehead.


    She raised a brow then giggled. She closed her eyes to sleep.


    A few minutester, Nini already drifted into a deep slumber beside her husband.


    "Sleep well..." Zero whispered in her ears.. He wrapped the nket around his wife''s sleeping form and shut his eyes, joining his wife in the dreand.

 Chapter 335 - I Trust You

    The following day.


    The couple bid goodbye to their benefactor and savior.


    Zero addressed Ebony and Anastasia. "Thank you so much,dies for saving my life! I appreciated it very much from the bottom of my heart. If one day we shall meet again and you will need my help, I will never hesitate to extend my help to you. Once again, thank you so much!" he said in a grateful voice.


    Ebony smiled. "Don''t mention it. Anastasia and I were d to help you in anyway we can. Likewise if you need our expertise again, we are are willing to extend the same help to you in the future," she replied.


    Zero smiled. "Thank you!"


    It''s now time for Nini to say what''s on her mind. "Thank you, girls! You''re so kind and supportive to me during these past few days that I''m really down in spirit. You lift me up and cheer me during my darkest moment when my husband''s life is hanging by a thread. You''re amazing people! It''s my fortune that I met such kind people like you in my life. Once again, thank you very much for allowing us to stay here and wee us like were a family member. I''m forever grateful for your help and generosity," she said and gave each woman a quick hug as a sign of her appreciation.


    Ebony patted Nini''s back, her brows knitted together. "You take care of your health... there''s something not right with your body," shemented.


    Menedelia, Zero, and Nini looked at each other.


    Menedelia addressed everyone. "Alright, we''re leaving now. Everyone will meet again soon before the world ends," she joked.


    Anastasia snickered.


    The restughed with the seemingly obscure joke.


    Time to leave.


    The trio vanished from the living room, teleporting themselves back into the Helix Vanguard n''s vast property.


    A momentter.


    Theynded in the living room.


    Tony, Evelyn, and Aron were waiting patiently for the couple''s arrival.


    The mother and daughter hugged each other.


    "Mom, I''m scared... I thought my husband will die in my hands!" Nini said, breaking down in her mother''s arms. She still can''t get over the guilt of trying to kill her husband on the eve of their wedding day.


    "Shh... calm down... it''s okay... he''s safe now. It''s never your fault, you''re manipted by an evil being," Evelyn said, trying to console her daughter. "Let''s go upstairs, so that we can talk and you can take your rest," she said.


    The women climbed the stairs.


    Tony looked at his son-inw and inspected his body. "You''re okay, son?"


    "I hope you''re no longer in pain, bro," Aron said.


    Zero grinned. "Ah, there will be scars for sure but I considered them as love tokens from my wife," he said cheekily to liven up the gloomy atmosphere and put everyone at ease.


    They allughed at Zero''s joke.


    Tony patted his back. "I never regretted choosing you as my daughter''s husband. You''re simply wort it!" he said and lowered himself on the couch.


    Zero seated himself. "Um...I''m deeply sorry about Ang..." he said. "I''ll help you find her," he offered his service.


    "Thanks, son! Right now, I need all the help I can get because there is no lead so far. Me and my men are still trying to figure out where that mysterious guy hides Ang..." he said in despair.


    Silence engulfed the men for a moment.


    Meanwhile...


    Upstairs, at Nini''s room.


    Teary-eyed, Evelyn looked at her daughter sleeping peacefully in the bed.


    Menedelia recalled the mother and daughter''s heartbreaking scene earlier when they were discussing Ang, their cries were deafening.


    Evelyn released a deep sigh, she looked at Menedelia. "Granny, let''s go to the terrace. I need to breath some fresh air," she said.


    The women left Nini''s room and went to the terrace. They lowered themselves on the couch and enjoyed the windy atmosphere.


    Evelyn looked at herpanion. "My husband already give me permission to travel tomorrow. I told him that I will be gone for a week to visit my parents house," she said.


    "What time tomorrow?" Menedelia asked.


    "Wait for me at the town za in front of the church, I will pick you up there at 2:00 in the afternoon," Evelyn said.


    Menedelia nodded her head and replied, "Okay, see you there tomorrow."


    Silence engulfed them for a moment.


    "Um... can I take my leave now, mydy? I have to do some preparation for our mission," Menedelia asked.


    "Yeah, you can leave now, but don''t forget to returnter, before 6:00 for dinner," Evelyn reminded her.


    "Okay, see youter, mydy!" Menedelia said. "I''ll take my leave now."


    Menedelia left the terrace and teleported back to the forest.


    When she appeared inside the hut and went to Reba''s room, the pregnant woman was sleeping soundly in the bed.


    She went to her room.


    Inside the room.


    She went to the wooden cab and removed the candles, and ced them on the table.


    She stared at the candles for a long time. They have their uses. Since she''s not that powerful yet, she will need Reba''s help.


    She put the three candles in position, creating a triangle. Then she put the biggest candle in the center. She put the rest of the candles back in the closet and picked up a pen and piece of paper from the drawer of the table.


    She wrote down the spells to make it easier for Reba to recite.


    Done, she ced the candle on the top of the paper so that it won''t fly away. She left the house to buy things from the market which are needed for the ritual.


    One hourter.


    Reba was watering the nts outside when Menedelia returned.


    "Granny, did youe from the market?" Reba inquired about her purchases.


    "Yeah, I went to the market to buy something..." Menedelia replied.


    Reba''s brows furrowed. "We went to the market yesterday, did you forgot to buy something?" she asked.


    "Ah, these things I bought from the market will be used for the ritual. I''m going on a mission to help a dear friend of mine rescue her daughter from the clutches of evil. I need your help," Menedelia said.


    "Okay. No problem, I''ll just finish watering the rest of the nts," Reba said.


    "I''ll wait for you in my room," Menedelia said. She went to the backyard first and put the three roosters inside the cage. Done, she entered the house and put the rest of the materials in her room.


    She lined up everything on the floor.


    A few minutester.


    Reba entered the room and looked at the objects lined up on the floor. There''s a knife, incense, silver goblet, silver basin, green amulets made from woods, and others. "What are these things?" she asked curiously.


    "Sit down. I''ll exin each of their purposes so that you will know what to do with them at the right time," Menedelia stated.


    Reba sighed. "Why don''t you bring me with you? So that I can help you rescue the missing girl, instead of resorting to these tricks," she said.


    Menedelia sighed. "If you''re not pregnant I won''t refuse your offer. But as you can see, you''re pregnant and bad things can happen out there. I don''t want to put your life and the twins in danger. This is the safest way that you can help me," she exined.


    Reba lowered herself on the chair. "Alright, start exining now, Granny. I''ll listen to everything you say and just ask questionter."


    Menedelia smiled. "Good girl!" she said. "Alright, let''s get started!"


    She began exining everything to Reba slowly and clearly.


    They spent the rest of the afternoon discussing Menedelia''s n.


    They finished at 5:30.


    "Thanks for listening and asking questions, child. I hope you understand everything ," Menedelia said.


    "Don''t worry, I have everything covered," Reba assured her.


    "I''lle here first before we will enter the ce so that you can prepare yourself," Menedelia said.


    "Much better!" Reba replied. "I''ll go to my room to take a rest before cooking for dinnerter."


    "Just cook what you want to eat. I''m not going to eat dinner here. I need to go back to the capital to take care of something," Menedelia said.


    "Okay," Reba nodded her head and left the room.


    Menedelia set aside the objects in the corner andy her body down on the bed to take a few minutes of rest before going back to the capital.


    ? She shut her eyes and dozed off.


    Half an hourter, Menedelia woke up.


    She changed her attire andbed her hair.


    A few minutester, she left the room and teleported to the capital.


    Shended outside the main door and entered the house.


    Tony and her family were sitting on the couch along with Zero discussing the missing Ang.


    "Good evening everyone!" Menedelia greeted them.


    Nini rushed to Granny''s side and made her sit beside her.


    Evelyn rose to her feet. "Now that Grandma is already here, let''s head to the dining room and enjoy our dinner," she said.


    They rose to their feet and went to the dining room.


    They ate diner in silence, asionally chatting to each other.


    Menedelia observed the people that gathered around the dining table. She didn''t expect that one day she, will meet Evelyn''s family and be able to mingle with them on such an intimate asion as this one.


    After dinner, they went back to the living room for chitchat.


    Tony made an announcement. "Tomorrow, my dear wife Evelyn will visit her family in the next town. To put my mind at ease, I would like to request Granny Menedelia to apany my wife to her hometown. Please ept my request, Granny..." he pleaded.


    Everyone looked at Menedelia. She nced at Evelyn who nodded her head. "Alright, it''s my honor to escort Lady Evelyn to her parents house tomorrow," she finally agreed.


    "Thank you for granting my request, Granny!" Tony said in a grateful voice.


    Menedelia bowed her head. "I''m d to be of service to your family, my lord!"


    Fifteen minutester.


    Tony brought Granny to his study room. "Have a seat," he said and pointed to the chair.


    Menedelia settled herselffortably on the chair, wondering what are they going to talk about.


    Tony took something from the drawer of the table. "This is for you as my token of appreciation for granting my request..." he said and put the pouch on her hand hands.


    It''s the pouch that Evelyn attempted to give to her. Sighing, she looked at him. "Thank you so much for this reward, my lord!"


    "I will entrust my wife''s safety in your hands, Grandma! Please take care of Evelyn for me," Tony said.


    "I will!" Menedelia replied sincerely.


    A few minutester, Menedelia left the study room and walked into the hallway.


    Evelyn had already taken a few steps to make things easier for her.


    Menedelia sighedboriously.


    A momentter, she vanished from the hallway.

 Chapter 336 - Friend Or Enemy?

    ~The Vampire Couple''s Manor~


    Late morning at 10:00.


    Inside one of the rooms of the basement, where the unconscious body of Graven was located.


    Nathan can be seen staring at the supposed to be a reincarnation of his great-great-grandfather, the thousand-year-old King Rhazien. His brows furrowed together in confusion. "Grandpa, why are you not waking up yet? Are you dead or alive? Based on what I have observed you''re alive because you''re breathing, your chest is moving up and down. But I have a feeling that your soul is trapped somewhere... the reason why you can''t wake up. Am I right?" he said.


    He observed the guy''s fingers and feet for any signs of movement indicating that his voice was heard... still... nothing.


    He lowered his head and whispered, "Mother said, that if you are not the reincarnation of our great-grandfather King Rhazien, she will kill you!"


    Still, no movement from the unconscious guy''s body.


    He was shaking his head.


    A few minutester.


    The door opened suddenly, Sylvia entered the room.


    "Mother..." Nathan said.


    "Still no sign on him waking up?" she asked.


    Nathan shook his head and replied, "Nothing..."


    "Okay. Let''s go! Today is your first day to see the sun outside," Sylvia said excitedly.


    Nathan''s face beamed. "Yaay! I can''t wait to see the world again!" he said and exited the room with his mother.


    They went to the staircase and climbed the stairs.


    A momentter.


    They exited the door and arrived in the living room.


    The mother and son duo marched towards the main door leading outside.


    Nathan was thrilled to see the sun shining brightly in the sky above.


    He rushed into the open air.


    Only to flinch, "Ouch!"... when the ray of the sun touched his skin. He quickly retreated under the shade of the porch.


    Sylvie looked at her son worriedly. "What''s wrong, son?" she asked anxiously.


    "Mother, my skin hurts painfuly when the sun hit my skin. I think if I stay much longer under the sun I''m going to turn into ashes," he said, examining his sensitive skin that''s already turning red all over.


    Sylvia''s face contorted in dread, then her brows furrowed in bewilderment, trying to understand the effect of the sun on her son''s skin. "Oh... I guess your skin is not use to the re of the sun yet since you''ve been sleeping for a long time and you''ve been sheltered indoors for many years. Ah, son... we will just slowly expose your skin to the sun during the early morning so that your body and skin can get ustom to the sun and your whole system gradually adapt to it. Okay?"


    Nathan''s nodded his head sadly. "I understand Mother..." he said and lowered himself on the wooden chair. "I''ll just stay here and watch the beautiful surrounding. This is so much betterpared to staying inside the basement all day long and seeing nothing," he said.


    Sylvia sat beside her son on the chair. "Do you like to drink something?" she asked.


    "Just water, Mother," Nathan replied and stared at the statue of the mermaid standing tall in the middle of the fountain.


    Sylvia looked at the servant standing nearby. "Bring a pitcher of water and ss here," she ordered.


    "Aye, Madam!" the servant replied and entered the house to get the water from the kitchen.


    Nathan nced at his mother. "Why is it that Father and Brother Corbin always out of the house? I seldom see them," he said.


    Sylvia sighed. "Ah, it''s a long story, son. So many things happened when you fall asleep many years ago..." she said.


    "Can you tell me about it, Mother?" Nathan asked curiously.


    Sylvia looked at the horizon. "Well... it started long time ago. We help a couple bring their baby daughter back to life, hoping that the girl will be your grandfather''s bride when he was supposed to use your body as a vessel for his reincarnation. I guess the vision that appeared in my mind is not clear and blurry, because when you wake up at present times... you reim your body and your grandfather has a new body. It''s kind of pretty mess up. So, I don''t believe in that old vision anymore," she exined.


    "So... that baby girl is now a woman right? And she was supposed to be my grandfather''s bride after he reincarnated into this world..."


    "Yeah, that''s right. Your father is trying to find Laura all over thend without sess. She just vanished without a trace. We''re supposed to feed you with her blood to awaken your grandfather''s soul, however you suddenly woke up on your own, that changes everything!" Sylvia said.


    "But now that I''m already awake, why did you still want to find that woman named Laura?" Nathan asked.


    "Obviously, she''s meant for your grandfather, not for you. So, we still have to continue finding her so that when your grandfather awakened we can directly fed her blood to him so that he can return sessfuly to this world and be a powerful ruler once again," Sylvia said, still hoping that their n can return to their former glory one day.


    "I understand now. So, how about my brother Corbin? What is his story?" Nathan asked.


    Sylvia shrugged. "He is busy finding his missing wife that is pregnant with their twins," she said.


    Nathan''s brows furrowed. "Huh? My brother got married already? But why his wife is missing? She got kidnapped by our enemies?"


    Sylvia shook her head. "No. She just vanished and we can''t find her. I don''t understand why Reba would leave your brother when I saw with my eyes how much they love each other. That confused me until today..." she said, sighing deeply.


    A frown appeared on Nathan''s forehead. "My brother''s wife''s name is Reba?"


    "Yeah, her name is Reba, a mysterious woman of demon origin!" Sylvia added more info.


    "Oh, a demon woman. And what about the woman who is destined to be my grandfather''s soulmate? What is her name again?" Nathan asked.


    "Her name is Laura..." Sylvia replied.


    "Hmm... Laura and Reba nice names!" Nathanmented.


    Silence engulfed them for a moment.


    Nathan cleared his throat. "Mother, when are you going to perform the ritual that would awaken grandfather''s soul?" he asked.


    Sylvia pondered the question for a moment and answered, "I''m waiting for the full moon to arrive. That is the perfect time to perform the ritual."


    "Ah, okay. Can I watch your perform the ritual, Mother? I''m excited to witness grandfathering back to life!" Nathan spoke eagerly.


    "Sure, as long you stay silent the whole time during the ritual then there''ll be no problem," Sylvia replied. "Don''t worry, I''ll inform you of the exact time I will perform the ritual..." she said.


    "Thanks, Mother," Nathan spoke, then he asked, "Can I stay here a little bit longer?"


    "Sure, enjoy the view," Sylvia said. "By the way, what specific dish you want to eat for lunch?" she inquired.


    "Spicy fried chicken!" Nathan eximed.


    "And what about the sauce?"


    "A virgin''s blood mixed with soy sauce and ck pepper! Delicious!" Nathan said excitedly.


    Sylvia smiled brightly. When she introduced her favorite fried chicken sauce to her son, it automatically became his favorite sauce as well. He won''t eat fried chicken without the sauce. She rose to her feet. "Alright, I''ll go to the kitchen and inform the cook about our request. If you need anything, just ask the servant''s help and assistance," she said.


    "Thanks, Mother! You''re the best!" Nathan beamed.


    Sylvia patted her son''s head lovingly. She left the porch and entered the house, going to the kitchen. After instructing the cook, she went upstairs to her room.


    Nathan remained seated on the porch in a rxed manner, enjoying the open air.


    He stayed on the porch until noontime.


    Sylvia returned to the porch. "Son, where do you want to eat lunch? Here or in the dining room?" she asked.


    "Let''s just eat here, Mother. The weather is nice!" Nathan said.


    "Sure!" Sylvia said and looked at the servant standing nearby. "Bring our lunch here," she ordered.


    "Aye, Madam!" the servant replied and left.


    A few minutester.


    Two servants carrying wooden trays arrived on the porch and set the table.


    "Lunch is ready!" one of the servants announced.


    Sylvia dismissed the servants and looked at her son. "Let''s eat!" she said.


    Nathan smiled and settled on the chair, salivating while staring at the spicy fried chicken. "Delicious!" he raved and picked up one drumstick and buried his teeth greedily into its spicy texture. "Wow, so spicy!" he said, his eyes twinkled.


    Sylvia gazed at her son in amusement. She picked up one chicken wing and began eating her meal.


    Meanwhile...


    Inside one of the rooms in the basement.


    Graven can hear stranger''s voices talking above him but he can''t move his body. It''s been like that for a long time. Thest thing he remembered before he lost consciousness was that he was having a fight with the cursed King and then total darkness enveloped the room, that was thest thing he remembered.


    He thought he was already dead because Grandpa Terros won''t hesitate to activate the formation that will destroy the whole castle. He thought he already perished along with the King. But it looks like he''s still alive... but... why can''t he move his body? He can''t even open his eyes, all that he saw around him was total darkness.


    As if something is holding him back, preventing him from breaking into the surface.


    What the hell is going on!?


    He heard the voices of the woman and the guy several times. They''re talking about a lot of things. Sometimes he can''t understand what they''re talking about because their voices sound blurry to him.


    Then he remembered his wife Laura! He misses her so much!


    By now, she already learned of what happened to him, that if Horace followed his instruction.


    He sighed inwardly.


    He wants to open his eyes and find out where is this ce and who are these people?


    Are they his friend or enemy?

 Chapter 337 - Ready?

    Two dayster.


    Saturday at 2:00 in the afternoon.


    Evelyn and Menedelia arrived at Brasilleel Town, at her parent''s house.


    Evelyn''s folks were overwhelmed with happiness after seeing her.


    After settling in her old room, she told them that she can''t stay long, only for two days.


    "Why do you have to go back quickly to the capital? Why can''t you stay here for at least one week?" Evelyn''s mother said.


    "Yes, stay with us for at least one week, daughter!" the father said.


    Evelyn smiled. "Alright, we will stay here for one week," she said and nced at herpanion.


    Menedelia knew that Evelyn was conflicted inside, but she can''t say no to her parent''s request.


    "How are the kids? Why you didn''t bring the kids with you, especially Nini? We haven''t seen that daughter of yours. Thest time we saw her is when she''s only a few months and after that she went missing and now that she was finally found we still can''t see her," the motherined.


    Evelyn sighed. "Mother, the next time that I''lle here, I''ll bring the children with me," she told them another lie. She wore a happy face trying to mask the sadness that is trying to suffocate her from the inside. There is a big chance that she will no longer see her parents again after rescuing her daughter.


    Menedelia looked at Evelyn. "Can I retire to the room? I feel sleepy..."


    Evelyn nods her head. "Okay... just take a rest there, Granny. I''ll join youter," she said.


    Menedelia stood up and climbed the stairs going to the second floor.


    Evelyn''s mother looked at the old woman, a frown appeared on her forehead. "Who is she?" she asked.


    "She''s Granny Menedelia, a dear friend of mine. She''s mypanion for this trip," Evelyn exined.


    "But why she has to stay and sleep in your room as well?" the father asked.


    Evelyn grinned. "We''re close," she answered and rose to her feet. "Can I see the garden at the backyard? I want to see how beautiful the flowers are..." she said, abruptly ending the discussion about Menedelia.


    Evelyn and her parents went to the back of the house. They lowered themselves on the wooden bench and admire the blooming flowers growing abundantly in the garden. They discussed the happenings in recent years and reminisce. Her younger brother and sister were both married and living in other ces.


    Evelyn longed to have a family reunion with her family, unfortunately, that might never happen again in this lifetime. Once Rigor got hold of her, she can never return home alive. Fresh tears appeared in her eyes, she quickly blinked her eyes. It''s not a good time to feel emotional, she might feel weak and cowardly, she can''t afford to disappoint her daughter, as her mother, she must save Ang no matter what the costs!


    Evelyn concealed the sadness and worry in her eyes andughed along with her parent''s jokes just like old times.


    Her parents were so happy to see her again that they failed to see the sorrow that she was trying to hide from her eyes.


    One hourter.


    They returned to the house, to eat afternoon snacks in the living room and resuming their chatting.


    "I''ll go to my room and bring Granny here," Evelyn spoke.


    "Okay," her father said.


    Evelyn climbed the stairs and went to her old room. When she entered the room, Granny was resting on the bed.


    "I n to go to that old manor in the forest to spy," Menedelia said.


    Evelyn''s brows furrowed in confusion. "How did you know about that ce? I never told you about it," she said.


    "Last night at the Travelers Inn, while you were sleeping, I entered your memory and saw the ce where you stayed with that mysterious guy before. I can trace that ce," Menedelia replied.


    "Ah, okay. But not now, my parents prepared a delicious afternoon snack for us. They''re waiting in the living room. Let''s go down first," Evelyn said.


    Menedelia got up from the bed and fixed her shoulder-length gray hair in front of the mirror and tied it with a rubber band. "Let''s go!" she said.


    The women exited the room and went downstairs. They joined the couple in the living room, eating rice cakes.


    After eating their snack, the old couple retired to their rooms to rest.


    "Let''s go to the garden at the back of the house and discuss our n there," Evelyn said. They can''t talk in her bedroom because her parent''s room was next to hers, they might overhear their conversation.


    "Okay, lead the way," Menedelia said.


    They passed through the kitchen door and arrived at the garden.


    They settled on the wooden bench under the shed.


    Evelyn released a deep sigh. "I can''t spend some time with my parents the whole day tomorrow," she said.


    "Why don''t you tell your parents the truth?" Menedelia asked.


    Evelyn shook her head. "I can''t afford to give them something to worry about. They''re old already," she said as fresh tears shimmered in her eyes. She doesn''t want to bring misery to her parent''s home. She''s afraid that they won''t be able to survive the pain.


    ? "If you can''t return here safely and went missing, they would still worry about you," Menedelia said.


    "I know, but at least I can bring back my daughter. The moment you found Ang, bring her to the capital right away and inform my husband that the capital is no longer safe for my daughters to stay, they need to be taken to other areas that Rigor can no longer found them because I''m nning to kill Rigor!" Evelyn said, her eyes shing with murderous intent.


    "No!" Menedelia spoke, her eyes widened in rm. "Don''t attempt killing him! You will end up dead! Just humor him for a little bit, try to endure his presence as long as you can. I''lle back one day to save you from his clutches. Our main goal right now is to save Ang first before Rigor will do something bad to her!" she reminded her of their mission.


    Evelyn shut her eyes for a moment, calming her racing nerves. "Alright, I almost forgot that I need to save my daughter first!" she said and took a deep breath.


    Menedelia sped her friend''s hands. "Good! Now, don''t forget our n, okay? Tomorrow morning, after breakfast we''ll go there! We can no longer dy our n! Rigor might felt restless and kill your daughter!"


    "Alright, let''s do it tomorrow!" Evelyn said.


    The two women stayed in the garden until the evening arrives.


    ~~~0~~~


    The following day, after breakfast.


    The old couple went to the garden for their morning exercise.


    Evelyn and Menedelia retired to their room.


    Inside the room.


    Menedelia looked at the nervous-looking Evelyn. "I''ll teleport back to my ce first. I will givest minute instruction to my apprentice," she said.


    Evelyn nodded her head and sat on the bed. "Go now... I''ll wait here," she replied.


    Menedelia teleported back to her fortress.


    Reba was sweeping dry leaves on the front yard of the house when Grannynded in front of her. "Granny..."


    "Child, now is the time for the ritual!" Menedelia said.


    Reba put the broom under the shade of the tree.


    The women entered the house.


    Menedelia took the knife from her room, picked up the silver basin, and exited the house.


    She and Reba went to the backyard and removed the roosters from the cage.


    Reba held the rooster in her hands while Mendelia shed the neck of the rooster while chanting a spell, the blood trickled into the silver basin. They performed the same process with the rest of the roosters. Afterward, they dug a hole and buried the animal''s body.


    Done outside, they returned to the house carrying the silver basin containing fresh animal blood and went inside Menedelia''s bedroom. They arranged everything on the table.


    Menedelia looked at Reba in the eyes. "Child, three lives are in your hands now. Just follow what I told you, okay?"


    Reba nodded her head. "I got it!" she replied.


    "When the light of the candle in the center appeared suddenly! Light the three candles at once and chant the spell nonstop. You can only stop chanting after you hear my voice outside," Menedelia repeated her instruction.


    "Don''t worry, Granny, I promise you that even if I peed on my pants I won''t leave this room, I won''t stop chanting the spell!" Reba made her oath.


    "Good! I''ll go now!" Menedelia said and vanished from the room in the blink of an eye.


    A momentter.


    Menedelia appeared in Evelyn''s room. "Everything is ready at my fortress," she said. She opened her palm, three vintage-looking silver nes with sun pendants appeared in her hands. She put the two nes around Evelyn''s head and put the other on her neck. "The moment you put the ne on your daughter''s neck, instruct Ang to grasp the pendant with her right hand tightly and never remove it out from her neck!" she reminded her.


    "Okay, got it!" Evelyn said and took a deep breath.


    The women looked at each other for a few minutes.


    Suddenly, Evelyn hugged Menedelia tightly. "Please, save my daughter!" she begged.


    "We all can leave that ce as long we stick to our n! No matter what''s going to happen - don not remove the ne from your neck!" Menedelia reminded her.


    Evelyn nodded her head and breathed deeply.


    Time to go.


    "Are you ready, mydy?" Menedelia asked.


    Evelyn nodded her head. "Ready!"


    "Let''s go!" Menedelia said and sped Evelyn''s right hand.


    A momentter.


    They vanished from the room.

 Chapter 338 - Sacrifice

    Evelyn and Menedelianded outside the abandoned manor in the middle of the forest.


    Menedelia looked heavenward.


    The sun is shining brightly in the sky above.


    Suddenly the door opened as if the inhabitants of the manor were expecting some visitors.


    The women held each other''s hands and entered the door.


    The moment they stepped inside, the door shut on its own.


    Startled, Evelyn jumped on her feet.


    The old couple appeared in front of them in their human form.


    "Wee backdies!" the old woman said.


    The old man smiled at Evelyn. "Daughter, you''re back! It''s nice to see you again after a long time!" he said.


    Evelyn gritted her teeth furiously. "Where is your son? I need to see Rigor! I want to know where he hides my daughter!" she demanded.


    The old woman sighed and extended her hand at Evelyn. "Come with me, I''ll bring you to your daughter and to my son," she said.


    "I''ll go with you!" Menedelia spoke.


    The old woman red at her. "Mende, you stay where you are! My husband will watch over you! Don''t do anything foolish this time or I will finally turn you into a lizard!" she warned her.


    Evelyn''s eyes widened in shock and stared at herpanion. "M-Mende!? Is this you? B-but what happened to you?" she asked.


    The old witchughed. "Ah, so Mende didn''t show her face to you after I cursed her and turned her into an old woman like me! Interesting! I told her to find you and bring you to me, that''s the only time I''ll remove the curse. I waited for her, but she never returned. Instead she endured her horrendous look through the years just to protect you. Mende is such a devoted friend to you! For some reason I admired her loyalty. She''s a true friend indeed!"


    Fresh tears emerged in Evelyn''s eyes and she hugged Mende tightly. "I''m sorry, you have endured all these years. It''s all my fault!" she said, crying hard.


    Mende rubbed her friend''s back. "Shh... it''s not your fault. I''m the one who started it all!" she said.


    The old witch rolled her eyes and snapped, "Girls, enough of the drama! You''re here to save the girl, right? Let''s not waste each other''s time!" she shouted and addressed Evelyn. "Dear,e with me if you still want to save your daughter!" she said.


    Evelyn reluctantly left her friend''s side. Now she finally understood why she feelsfortable with the old woman''s presence, it''s been her friend Mende all along!


    The old witch looked at her husband. "Mende is tricky, don''t go easy on her if she is nning something!" she warned him.


    The old man smiled. "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure she can''t do anything while under my watch!"


    He waved his hand swiftly, a mist of ck smoke enveloped Mende. "You''re not going anywhere! You''re now my prisoner!" he said with a roar.


    The old witch grabbed Evelyn''s hands, they walked towards the end of the hallway.


    "W-where are you taking me?" Evelyn asked.


    "To the room where your daughter was imprisoned. Rigor is waiting for you there," the old witch replied.


    "A-are you going to kill me and my daughter?" Evelyn asked.


    The old witch shook her head. "Not really. I''m not a violent witch, just that sometimes things happened beyond my control. How about we make a peaceful deal? Let''s not make thingsplicated. Let''s keep things simple!"


    Evelyn''s brows furrowed. "What deal?"


    The old witch heaved a sigh. "Simple, you just have to make a little sacrifice. Stay with my son Rigor, served him with all your heart and make him happy. In return, your daughter can go free and I will undo the curse I put on Mende. I can assure you that my son will leave your daugthers and your family alone as long you will stay in my son''s side. You''re the only one Rigor needs. You''re the only one who can subdue the anger and vengeance in his heart. Your family will live a normal life, it only needs a little sacrifice from you. Think carefully and wisely, my dear. Your daughter and Mende''s life entirely depends on your decision..."


    Evelyn halted on her tracks and faced the old witch. "If I don''t ept your deal... what are you going to do?" she asked.


    "Well... my son Rigor will never stop harassing your entire family and he can be cruel you know. Don''t wait for the time when he will literally lost his mind and kill you all. It''s your choice, live with your family in constant fear or put everything to end, today! Your decision will affect everyone. As I''ve said earlier, sacrifice on your part is needed for the good of all. Are you willing to sacrifice yourself so that your family and loved ones can live a peaceful life?"


    Evelyn released a deep sigh. She remembered that Mende told her that no matter what''s going to happen, they have to stick to their n so that the three of them can get out alive.


    The old witch studied Evelyn''s face for a few seconds, her eyesnded on the two silver nes around her neck, her eyes glimmered. She grinned in amusement, her right hand moved swiftly, removing the ne from Evelyn''s neck in lightning speed.


    Oh, no! Evelyn''s eye widened in shock. "Give me back my ne!" she demanded.


    The ne suddenly disappeared from the old witch''s hands.


    Evelyn stared at the old woman''s empty hands in despair. Her only hope is gone! What she''s going to do now?


    "The ne is holding you back from deciding quickly that''s why I took them away. Do you think you can get away from here by using the power of the ne that''s why you''re hesitating to decide? Now that the ne is gone, I''m sure you can finally decide! Do it now before I lose my patience!" the old witch said in an irate voice.


    Fresh tears emerged in Evelyn''s eyes. "Alright, I''ll ept the deal!" she finally said in a defeated voice.


    The old witch grinned triumphantly. "Good girl. Now let''s go! Ah wait... my son is really angry right now. If you want to appease his anger, hug him right away and try to beg for forgiveness and tell him quickly that you want to make amends with him and you will stay by his side as long he will release your daughter. This way, Mende and your daughter can go home safely," she said.


    Evelyn looked at the old woman. "Why are you telling me all this?" she asked.


    "Because I know my son well, better than you do. Honestly, contrary to what you''re thinking about us... the truth is... we want peace and quiet in our world. We rarely interacted with other beings. But you girls barged into our world and plunged my precious son''s life into misery! If you want a safe and quick exit for your love ones then do as I say," the old witch said.


    Evelyn sighed heavily. "Okay, take me to my daughter!" she said.


    They continued walking and reached the end of the hall.


    The old witch pushed the door open.


    They stepped inside, the door closed behind them.


    Inside the room.


    Ang was sitting on the chair, both her hands and feet were bound by a rope to the chair and her mouth was gagged.


    In another chair was Rigor.


    Evelyn and Rigor''s eyes met.


    Rigor stood up.


    Evelyn rushed to her daughter and hugged her tightly. "Daughter... I''m here to save you!" she said as fresh tears shimmered in her eyes.


    "Evelyn do it now!" the old witchmanded.


    Evelyn reluctantly left her daughter''s side and went to Rigor, she dropped on her knees, raised her head, and looked at him with tears rolling on her face. "I beg you, Rigor! Please, release my daughter! I''m willing to serve you, just release my daughter safely!" she pleaded.


    Rigor stared at his beloved woman''s face for a few minutes, a glimmer appeared in his eyes. "Are you sure?"


    Evelyn nodded her head. "Yes! Yes! I''m willing to serve you and stay by your side as long you released them!" she begged, sealing her fate. Her heart was breaking inside as she uttered those words that are against her will.


    Rigor grinned happily. "Alright, now that you say the words willingly to me then from now on we will never be apart from each other!" he said. He gently assisted his beloved woman back on her feet. Then he wrapped his arms around Evelyn possessively. "I''ll never let you go!" he whispered in her ears.


    Evelyn looked at her daughter sadly and bid goodbye to her. "I love you daughter. Tell everyone back home that I love them!" she said.


    A few secondster, Rigor and Evelyn vanished from the room.


    Suddenly, the old man and Mende appeared inside the room.


    The old man waved his hand and the ck mist surrounding Mende disappeared. "Go! Take the girl out of here!" he said.


    "Move!" the old witch snapped.


    Menedelia remained rooted on the spot, shocked that her friend is gone. "Where is Evelyn!?" she asked, she finally found her voice.


    "She had chosen a new life with our son! No need to exin everything to you!" the old witch replied.


    "I won''t leave if you don''t give Evelyn to me!" Menedelia shouted.


    The old witch sighed. "Stupid girl as always! Fine, stay here and perished along with this ce. This ce will crumble into dust within a few minutes. If you stay here with the girl then it''s no longer our fault! Don''t say that we didn''t warn you!" She waved her hand at Mende.


    A few minutester.


    The old couple vanished from the room.


    Menedelia has no time to find out if the couple is telling the truth or not about the destruction of the ce. She must bring Ang to safety!


    She rushed to the visibly shaken girl that was still securely tied to the chair. She grasped Ang''s hand and initiated the teleportation process in her mind.


    A few secondster, they vanished from the room.

 Chapter 339 - Unfortunate!

    Menedelia and Angnded outside the hut.


    Menedelia quickly unties Ang from the rope that is binding her to the chair.


    The door opened.


    Reba looked at the strangers outside the house in surprise. Only the two women returned? How did it happen? "Where is Granny Menedelia?" she asked them.


    Ang and Menedelia looked at each other.


    "Child, it''s me... Granny!" Menedelia stated.


    Frowning, Reba shook her head. "Whaaaat!? You don''t look like her at all!" she said.


    "What are you talking about!?" Menedelia looked at Ang and quickly removed the gagged from her mouth. "Ang, looked at me... what''s wrong with my face?" she asked.


    Ang shakes her head. "You''re not the old Granny Menedelia that I know!" she replied quickly.


    Menedelia''s eyes widened in shock. If Ang and Reba no longer know her, then something must have changed on her face! Did that old witch turn her into something else other than her old woman self?


    What if...?


    Holy shiit!


    She rushed inside the house, went to her room, grabbed the mirror, and looked at herself.


    She had a hard time believing what she saw in the mirror! Oh, my! She''s no longer an old woman! The wrinkles and sagging skin were gone! Her younger self is back!


    She smiled brightly looking at herself in the mirror! Tears of happiness flooded her face.


    Reba stood in the doorway, she stared at the stranger crying on the floor, she wore the same clothes as Granny before she left earlier. Which only means one thing... "Granny, don''t tell me that the curse was already lifted by that witch?" she asked for confirmation.


    Menedelia nods her head. Then she remembered her friend Evelyn that went missing!


    Where the hell is she?


    Why she didn''t stick to their ns?


    She rose to her feet. She needs to go back to the abandoned manor and find her friend!


    She left her room and saw Ang sitting on the chair in the tiny living room crying silently. She went to her side. "Ang, did you see your mother? Why she''s gone? What happened to her?" she bombarded her with questions.


    Ang raised her tear-stained eyes to Menedelia and replied, "My mother told Rigor that she will stay by his side as long he will set me free, then they suddenly vanished from the room!" She continues sobbing.


    Menedelia''s knees weakened, she lowered herself on the chair. C-could it be that the reason why Evelyn finally decided to go with Rigor... to free her daughter and to undo the curse? Is that the reason why Evelyn discarded their n?


    No, this can''t be!


    She needs to find Evelyn!


    She looked at Reba, she''s currently giving Ang a ss of water to drink. "Child, take care of Ang for me. I''ll return soon. I have to find Evelyn!" she said worriedly.


    Reba sighed. "Go on. I''ll take care of Ang," she replied.


    Menedelia patted Ang''s shoulder. "I''ll find your mother!" she said with a fierce determination shing in her eyes. "Stay here and wait for me!"


    "Okay," Ang said.


    Reba gave Ang a handkerchief to wipe the tears from her face.


    Menedelia looked at Reba. "Take care of her..."


    "I will!" Reba assured her.


    Menedelia closed her eyes and teleported herself back to the abandoned manor.


    A few momentster.


    Menedelianded in the same ce, but to her surprise, the abandoned manor was no longer in sight. The only thing that can be seen around the area was the ttened surface, with a few pieces of rocks and rubble above it. Even the garden and theke where she had seen Rigor bathed before was nowhere to be seen.


    So... the old couple told her the truth earlier. The whole ce will crumble into the ground!


    Everything that was associated with the abandoned manor was gone!


    What the hell is going on!?


    What happened to this ce? She was only gone for a few minutes? How can such a huge change take ce so quickly? Could it be that the abandoned manor didn''t exist in its physical form, but it''s only part of an illusion?


    If yes... then where is the exact hiding ce of the Naga creatures?


    She looked around the area... just a vast wilderness, mountains, wild trees, nts, and bushes staring back at her!


    Nothing else to see here but wilderness!


    "Evelynnnnnnnnnnnnn!"


    "Evelynnnnnnn whereeeeee areeeeeeeeeeee youoooooo!"


    "Evlynnnnnnn answerrrrrrrr meeeeeeeeeeee!"


    Menedelia shouted at the top of her lungs over and over again until her voice grew hoarse due to so much shouting.


    No one answered her call.


    A few minutester.


    She got tired of shouting and lowered herself above the t surface of the rock located under the shade of the tree.


    She took a deep breath and looked heavenward, the sun is shining brightly in the sky.


    The atmosphere around the area is windy.


    She watched the nearest mountain.


    She looked into the East, West, South, and North.


    Where to find Evelyn in this vast area?


    She got a headache just thinking about it.


    "Evelyn, where are you!?" she said aloud.


    The only answer she can hear was the loud chirping of the birds hopping from branches to branches.


    She closed her eyes for a few minutes trying to listen to the loud beating of her heart.


    Then she remembered Ang!


    She needs to bring her back to the capital and exin everything to Lord Tony. Then there''s also Evelyn''s parents.


    Although Evelyn already made a letter for her parents, she still needs to exin everything to them in a personal manner. She just can''t drop the letter in the couple''s room while they were sleeping and go away as if nothing happens.


    Then she also needs to exin to them her new appearance!


    Ugh, so many things to exin to a lot of people! And none of them is pleasant at all!


    Now that Evelyn is gone, she''s left alone to deal with everything and do the exining... and it''s gonna be a painful truth for everyone to deal with.


    She stood up.


    She was ready to leave the ce. She will return here the next day to explore the ce further.


    Then all of a sudden she heard a voice...


    "Mendee!"


    "Mendeeee..."


    "Mendeeeeeee..."


    "Mendeeeeeeeeeeee..."


    It''s a woman''s voice calling her name like a whisper. It sounded like the voice of someone familiar to her.


    She spun around in circles trying to locate the location of the voice, but the voice is everywhere carried by the wind.


    A painful headache hammered her head.


    She sat on the rock again, trying to rest, she closed her eyes hoping the pain will go away.


    A few minutester.


    The pain in her head finally subsided. She got a headache due to overthinking her problems!


    "Mendeeee..."


    "Mendeeeeeeee..."


    There it is again, she heard the voice again... where is it?"


    She looked at the side of the East... it seemed that it''s where the voice came from!


    She rushed in that direction, she encountered wild bushes along the way, pping her face several times. She put her hands in front of her face to shield her face from the shrubs.


    She had searched for minutes and yet she can''t locate the origin of the voice.


    Then she reached a clearing in the middle of the forest.


    There... she saw something behind the big trunk of the tree.


    When she rushed to the trunk... what she saw behind the tree made her knees go weak and she crumbled to the ground.


    Her world suddenly went spinning around, her surrounding turned dark and she fainted right on the spot.


    Meanwhile...


    Back at Menedelia''s fortress.


    Reba was getting worried.


    Two hours already passed, and yet Granny hasn''t returned yet.


    Ang was done with her crying and was rehearsing in her mind how to exin everything to her family regarding what transpired on thest hour she saw her mother.


    Reba was walking back and forth on the floor in a state of restlessness. She looked at Ang. "Can you bring me to that ce? I''ve never been there. I''m getting worried of Granny. Let''s find out why it took her so long to return?" she said.


    "Okay," Ang replied.


    The women held hands and teleported to the location of the abandoned manor.


    When theynded there...


    Ang was stunned. "What''s going on here? What happened to this ce?" she asked, her brows knitted together in confusion.


    Reba looked at herpanion. "What is it? Why you look so shock?" she asked.


    Ang looked around her, scanning the whole area. "The abandoned manor was gone! And this is the only thing left, a t area!" she replied, still reeling from the shock.


    Reba stared at the t area in front of her. "Indeed! I see no crumbling structure of a manor here. What''s going on? Is this the ce where Rigor imprisoned you?"


    Ang nodded her head. "Yeah, there should be an old manor standing in front of us now! But it''s gone! Where did it go?" she asked in bewilderment.


    Reba shrugged. "Well... there''s nothing we can do about it. We shall start looking for Granny, she must be somewhere around these area," she said, scanning the area, looking for possible ces that Menedelia will try to explore.


    Ang nods her head. "I''ll check the North and East part, while you check the West and South area. Then we shall meet again here a few minutester," she suggested.


    "Okay, I''ll go now and check my designated areas!" Reba said. She rose in the air and went to the West part of the area.


    Ang levitated in the air and scanned the area in her jurisdiction.


    Meanwhile...


    Reba was getting deeper into the Western part of the area. Below her, she saw a clearing surrounded by towering trees.


    She lowered herself to the ground and scanned the surroundings.


    Then her eyes caught something near the trunk of a big tree.


    Human forms?


    She went closer...


    And there...


    What she saw made her vomit!


    A dirty old woman with messy hair covering her whole face was eating something with her hand... her mouth was covered with blood... and on herp was Granny Menedelia''s blooded face!


    Holy shiit!

 Chapter 340 - Ungrateful!

    The first thought that came into Reba''s mind was that the old woman was biting Granny''s face!


    But after some time, she realized that the old woman was holding and feeding the dead rat into Granny''s mouth.


    The old woman detected her presence and looked at her, grinning. "A-are you hungry too? D-do you want to eat? I''ll give the rest to you," she said and threw the mutted rat into the stranger.


    Dang! The old woman already lost her mind!


    Reba managed to dodge the dead rat and scampered to the other side.


    Shiit! She was going to vomit!


    And vomit she did!


    She vomited a few times.


    Afterward, she looked at the old woman... who is this old woman?


    She needs to get Granny out of this ce and clean her bloody face!


    She walked back to the women''s side.


    That was also the time when Granny''s eyelids fluttered.


    Menedelia''s eyes opened wide, she stared at the face of her beloved Grandma, who''s been missing for many years! Tears of happiness and dness flooded her eyes. "Grandma, I finally found you!" She hugged her tightly.


    Reba''s brows furrowed for a moment, then it suddenly dawned on her that the dirty old woman was Granny''s missing grandmother! A bright smile broke on her face. Looks like they finally found each other!


    This is a happy event.


    Menedelia noticed the presence of another person and met the eyes of Reba. "What are you doing here!?"


    "Granny, you make us worried because you failed to return to the hut, so Ang and I came here to find you!" Reba exined.


    "Where is Ang?" Menedelia asked worriedly.


    "We split. She was looking for you in other areas of this forest," Reba answered.


    "Quick! Go find her!" Menedelia ordered, worrying about the girl''s safety.


    "Okay," Reba said about to levitate in the air again. But before she can do that she saw Ang hovering in the air, lowering herself on the clearing.


    Ang went to Reba''s side and looked at the women on the ground, their faces covered in blood. "What happened to them?" she asked, shocked.


    Reba smiled. "After a long time, Granny finally found her missing grandmother!" she shrieked in delight.


    "Wow! That''s nice!" Ang said.


    Menedelia looked at her grandmother. "I''ll take you home with me, Grandma!" she said.


    "H-home...w...where is...home?" Sita''s asked.


    Menedelia released a deep sigh. She looked at Reba and Ang. "Let''s go back to the hut so that I can wash my Grandma''s body, she look awful," she said.


    "Okay, let''s go!" Reba said.


    They teleported back to Menedelia''s fortress.


    A momentter.


    Theynded on the fortress.


    Menedelia brought her Grandmother to the backyard where the basin of water was located.


    "Grandma, I''ll bath you and afterward you will eat delicious food with us, okay?" she said.


    Sitas nodded her head and smiled, feelingfortable with the warm presence of the woman in front of her.


    Menedelia starts washing her Grandma''s feet and hands with water and soap.


    Reba and Ang went inside the house.


    Reba went to Menedelia''s room and took some clothes and a towel. She handed it to Ang. "Can you please give it to Granny? I''ll go to the kitchen to prepare delicious dish for us," she said.


    "Sure!" Ang epted the clothes and towel. She left the house and went to the backyard. She put the clothes on the table under the shade of the tree.


    "Thanks, dear," Menedelia said. ''Where is Reba?" she asked.


    "Preparing delicious dish in the kitchen. Should I help her or I''ll help you?" Ang asked.


    "Just help Reba," Menedelia replied.


    "Okay," Ang said and retreated on her step going back to the house.


    She entered the house and found Reba in the kitchen slicing onions and garlic on the wooden chopping board.


    She lowered herself on the chair. "Need help? I can do that," she volunteered.


    Reba smiled and handed the knife and chopping board to Ang. "Are you okay?" she asked.


    Ang released a deep sigh. "Deep inside I''m not okay... but I have to be okay somehow. I still need to know why my mother go with that Rigor who kidnap me? I was shocked and confused why she did it? There''s so many things I need to learn from Granny," she said miserably.


    Reba saw the anguished stered on Ang''s face. She breathed deeply. After Granny told her about her past with Evelyn she finally understood why Evelyn had to do it. "Don''t worry, you will know everything. Let''s wait after Granny finished bathing her grandmother, that''s the time you can start asking her questions about your mother''s past," she said.


    "Okay," Ang murmured and start slicing the green leafy vegetable on the chopping board.


    Two hourster.


    Menedelia finished bathing her grandmother.


    Sitas looks better now that her hair was washed clean and all the dirt on her body was removed.


    They proceed to the kitchen and ate the delicious dish that Reba and Ang prepared for them.


    After they finished eating, Menedelia brought her grandma to her bedroom and tried talking to her but Sitas seemed to be not in the right frame of mind. She just stares at her and her words don''t mean anything to her.


    A half-hourter.


    Sitas looked at her. "I''m sleepy..." she said.


    "Okay, you may sleep now, Grandma. Sleep well," Menedelia said and assisted her in the bed.


    Sitas shut her eyes to sleep.


    Menedelia''s eyes watered, a mixture of sadness and happiness flooded her system.


    She looked at the window.


    So many things happened today!


    She''s mentally, emotionally, and physically tired. She lowered herself on the bed beside her grandma and shut her eyes to sleep.


    A few minutester, the two women were sleeping soundly beside each other.


    Reba opened the door slightly and saw the two women sleeping on the bed. He closed the door again and went to Ang''s side. "Let''s waitter, ''coz they both had fallen sleep already," she told her.


    "It''s okay..." Ang replied. She rose to her feet. "I''ll wait outside and watch the Daffodil flowers in full bloom," she said.


    Reba nods her head. "If you feel sleepy,e to my room, you can sleep there," she offered.


    "Thanks, maybeter," Ang said and exited the door.


    One hourter.


    Menedelia woke up and left the room. She looked at the window and saw Ang. The girl was staring at the flowers, wearing a sad expression on her face. She went to the cab, removed the letters from the drawer, and took one of the letters that were addressed to Ang. She put the rest of the letters back in the drawer and left the room.


    She went to Ang and gave her the letter. "Here''s the letter from your mother Evelyn. Read it as many times as you can so that you will understand everything," she said.


    Ang epted the letter with a trembling hand and began reading it.


    Menedelia retreated to the house to give Ang privacy. She sat on the chair.


    Reba exited her room and sat beside her. "You already give her the letter?"


    Menedelia nodded her head. "Yup. I''ll give the rest of the letters to the recipient today including the one Evelyn made for her parents," she said. "Speaking of Evelyn''s parents, they must be worried to death already, wondering why we disappeared out of the blue! I need to go back there now!" she said and looked at Reba anxiously. "Can you take care of the two women for me while I''m gone?"


    "Sure! I''ll take care of Grandma Sitas and Ang for you," Reba assured her.


    "Okay, gotta go!" Menedelia said and went back to her room to get the letter Evelyn made for her parents.


    She took a deep breath and calmed her nerves. She hates to be the bearer of bad news, but somebody has to do it for Evelyn. She faced the mirror and chanted a spell of illusion restoring the old look on her face.


    She initiated the teleportation in her mind.


    A momentter shended outside the residence of Evelyn''s parents.


    The servants saw her, she was taken immediately to the living room. When she arrived there the old couple was already wearing an anxious expression on their faces.


    Evelyn''s father looked at her with a questioning re.


    "Where is our daughter?" he asked.


    "Why you''re here alone but our daughter is missing?" the mother asked.


    Menedelia cleared her throat. "I''m sorry about your daughter. She instructed me to give you her letter so that you don''t have to worry about her," she said. She handed the letter to Evelyn''s father.


    The couple read the letter together.


    Half an hourter.


    The face of Evelyn''s father disyed anger. "Is this true? My daughter was already divorced with her husband and she eloped with her new lover this morning that is why the two of you went missing?"


    Menedelia nodded her head. "Yes, that''s true, Sir! She also told me that she will visit you one of these days and introduce her new lover to you. So, please calm down, Sir. Just wait for her return so that she can exin everything to you in her own words," she replied calmly.


    Evelyn''s mother was furious. "That stupid girl! How can she divorce her perfect husband!?" she said indignantly.


    Menedelia stood up. "I would like to take my leave, Sir, Madam! I''ll inform the carriage to return to the capital," she said.


    "Wait... did you know where is my daughter now? Can you bring us to her? We would try to change her mind!" the father said urgently.


    Menedelia shook her head. "I''m sorry, Sir, I can''t do that. They left me in the za earlier and told me to go home. When I ask your daughter where she''s going, she told me that they will travel in a far away ce. She told me that you shouldn''t worry because she will return her one day to exin her side and introduce her new lover to you," she said.


    The father released a deep sigh and looked at his wife. "What can we do? She already made up her mind! Such ungrateful child!" hemented.


    "Evelyn, why are you doing this to us? Why!?" The wife shook her head many times, her face marred with sorrow, very much disappointed with her daughter''s decision.


    "I''ll take my leave now, Sir, Madam!" Menedelia said and walked towards the entrance of the house. She went to the stable and instructed the driver of the carriage to return to the capital because Lady Evelyn was already gone.


    Done talking to the driver, she went to the toilet, and from there she teleported back to her fortress in the forest.


    ...


    She appeared in her ce, in front of the hut.


    When she entered the house...


    Shees face to face with Ang''s angry countenance.

 Chapter 341 - Shocking!

    "Granny, what is this nonsense letter from my mother!?" Ang said, fuming.


    Not again! Menedelia sighed and groaned. "Let''s talk outside, my grandmother still sleeping in my room," she said in a hushed voice.


    They exited the hut and went to the wooden bench under the shade of the tree.


    Menedelia lowered herself on the bench. "Sit down, child. Let''s talk..." she said.


    Ang refused to sit down. Instead, she started pacing back and forth in front of Menedelia.


    Menedelia looked at her. "Why are you angry?" she asked.


    "Granny, I can''t believe that mother would order me to lie to my father and tell him that she eloped with that Rigor. That he was her lover and they will live together from now on. And she also told me that she''s going to divorce my father anyway. What the hell is going on? I am confused, I can''t understand my mother... when I witness with my own eyes how she begged for that guy to release me safely and offer herself as sacrifice. I can see clearly that she forced herself to be with Rigor so I can be released to safety and your curse will be lifted! That''s the whole truth!" Ang insisted, her eyes zing with anger.


    Menedelia shut her eyes and shakes her head several times. "Child, can you please sit down?" she requested. "I have something to tell you..." she added.


    Ang finally relented and sat on the bench. "What is it, Granny?"


    Menedelia looked at her in the eyes. "Do you know why your mother beg you to lie to your father?"


    Ang shook her head. "No! And that is one thing I don''t understand!" she snorted.


    Menedelia cleared her throat. "Because your mother thinks that she can no longer go back to your father. Once Rigor finally got her, she can never return to your father''s side unless a miracle can happen. She realized that it''s better for your father to hate her and forget about her quickly and not mourn about her sudden disappearance. Because she want''s your father to move on quickly. That way he won''t be waiting in vain just in case she can no longer return to his side," she borated further.


    "I will tell my father the truth! She doesnt have to paint herself bad just to protect my father''s emotion!" Ang dered indignantly.


    Menedelia sighed heavily. Evelyn already anticipated her daughter''s refusal to lie for her, that''s why she made two letters just in case. "Is that your final decision?"


    "Yes!" Ang said. She wore a serious expression on her face.


    "Alright, tell your father the truth then, I won''t stand on your way," Menedelia said.


    "My father and his men will attack Rigor and his family and I will go with them to have my revenge on that brute guy who kidnap my mother!" Ang said bravely.


    Menedelia shut her eyes and shook her head. "Really-? Are you going to bring your father and his men to that empty space in the middle of the forest? Have you forgotten that the abandoned manor was already gone reced with t surface. There is no indication that the manor even existed on that ce. Rigor and his family abandoned that ce already and I have no idea where they are right now. They''re gone with the wind, vanished without a trace..."


    Ang was silent for a moment. Due to her anger, she forgot that the abandoned manor was already gone.


    Menedelia patted the girl''s arm. "Look... I''m sorry about what happened to your mother. I wish there is something I can do to find her. But I don''t know where is Rigor''s hiding ce. I''m hoping that somehow your mother can escape his clutches one day..." her voice trailed due to hopelessness.


    Tears glistened in Ang''s eyes.


    Menedelia wrapped her arms around the grieving girl to console her. "Your mother wants you and your siblings to move on and live a peaceful life even if she''s no longer by your side. Do her a favor. I know it''s very hard for you to ept the truth, but your mother already pay a heavy price so that you and your family can finally live in peace. Make her sacrifice worth it!"


    Ang breaks down in front of Menedelia, the sounds of her sobs are heartbreaking. "Granny! I want my mother back! I can''t live without her! I love my mother so much!" shemented.


    Teary-eyed, Menedelia patted Ang''s back, consoling her. "Shh... stop crying... If you''re mother will see you this way she will suffer depression. Be a brave girl and help me exin everything to your family, okay?"


    "Okay..." Ang replied between sobs. "I wanna go home!" she demanded.


    "Alright, just give me a few minutes to talk to my grandmother. Then we will teleport to the capital and tell your family everything," Menedelia stated. "Just stay here for a moment, I''ll check my grandma in my room," she said and stood up. She walked towards the hut and entered.


    She found Reba feeding her grandmother bread and milk in the kitchen.


    She released a deep sigh.


    Reba looked at her. "Is Ang okay?"


    Menedelia sighed and nodded her head. "Not really... she feels mesirable right now. But her pain will turn to numbness as time goes by. Eventually the whole family will suffer from now on. The pain is still fresh, so it will be hard for Evelyn''s family to move on at this point in tim..."


    Reba took a deep breath. "You''re leaving again?" she asked.


    "Yeah. I will apany Ang to the capital. I have to be there to exin everything to her family. Importantly they will finally discover my role in this unfortunate event. I hope they won''t hate me after this..." Menedelia said as she braces for Lord Tony''s anger and disappointment.


    "They have no reason to hate you," Reba said.


    "I know, but I''m still feeling guilty about losing Evelyn. The pain will forever engraved in my heart," Menedelia stated.


    She nced at her Grandma.


    Sitas was eating the bread like a child with no care in the world. She lost her sanity after being a prisoner of Rigor''s family for a long time. Another silent casualty.


    But she was optimistic that in due time her grandmother''s trauma willpletely heal and she can finally return to her old self. Still, it''s a long journey ahead. She nted a loving kiss on her grandma''s head.


    "I''lle backter," she told Reba. "Are you sure you can handle her?" she asked worriedly.


    Reba smiled brightly. "I like your grandmother and she likes me. We''re good," she assured her. "Just go and finish everything outside so that you can finally stay home and spend some quality time with your grandmother," she added.


    "Thank you, child!" Menedelia said feeling grateful for Reba''s support and understanding during these difficult times when she was overwhelmed with so many responsibilities on her shoulder.


    Reba smiled. "Don''t mention it, Granny! I got yourself covered. Go now!" she said, shooing her away.


    Menedelia turned around and went to her room to get the letters for Evelyn''s family.


    Done gathering the letters, she left her room and went outside.


    "Are we going now?" Ang asked, looking at the letters.


    Menedelia nods her head. "Yeah. You go inside first and say goodbye to Reba. I''ll wait here..."


    Ang entered the hut and proceed to the kitchen. She went to Reba''s side and hugged her. "Thank you for taking care of me. You''re so nice. I hope we will meet again in the future," she said in a grateful voice.


    Reba smiled and patted Ang''s hand. "Don''t mention it. Stay strong for yourself and your family!" she said in a sympathetic voice.


    "Thank you. Bye Reba!" Ang said and left the kitchen. She exited the hut and went to Granny''s side.


    Menedelia heaved a sigh, noticing the girl''s swollen eyes due to so much crying. "Ready to go home?"


    Ang nods her head. "Yeah..."


    They joined hands, a momentter, they vanished from the area.


    Theynded in the living room of Ang''s residence.


    Just in time when Tony and Aron descended the stairs about to go on another trip to find their missing family member. Their faces registered shock after they saw Ang in the living room apanied by a stranger.


    They rushed to her side.


    Tony hugged his daughter. "I''m so happy that you''re back, daughter! Are you okay? They didn''t hurt you?" he asked, as he examined his daughter''s external appearance for any signs of wound or physical torture, he found none. Huge relief washed over him.


    "Sister, are you okay?" Aron asked.


    Ang nodded her head. "I''m okay, they didn''t hurt me," she replied to her father and brother''s questions.


    Tony smiled happily. "This is good! I''ll send a messenger to your mother right away! She went to visit her parents in her hometown. She will feel happy to learn the good news that you''re already back, safe and sound!" he said in a jubnt mood. "By the way, how did you escape your captors, daughter?" he asked.


    Aron looked at the woman beside his sister. "Um... sis... who is this?" he asked curiously.


    Ang looked at the woman beside her. "This is Granny Menedelia, without the curse," she replied.


    Tony and Aron stared at the stranger in shock.


    "How can this be? How can Granny transformed herself into a much younger woman overnight?" Aron asked in bewilderment.


    Tony''s brows knitted together in confusion. "Granny Menedelia, is this really you?" he asked in disbelief.


    Menedelia nodded her head. "Yeah, it''s me! I''m cursed by a witch for many years. She turned me into an old woman but now the curse was gone. What you''re seeing now is my real self," she validated Ang''s im.


    The father and son stared at each other, stunned.


    An expression of disbelief was stered on their faces.


    "Wait... if this is indeed you... then w-where is my wife Evelyn? Why she''s not with you right now? Why you''re with my daughter instead? You left my wife alone in her parent''s house?" Tony asked, he can sense that something is wrong with the picture.


    Ang''s knees weakened, she lowered herself on the couch and began crying. Teary-eyed, she looked at her father. "Mother is gone! She''s no longering back to us! She agreed to elope with that guy Rigor... the one that kidnapped me so that she can save my life!" she blurted the bad news between sobs.


    Tony and Aron''s eyes widened in shock.


    The color drained from their faces.

 Chapter 342 - The Truth

    Menedelia closed her eyes. She finds it hard to look at the unbearable pain stered on Tony and Aron''s faces. She lowered herself on the couch beside Ang, busying herself by rubbing the girl''s back to console her.


    A few momentster.


    Zero and Nini descended hurriedly down the stairs.


    Nini''s face broke into a happy smile after she saw her sister in the living room. She flew into Ang''s arms. "I''m so happy to see you again, sis!"


    Yet...


    Ang''s response was a loud sobbing.


    Nini''s brows furrowed. "Why are you crying, sis?" she asked. Then she looked at her father and brother Aron. They wore the same miserable expression on their faces. "What''s going on!?"


    Ang looked at her sister sadly. "In order to save me, Mother offered herself to the guy who abducted me," she told her sister.


    "Whaaaaaat?" Nini''s eyes widened in shock. "I... I don''t understand... can somebody exin to me everything?" she said as her confusion deepen. She saw the stranger among them. "Who is this woman? Why''s she''s here with us?" she asked.


    "She''s Granny Menedelia without the curse," Ang replied quickly.


    "You got to be kidding me?" Nini said, staring at the woman in disbelief.


    Menedelia sighed. "It''s me, Nini, your Granny Menedelia. I was cursed by an old witch and turned into an old woman. As you can see, the curse was already lifted and what you see now is my original self," she exined.


    Nini and Zero looked at each other in shock. They settled on the couch, still reeling from the revtions that bombarded them.


    "Evelyn made letters for each of you so that you will have a better understanding of what''s going on. Please read the letters first, then afterward, you can ask me anything," Menedelia spoke. She stood up and distributed the letters to the rest of the family members.


    The living room was enveloped with silence while reading Evelyn''s letters.


    Half an hourter.


    After everyone has done reading the letters, they all looked at Menedelia.


    "And what is your role in all this? My wife didn''t mention anything about you in herter," Tony asked calmly.


    Menedelia cleared her throat. "Did she mention of a friend who showed her the abandoned manor where she met Rigor? If yes, then that girl is me. I was cursed and turned into an old woman by Rigor''s mother after I went there to find my missing grandmother. The witch told me that she will undo the curse as long I will bring Evelyn back to her son. I couldn''t bring myself to surrender my beloved friend to the witch. Through the years, I suffered silently with the curse and grieved for my grandmother who went missing after saving Evelyn. Until one day Zero, Nini and my path crossed unexpectedly, and that was the day the paste back to hunt us all that lead to the current tragedy."


    She paused for a moment, to avoid choking on her words.


    "Continue..." Tony said.


    "I have no ns to reveal myself to Evelyn. But she begged me to apany her to her hometown because she wants to confront Rigor and save Ang. I didn''t approved of her n but she insisted that if I wonte with her, she will go there on her own. So, we set put on a journey. Fast forward, after arriving to her parents house, we finally went to the abandoned manor in the middle of the forest. The old witch was the one who revealed my identity to Evelyn. Rigor''s father subdued me while the old witch took Evelyn away and delivered her to the room where Ang was imprisoned, watched by Rigor. My story ends here," Menedelia said. She looked at the girl beside her. "Ang can tell you the rest because I wasn''t there when Evelyn confront Rigor..." she added.


    Everyone looked at Ang.


    "Daughter tell us what happen to your mother?" Tony asked.


    Ang blinked twice. "Mother rushed to my side because both my hands and feet were tied by a rope to the chair and my body was weak. She hugged me and told me that she will save me. Then she went down on her knees in front of Rigor and beg him to set me free. To convince him, she told him that she''s willing to serve him and she will stay by his side from that moment on. Rigor looks happy and he embraced mother tightly. Mother looked at me and told me that she love me and she wants me to tell you, guys, that she love you all. Then she and Rigor vanished from the room. That''s thest time I saw Mother..." she concluded her narration.


    Tony stood up. "Then let''s go and attack that ce!" he said, nostrils ring in anger.


    "Father, the abandoned manor was already gone!" Ang said.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Yes. Beleive it or not, after Granny Menedelia arrived in the room, Rigor parents told us to leave the ce at once because it will crumble to the ground, then they disappeared after saying those things to us. Granny immediately teleported us back to her ce in the forest. But when Granny and I returned there, the abandoned manor was nowhere to be found. On the same ce, we found a ttened surface, no structures at all. The only person we found there is Granny''s missing grandmother. Even if we go there, there''s nothing to see there anymore," Ang exined.


    "I don''t care! Bring us there right now!" Tony insisted.


    Ang sighed. "Okay..."


    They all gathered in the center and grasped each other''s hands.


    A few minutester, everyone vanished from the ce, Menedelia was the only one left.


    She released a deep sigh. She has no choice but to go back there!


    She initiated the teleportation process in her mind and vanished from the living room.


    They arrived in the ce where the abandoned manor was used to be.


    Ang pointed to the t surface in front of them. "This area in front of us is where Rigor and his men imprisoned me inside one of the rooms of the manor. But as you can see, only t surface remained and nothing worth seeing here. Rigor must have hide Mother somewhere and I have no idea where..." she said sadly.


    They all looked at the vacant space in front of them, trying to analyze Rigor and Evelyn''s whereabout.


    Tony addressed his family. "Let''s find Evelyn around this area!" he said.


    The family members nodded their heads.


    Zero and Nini levitated in the air and rose higher, looking everywhere.


    The rest of the family scattered around the area and began their tedious search.


    Menedelia stayed where she is. She just stared at the vacant area, wondering how can Evelyn ditch their n so quickly without even trying?


    If only Evelyn stick to their original n, she doesn''t have to go with Rigor!


    Tears of frustration shimmered in her eyes.


    A few hourster.


    Tony''s family gathered in the same ce where theynded earlier.


    Based on the sad expression on their faces, Menedelia knew that their search ended in vain.


    Silence engulfed them for a few minutes.


    They failed with their first attempt to find Evelyn.


    Tony watched everyone''s faces. He addressed Nini. "Daughter, can you remember that ce where you were imprisoned for many years?" he asked.


    Nini shook her head and sighed. "They never bring me outside. The only thing I can remember clearly is the room, other than that everything is a blur..." she replied gloomily.


    Tony looked at his son-inw. "Zero, what did you remember of that ce where they imprisoned you? They brought Nini inside the cage, right?"


    Zero nodded his head. "Yeah. The whole ce looks like it''s based underground," he said and looked at Menedelia for confirmation. "More like a cave, right, Granny?" he said.


    Menedelia nodded her head. "Yeah. But it could be in another ce, not necessarily a cave," she suggested.


    "What could it be if not a cave?" Tony asked.


    Menedelia shook her head. "I have no idea..." she replied.


    Tony released a defeated sigh. "Alright, let''s go home and n our next move!" he said.


    Menedelia looked at Tony. "I''ll go home to my ce. I''ll just visit the manor some other day. Rest assured that if I can think of something that can speed up the process of finding Evelyn, I''ll tell you guys. I still have to take care of my grandmother who lost her mind after years of captivity," she said.


    Tony nodded her head. "If you need help, you know where to find me."


    "Thank you, my lord!" Menedelia replied.


    Tony addressed his family. "Let''s go home!"


    A few momentster, they vanished from the ce.


    Menedelianded on the ground outside the hut.


    Reba was sweeping dry leaves on the ground. Sitas, on the other hand, was sitting on the wooden bench, admiring the blooming flowers in front of her.


    Menedelia went to Reba''s side. "How is Grandma?" she asked.


    "She''s doing fine," Reba replied. "How''s it going there? How''s Evelyn''s family after they know everything?" she inquired.


    Menedelia heaved a sigh. "They''re feeling miserable after reading Evelyn''s letters," she replied sadly.


    "And how about you?" Reba asked.


    "I''m obviously not feeling good right now. I''m physically, emotionally tired, and exhausted. I want to have a good sleep and a long rest," Menedelia responded with a heavy sigh.


    "Go now to your room, Granny, and take a rest. I''ll take care of Grandma Sitas for you," Reba said.


    "Thanks a lot, child. I''m going to my room now and close my eyes for a few hours. Wake me up right away if somethinges up," Menedelia said and nced at her grandmother before she entered the house.


    Inside her room.


    Menedeliay her body down on the bed. She stared at the ceiling for a few minutes.


    One of these days she will bring her grandmother to Ebony''s ce.


    Her sister will be overjoyed once she sees their missing grandmother again after a long time of separation.


    She smiled a bit.


    Despite Evelyn''s disappearance.


    Finding her grandmother and her looks restored are the highlights of her day.


    It''s all because of Evelyn''s sacrifice.


    She sighed deeply and shut her eyes to sleep.

 Chapter 343 - Good News!

    One sunny morning.


    Terros visited Laura in the manor.


    They''re currently sitting in the living room.


    Laura was apanied by her family, surrounding her with their protection and love.


    "How are you and the baby, Laura?" Terros asked. He saw the pain and misery in her eyes. She''s trying to be brave and strong but he knows that deep inside, Laura''s heart was bleeding for her missing husband.


    Laura breathed deeply. "My baby and I are both fine," she replied. "Any news about my husband?" she asked, her eyes disyed a vacant look..


    Terros shook his head. "I''m sorry, so far we have no progress yet. But we never stop looking for him everywhere. Rest assured that once we have a good news regarding Graven''s whereabouts, I''ll inform you right away," he promised her.


    Laura sighed deeply. "Thank you so much for not giving up in finding my husband, Grandpa. I appreciated it very much. I can''t even do anything to help you find my husband," she said regretfully.


    "Ah, no need to feel guilty or bad that you can''t do anything to find your husband. Wherever Graven is right now, I''m sure he don''t want you to worry and tire yourself in finding him especially that you''re heavily pregnant. He would rather want you to stay home and take care of yourself and the baby. Besides, Graven is like a son to me. I will dedicate the remaining years of my life to find him even if I have to keep looking for him to the ends of the world," Terros said in a determined voice.


    "Thanks, Grandpa!" Laura said, feeling relieved that Grandpa Terros is resolute to find her missing husband.


    "By the way, how''s everyone here? I hope everything is good. Is Graven''s men still sending food supply here every week?" Terros inquired.


    "Yes. Theye here every week to deliver the supply without fail," Simon answered.


    "Good to know that! Since everything here looks fine, I''ll take my leave now and continue finding Graven everywhere. We will find him soon!" he said confidently.


    "Thank you so much for your untiring dedication in finding my husband, Grandpa. I deeply appreciated your effort," Laura said in a grateful voice.


    Terros breathed deeply. "Don''t mention it. I''lle back here some other day to give you an update regarding our progress," he said and stood up.


    "Bye Grandpa," Laura said.


    Terros smiled at Laura and her family, then he vanished from their sight a few secondster.


    After Terros''s departure.


    Laura ced her hands on her face and started crying.


    Simon, Rosa, and Sofia looked at each other.


    Rosa rubbed Laura''s back tofort her. "Daughter, please stop crying. Terros will find your husband soon. Please stay strong for yourself and the baby," she said in a soothing voice.


    Sofia bit her lip, as she watched her sister suffered gravely due to what happened to her husband.


    Simon released a deep sigh. If only he''s a bit younger and stronger these days, he will volunteer to find his missing son-inw outside, but he won''t dare do it at his current health because he was afraid that if he will start the journey of finding Graven he might encounter an ident, gone missing, in the end, there''ll be two missing people to worry about. Instead of helping, he will only add up to the problem. He felt so useless right now!


    Laura''s tears onlysted for a few minutes, she finally stopped crying. She wiped the tears from her face with the back of her hand and looked at her mother. "I''m going to retire to my room," she said and rose to her feet.


    The women walked towards the staircase. They ascended the stairs going to the second floor.


    Simon was left alone on the couch, reminiscing about the day Laura died as a baby. That was a long time ago... so many years had passed... so many things transpired back then.


    And now, the resurrected baby is already a mother and a wife.


    Time flies so fast indeed!


    ~~~0~~~


    After visiting Laura, Terros teleported to Graven''s headquarter.


    There... he had a conversation with Horace and Calder, two of Graven''s most trusted men and confidants.


    Terros looked at them. "Lads, we''re not getting any lead?"


    "Yeah... unfortunately... no trace of the lord yet," Calder replied somberly, scratching his head in distress.


    Horace looked at the window. "Maybe, he''s somewhere out there, stuck in a ce that he can''t get out. Whoever got him must have ced him in a secluded ced protected by a spell so as not to give away his location," he said.


    Terros nods his head. "You could be right!"


    They were engulfed with silence for a few minutes.


    Calder stood up. "Do you want coffee guys? I''ll make you one," he offered.


    "Sure, thanks in advance," Terros replied.


    Calder went to the kitchen and make the coffee.


    Terros looked at Horace. "How''s the businesses of Graven and that of his family?" he inquired.


    "Everything is smooth sailing. Thanks for asking, Grandpa," Horace said.


    "How about the South Pond Town? No major big events that threatened its security and peace?" Terros asked.


    Horace shook his head. "The town is generally quiet and peaceful. So far so good," he replied.


    "That''s good! Now that we''re trying to find Graven we don''t need any surprises in any form. We must focus in finding him. I just hope that he''s not facing any life threatening situation wherever he is right now," Terros said worriedly.


    Heavy silence enveloped them once again.


    Calder returned and ced the three mugs of hot coffee on the table.


    The three men sipped their hot coffee.


    "I think I need to go to the Windless Mountain and visit the girls. I want to ask the powder that can bypass powerful spell from Veronica, then distribute it to our men, maybe it can help us find Graven faster," Terros said.


    "Windless Mountain? Veronica? Can you please give my regards to her?" Horace grinned.


    Calder chuckled.


    Terros smiled. "Oh, you have a thing for my daughter, eh?" he teased him.


    Horace scratches his head and avoided their stares, feeling shy all of a sudden.


    Calder guffawed. "Oh, I see... Horace is having a crush with Veronica! I think we''re going to hear wedding bells soon!" he joked.


    Horace cleared his throat. "Guys, enough of the teasing!" he said as his face turned red.


    "Wow, he''s blushing! I''ve never seen Horace blush for a girl before!" Calder snickered.


    Terrosughed.


    The men broke into merryughter.


    For a few seconds, their sadness and worry about Graven were forgotten.


    Theughter-filled atmosphere didn''tst long.


    After theughter died, their problem returned. A ring reminder that they need to keep moving and find the missing Graven as soon as possible.


    They finished sipping their coffee.


    A few minutester.


    Terros stood up. "Alright, guys, time for me to keep moving. I''ll head to the Windless Mountain and find out if the girls can help us speed up the process of finding Graven. I''ll return here if I have good news for everyone," he said and nced at Horace. "I''ll convey your regards to Veronica. See youter, guys!"


    Horace smiled.


    Calder patted Horace''s shoulder.


    A momentter, Terros vanished from the ce.


    Horace and Calder did the same and went their separate ways to perform the daily routines that were assigned to them.


    ~~~0~~~


    Terros went back to his ce and feed the roosters and chicken with their meals.


    He already watered the vegetable and herbal garden earlier.


    It''s now time for him to go to Windless Mountain.


    He initiated the teleportation process in his mind and vanished from his ce in the blink of an eye.


    A few momentster.


    Terrosnded at the balcony of Elva''s ce.


    Veronica came out of the door a few momentster and saw the visitor, her face lighted up like a bulb. "Grandpa! Long time no see!" she said merrily.


    Terros grinned. "I decided to visit you girls to ask if you have any news regarding Graven''s whereabouts?" he asked and lowered himself on the chair facing the scenic view of the mountains and sea of clouds in front of him.


    "Ah, speaking of Graven... Elva did sent the leaves out there to find Graven. But until now the leaves have not returned yet and we have no idea about their progress as of this moment," Veronica said and sat on the chair beside Terros.


    "I see... well... I''m also here to ask you about those magical powder that Graven had used in finding Reba and his wife. Can you create another powder equally powerful to the previous one so that Graven''s men can use it to bypass powerful spell that is hiding Graven''s location?" Terros requested.


    "Sure! I''ll make one for you. After I already made the powder, I''ll bring it to your ce so that it can be use by Graven''s men right away," Veronica said.


    "Thank you, daughter. By the way... Horace sends his regards to you," Terros said with a smile.


    Veronica blushed a little. "Give him my regards as well," she replied and rose to her feet. "Let me get you a drink," she said and stood up, heading back to the house.


    Terros shifted his attention back to the breathtaking view in front of him that never failed to amaze him.


    A few momentster.


    Veronica returned to the terrace with Elva.


    "Good afternoon, Elva!" Terros greeted the deity.


    "Good afternoon, Terros. Any progress in finding Graven''s whereabouts?" Elva asked.


    Terros shook his head. "Unfortunately, I have no news... we can''t find no trace of him to begin with. Graven''s men searched the ces that were assigned to them on daily basis, sometimes going back and forth on the same area several times hoping they can detect his smell or his or presence, but so far no sess yet," he replied sadly.


    Elva caressed her baby bump. "Alright, it''s time to summon the leaves! Maybe they have something to report to us," she said. She looked heavenward and waved her hands in the air while chanting a spell.


    A few momentster.


    The leaves bean arriving by groups.


    Ten minutester.


    A total of ten groups with one hundred leaves each floated in the air.


    Elva addressed the leaders of the groups and asked, "Do you have any good news for me?"


    "We''re sorry, goddess Elva, we haven''t located Lord Graven''s scent yet," the 9 leaders of the groups replied in unison.


    Elva looked at thest group and asked, "How about you? Any good news for me?"


    "Goddess, good news! I think we already found Lord Graven''s location!" thest of the leaders replied.

 Chapter 344 - Rabbits Hole

    Veronica and Terros faces broke with excitement They looked at the leader of the leaves in great anticipation.


    Elva smiled brightly. "Excellent! Where is that ce? Take us there!" she said excitedly.


    "Um... there''s a problem goddess..." the leader said.


    "What is the problem?" Elva asked.


    .


    "The ce where we found Lord Graven''s scent was located in an abandoned warehouse. It''s more like big barn, we found a coffin inside, his scent originated from that coffin. We checked the box it was half open but there was no body inside," the leader said.


    Elva''s brows furrowed and looked at herpanions. "They found a coffin with Graven''s scent but without the body? That''s weird! We should check the ce now!" she told them.


    "Agree," Terros replied.


    "Can Ie along?" Veronica requested.


    "Sure! Wait for me here, I''ll get something from my room before we head to that ce," Elva said and went back to the house.


    Veronica saw Terros''s happy face. "We''re going to find Graven, soon!" she said in a thrilled voice.


    "Let''s hope for the best!" Terros said happily. "By the way, what is the condtion of Luke''s body as of today?" he asked.


    "His body is still fine, nourished by Elva''s powerful medecine. We take care of him everyday," Veronica replied.


    "Thank you," Terros said. "I wonder where is Luke''s spirit right now?"


    "I hope he didn''t perish together with the castle," Veronica said.


    Terros sighed, they were so focused on finding Graven, they have almost forgotten that Luke''s spirit was also missing. "I hope Luke''s spirit is alright somehow," he said.


    When Elva returned to the terrace, she was already wearing a ck flowing cloak together with a mask covering her face. She handed the same attire to Veronica and Terros. "If this is a trap, then it''s better to hide our faces," she said.


    Terros gave Elva a thumb up and donned the ck cloak along with the face mask.


    Veronica donned the ck attire as well.


    A few minutester, they''re ready to go.


    Elva addressed the leaves. "Take us to the ce!" she ordered.


    "Aye, goddess!" the leader of the leaves replied.


    A few minutester, Elva and her entourage arrived at the one-hectare farm. Theynded on the grassy ground in front of the barn. The wooden structure was surrounded by trees in all directions.


    The front door was padlocked.


    The leader of the leaves leads them to the back where a small door was located. The rest of the leaves surrounded the barn just in case someonees along.


    Elva and her entourage scanned the surrounding area.


    "I saw the coffin inside," the leader of the leaves said.


    Terros grasped the doorknob and opened the door.


    They stepped inside.


    They roamed their eyes around the area. The interior of the barn was filled with sacks of hay and nothing else.


    Then they saw the coffin in the middle, they rushed towards it.


    Terros removed the lid and ced it on the ground.


    Elva and Veronica stared at the empty coffin.


    "I can smell Graven''s scent emanating from the coffin. How about you girls?" he asked.


    "Yes, I can smell Graven''s scent as well!" Elva confirmed.


    "Me too!" Veronica spoke.


    "I can dere with 100% certainty that Graven had stayed in this coffin for at least a day," Terros said.


    Elva nodded her head. "Yeah, But who owns this barn and thisnd?" she asked.


    "The owner of this property probably hides Graven''s body," Veronica said.


    Terros nods his head in agreement. "I will investigate further about this issue," he said.


    "Let''s find out what happened to Graven," Elva said. She waved her hand and chanted a spell.


    A momentter, the magical book floated in the air.


    Elva addressed the mystical book.


    "Magical Book show me what happened here and to this coffin in the past few days," Elva ordered.


    The pages of the book began flipping on their own.


    A few momentster... the vision appeared.


    They saw men wearing ck cloaks putting the coffin in the middle, they let the lid open halfway then left afterward.


    The book suddenly stopped showing the vision and vanished from their sight.


    Elva sighed.


    Unsatisfied, Veronica asked, "That''s all?"


    "Yup!" Elva replied. "It seemed the coffin is not originally from here. As we can see in the vision, those people brought the coffin inside the barn and put in the middle. It''s either they dumped the coffin here because it''s no longer needed or they intentionally put it here to lure anyone that is looking for Graven. And what is their purpose in doing so? I have no idea..." she said.


    Terros can feel something is not right. She looked at thedies. "Girls, go back now to the Windless Mountain, before we alert the one who set this up," he said.


    "How about you?" Elva asked.


    "I''ll remain here for a few minutes, trying to analyze where they have taken Graven''s body. I''ll return to the Windless Mountain after I''m done here," Terros said.


    "Okay, be careful! I''ll leave the leaves here to apany and assist you just in case someone wille along and harm you," Elva said.


    Terros nods his head.


    The women looked at each other.


    "Let''s go!" Elva said.


    A few secondster, Elva and Veronica vanished from the area.


    Terros looked at the leaves. "Surround the whole barn and alert me right away if you see peopleing to this ce," he ordered.


    The leaves obeyed and immediately left the area, exiting through the door.


    Terros began pacing back and forth inside the barn. He began checking the hay hoping to discover anything that can help him in finding Graven''s body.


    A few minutes passed.


    Still nothing...


    He took a deep breath. He''s not really expecting to find Graven''s body lying somewhere in the barn. Whoever ordered the coffin to be dumped here already hidden Graven''s body somewhere.


    Then out of the corner of his eyes, he saw something darting behind the sack of hay. He ran after it and saw the ck rabbit hiding behind the sack. He no longer pursued it, he was about to go back to the coffin when suddenly the ground beneath him shook and opened up, swallowing him whole.


    Terros fell into the rabbit''s hole, hended on the ground below filled with hay. Two men wearing a ck cloak and mask on their faces, threw a brown powder on his face, producing a foul smell so nauseating it rendered him unconscious after a few seconds of inhaling the powder.


    The two men covered Terros''s body with a ck garment and put him in a makeshift wooden stretcher then took him away.


    ...


    ~Vampire Couple''s Manor~


    Sylvia and Nathan were enjoying the afternoon breeze on the porch when one of the men approached their location and halted on his tracks a few meters away.


    "Madam, I have something to report to you," he said.


    Sylvia stood up and went to the guys'' side. "What is it?"


    "We caught a big fish in the barn," the guy replied.


    "Ah, okay. Where is the fish now?" Sylvia asked.


    "In the underground, Madam," the guy responded.


    "Alright, bring the fish here and put him in one of the rooms in the basement. Put the fish in the room # 5. After you''re done putting him in the room, inform me right away," Sylvia ordered.


    "Aye, Madam!" the guy said and took his leave.


    Sylvia returned to the porch and lowered herself on the chair facing her son.


    "I heard you mentioned about fish, mother? What is that about? Are you going to put a fish in the basement?" Nathan asked curiously.


    Sylviaughed aloud, amused by her son''s innocent question. "No, of course not. We caught something... but not really a fish. You wanna see it?" she asked.


    "Yes! I want to know what kind of fish your men caught, Mother," Nathan said.


    "Okay, they will bring the fish into one of the rooms in the basement in a few minutes. I''ll bring you to the room so that you can see the fish," Sylvia said.


    Silence enveloped them.


    The other day, Sylvia instructed her men to bring the coffin somewhere as bait. She had a nagging feeling that the guy who refused to wake up had families that are already looking for him everywhere.


    If her grandfather had chosen the guy''s body to use as a vessel in his greateback then she has to protect the body and preserve it for his grandfather''s returned to this era. She wants to meet the rtives of the unconscious body.


    Are they a threat to her family? Or she doesn''t need to worry about them.


    She was curious about his origin.


    A few minutester.


    The man returned.


    "Madam, the fish is already inside the room tied securely to the chair. He''s still unconscious until now," the guy said.


    "Okay, I''ll see him," Sylvia said and rose to her feet and looked at her son. "Are you still interested to see the fish, son?" she asked.


    "Yes, Mother," Nathan replied and stood up.


    "Alright, let''s go!" Sylvia said.


    They left the porch and entered the house. They opened the door near the living room and descended the stairs leading to the basement.


    Their feet finallynded on the ground. They continue walking towards room #5. The two men guarding the room opened the door.


    Sylvia and Nathan entered the room.


    They walked towards the guy sitting on the chair in the corner, a ck cloth covered his face, his feet and hands were tied securely to the chair, preventing any chance of escape.


    They stood in front of the prisoner.


    "This is the fish that I mentioned to you earlier, son," Sylvia said.


    Nathan removed the cloth from the guy''s face. He flinched inwardly after seeing the prisoner''s face.


    Sylvia stared at the old man bound to the chair. "I wonder who is this person?" she asked.

 Chapter 345 - Mouse Trap

    "Who is this guy, Mother?" asked Nathan.


    "I believe that the unconscious guy in the other room has rtives. And right now, they''re going crazy trying to find his body. Obviously, they can''t locate his whereabouts because this basement and the whole manor was protected by a powerful spell preventing any scent froming out in the surface. In short, those who are trying to find the guy can''t easily locate his scent even if they hovered above this manor or anywhere near here," Sylvia exined.


    "I see... so how did your men caught this guy? How can you be so sure that this old man is one of the unconscious guy''s rtives?" Nathan asked.


    "Simple, I instructed my men to ce the coffin in a barn. That coffin was the one the guy upied before, it reeked with his scent. The purpose is to make it a bait to lure the rtives out in the open and catch them.. I want to know if we are facing a formidable enemy or not," Sylvia said.


    Nathan asked, "Mother... what if this old man won''t tell you anything?"


    Sylvia smiled. A devilish gleam appeared in her eyes. "I''ll have my men torture him day and night until he''ll answer all my questions," she replied casually. She opened her palm, a brown object that looks like a marble appeared in her right hand.


    A frown appeared on Nathan''s forehead, he asked, "What is that, Mother?"


    "This is a powerful power suppressant. Once a being ingested this object they will lose their power and be powerless. This will onlyst for one week though," Sylvia said.


    Nathan stared at the object in his mother''s hand.


    Sylvia asked for her son''s assistance. "Son, can you open this old man''s mouth?"


    "Yes, Mother," Nathan does as he''s told.


    Sylvia dropped the marble-like concoction into the prisoner''s mouth. Then she put back the ck garment on the captive''s head. "Let''s return hereter," she said and walked towards the door.


    Nathan followed his mother silently. He nced at the old man for a few seconds before exiting the room.


    Outside...


    "Mother, I will rest in my room for a while," Nathan said.


    Sylvia nods her head. "Okay. I''ll go upstairs to my room. See youter..." She walked towards the staircase.


    Nathan watched his mother climbing the stairs and finally disappeared behind the exit door.


    He went to the unconscious guy''s room.


    Once inside the room, he locked the door. He nced at the table, there''s no more food, only a pitcher of drinking water and a single ss.


    He grabbed the chair, put it near the bed, and sat on it.


    He watched the guy''s unconscious face. He lowered his head and whispered something in the guy''s ear. "Grandpa, mother''s men caught an old man. She was suspecting he''s one of your rtives. I wonder who is this old man, he got white beard, messy short wavy hair. Did you know him? Mother said that he will have her men torture the old man if he will not answer all her question," he said.


    Nathan watched the unconscious guy''s feet and fingers. There''s still no movement indicating that the guy heard everything that he''s telling him right now.


    "Grandpa, what''s wrong with you? Why can''t you wake up? Why are you always sleeping? You have so much power in you, why are you sleeping like a log? You should wake up now! Get up!" he said, trying to awaken his grandfather''s consciousnesses.


    Looking at the guy''s feet and fingers, still no movement!


    Disappointed, he released a deep sigh and stood up and looked at the guy''s face for a few minutes. "After capturing the old man, they will go after your whole family... probably your wife next?" he said and put the chair back on the table.


    He exited the room and closed the door quietly behind him.


    Meanwhile...


    Inside, Graven''s dark prison.


    He heard every word that the voice told him. From what he understood, the guy''s mother caught an old man sporting a white beard and messy hair. That described Grandpa Terros facial features well!


    Damn!


    They caught Grandpa! This means these people are not his friends! They''re his enemies!


    The worst thing, he can''t even leave this prison wall that trapped him beneath the deepest part of his mind.


    What''s holding him from waking up?


    Why he can''t move his body parts!?


    Whyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!


    Dammit!


    He''s extremely frustrated that he can''t do anything to end his dilemma.


    How long he will stay like this?


    How much longer?


    Nothing around him is making sense anymore!


    ...


    Outside.


    Nathan entered the other room where the prisoner was being held.


    He went to the chair and removed the ck clothing that covered the captive''s face.


    "Grandpa, wake up!" he said.


    The old man is still unconscious.


    He can''t force him to wake up. He has no power to wake him up.


    He was wondering when is the exact time he will wake up.


    He stared at the old man''s face for a few minutes, thinking that since he can''t do anything, he might as well go back to the living room and stay on the porch to breathe fresh air.


    He walked towards the door and left the room.


    Nathan climbed the stairs that leads upstairs to the living room.


    A few minutester.


    Nathan was back on the couch on the porch, admiring the blooming flowers in the front garden.


    He stood up and went closer to the edge of the porch and extended his right hand directly under the ray of the sun... OUCH!... he felt the sting right away... he quickly removed his hand and retreated under the protection of the porch.


    Damn, he can never go out and stay directly under the sun! If he will persist in doing so, he will burn and die.


    He''s getting frustrated with his condition. He returned to the couch and settled downfortably.


    He was evaluating his overall situation in his mind.


    Meanwhile...


    On the second floor of the manor.


    In Sylvia''s room.


    She was opening the antique cab where she kept all her ritual paraphernalia.


    She only pick up the tools that she needed for the ritual. The full moon was going to appear soon!


    She will perform the ritual that could potentially awaken her great-grandfather''s slumber.


    Will King Rhazien wake up in that guy''s unconscious body or not? Is yet to be seen!


    She will know after the ritual.


    ~~~0~~~


    ~Windless Mountain~


    Five hourster.


    Elva and Veronica were sipping their hot tea on the terrace, enjoying the panoramic view at the top of the mountain


    Veronica was getting restless and Elva noticed it.


    "What''s wrong? Why you''re fidgeting on your chair?" Elva asked.


    Veronica looked at the deity, she wore an anxious expression on her face. "Something is not right, I mean... why Grandpa hasn''t return yet?" she murmured anxiously.


    "Yeah, that''s what I''m also thinking right now..." Elva replied.


    Veronica stood up. "I''ll go back to that barn and find out what''s taking Grandpa so long to return here," she said.


    "Okay, be careful! We don''t know what''s going on there. Grandpa might still be there or he already went home withouting here first. Why don''t you check him at his ce first? Maybe we''re worrying for nothing," Elva suggested.


    "Okay. I''ll teleport to his ce... then if I didn''t see him there I''ll go to the barn and check that ce thoroughly," Veronica agreed.


    "Go now and be careful," Elva said.


    Veronica nods her head. "I''ll take my leave," she said and initiated the teleportation process into Grandpa''s ce in the forest.


    A few momentster, shended outside the hut.


    "Grandpa, are you home?" she called him out in a loud voice.


    "Grandpaaaaa! Where are you?" she called him again.


    Still, no response from him, and the door was padlocked, which only means one thing, he''s not inside the house right now.


    "Where is he?" she muttered aloud.


    She''s getting worried about him.


    Before she will go to the barn, she will check the headquarter first. Hopefully, Grandpa is there. If not then she will request a backup from Graven''s men to help her find Grandpa in the barn. She''s suspecting that something happened in the barn after she and Elva left that ce. The more she was thinking about it the more her heart was beating rapidly in her rib cage.


    She wasted no time and teleported to the headquarter.


    When shended there... she was lucky because Horace and Calder were there outside the hut, talking to each other.


    Horace''s face lighted up as his eyesnded on the visitor''s pretty face. "Veronica, nice to see you again!" he said.


    Veronica went to their side. "Hello guys, long time no see!"


    "What''s up? You need anything form us?" Calder asked.


    "Um... I''m looking for Grandpa Terros...have you seen him?" Veronica asked.


    "He''s here earlier, but he left after telling us that he will go to the Windless mountain to visit you. Why? What''s wrong?" Calder asked hurriedly after noticing the worried expression on the woman''s face.


    "Did something happened?" Horace asked.


    Veronica took a deep breath. "Earlier, Grandpa arrived to the Windless Mountain and we discussed about finding Graven, then Elva summoned the leaves that she assigned to find Graven. One of the leaves told us that they found Graven''s scent inside the barn. His scent originated inside the coffin that was ced in the middle of the barn..." she paused for a moment to catch her breath.


    Horace and Calder''s faces brightened up after hearing the good news.


    "That''s good, we finally had a lead!" Horace said.


    "Did the leaves found the Lord?" asked Calder excitedly.


    Veronica shook her head. "No. The three of us went to the barn to check the coffin which is empty. His scent was emanating from the box but there''s no body inside," she replied.


    "Oh, no... the barn could be a trap!" Calder blurted his theory. "This is not good!'' he said, shaking his head apprehensively.

 Chapter 346 - Useless!

    Horace looked at Veronica. "Please continue..." he said.


    "Grandpa Terros told us to go back to the Windless Mountain. He chose to remain there to make some further investigation and gather some clues. He told us that he will go back to the mountain after he''s done with his search but it''s already been five hours and he hasn''te back yet. I went to his ce in the forest but he''s not there as well. When Ie here, he''s not here as well. Where could he be at this time? I''m getting worried of his safety and well being!" she said, no longer holding back her concern for the old man.


    Horace looked at Calder. "Can I speak to you for a moment, bro?" he asked..


    Calder nods his head. "Sure!"


    Horace addressed Veronica. "Calder and I are going to talk inside. Please excuse us for a moment," he told her.


    "Okay, I''ll wait here. Please make it quick, I''m deeply worried of Grandpa Terros''s whereabouts! We need to find him, ASAP!" Veronica said urgently.


    "Alright, this won''t take long," Horace said.


    The men went inside the hut.


    "What is it?" Calder asked.


    "I''ll go alone with Veronica to check the barn," Horace said and winked.


    Calder grinned. "Alright, I know what you mean. You''re trying to get her alone. But let mee with you to the ce and I''ll return here, just in case if you can''te back, I know where to find you. Okay?"


    Horace nodded his head. "No problem. Let''s go!"


    The men went outside.


    "We will go with you to that ce. Please take us there, Veronica!" Horace said eagerly.


    "Okay," Veronica responded and grasped Horace''s arm tightly.


    Calder grabbed Horace''s arm.


    Together they vanished from the headquarter.


    A momentter, theynded outside the barn.


    Calder scanned the wooded surroundings, heightening his gaze. He''s on alert, on the lookout for anyone that was hiding nearby. "This is a secluded ce," hemented.


    Horace looked at Veronica. "Is this the ce where you see the coffin?" he asked.


    "Yup. Let''s go inside. There''s a door at the back. Follow me!" Veronica said.


    "Okay, after you!" the men replied in unison.


    Veronica walked towards the back, they arrived at the door.


    Horace signaled Calder to leave.


    Calder got the cue. "Um... I''ll take my leave now. I''ll go back to the headquarter. Continue your investigation, guys. If Grandpa suddenly arrived there I''ll return here to inform you rigth away," he stated.


    "Okay, see youter!" Horace replied.


    Calder vanished from their sight.


    Horace looked at Veronica. "Let''s get inside and check the coffin," he said and opened the door.


    They stepped inside.


    Veronica pointed at the coffin in the middle. "That''s where Graven''s scent originated from!" she said.


    Horace looked at the coffin in the middle. He can already smell the lord''s scent from their location.


    They walked towards the coffin and stood beside it.


    Horace was about to open the lid...


    But Veronica prevented him. "No need to open the lid, it''s empty. Your Lord''s body is not inside," she spoke.


    "But I still want to see the inside of the coffin, maybe we can gather some clues," Horace insisted.


    "Alright, do what you want," Veronica said.


    Horace took the lid off...


    They were shocked to see a body inside and before they knew it, the hands of the body moved in lightning speed hurling the foul-smelling powder into their faces. The unexpected situation took them by surprise.


    Then a from above suddenly fell on their heads trapping them inside. They crumbled into the ground as the nauseating smell of the powder assailed their senses.


    Not satisfied yet, the guy from the coffin stood up and poured more brown powder into their faces, making them lose their consciousness in split seconds before they can even think of how to get out of the dire situation. The nauseating smell of the brown powder rendering them weak and disoriented, the thought of escape was thest thing they can think of before darkness finally imed their consciousness.


    The guy peered into their faces. "We caught two more fishes! I''m sure Madam will be happy about this!" he told his fivepanions.


    "Are we going to continue catching more fishes?" one of the guys said.


    The leader shook his head. "No. Let''s leave this ce for now. The other guy will surely return here after these two people failed to return home in time," he answered. "Tell the others to abandon this ce at once!"


    "How about the coffin?" one of the guys asked.


    "Let''s just leave it here. If Madam order us to remove it, then we will do as told," the leader replied. "Let''s get moving!" hemanded.


    The men in ck cloaks left the ce bringing their two captives with them.


    Meanwhile...


    Back in the vampire couple''s mansion.


    Inside the captive''s room.


    Terros was already wide awake. It only took a few seconds for him to understand how grave his situation is. His hands and feet were bound by a rope and tied to the chair. His condition won''t be difficult if he can teleport himself back to his ce or Graven''s headquarter, but the problem is... his power is not working... dammit!


    It''s frustrating that someone had dared suppressed his power and making him powerless and useless right now.


    After analyzing his situation, he can finally say that the coffin was indeed a huge trap and he fell into it blindly and stupidly.


    Now the only thing he can do is wait for what these people want from him. They keep him alive which means they want something from him.


    He roamed his eyes around the bare room. The chair is the only fixture in the room.


    How long he will remain in this position?


    How long he will stay inside this room?


    His mind is full of questions. He wished the enemy wille sooner so that he will know what he''s dealing with ande up with a solution to counter his problem.


    Now that he became someone''s else prisoner, everything is not looking good at his end.


    He needs to find a way to escape this ce somehow!


    He began brainstorming on what he''s going to do after he will meet the one responsible for his current condition.


    A few minutester.


    The door opened and a woman and a guy wearing the same ck attire entered the room.


    Sylvia looked at the prisoner. "So, you''re awake already. Good!" she said.


    "W-who are you? Why are you doing this to me? Release me at once!" Terros demanded.


    Sylvia red at him. "I don''t have to answer your inquiries old man!" she snapped at him. "And I won''t release you until I''m satisfied with your answer. But you have to answer my question properly if you value your life," she said, giving him a cold stare.


    "What is it? Ask me right away!" Terros said.


    "What are you doing inside the barn? Why did you enter my property without asking permission from the owner? What is your rtion to the guy inside the coffin? Why are you looking for him?" Sylvia bombarded the prisoner with questions.


    Terros stared at the woman profoundly as awareness starts to flood his mind. After the woman mentioned a guy inside the coffin, Terros had a suspicion that the woman was talking about Graven. "My Lady, can I see the guy in the coffin first before I will answer your question? Please?" he requested politely.


    Sylvia smiled. "Sure..." she answered. She looked at Nathan. "Son, order our men to bring this man to your grandfather''s room so that he can identify him," she said.


    "Okay," Nathan said and went to the door. He addressed the two men waiting outside the door. "Bring the prisoner to my grandfather''s room!" hemanded.


    "Aye, my lord!" the men replied in unison and entered the room.


    Sylvia watched her men carried the chair out of the room.


    They entered the unconscious guy''s room.


    The moment Terros saw the sleeping guy on the bed, his heart jumped with joy. He finally found Graven atst!


    Sylvia saw the happiness radiated on the old man''s face. "So... you know this guy?" she asked.


    "Yes! He''s my master. I worked for him at his manor! We''ve been looking everywhere for his whereabouts since the day he disappeared," Terros told her the truth.


    "Oh, I see... so... tell me... this guy has a family? A wife, children, parents?" Sylvia asked.


    "Yes, he''s a family man!" Terros replied.


    "Nice. What is your duty in his house?" Sylvia continues interrogating him.


    "I''m his butler," Terros lied. "Ah, mydy... may I ask you a question?" he said.


    "Okay, go on, what is it?" Sylvia replied.


    Confused, Terros notice something about Graven. He continue sleeping even if the room was filled with people. "Why is it that my master is not moving and not opening his eyes?" he asked worriedly.


    Sylvia shrugged. "I dunno. He''s been sleeping like that ever since we bring him here. Until now, he remained unconscious and refused to wake up!" she replied.


    Terros was silent for a few minutes. He studied Graven''s breathing, it''s normal, he''s still alive, but not waking up... it bothered him deeply.


    Sylvia addressed the old man. "I want you to bring me to his home," she said.


    Terros looked at the woman''s face in bewilderment. "W-why?"


    "Because I want to bring his whole family here, so that they can continue to live with him. They will be living with him as one family under the same roof from now on," Sylvia exined.


    Terros''s brows furrowed. "I don''t understand. Did you mean that you have no n to let go of my master?"


    Sylvia smiled broadly. "Absolutely! And you can''t go home too! You will stay here to continue serving your master when he wakes up!" she said.


    "B-but why? We are not your enemies! Why you must keep us here against our will!?" Terros shouted.


    "Because your master''s body was chosen to be my great-great grandfather''s vessel when he return into this world," Sylvia answered.


    Terros''s eyes widened in confusion. "What grandfather you''re talking about?" he asked. The woman was spouting nonsense that made his head spin.

 Chapter 347 - Insane!

    Sylvia smiled brightly. "Our great-grandfather, the thousand years old vampire King Rhazien will use your master''s body as his vessel and he will rule the entirend when he finally wake up from his slumber! Consider yourself lucky to serve the mighty King Rhazien when he wakes up and rule thend!"


    Terros eyes widened in shock and horror. Damn! The one who got Graven''s body was the cursed King''s rtives!


    How did this terrible thing happen?


    "Get ready, old man. I will returnter. You will lead me to your master''s house so that I can bring his whole family here, they will have a happy reunion when your master wakes up!" Sylvia dered.


    Terros can''t bring this insane woman to Laura''s ce. "No! I won''t bring you to my master''s house over my dead body! Release me and my master at once!" he demanded bravely.


    Sylvia gazed at the captive''s face in disdain, her eyes turned red in anger. "Very well, if you refuse to cooperate with me then you have no value in my eyes, I might as well dispose you! Useless!" she said and looked at her men. "Bring this old man to theke and feed him to the crocodile!" she ordered..


    "Aye, Madam!" the men replied.


    Nathan watched his mother''s men lifted the chair, they''re about to leave the room.


    But another man blocked the door to bring another report. "Madam, we caught two more fish from the barn!" he said.


    Sylvia''s eyes sparkled. "Wow... two more fishes in the sea looking for the same guy? It looks like the whole family is indeed looking for this guy. Bring them to the prisoners room, subject them to the same old process," she gave her order.


    "Aye, Madam!" the guy replied and left.


    Sylvia watched as her men carried the chair and left the room. "Let''s go, son," she said.


    "Yes, Mother," Nathan responded. He looked at the sleeping guy onest time, despite themotion inside the room, the guy still not waking up, he''s useless! Shaking his head, he left the room and followed his mother outside.


    The mother and son duo left the basement.


    They emerged from the living room a momentter and exited the house.


    "Son, do you want to apany me to the garden at the back of the house?" Sylvia asked.


    "Yes, Mother!" Nathan replied.


    Sylvia nced at the female servant waiting for her order nearby. "Give me the umbre!" she said.


    The servant came forward and handed the umbre.


    Nathan holds the umbre above his head to shield his sensitive skin from the sun. "Let''s go, Mother," he said.


    They left the front yard.


    While walking...


    Nathan looked at his mother. "Do you really want to throw the old man into theke infested with crocodile, Mother?" he asked.


    Sylvia looked at her son. "Why? Do you feel pity for that useless man?" she asked.


    "Can I ask a favor from you, Mother?" Nathan said.


    Sylvia looked at her son affectionately and said, "Yes, tell me what you want son. I''ll give them to you as long I can afford it..."


    Nathan cleared his throat. "I want that old man to be my butler. From now on he will start serving me, only me!" he said.


    Sylvia''s brows furrowed. "I wonder why you want that old man to be your butler? You can pick anyone much younger and beautiful women to serve you..." she said, frowning.


    Nathan smiled. "Ah, I like him better than those women," he said. "I like his dedication to his master and his family. He''s willing to die for them. Isn''t that the admirable qualities we demand from our servants?"


    "Fine, if you want that useless old man, you can have him as your personal butler," Sylvia said. She looked at the servant following them a few meters away. "Go to theke quick! And tell the men to not continue throwing the old man into the crocodile infestedke and transport him back to the prison room," she ordered.


    "Aye, madam!" the servant replied and immediately left the garden to obey her mistress''s order.


    "Thank you so much, Mother!" Nathan said happily.


    "Alright, let''s continue to the fish pond. I will feed my favorite koi fish," Sylvia spoke.


    "Okay," Nathan said.


    They proceed to the fish pond located at the back of the house.


    Sylvia starts feeding the koi fish in the pond, while Nathan continues holding the umbre above their heads.


    A few minutester.


    The female servant approached their location. "Madam, the old man was now back safely in the prison room inside the basement," she reported.


    Sylvia nods her head. "Good!" she said and looked at the servant. "Bring some refreshment here in the garden," she ordered.


    "Aye, Madam!" the female servant replied and left the garden.


    Fifteen minutester, the servant returned with the refreshment.


    Sylvia and Nathan settledfortably inside the pic hut.


    Nathan asked, "Mother... what are you going to do with the other two fishes that was caught by your men?"


    "I will ask them question first, if they can''t give me proper answer. We will just dispose them. I don''t like keeping uncooperative people in my side, they will give me constant headacheter. I only want to keep the people who are willing to serve and obey my orders," Sylvia replied.


    Nathan nods his head in understanding.


    They ate their refreshment while admiring the ornamental nts nearby.


    After staying nearly half an hour in the garden, Nathan and his mother returned to the house.


    "Do you want to see the two fishes that were caught by my men!" Sylvia said.


    Nathan nods his head. "I would love to, Mother..."


    They went to room #6, the ce where the two prisoners were held.


    One of the men guarding the room pushed the door open.


    Sylvia asked the guard, "How''s the prisoners?"


    "They''re still unconscious, Madam," replied one of the guards.


    "Good!" Sylvia smiled in satisfaction. The powder she concocted that can suppress one''s power is indeed powerful but can onlyst for 24 hours.


    They entered the room.


    There... sitting on the chair with their heads hang down, is a man and woman, their feet and hands bound securely by a rope and tied to the chair.


    Sylvia opened her palm and two marble-like concoctions that act as power suppressants appeared in her hand. "Son, open their mouths!" she ordered.


    Nathan obeyed his mother''smand. He went to the guy''s side and opened his mouth.


    Sylvia dropped the concoction into the guy''s mouth.


    They repeated the same process to the woman.


    "We''re done here. Let''s wait for them to regain consciousnesses a few hours from now," Sylvia said.


    "Okay, Mother," Nathan replied.


    They walked towards the door and exited the room.


    Outside.


    "Um... Mother can I rest for a while in my room?" Nathan said.


    "Sure," Sylvia said.


    Nathan asked, "Can I order the men to send my butler to my room? I want to brief him regarding his duties towards me."


    "Okay, as you wish. Just wait for the men to send the old man to your room. I want to talk to him first," Sylvia stated.


    "Alright, I''ll wait in my room, Mother," Nathan spoke and walked away, going to his room.


    Sylvia sauntered towards the room where the old man was detained.


    The men guarding the room opened the door.


    Sylvia stepped into the room and looked at the captive still bound to the chair.


    "Madam, thank you for not throwing me into thatke infested with crocodiles," Terros said in a grateful voice.


    "Don''t thank me, you should thank my son, Nathan. He was the one who intervened in your behalf. He doesn''t want you to be killed, he wants you to be his personal butler. If not for my son''s intervention, you''re already a dead meat!" Sylvia said icily.


    Terros smiled a bit. "Then I would thank your son for sparing my life, Madam! I''m willing to serve him with all my heart from now on!" he pledges his loyalty right away to save his life and find the perfect time to escape and bring Graven along with him.


    Sylvia smiled and asked, "Really? And how about your old master?"


    "If you want, Madam, I''m willing to serve two masters," Terros said, just to humor the sly woman.


    Sylvia smiled. "You still don''t want to bring me to your master''s family?" she asked, testing his loyalty.


    "I''m sorry, Madam. I apologized. Even if you have to kill me again, I still won''t bring you to my master''s family. Please have mercy, Madam. You already got my master, what else do you want? Please leave his family alone," Terros begged.


    A glimmer appeared in Sylvia''s eyes. "Interesting! Why are you protecting his family so much? Why you don''t want me to see them? I''m not nning to harm or kill them. In fact I want them to live here with your master so that they won''t be separated from each other again. I''m being kind and I care so much about their family ties," she exined.


    "But you are willing to kill me and feed me into that crocodile infestedke!" Terros cried.


    She throws him a death re. "Because you irritated me! I don''t like it when people are stubborn and don''t obey my orders! I like to crush them with my hands and squeeze their life out of their bodies," she said diabolically.


    Terros''s spirit sank. This woman will show no mercy once she gets angry with someone that would irritate her and oppose her orders. Laura''s life is in danger if this insane woman will get hold of her. He has to put his life on the line if it''s the only thing that can save and protect Laura and the unborn baby on her tummy. It''s thest thing he can do for Graven.


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to tell me about your master''s family. I can get the info I need from other people. I just want to tell you that my men caught two more people in the barn. This time it''s a woman and a man..." Sylvia said casually.


    Oh, no!


    Terros''s eyes widened in shock and horror as destion gripped his heart.

 Chapter 348 - Doom Is Coming

    Terros can only think of the twodies, it''s either one of them. Could it be Veronica or Elva?


    Damn! The situation is getting worst!


    And who is the guy that was caught? Only him, the twodies, and the leaves have seen the warehouse. He got a feeling that sooner orter, he''s going to find out!


    A few minutester.


    The door opened, and two men entered the room. They lifted Terro''s chair and transferred him to the other room.


    And there... he finally discovered the man and woman that were caught by the men of that crazy woman.


    .


    It''s no other than Veronica and Horace!


    They also looked at Terros in total surprise.


    "Grandpa!" Veronica and Terros spoke in unison.


    The men left and guarded the room outside.


    Terros released a deep sigh and asked them, "You can''t use your powers too?"


    The two nodded their heads.


    "And how about you, Grandpa?" Horace asked.


    Sighing, Terros replied. "We have the same experience. We''re like a pig ready to be ughtered anytime without our powers," he replied.


    "Let''s not lose hope. Elva and Calder wille here to save us soon!" Veronica said confidently.


    "Only if they will find out this location. Based on the capabilities of that vampire Madam who caught us, this ce is not easy to find," Terros dered.


    "What do you mean, Grandpa?" asked Veronica.


    "That vampire woman is powerful. We can''t underestimate her," Terros said.


    The three prisoners were engulfed in silence.


    Terros looked at hispanions. "I have a good news for you, guys," he said in a low voice.


    "What is it, Grandpa?" Horace asked eagerly.


    Terros smiled happily. "I already found, Graven," he said.


    "Where!?" Horace and Veronica asked in unison.


    "He''s in the next room. He was unconscious since he arrived here. But he''s pretty much alive! Just that they can''t wake him up," Terros exined.


    Horace''s brows furrowed. "What could be the reason?" he asked, confused.


    A frown appeared on Veronica''s forehead. "Maybe the King have done something to him? Like sealing his soul somewhere? That''s why Graven can''t return to his body?" she suggested.


    "That''s also a big possibility, daughter!" Terros said.


    Horace looked at Terros. "Grandpa, who is this crazy powerful woman that you are talking about?" he asked.


    "Good question, son. Coincidentally, this vampire woman was also the one who are after Laura. Her great grandfather was King Rhazien, the thousand year old vampire King that is destined to reincarnate into our present times. As of this moment, the vampire woman doesn''t know yet that it''s Graven, Laura''s husband that was lying in the next room. She believed that his grandfather''s soul will upy Graven''s body soon. That''s why, if she ask you to bring her to Graven''s home, just say no," he said in a whisper.


    "Got it, Grandpa!" Horace responded.


    Veronica nodded her head. "Okay!"


    Terros looked at his fellow prisoners. "If we can find a way to escape, let''s do it. But now that we have no power to protect ourselves, let''s not annoy the mistress of this ce to avoid getting killed too soon. Do you understand, guys?" he said.


    "We understand, Grandpa!" Horace and Veronica replied in chorus.


    "Now, let''s meditate and think of a way how to get out of this difficult situation," Terros said.


    They start their brainstorming.


    Meanwhile...


    At the Windless Mountain.


    Elva was rxing on the terrace of her home when she starts to notice that Veronica hasn''t returned yet. A suspicion was formed in her eyes. Hmm... could it be that ... that she was also caught by the enemy?


    She waved her hand and summoned the leaves.


    A few minutester, the leaves that were assigned to the warehouse appeared in the air.


    Elva addressed the leader. "Where is Veronica? Have you seen her?" she asked.


    "Goddess, bad news! Veronica and her malepanion was caught by the enemy guarding the warehouse! We weren''t able toe here to report right away because we''re trying to find their whereabouts... but were very sorry, we failed to find them, they all vanished without a trace," the leader of the leaves said.


    Elva groaned. "Alright, go back to that ce and search for anything that you can find in that ce and report to me right away if you find something that is useful to me!" she ordered.


    "Aye, goddess!" the leader of the leaves said.


    A few momentster, the leaves disappeared from Elva''s sight.


    Elva walked back and forth on the terrace, caressing her baby bump, getting worried about the safety of Veronica and the others.


    Ugh, she needs to do something!


    But what can she do? She have no idea where Veronica and the others were taken to.


    She went back to the house.


    ...


    Back at the vampire couple''s manor.


    Sylvia just finished feeding her koi fish in the pond at the back of the manor. "We''re done here, son," she said.


    "Where do you want to go next, Mother?" Nathan asked.


    "Let''s head to the basement and talk to the prisoners," Sylvia said.


    "After you, Mother," Nathan spoke.


    The mother and son left the backyard and returned to the house.


    They walked into the living room and entered the door leading to the basement.


    They reached the ground of the basement and walked towards the prisoner''s room.


    The mother and son walked past the room where the unconscious guy was holed up.


    Sylvia stopped in her tracks and turned around. "Let''s visit the guy first and check his condition," she said.


    They walked to the door and entered the room.


    Once inside the room.


    They went to the bed and watched the rise and fall of the man''s chest beneath the ck nket.


    "He''s still sleeping, Mother," Nathan spoke.


    "Yeah... looks like I have to the ritual after all," Sylvia said.


    They stayed in the room for a few minutes and left afterward, going to the next room where the prisoners were being detained.


    The mother and son duo entered the room.


    Terros, Horace, and Veronica fell silent when the visitors entered the room.


    Sylvia watched their faces with curiosity shing in her eyes. "You know each other, right?"


    The prisoners looked at each other as if debating whether to answer the question or not.


    "Answer me!" Sylvia shouted. Her furious voice vibrated around the room.


    Terros cleared his throat and finally answered, "Yes, Madam. We know each other. They''re also working for my lord."


    Sylvia smiled a bit. "Good! You''re learning quickly, old man!" She went to Veronica''s side. "And you, dear... what is your rtion to the lord?"


    Veronica sighed and avoided Sylvia''s prating gaze. "I... I worked as a housemaid at the manor, Madam," she replied.


    Satisfied with her answer, Sylvia went to Horace''s side. "And you, what is your work at the lord''s manor?"


    Horace looked at Terros and answered, "I''m in-charge with the horses in the stable, Madam."


    "Great! Since you''re all here, from now on, you all will start working in this ce. Guys, don''t worry, you will continue working for the lord once he awakened from his slumber. From now on, no one can leave this ce until your lord awakens!" Sylvia dered.


    The three prisoners looked at each other anxiously.


    Terros nods at hispanions, signaling them to just go with the flow.


    "From now on, I want you all tomit your devotion and loyalty to me. Guys, do you agree with my decisions?" Sylvia asked them.


    "Yes, Madam!" Horace and Veronica replied.


    "Fantastic! Alright, get ready... we will leave tonight. I want you to bring me to your lord''s mansion. I want to meet his entire family and his wife and bring them all here," Sylvia said.


    Veronica gasped. "But Madam, the lord''s mansion is located in a far away ce. It''s dangerous to travel at night and if we travel there by the carriage, the journey willst one week," she lied.


    Sylvia smiled. "Dear... who says we will travel there by the carriage? Just tell me the name of the town and we can go there using the teleportation process. I can even teleport the carriage there. That''s how easy it is!" she said at the girl, wearing a smug look on her face.


    Veronica shut her eyes for a few seconds. Dang! This woman won''t give up! She looked at Terros helplessly.


    Sylvia looked at Veronica. "Dear, you appeared restless to me, what''s wrong? Why do I have this feeling that you dislike bringging me to the lord''s mansion to meet his entire family? Why is that?"


    Veronica''s mind was frantically thinking of a solid reason to satisfy Madam at the same time protect Laura, but she can''t think of anything right now. She''s getting worried about Laura''s safety and the baby that she was carrying in her tummy. She looked at Horace desperately.


    Horace cleared his throat and looked at the woman. "We''re not going to bring you to the lord''s manor! Never!" he dered in a defiant tone.


    Sylvia''s eyes turned red in anger, her fangs came out from her mouth. "Guys, do you want to be my next meal? I can suck your blood dry and then give you to my men afterwards to finish you off..." she yelled at them in a threatening voice.


    Veronica and Horace looked at each other in trepidation. Then they nced at Grandpa as desperation starts to kick in.


    Terros looked at the desperate expression on hispanion''s face.


    Dang! How things havee to this?


    Just when they finally found Graven, another problemes up!

 Chapter 349 - Soft Heart

    Sylvia looked at the prisoners. "Guys, it''s not your call... you can''t say no to my demands! You can only say yes! I won''t tolerate disobedience in my ce. I don''t like keeping people by my side who will oppose me in every turn. Since you don''t like obeying my orders, there is no use keeping you here at my manor..." she said and paused for a few minutes, allowing her words to sink in.


    She observed their expressions. Unyielding and stubborn, that''s what she saw on their faces.


    "Alright, since I can''t make you obey my order then I might as well dispose you all!" Sylvia said and conveyed her order to her men waiting outside the room.. "Men, create a big bonfire and let''s burn these two prisoners to ashes tonight!"


    "Aye, Madam!" the men replied.


    Sylvia looked at the prisoners, wearing a wicked smile on her face.


    The captives looked at each other in horror.


    Nathan was observing what''s going on inside the room. He had his eyes on Veronica for a while.


    Sylvia looked at her son in the corner who is silent the whole time. He was looking intensely at the girl. She went to his side. "Son... what do you think of my punishment for the two stubborn prisoner?" she asked for his opinion.


    Nathan looked at her mother. "I would like to have the girl as my bride, Mother!" he blurted.


    Everyone in the room was stunned by Nathan''s deration.


    Frowning, Sylvia looked at her son. "Nathan, you already save the old man to be your personal butler. Now you want to save the girl and wants her to be your bride? Interesting!" shemented with a raised brow.


    Nathan smiled and looked at his mother. "I like the girl, Mother. Just give her to me as a gift, since you''re going to burn her anyway, she can be useful to me. Actually you don''t have to kill the prisoners right away, they can be handy in the future," he said trying to intervene on behalf of the prisoners.


    Sylvia smiled in amusement. "Son, you are being too soft hearted... let''s go!" she said and left the room.


    Nathan followed his mother outside.


    The moment the door was closed.


    The three prisoners breathed in relief.


    "That was a close call," Terros said. "Let''s talk in low voice. We don''t want the men to overhear our conversation," he reminded them.


    They nodded their heads.


    Horace looked at Grandpa. "W-who is that bold guy?" he asked curiously.


    "That''s Nathan, Madam''s youngest son. He saved me and made me his personal butler after Madam decided to throw me into theke infested with hungry crocodiles," Terros replied.


    "Oh..." Horace muttered to himself. "He seemed to be a nice guy... but I don''t trust him at all," he said.


    "I don''t want to be his bride!" Veronica spoke in a horrified voice.


    Horace nced at Veronica. "Who says that you will marry that guy?" he asked angrily as jealousy kicked in his system.


    Sighing, Terros knows that they were saved temporarily, but for how long? The Madam was still the one calling the shots in this ce, everyone obeyed her. "Guys, we can''t reveal Laura''s location to that vampire woman. Once they will get hold of Laura, they will have a way to resurrect the curse King. Until now there''s no guarantee that he''s already killed during the fire in the castle. His spirit might still be lingering in the air waiting for a body or a host to take over," he told them.


    Horace remembered Lord Graven''s body in the other room. "If the curse King is still alive, why he hasn''t entered the lord''s body yet and rise from his slumber?" he asked.


    "That''s right! Which only means two things, it''s either the curse King was already dead or his spirit is alive. But if he is still alive... where he is right now? We haven''t found his remains among the ruins of the castle and no one can prove to us that he''s still alive or dead..." Veronica said.


    "Guys, we are now at a crossroad. Danger is waiting on us at every turn. Only Calder and the deity can save us this time," Terros spoke in a tense voice.


    Veronica looked at Terros. "Grandpa... what did that madam have done to us? Why we lose our powers?" she asked.


    Terros shook his head. "We don''t lose our power yet, I think it was being suppressed for the time being, so that we can''t fight back. The problem is... I don''t know what that crazy Madam has done to us. How I wish I know. The moment I opened my eyes after I was caught and transported to this ce, I can no longer wield my power. I guess, this Madam that caught us is expert in making elixirs or pills that can suppressed anyone''s power," he exined.


    Horace and Veronica were shocked.


    They continue discussing their awful condition in a low voice fearing that the men guarding the room will hear the topic of their conversation.


    Meanwhile...


    Outside the manor.


    The mother and son were rxing on the porch.


    Sylvia observed Nathan''s face and asked, "Son, tell me honestly, are you really interested with that woman? You can have any woman you like, all you need to do is tell me. I can organize a party here in our ce and invite the beautiful daughters of our n members and you can pick any of them to be your bride. But why chose that girl to be your bride all of a sudden after seeing her face for a few minutes? Don''t tell me you fell in love with her at first sight? Do you really want her to be your bride?"


    Nathan nodded his head. "Yes, Mother... I want her to be my bride," he replied, a glimmer shed in his eyes for a few seconds.


    Sylvia shook her head, not convinced of her son''s decision. "Why do I have a feeling that you''re not really smitten with that woman. You just want to save her and that old man," she said, trying to gauge her son''s reaction to her provoking words.


    Nathan sighed and avoided his mother''s prating gaze.


    Silence engulfed them for a few minutes.


    Sylvia analyzed her son''s actions and behaviors. "Son, I noticed that you have a soft heart. You shouldn''t be like this to our enemies. You must establish fear in their heart, that is the only way to make them obey your everymand," she told him.


    Nathan sighed and nodded his head. "Alright, Mother. I''ll try to be cold next time in dealing with other people," he said. "By the way, do you still want to burn those two captives?" he asked.


    "Yeah... if they won''t cooperate with me. I don''t understand why they''re fiercely protecting the family and wife of their lord even at the expense of their own lives. This made me more eager to know the guy''s family!" Sylvia said as her curiosity was heightened to a fever pitch. "What are they trying to hide from me?" she murmured.


    "Maybe they just don''t want the lord''s family to suffer in your hands, Mother," Nathanmented.


    Frowning, Sylvia looked at her son. "I never said that I will kill the lord''s family. I just want to gather them all here. I am making a generous offer when ites to my decision. I won''t kill anyone unless they angered me so!" she dered.


    "That''s right, Mother! You don''t need to kill anyone. I have a good suggestion for you regarding on how to deal with them efficiently. There''s actually a better way how to make them obey your order all the time withoutints on their part. The will obey you without resorting to killing them..." Nathan said.


    Sylvia''s brows furrowed and said, "Oh, really? Let me hear it then..."


    Nathan whispered something in her mother''s ears. After he was done talking about his suggestion, he stared at his mother''s face, observing her reaction.


    Sylvia smiled and began shaking her head in amusement. "I see you''re still a softie at heart, son. Alright, I''ll think about your suggestion if it will align with my ns," she said. Then she stood up. "I''m going to my room to rest for a while. If something urgente up, let me know right away!" she said.


    "Okay, Mother," Nathan replied.


    Sylvia left the porch and entered the house.


    Nathan stayed where he was, staring at the blooming sunflower nts in the garden.


    He was thinking about the prisoners, particrly the unconscious guy.


    One hourter.


    Nathan had enough of the garden view. He rose to his feet and left the porch. He entered the house and went down to the basement.


    He entered the unconscious guy''s room and went to the bed, staring at his face in deep concentration.


    He lowered his face down and whispered on the unconscious guy''s ears. "Grandpa, when are you going to wake up? When it''s already toote to save your friends?" he said.


    He looked at the guy''s body parts, no movement at all... his feet and hands were still motionless.


    Shaking his head several times, Nathan finally left the room.


    He entered the room where the three prisoners were detained. He looked at their faces.


    Terros looked at the young man. "My lord, we''re very hungry and thirsty. Please have mercy on us," he begged.


    "Ah, you want to eat? No problem. I''ll inform the maid to bring food and water here. Just wait for a few minutes," Nathan said and left the room.


    The three prisoners looked at each other.


    "That fellow has a different attitude than his mother," Terros observed.


    "I will only agree if the food and water will finally arrive here," Veronica stated.


    "Let see... " Horace said as he was trying to prevent his hungry stomach from growling loud.


    A few minutester, the door opened.


    Nathan entered the room and ordered one of the men guarding the door. "Untie their hands so that they can eat properly," he ordered.


    "Aye, my lord!" the men replied and went to the prisoner''s side and untie the ropes that bind their hands.


    Done with the task, the man returned to his post outside the door.


    Nathan spoke, "Bring the food inside the room and give them to the prisoners!" he ordered.


    Three maids entered the room and put the tter filled with rice and dishes into the prisoner''s hands, they left the room afterward.


    "Enjoy your meal!" Nathan said and left the room as well.


    The three prisoners nced at each other and without further ado, they began eating their food with gusto.

 Chapter 350 - Last Meal

    After the prisoners finished eating their meals.


    Nathan entered the room again along with the two maids carrying a wooden tray with sses and a pitcher of water.


    Nathan poured water into the sses and handed them to the prisoners.


    "Thank you, my lord!" Terros said gratefully. "When can I start serving you, my lord?" he asked.


    "That depends on my mother''s consent. Don''t worry, nothing bad will happen to you," Nathan assured Terros.


    Horace looked at Nathan and asked, "How about us, my lord?"


    Nathan looked at Veronica. "I can save the girl, but I honestly don''t know what to do with you...."


    Horace released a deep sigh. He''s going to die. If it''s his destiny then he will ept it as long he can protect the lord''s pregnant wife.


    Veronica looked at the guy. "My lord, I''m not wiling to marry you!" she blurted the words.


    Nathan took a deep breath. "It''s up to you... I can only save you by turning you into my wife. Your choice!" he said. "I''ll give you guys a chance to decide for your life. You can lead my mother to the family of your lord willingly or chose to die a painful death tonight. The choice are yours to take," he said and turned around, heading to the door.


    Terros watched as the young lord exited the room.


    The men returned and tied the prisoners'' hands with the rope to prevent them from escaping. Then they left the room afterward.


    Terros observed the faces of hispanions. It''s no doubt that they''re on the brink of annihtion. He was speechless, at a loss of the right words to say to them to alleviate their apprehensions.


    Horace looked at Veronica. "Just marry the lord, you can save yourself that way," he said sadly.


    Veronica shook her head and looked at Horace in the eyes. "How about you? What is your decision?" she asked.


    "I will never lead that vampire woman to Laura''s location even if I will die," Horace said.


    Veronica fell silent, weighting her option.


    Terros was proud of Horace''s decision. "I''m proud of you, son!" he said.


    Horace sighed. "Grandpa, please tell Lord Graven to avenge my death," he said gloomily already resigning to his fate.


    "Don''t say that, son. As long were not dead yet, there''s still a tiny hope left for us. Maybe Calder and the deity will arrive on thest minute to save us. Let''s not lose hope yet," Terros said trying to uplift their low spirit.


    Veronica was in deep thoughts, she was joined by Horace and Terros. None of them wants to talk anymore.


    The atmosphere inside the room was filled with a sense of destion.


    Meanwhile, outside the room.


    Nathan was rxing on the porch, brooding about something.


    The maid went to his side. "My lord, do you want me to serve you some refreshment?" she offered.


    "I''m thirsty. Just bring a refreshing drink here," Nathan replied.


    "Aye, my lord," the maid said and went to the kitchen.


    A few minutester.


    The maid returned with the lemon juice and poured the liquid into the ss. "Here''s your drink, my lord," she said.


    "You may leave now," Nathan dismissed the maid.


    Nathan drank the ss of lemonade and stood up. He extended his hand outside in direct contact with the sunlight. Instantly, his skin starts to redden and he felt the painful sunburn. He quickly remove his hand and inspected it. Why is it that until now his skin is not adapting well to the rays of the sun?


    The maid saw what happened and rushed to his side. "My lord, let me apply the ointment in your skin," she offered.


    Nathan allowed the main to apply the ointment on his skin.


    A few minutester, the maid returned to her position, waiting for the lord''smand.


    Nathan released a deep sigh while staring at his sensitive skin. He could never go out and stood under the sun for a long time or else, he will burn to ashes.


    One hourter.


    Feeling sleepy, Nathan lies down on the hanging rattan chair and shuts his eyes to sleep.


    A few minutester, his body sumbed to a deep slumber, snoring softly.


    Sylvia exited the house and went to the porch. She lowered herself on the couch and stared at her son, sleeping soundly on the swing chair.


    A smile graced her lips. Her family is nowplete. Her son''s resurrectionpleted her life. It''s like a dreame true. She was d that her great-great-grandfather didn''t choose his son''s body to be his vessel because her son''s spirit is finally back in his own body. She was satisfied with the turn of events.


    She looked at the garden and enjoy the beautiful view. She will wait for her son to wake up so that they can continue discussing the suggestion he told her earlier.


    She looked at the maid. "Make me a cup of hot coffee mixed with two teaspoon of human blood," she ordered.


    "Aye, Madam!" the maid said and went back to the house.


    A few momentster, the maid returned with the hot coffee and served it to her mistress.


    Sylvia sipped her coffee casually while admiring the sunflower in full bloom.


    One hourter.


    Nathan woke up, rubbed his eyes, and looked at his mother. He left the swing and lowered himself on the couch facing his mother. "I''m sorry... I have fallen asleep, Mother!" he said.


    "No problem, son. You can sleep as long as you want," Sylvia said merrily. "I would like to talk to you about your suggestion earlier," she said.


    Nathan''s eyes twinkled. "So... what do you think of my suggestion, Mother dear?" he asked.


    "It''s a good idea, son! Let''s do it!" Sylvia agreed with her son''s suggestion.


    "Alright, shall I supervise the digging of the grave now?" Nathan offered.


    "Sure! Let''s do it tonight," Sylvia agreed.


    "Okay, I''ll go to the back of the house and instruct the men to start digging the ground," Nathan said.


    "Go ahead, son," Sylvia replied.


    Nathan left the porch and went to the backyard.


    Sylvia smiled and rose to her feet, she entered the house and went to the basement.


    She went to the room and visited the prisoners.


    The door opened by the men guarding the room.


    Three pairs of eyes looked at the door.


    Sylvia stepped into the room and addressed the prisoners. "Listen to my announcement, my dear visitors! If you still don''t want to bring me to your lord''s family tonight then you will meet your end tonight. Currently, my son was supervising my men to dig a hole in the backyard. Andter on, they will create a big fire on it, then we will throw you into the fire and your life ends tonight. You still have five hours to decide... do you value your life or not? The choice is yours! Don''t worry, I already instructed the kitchen staff to prepare yourst meal for tonight..."


    The prisoners looked at each other morosely.


    Sylvia watched the terrified expression on the prisoners'' faces. She smiled wickedly. "Choose wisely! All I want is your cooperation and your obedience. As long you will submit yourself to me then we''re good. The more you refused to obey me, the more I''m curious why you''re not willing to bring me to your lord''s manor. Are you hiding something from me?"


    The three prisoners stared at the floor, avoiding the mistress''s gaze.


    Sylvia continues talking... "Alright, I''ll take my leave now so that you can think carefully. You can''t say that I''m cruel... It''s not that I didn''t leave you any option or choices between life and death. Just that you''re being stubborn! And I don''t tolerate that kind of attitude under my roof. You must understand that I''m not going to kill the family of your lord. I''m just trying to bring them all here so that when the lord awaken, he will be surrounded by his family. Do you understand what I mean?"


    The prisoners kept their mouths shut.


    Sylvia snorted. "Can''t decide yet?" she asked them.


    The trio maintained their silence.


    "Whatever! Choose what you think is best for you!" Sylvia said furiously and left the room.


    After the door was closed.


    The trio looked at each other.


    Veronica looked at Terros. "Grandpa, what are we going to do now?" she asked apprehensively.


    Terros released a deep sigh. "No matter what happened tonight, we won''t reveal Laura''s whereabouts. I believe that at thest minute before we''re going to die, someone will save us..." he said confidently.


    Horace breathed deeply. "Nothing to say on my part, I already epted my death. The only thing I''m waiting right now is myst delicious meal on earth," he joked.


    Terros and Veronica erupted in peals ofughter. They extended theirughter for a few minutes, erasing the tension in their stomach.


    Meanwhile...


    Back in the warehouse.


    Calder and his men scoured the whole ce looking for any clues of their missingrades.


    Since Veronica and Horace haven''t returned safely to the headquarter, it only means one thing... they were caught by the enemy!


    A few minutester, they gathered outside the warehouse.


    Calder addressed his men. "Did you see any clues of Horace and Veronica''s whereabouts?" he inquired.


    The men shook their heads.


    "We didn''t see any traces around the area," one of the men said.


    "It seemed the area was cleaned thoroughly to prevent us from finding their hideout," one of the men voice out his opinion.


    "Agree," Calder said. If he was in the enemy''s shoes, he would do the same. He won''t leave any clues behind. He released a deep sigh, regretting his actions. He shouldn''t leave the warehouse at all!


    Back at the vampire couple''s manor.


    Sylvia ordered the maid to bring the delicious meals inside the prisoners'' room.


    A table was set up earlier.


    The maids arranged the food deliciously on the table and left the room.


    The men lifted the chairs and gathered the prisoners around the table and untie their hands.


    Sylvia looked at the prisoners and smiled. "Enjoy your meal!" she said.


    Terros watched Madam and her men left the room and closed the door behind them.


    The trio looked at each other.


    "Let''s enjoy the food then..." Terros smiled at hispanion.


    They picked up their spoon and fork and ate their delicious dinner with gusto, allowing them to forget their dilemma for a few minutes.

 Chapter 351 - The Gate

    Ebony and Anastasia were eating their meals for the night at the table in the kitchen.


    After eating dinner, Anastasia washed the dirty dishes while Ebony climbed the stairs to rest in her room.


    Inside her bedroom, Ebony locked the door.


    She was thinking of her sister Menedelia. She hasn''t visited the manor yet after Nini and Zero went home.


    The night is still young, she might as well visit her sister in the forest. She was sure that Menedelia was now resting in her hut. She went to the closet and picked up her ck cloak, and put it around her. She initiated the teleportation process in her mind.


    A few minutester..


    Ebony arrived at Menedelia''s fortress. Shended outside the door of the hut.


    Reba, Menedelia, and Sitas were currently eating their meals at the kitchen table.


    They heard knocking on the door.


    The women looked at each other.


    Menedelia stood up.


    Frowning, Reba looked at Menedelia. "Granny, you have a visitor?"


    Menedelia nodded her head. There is only one person other than Reba that she had given permission to enter her fortress, and that''s no other than her sister.


    She rose to her feet and went to the door. "Who''s there?" she asked.


    "Sister, it''s me, Ebony!" the voice said.


    Menedelia quickly opened the door. "Sis...e in!" she said.


    Ebony was mind blown upon seeing her sister''s face. "Oh, my! You finally get your old look back!" she eximed in happiness.


    "Yes, the curse was finally lifted and my younger looking self is back!" Menedelia beamed.


    "That''s good! How did it happen?" Ebony asked curiously while removing the cloak from her body and putting it down on the chair.


    "It''s a long story, sis! Come to the kitchen, I have a surprise for you!" Menedelia told her sister.


    The women went to the kitchen.


    Ebony got the biggest shocker in her life when she saw the two women, Reba and her missing Grandma Sitas! She rushed to her grandma''s side and began crying, tears of happiness flowed freely from her eyes, flooding her face in just a matter of seconds.


    Reba stood up and stared at Ebony in shock. "H-howe you know this ce? Did you bring C-Corbin with you?"


    Ebony looked at Reba with tears in her eyes. "No. He doesn''t know that you''re here. You''ve been hiding in my sister''s house for a long time?" she replied with a question. Then she hugged her grandmother again.


    Menedelia''s brows knitted together in confusion and asked, "W-wait... girls... you know each other?"


    "Yes!" Both Ebony and Reba nodded their heads.


    "But h-howe you know each other?" Menedelia asked in bewilderment.


    "Because the owner of the manor that I''m working at is Lord Corbin, he was the one who bought Anastasia and me from the ve market. He was also the husband of Reba, the father of her unborn child," she said, looking at Reba''s baby bump.


    "Oh!" Menedelia gasped and then sighed heavily. "What a small world indeed!"


    Reba caressed her baby bump while staring at Ebony''s face.


    "Lord Corbin has been travelling near and far to find his wife. Now I know the reason why he can''t find her... because you''re hiding Reba here!" Ebony used her sister.


    Menedelia sighed. "Sis, listen to me. Reba left her husband because she had her reason. It''s my duty to protect my friend and my charge," she replied. "Besides, I didn''t know that your master and Reba were a couple. How the hell I know? I never seen them together and there are many people who are named Corbin in this world. How am I supped to fit the puzzle together?" she said, trying to justify her reason.


    Ebony sighed deeply. "Girls, can you leave me and grandmother for a moment? I just want to spend some time alone with her," she requested. She was bothered that her grandmother has no emotion when she saw her. Granny got that vacant look in her eyes and it bothered her terribly.


    "Grandma Sitas have undergone trauma under the captivity of that witch!" Menedelia informed her sister and heaved a sigh. "Anyways, I have a long story to tell you. Just finished bonding with Grandma Sitas and after that we can talk... I''ll exin everything to you," she said.


    Ebony nodded her head. She watched her grandmother sadly, she was overwhelmed with emotion. So many things happened today! The transformation of her sister''s face back to its original form, finding Grandma Sitas alive andstly finding Reba in her sister''s home. Everything hit her hard at the same time, it''s making her emotional.


    She hugged her long-lost beloved Grandmother in her arms lovingly. She will do anything and everything to restore her sanity to normal. She will nourish Grandma, and bring back her good health and restore her sound mind so that they can go back to where they are before.


    Meanwhile...


    Outside the hut.


    Reba has to make a decision quickly. "Grandma, I can no longer stay here in your ce. Sooner orter Ebony will bring Corbin here. I don''t want you and your sister to fight because of me. I have to leave quickly!" she said.


    Menedelia sighed. "Alright, let''s go together. I will apany you to the ce where you want to go - so that I will know how to find you," she agreed to her decision. "So, where do you want to go, child?" she asked.


    "Let me think for a moment..." Reba replied.


    Silence engulfed the two women, both preupied with different thoughts running in their minds.


    After a few minutes of deep thinking, Reba finally had a ce to go in her mind. "Grandma, I will return to Graven!" she finally said.


    "A-are you sure?" Menedelia asked.


    "Yeah... he will wee me with open arms anytime," Reba said confidently.


    "Okay," Menedelia said, she agreed with her decision.


    Reba rose to her feet. "I''ll get my things first," she said.


    Menedelia caught Reba''s arms before she can enter the hut. "Don''t worry about your things. I''ll bring them to the headquarterter. Let''s leave now before my sister can do something to stop you from leaving!" she said.


    "Okay," Reba agreed. She understood Granny''s decision to leave quickly, she just want to avoid shing with her sister.


    The women joined hands and initiated the teleportation in their minds.


    A few minutester.


    They appeared in the headquarter.


    Calder was sipping his coffee during that time, looking at the trees surrounding the headquarter, when suddenly the two women appeared in his vision. He was shocked to see Reba again after a long time of absence, he noticed her baby bump.


    "Reba! Where have you been!?" Calder asked.


    The two women went to Calder''s side.


    "Calder, where is Graven and Laura?" Reba asked.


    Calder sighed and scratched his head. "Lord Graven is missing. We can''t find him until..." he said sadly.


    Reba''s eyes widened. "But why-?" she asked, confused.


    Calder sighed heavily. "It''s a long story..."


    "I want to see Laura. Can you take me to her location?" Reba said.


    "Sure... Laura is hiding in a secluded ce. I can bring you there. But I''m not sure if the spell formation that Grandpa Terros had put around the area will recognize you. But if not, then I can enter the ce and inform Laura of you presence in the gate outside the manor," Calder replied.


    "No problem, just take me there!" Reba said. "Where is Horace?"


    "That''s another problem we are facing right now," Calder answered.


    Reba''s brows furrowed. "What''s going on?"


    Calder sighed. "Lord Graven is missing along with Horace and Grandpa Terros. My men and I are still tracing their whereabouts up to this moment," he responded.


    Reba bit her lip and took a deep breath. "Sad, I came at the wrong time..." she murmured dejectedly.


    Calder saw the anxiety on Reba''s face. "No, don''t say that. You just return at the right time. Laura will surely wee yourpany. I''ll take you now to her ce," he said.


    "Thank you, Calder!" Reba said.


    "And yourpanion-?" Calder asked, looking at the pretty woman standing beside Reba.


    "Her name is Mednelia. Can I take her with me to Laura''s ce? She is my friend, she''s been taking good care of my well being ever since my absence. I can trust her with my life," Reba exined.


    "Alright, I trust you," Calder said. He extended his hand to the women. "Hold my hand,dies! I''ll take you to Laura''s ce," Calder said.


    Reba and Menedelia grasped Calder''s hand, then he closed his eyes, initiating the teleportation process in his mind.


    A few minutester.


    They arrived at the manor where Laura''s hiding ce was located.


    They stood at the gate and looked at the guard guarding the gate inside.


    "Calder bro..." the guard acknowledge his presence.


    Calder looked at the guard. "I bring Laura''s friends with me..." he informed him.


    "I see... just go on..." the guard said without doing anything.


    Rebbeca was confused. "Why the guard is not opening the gate?" she asked curiously.


    Calder smiled. "The guard don''t have the power to open the gate, but the spell formation created by Grandpa Terros will open the gate for us. Let see if the gate will allow you girls toe inside..." he said.


    Reba and Menedelia looked at each other.


    "It''s okay if the spell formation won''t allow my entrance. I''ll just stay here and wait for Reba," Menedelia said and looked at Reba. "This looks like a safe ce for you to hide from your husband. I approved this ce for you to stay and hide," she vocalized her opinion regarding the security of the ce.


    Calder looked at Reba. "Stood still and faced the gate, if the spell formation will open the gate, that means you are allowed to enter the manor. If not then you can''t enter it no matter how hard you try unless Lady Laura will coomand the gate so that you can enter based on her permission," he exined.


    "Okay," Reba spoke and faced the gate.


    After a few minutes of waiting.


    The gate miraculously opened.


    Reba looked at Menedelia. "Your turned!" she said and entered inside thewn. The gate closed automatically on its own.


    Menedelia stood in front of the gate waiting for the spell formation to scan and ept her.


    One minute passed.


    Five minutes passed.


    Ten minutes have passed.


    Nothing happens, the gate refused to open up.


    Calder shook his head and looked at Menedelia. "I''m sorry, mydy. The spell formation doesn''t recognized you," he said apologetically.


    Menedelia smiled. "It''s okay, no need to apologize to me. I''ll just wait here for Reba''s return," she said.


    "Okay, I''ll leave you here then..." Calder said.


    Menedelia nods her head. "Go on."


    Calder stood in front of the gate, and the gate opened up right away, he went inside.


    A few minutester, he exited the gate.


    Calder looked at Menedelia and smiled. "It''s bad etiquette to leave the visitor alone outside the gate. I''ll keep youpany," he said.


    "So nice of you. Thank you for yourpany," Menedelia replied with a smile.

 Chapter 352 - See Each Other Again

    The guard brought Reba inside the manor and seated her in the living room.


    "Just wait here for a few seconds, mydy. I''ll find the maid so that she can inform Lady Laura about your visit," he said.


    "Thank you," Reba replied.


    The guard went to the kitchen.


    Then a maid exited the kitchen and climbed the stairs.


    Reba roamed her eyes around the living room. The spacious ce was adorned with antique furniture in every corner. She marveled with awe at the beautiful chandelier hanging at the ceiling. Then her eyes drifted to the grand staircase, leading to the second floor..


    On the second floor.


    The maid walked into the hallway and knocked at the door of Laura''s room. "Lady Laura, you have a visitor!" she said.


    Inside the room.


    Laura and her mother Rosa looked at each other.


    "Daughter, you had a visitor?" Rosa said.


    Laura''s brows furrowed. "W-who could it be?" she asked, confused.


    "Let''s go downstairs and find out," Rosa said.


    "Okay," Laura replied and rose from the bed.


    The women left the room.


    Laura asked the maid, "Who is this visitor?" she asked.


    "It''s a pregnant woman. Surpsingly, the gate allowed her in," the maid replied.


    "Ah, okay..." Laura murmured.


    The women reached the top of the stairs. Laura looked down at the pregnant woman sitting on the couch. The woman raised her head, and their eyes met.


    Laura was stunned, her eyes widened in surprise. "OMG! It''s Reba!" she eximed in happiness.


    Rosa looked at the happy expression on her daughter''s face. "W-who is that woman?"


    "A dear friend of mind! She is Graven''s adopted sister that I told you about in the past," Laura replied as they descended the stairs.


    "Reba! It''s nice to see you again!" Laura eximed.


    "Laura! I miss you girl!" Reba said cheerfully.


    The two pregnant women hugged each other, but can''t go all the way because of their bulging stomachs. They bothughed at their conditions.


    Rebaughed. "When we parted ways, we''re both single... but when we see each other again, we''re both pregnant! This is amusing!" she said, still giggling.


    "Yeah... how are you? You never told us that you got married," Laura said.


    Reba sighed. "I know. It''s a long story, so many things have happened. Anyways, I have a problem..." she said in a gloomy voice.


    "Alright, let''s talk about your problem," Laura said.


    The women lowered themselves into the couch, facing each other.


    Reba caressed her baby bump. She looked at Laura, misty-eyed. "I have no ce to live. I''m pregannt with twins. Can I stay here with you until I give birth to my babies?" she pleaded.


    "Sure! No problem! This is Graven''s home. And there are many rooms upstairs to amodate you and the babies. I''m sure Graven wil be delighted if you stay here with us," Laura said.


    "Thank you, Laura!" Reba said, feeling grateful for her warm eptance.


    Laura noticed something. "Where are your things?" she asked.


    Reba scratches her head. "Um... I came here in a hurry. It''s a long story. Don''t worry, I''ll tell you everything that happened to me in these past few motnhs, beginning on the day when the giant birds took me away from the South Pond Town," she said.


    "Okay, let''s go upstairs. I will bring you to your room so that you can rest. We will talk tomorrow and update each other''s lives," Laura said.


    "Ah, wait. I have apanion waiting outside the gate. She is my benefactor, she was the one who take good care of me during my absence," Reba exined.


    "Okay, you want her toe inside?" Laura offered.


    "C-can shee inside?" Reba asked.


    "Yes, if I will allow her. The gate will listen to me," Laura said.


    "Okay then..." Reba said and rose to her feet.


    The women exited the door, while Rosa went to the kitchen to instruct the maid to prepare refreshments for the visitors.


    The women stood in front of the gate. They saw Calder and Menedelia outside, talking to each other under the shade of the tree.


    Calder and Menedelia walked towards the gate.


    Laura addressed the invisible spell formation. "Open the gate, a friend of mind ising inside," shemanded.


    The gate automatically opened.


    Calder and Menedelia entered the gate.


    After Reba finished introducing the two women to each other, they proceed to the entrance of the house and settledfortably in the living room.


    Laura introduces Menedelia to her mother.


    After merry chit-chatting, the maid served the refreshment.


    They ate delicious rice cakes and fresh fruit juice.


    One hourter.


    Menedelia bid goodbye to them.


    The women went to the gate.


    Reba looked at Menedelia. "See you tomorrow, Granny..."


    "I''ll bring your things tomorrow, either morning or afternoon. Depending on my avability," Menedelia said.


    "Thank you, Granny. Bye!" Reba spoke.


    Menedelia exited the gate and waved her hand at the women. She vanished from their eyes a momentter.


    Reba and Laura returned to the house to continue catching up with each other''s lives.


    They have so many things to tell each other.


    Laura settled Reba first in her new room upstairs, next to her room. She also gave Reba some clothes and allowed her to rest first.


    "Do you like the room? Will you be okay here?" Laura asked.


    Reba smiled. "I like the room, it''s nice and big. Thank you," she said.


    "Alright, just rest for a while. We all have the time in the world to catch up with each other," Laura said.


    Reba nods her head and said, "Okay."


    Laura patted Reba''s shoulder affectionately. "You will be alright here. We will take care of each other," she said.


    Misty-eyed, Reba responded, "Thank you."


    Laura walked to the door and exited.


    Rebay her body down on the bed and stared at the ceiling. She was wondering where is Graven, Horace, and Grandpa Terros? And what will Ebony do after she returned to the manor? Is she going to inform Corbin that she finally found her?


    She released a deep sigh. Why is it that everything went downhill on Graven''s side? What happened to him during her absence?


    She grabbed the nket, wrapped it around her body, and closed her eyes, eager to rest her weary mind.


    ...


    Back in the forest.


    After putting her grandma to sleep, Ebony exited the hut looking for her sister and Reba''s whereabouts.


    Where are they?


    Why they disappeared all of a sudden?


    She wants to talk to Reba and convince her to return with her to the manor because her husband was already going crazy trying to find her everywhere.


    Dang!


    C-could it be that Reba left on her own? Afraid to return to Corbin''s side?


    Possible! No other reason!


    If she will inform Lord Corbin that she saw his wife, he will not stop pestering her about Reba.


    What she''s going to do?


    She groaned inwardly.


    Where is her sister!?


    She released a deep sigh and went back inside the hut. She won''t go home tonight unless she will know where her sister hides Reba!


    She sat on the chair in the tiny living room and waited for her sister''s arrival.


    On the other hand, Menedelia teleported herself to the top of the hill overlooking the ocean to clear her troubled mind and enjoy the tranquility of the ce.


    She know that her sister Ebony was already waiting for her at the hut.


    She released a deep sigh.


    She stared at the calm ocean and looked heavenward. There is a beautiful full moon tonight.


    It looks magical!


    She stared at the sky for a few minutes, enjoying the beautiful evening.


    A few minutester, she finally decided to go home and faced her sister.


    She teleported back to her house in the forest.


    When Menedelia appeared outside the house and entered the door, Ebony immediately rose to her feet and faced her sister.


    "Sis, where have you been? Why did you suddenly disappeared without informing me? And where is Reba?" Ebony bombarded her sister with questions.


    Menedelia closed the door and lowered herself on the chair. "Sit down, let''s talk..." she said calmly.


    Ebony lowered herself on the chair. "Where is Reba!?" she repeated her question.


    Menedelia released a deep sigh. " She left... afraid that you will inform her husband that you found her," she told her sister the truth.


    "Exactly, I''m going to tell my master that I already found her wife!" Ebony replied.


    Menedelia shakes her head. "I already expected your decision... but you have to respect Reba''s wishes. She doesn''t want to return to Corbin''s side because of her tragic experienced with his parents. You can''t me the girl!" she said, hoping that her sister will understand the situation.


    "B-but they''re a couple, they''re husband and wife! The husband also had the right to see his children!" Ebony insisted.


    "I know. But Reba is not ready yet to see her husband. Give her time, maybe in the future she will return to his side, but not right now. Besides, if you tell Corbin that you found Reba here at my ce, he will keep pestering me, he will keep pestering us regarding Reba''s location. How troublesome is that? We will have no peace from that moment onward. Think again, sis!" Menedelia said.


    Ebony took a deep breath. "That''s why you have to tell me where Reba is hiding right now so that I can bring Lord Corbin to her side and solved the couple''s problem!"


    Menedelia was shaking her head vigorously, not liking her sister''s irritating stubbornness. "Sis, let''s not involved ourselves with the couple''s problem. Let them be, if they''re destined to meet again in the near future, then let it be! But right now, let''s distance ourselves from their problem. I''m sorry, I can''t tell you Reba''s whereabouts. You have to respect my decision," she said firmly.


    Ebony''s face darkened. "Sister, why are you acting like this? Just tell me Reba''s location so that we no longer have to argue about this issue!" she demanded.


    Ugh!


    Menedelia groaned in exasperation. ''This sister of mine is so stubborn!'' she thought to herself.

 Chapter 353 - Death Awaits Us!

    Menedelia remained adamant and refused to reveal Reba''s location. "Just let the couple settle their own problem. Let''s stay out of their problem. We have our own problem to worry about and that is Grandma Sitas. We should focus our whole attention to create the cure as soon as possible, so that we can heal her trauma and make her mental health return to normal," she borated further.


    Ebony sighed. "Alright you win today, but I''m not gonna give up on this issue. I won''t inform Lord Corbin that I found his wife for the time being," she said. "And one more thing, I would like to bring Grandma Sitas to the manor tomorrow so that I can look after her everyday and speed up her recovery. This time, I won''t ept no for answer!"


    Menedelia nods her head, feeling relieved. "No problem with me. I will visit you and Grandma in the manor everyday."


    .


    "I''ll go home now. I''ll return here tomorrow to bring Grandma Sitas to the manor," Ebony said.


    "Okay," Menedelia replied.


    A few minutester, Ebony vanished from the hut.


    Menedelia stood up and went to her room, she checked her grandmother sleeping soundly on her bed.


    She went to the window and opened it.


    She was thinking of Nini and Zero and Evelyn''s family. How are they coping up with her absence? It must be hard for Tony and his children to ept the painful truth that their mother was already gone, and they might not see each other again in this lifetime.


    After her sister Ebony settled their grandma to the manor, she ns to return to her palm reading business so that she can provide financial support to her sister and Grandma Sitas. Then she can also start finding Evelyn and continue cultivating her power.


    She closed the window, preparing to sleep.


    She lies down on the bed beside Grandma Sita''s and shuts her eyes to sleep.


    Minutes went by.


    Yet, she can''t sleep no matter how hard she tried.


    She got up from the bed, nced at her grandma, she''s still sleeping soundly.


    She needs to go somewhere!


    She initiated the teleportation process in her mind.


    A few minutester, she arrived at the capital inside Tony''s manor in her invisible form. She has no n to show herself to them, she only wants to see Evelyn''s family and find out how they''re coping with her absence.


    She checked the rooms, surprisingly they were empty.


    A frown appeared on her forehead. Where are they?


    She quickly went to the study room...


    And there... on the couch was Tony... drinking hard liquor nonstop, empty bottles paraded on top of the center table.


    The distraught Tony was surrounded by his children trying to stop him from drinking another bottle of liquor, even Zero was there giving moral support to his wife Nini and the grieving lord.


    "Father, please stop drinking!" Ang said as tears shimmered in her eyes.


    Tony spoke, "Children, leave me alone! I want to drink until morning so that I will sleep the whole day and not able to remember your mother!" he shouted at their faces. He picked up the bottle and drink some more.


    Aron went to his father''s side and pleaded with him to stop drinking. "Father, please stop drinking! You can''t keep doing this everyday! We will find mother soon!" he said.


    Tony shook his head vigorously. "No... she will nevere back! That monster will not let her go! We will never see your mother again!" he said in desperation and hopelessness.


    A feeling of extreme sadness and destion gripped the entire family.


    Fresh tears appeared in Nini''s eyes. "Father, me and Zero will start finding mother tomorrow," she said trying to give her father some sense of hope.


    Tony looked at his children and dismissed them, "Go now! Return to your rooms. I''ll be fine here. I''ll just finish this onest bottle, then I''ll retire to my room and sleep," he said.


    The children obeyed and rose to their feet, they picked up the empty bottles from the center table and left the room.


    Menedelia stared at Tony in his pitiable form, he is now a broken man. She sympathizes with his sorrow because it''s not easy losing one''s beloved wife to someone else.


    A few minutester.


    Unable to finish the half-filled bottle of liquor due to drunkenness, Tony passed out on the couch.


    Menedelia sighed inwardly, what a depressing sight to behold!


    She picked up the bottle of liquor and emptied it inside the bathroom, then put it back on the center table.


    Time to leave!


    She teleported back to the forest to retire for the day.


    ...


    Back at the vampire couple''s manor.


    A few hours after dinner.


    Veronica nced at Grandpa Terros with tears in her eyes. "Are we really going to die here tonight?" she asked as desperation was closing in, suffocating her. When she still has her power, she fears no one. But it''s different when her power is gone, she can''t do anything. She was petrified with her impending death.


    Horace looked at Veronica in the eyes. "I wish I could do something to save us. But I also felt useless and powerless right now. In our next life, I will do anything to protect you," he said softly. He already epted the painful reality that his time on earth had finallye to end, stripped of his power, he was just like any weak mortal being, that can be ughtered easily and anytime.


    Grandpa Terros released a troubled sigh. Just when they finally found Graven, they were about to lose their lives. This is sad. Are they really going to lose their lives tonight? Despite facing uncertainty, he was still harboring a tiny thread of hope in his heart. He looked at their hands and feet, both bound securely by a rope to the back of the chair. If they try to move, they will fell on the floor, face down.


    There''s no way they can escape tonight without the aid of their powers!


    The atmosphere around the room was getting frustrating and saddening.


    The trio looked at each other''s faces in defeat.


    Veronica addressed the men. "Guys, I''m happy to meet you all in this lifetime. See you in the afterlife," she said.


    Horace shook his head. "No, you can''t die. You can still save yourself by bing the wife of the young lord then escape this ce afterward," he stated. "Use your head wisely, Veronica!" he said onest time, trying to convince her that sometimes one needs to sacrifice something to survive.


    Veronica shook her head. "No way! I won''t be that guys wife! Over my dead body!" she said with finality in her voice.


    Horace smiled broadly and looked into her eyes deeply. "Alright then... let''s die together... no regrets?"


    Veronica smiled and nods her head. "See you on the other side..." she replied.


    Horace responded with a grin and said, "I''ll find you in our next life."


    After their lively chattering...


    Heavy silence enveloped the room.


    "Dying doesn''t sounds bad after all when we epted it with open arms," Horace said after some time.


    "Yeah...right..." Veronica nodded her head in agreement.


    Grandpa Terros looked at hispanions with tears in his eyes. The truth is... he still not ready to die. He still wants to see Graven''s children with Laura and Graven''s child with the deity. He cleared his throat because he''s getting emotional and he was on the verge of crying. "Guys, I''m proud and thankful for your willingness to die just to protect Laura''s location. I''m willing to die with you tonight," he finally said.


    They looked at each other, smiling bitterly.


    Veronica spoke, "Not a lonely way to die because we have each other, right?"


    The men smiled at her statement.


    Silence wrapped around them, like a ck heavy curtain signifying their impending death.


    A few minutester.


    The door was opened by Madam''s men.


    They entered the room and lifted the prisoners'' chairs, taking them outside.


    They left the basement and the house, going to the backyard.


    After a few minutes of walking, they finally arrived at their destination.


    The trio saw a hole, about six meters in diameter, covered with mes, it looks like a zing inferno!


    The mes were dancing in the air, so beautiful to look at yet so deadly!


    In the corner, Nathan was observing the whole scenario, unfolding before his very eyes.


    Sylvia went to the prisoner''s side and spoke, "Guys, did you see the inferno that my men had created just for you? How are you feeling now?"


    The trio ignored Madam''s taunting, instead, they stared at the terrifying mes that are ready to devour them.


    "Guys, bring me to your lord''s home. You only have to say yes and you won''t suffer a painful death tonight," Sylvia told the prisoners.


    The trio looked at each other. No more words came out from their mouth ''coz they already bid goodbye to each other earlier inside the room. Terros told hispanion that the pain will onlyst for a few minutes and after that, no more pain as their soul will enter the world of the dead and waiting for their time to be reincarnated into the world again after many years.


    Grandpa Terros looked at Sylvia. "Madam, if it can make you happy to see us die in the inferno that you have created especially for us then by all means you are free to do so as you pleases," he said calmly.


    Sylvia gritted her teeth in anger. "Alright, I''ll give you what you want! Your stubbornness will bring you to your death!" she said in an enraged voice.


    Shemanded his men. "Throw the prisoners to the inferno, now!"


    "Aye, Madam!" the men said and lifted the chairs.


    Suddenly, Veronica felt something is not right with her body... darkness enveloped her, and then she fainted.


    "Madam, the woman had fainted!" the guy informed his master.


    Sylvia examined the woman, her eyes closed, she had fainted indeed. "Throw her into the fire first!" she ordered.


    Suddenly... the third eye on Veronica''s forehead opened wide.


    Sylvia was shocked. "Throw the woman into the fire now!" she ordered instantly.


    Without further ado, the men threw Veronica''s chair into the zing inferno.

 Chapter 354 - Get Ready!

    A strange thing happened after the men threw Veronica into the inferno.


    Her chair was suspended in the air and the zing inferno suddenly died, as inpletely exterminated... strangely the zing pit was now covered with water, rapidly filling the hole to the brim.


    Everyone was stunned, they stared at the mind-blowing spectacle with astonishment shing in their eyes.


    Veronica and the chair vanished from their sight.


    "Madam, the woman disappeared!" the men shouted in unison.


    "I saw it! You don''t have to tell me about it!" Sylvia snapped at her men. She was also surprised upon witnessing the spectacle with her eyes.. She didn''t expect that such a thing could still happen because she had already suppressed that woman''s power.


    Nathan went to his mother''s side. "Mother, what the hell happened?" he asked.


    Sylvia shrugged. "I don''t know, son!" she replied indignantly.


    "Madam, should we make the fire again?" one of the men asked.


    Sylvia red at the guy angrily. "How can you make fire now when the pit was already filled with water?"


    "I''m sorry for my stupidity, Madam," the guy apologized. "What are we going to do with the other prisoners?" he asked.


    Sylvia snapped at her men. "Bring them back to the basement!"


    "Aye, Madam," the men replied and carried the prisoners back to the basement.


    Sylvia and Nathan are the only ones left in the area, staring at the pit that was now filled with water.


    Nathan went closer to the pit and stared at the ck water. "Were does this watere from?" he asked in bewilderment.


    Sylvia scanned the water-filled hole. "When the men starts digging the pit, obviously there is no water here because the hole is shallow, about four meters deep from top to bottom."


    Nathan looked at his mother. "Which means... the woman who vanished a while ago is powerful. She''s able to put the fire out andmand the water from the deep of the ground," he stated.


    "Agree..." Sylvia said.


    "Mother, what if that womane back her to save herpanions? What are we going to do? Can we prevent her froming here to extract revenge?" Nathan inquired.


    "That depends if she is that powerful enough. I covered this whole ce with aplex spell. They can enter here, take their exit, but they can never return, with a few exceptions of course," Sylvia replied confidently.


    "Are you sure, Mother?" Nathan asked.


    "Yeah. Anyways, I''m going back to my room. I need to do something..." Sylvia said and walked away.


    Nathan watched his mother walked away from the area.


    He remained rooted on the spot, watching the water-filled pit, trying to understand what just transpired earlier.


    Back in the basement.


    Horace and Terros looked at each other.


    "Grandpa, what do you think happened to Veronica? Why the zing inferno was doused with water and why she suddenly vanished in the air? Do you think her power was suddenly restored?" Horace bombarded Grandpa with questions.


    Terros stared at the ceiling. "It''s a hard thing to say... but I think what we witness earlier is not Veronica''s power at all. She fainted, remember?"


    "Yeah, but I saw the third eye suddenly appeared in her forehead. I''ve never seen that eye before," Horace said.


    "I tell you a story, son. Veronica was a blind girl and the deity Elva took pity on her and nted a third eye on her forehead so that she can see. She always wore a veil covering her face to hide her third eye. Then eventually, the deity transnted a pair of brand new eyes into her empty eye sockets and she looks normal again. Earlier, the third eye reappeared on Veronica''s forehead again... I''m 100% sure that the spectacle that we have witness earlier was the deity in action," Terros exined.


    Horace was feeling optimistic. "I see... I''m d that Veronica was already save! She doesn''t deserve to die here. Maybe, the deity will save us next!" he said, feeling hopeful.


    "I''m also hoping for the same thing, son," Terros said.


    Horace smiled brightly, finally seeing an end to their captivity. "There''s still hope in the horizon for us! I can''t wait to get out of this prison room, and bring Lord Graven back to Laura safely!"


    "Me too,d!'' Terros said happily. "To think that the fire diedpletely and the pit submerged in water blows my mind away! Huge relief washed over me after seeing the zing inferno flooded with water! You have no idea how relieved I am!" he said, misty-eyed.


    After some time...


    The smile faded from their faces and worries starts sinking again.


    The problem is... what if the Madam will n another twisted and cruel game again to mentally torture them?


    They''re not out of the hook yet!


    And with those scary thoughts running in their minds, the happy atmosphere inside the room plummeted to the ground.


    And they''re back to worrying about their safety once again.


    ...


    Windless Mountain.


    Elva was looking at Veronica''s face for a long time.


    The poor girl has fainted after she rescued her from the zing inferno. Veronica was currently lying in her room after she untied her hands and feet from the chair that she was bound with.


    When she managed to enter Veronica''s consciousness and activated her third eye, she was shocked to see the mes, and when the men hurled Veronica along with the chair into the fire. She wielded her power... she managed to subdue the fire immediately and flooded it with water.


    Before Veronica vanished from the ce, she saw Horace and Terros tied on the chair just like Veronica. She knew right away that the trio are meant to be roasted in the fire by whoever captured them. Too bad, she wasn''t able to see the leader of the enemies clearly, because her main goal was to save Veronica and the others.


    Unfortunately, she only managed to save Veronica at thest minute!


    But considering that the fire was already put out, she was confident that Horace and Terros won''t suffer from being burnt alive in the pit.


    Now... she needs to save the two men quickly before the enemy will do something bad to them, and it will be toote for her to save them.


    Elva stood up and left Veronica''s room to get some water.


    A momentter, she returned to Veronica''s room, carrying a pitcher of drinking water and one ss, she put them on the side table.


    Ten minutester.


    Veronica''s eyelids fluttered, then her eyes opened wide.


    Elva smiled. "Wee back to Windless Mountain, Veronica!" she said.


    Veronica looked at the deity''s face in disbelief at first, thinking she had already died and gone to heaven, by why the deity looks so real?


    "You''re not dead, yet! I managed to save you before you will be roasted alived in the zing inferno," Elva replied.


    Veronica sit upright and looked around her. She''s back in her room at the Windless Mountain! Awesome!


    "I''m still alive!" Veronica eximed in happiness and hugged the deity. "Thank you for saving my life, over and over again!" she said gratefully.


    "Don''t mention it!" Elva smiled and handed her the ss of water.


    Veronica drinks the water in one go. "Thank you... where is Horace and Grandpa Terros?" she asked, eager to see them.


    Elva sighed. "Due to time constraint I have to save you first. As for Horace and Terros, I still need to devise a n on how to get them out of that ce," she replied.


    "Aside from Horace and Grandpa, Graven was also there!" Veronica said.


    "Whaaaat-?" Elva''s eyes widened in shock. "Howe? Why I haven''t seen him there?" she asked.


    "Because Graven was lying unconscious in one of the rooms located inside the basement of that manor," Veronica exined.


    "Ah, I see... that''s why I didn''t see him. It''s a good thing that the three of them are on the same ce, we can formte a n to save them together!" Elva said excitedly.


    "But how?" Veronica asked.


    "You have to go back to that ce once more and save them!" Elva said.


    "B-but I don''t know that ce... Horace and I arrive there in our unconscious state. We have no idea what part of the town that ce belongs to. Lemme retrieve the coordinates of the ce in my memory, maybe I can have a clear visual of that ce and teleport there..." Veronica said.


    "Just try harder, dear. Right now, your Grandpa Terros, Horace and Graven are there waiting for you to save them. If we can''t save them on time, the enemy who abducted you, might unleash their anger on the prisoners that was left behind," Elva exined.


    Veronica nodded her head and said, "Okay. I''ll try my best."


    "Good! I''ll left you alone to recall that ce in your memory, if you can''t do it then I have to do it for you," Elva said and left the room.


    Veronica began scanning her memory for any details that can help her on how to go back there in the basement. Under normal circumstances, as long she''s been in that ce already, her memory would have no trouble bringing her back there using the teleportation process, unless, that Madam tampered with her memory first.


    She closed her eyes, putting herself in deep concentration.


    Outside.


    Elva went back to her room to began her nning. It must be done quickly before the enemy can think of something!


    She entered her room and stayed inside for fifteen minutes. Then left the room and went back to Veronica''s room. "Did you remember even a tiny detail of that ce?" she asked.


    "Yup!" Veronica nodded her head.


    "Great! Now I will tell you about my n. Listen carefully... " Elva said.


    "Okay. Bring it on!" Veronica responded eagerly.


    "Here is the n... let''s do it this way..." Elva said and began exining her grand n to Veronica.


    After a few minutes of exining, Elva looked at Veronica. "Can you do it?"


    Veronica nodded her head. "Of course, I can do it!"


    "Good!" Elva said. "Get ready... I''lle back here after a few minutes of preparations," she said and quickly left the room.

 Chapter 355 - My World

    Back at the vampire couple''s manor.


    Sylvia was also getting ready with her n. She was expecting the woman to return anytime to rescue herpanions. She would make a trap for her!


    She smiled wickedly inside her bedroom.


    A few minutester.


    She exited her room, went to the basement, and gathered her men to give them instruction. "Men.. listen carefully.... here''s what you are going to do..."


    A few minutester.


    "Men, do you understand my ns?" Sylvia asked them.


    "Aye, Madam!" The men guarding the rooms nodded their heads in understanding.


    Her instruction was easy to follow and the men doesn''t have to do much but guard the door and shoot any intruder that they see inside and outside the room. Every room has guards assigned to them, one stationed inside and one outside.


    The men will be carrying a weapon that looks like a gun and they will shoot anyone who tries to save the prisoners. The gun was loaded with pellets that were shaped like a bullet. Once the pellet hits the targets, it can make them immobile, freezing them for a while.


    "Alright, stay alert and do your best to capture the enemy!" Sylvia said.


    "Aye, Madam!" the men replied in unison.


    She looked at her trusted man. "Come here," she said.


    The guy went to her side and she gave him herst instruction.


    "I got it, Madam!" the guy said.


    "Hurry up, do it!" Sylvia said.


    The guy hastily left the basement.


    Sylvia left the basement, going back to her room upstairs.


    While Sylvia was busy giving instructions to her men, Nathan was outside the house, rxing on the porch, enjoying the colorful flowers in the front garden, bathed by the soft glow of the moonlight above.


    Although his attention was fixated on the flowers, his mind was in deep thoughts.


    The zing inferno was his idea, to scare the prisoners and give in to his mother''s demands. Based on his original n, nobody will die on the fire tonight, but his mother went against the n and throw the girl into the fire resulting in that epic spectacle...


    Well, it''s hard to detect what his mother is nning inside her head. After all, she is the master in her empire. Her words are obeyed by her men. She can do anything she likes, no one can oppose her decision.


    Fifteen minutester.


    Sylvia appeared on the porch and went to Nathan''s side, carrying a kerosenemp in her right hand. "Son, I want you toe with me," she said.


    Nathan looked at her mother. "Where are we going, Mother?" he asked.


    "Juste with me. I''ll show you something," Sylvia said and walked away.


    Nathan followed his mother as they walked on the path leading to the backyard. They passed the fish pond, the backyard garden, and now heading to the crocodile-infestedke. His brows knitted together. "Where are we going, Mother? We''re already getting farther away from the house," he said.


    "I know, just follow me. We''re arriving soon to our destination after a few minutes," Sylvia replied.


    "Okay," Nathan spoke.


    They were walking for almost fifteen minutes already, their location was hidden under the shades of the towering trees above them.


    Nathan knew that the whole property was hugely connected, consisting of a total of 25 hectares. But he''s not in the mood to tour around the vastnd unless he can walk under the sun without getting burnt to ashes. The view during daylight is much better than the view during nighttime.


    "Mother, are you going to give me a tour around the vast property in the middle of the night?" Nathan asked.


    Sylvia smiled. "Not really!" she answered. "Don''t worry, you will know everything soon!" she responded and continue walking.


    After a long time of walking, they finally reached their destination.


    Nathan looked at the structure above him. "Wow, it''s a brick tower!" he said looking up above.


    "Yes... indeed! It''s fifty feet high. I have it constructed ten years ago when I was bored," Sylvia said.


    Two men were guarding the tower.


    "Good evening, Madam!" the men greeted their mistress in unison.


    Sylvia nods her head, acknowledging their greetings.


    The men opened the door.


    The mother and son duo entered the brick tower.


    They went inside a metal crate that looks like an elevator.


    The men pulled the rope and the metal crate propelled upward.


    "Where are we going, Mother?" Nathan asked curiously.


    "We''re going upstairs to see the beauty of the whole property under the moonlight," Sylvia answered.


    A few minutester they reached the top and exited the crate.


    They stepped into the open tform, surrounding the top of the tower, fitted with metal railings.


    The top of the tower offered them a spectacr bird''s eye view of the whole property.


    Sylvia looked at the surrounding area above the tower. "The view is lovely, isn''t it?"


    "Fantastic!" Nathan agreed as he scanned the whole surrounding below the brick tower.


    He saw five manors strategically located in every corner, they were separated by the fence made up of big trees. "Mother, those manor''s... who owned them?" he asked.


    "It belongs to our family!" Sylvia replied with a smile.


    "Really-?" Nathan was amazed.


    "Are there people living in those manors?" he inquired.


    "Yup. There are human ves working in those manors for different purposes. Human ves are good source of rich blood and freebor. My trusted men oversees them on daily basis. Don''t worry though, the humans have eight hours of sleep, and they were given three decent meals everyday," Sylvia exined.


    "What kind of meals your men give to them, Mother?" Nathan asked curiously.


    "The usual human food diet... you know... vegetables mixed with pork, beef and chicken meat and others such as fish. I might be cruel to my enemies abut I''m a little bit generous to my human ves. I treated them right when ites to proper rest and decent meals, after all, we''re earning lots of money from their efforts..."


    "Excellent, Mother!" Nathan interjected.


    "Then I also give them one day off from work every month. They''re allowed to leave the basement and breath fresh air and then enjoy dancing, drinking and socializing around the bonfire. The event takes ce in the backyard of the manor, strictly supervised by my men. They can eat unlimited foods, drink unlimited ale. Then the next day they''re back to work in the basement."


    "What kind of works the servants are performing daily, Mother?" he asked curiously.


    "Underground those manors arerge deposits of gold, which our people harvested on daily basis and sold them to humans. They have to do the hardbor in behalf of us in order for us to livefortably in the world of humans," Sylvia said. "Your father and I also bought the other neighboring areas for the same purpose," she added.


    "And what are you going to do with those ves who rebel and wanted to escape?" Nathan asked.


    "My men will kill them on the spot. We''re very strict in implementing our rules. No one can escape this ce unless I give them permission," she said.


    "I see... do you have women ves?" he asked.


    "Yeah, we need them to do theundry, prepare meals for the workers and perform household works in the house. They also tend to the vegetable garden at the back of the manors. The men performed the hardbor and heavy stuff underground while the women stayed above in the manor to prepare everything for the workers. And my men''s job is to supervised them, keep everything organized. That''s their daily routine everyday," Sylvia borated.


    Nathan was blown away by the secret that his mother revealed to him.


    "The whole ce doesn''t look like it''s one whole property because it''s divided by the trees that works as fence separating the manors from each other, giving it an appearance that several people owned it. But in reality, our family owned it," Sylvia added more information to her son.


    After staying a few minutes in the tower, Sylvia finally decided to leave the ce. "Son, let''s go down. I want you show you something," she said.


    "More revtion, Mother?" he asked excitedly. New things always excite him.


    "Yup!" Sylvia said.


    They entered the metal crate and Sylvia moved the rope.


    The men maneuvered the rope bringing the metal crate down.


    After they reached the ground, they exited the metal crate.


    "Son, follow me!" Sylvia went to the door in the corner and opened it.


    Nathan followed his mother inside.


    They descended the long staircase. Nathan counted the steps, about sixty steps to the ground.


    A few minutester, their feet finallynded on the ground.


    "Another basement, Mother?" Nathan asked.


    "Yeah," Sylvia replied.


    They walked in the long hallway, passing rooms with closed doors in between.


    "The tunnels are interconnected to each other underground, bridging the gap between the five manors," Sylvia exined.


    "I see..." Nathan murmured.


    They stopped on one of the closed doors.


    Sylvia opened it and they entered inside.


    Nathan''s eyes winded in surprise after seeing the unconscious guy lying in the bed. "Why is Grandfather here?" he asked. He can''t remember seeing his mother''s men removing the guy''s body and putting him here.


    "Your grandfather''s body is safe here. I believe that the woman who vanished earlier will return to the manor to save herpanions including their lord," Sylvia replied.


    "Where are the other prisoners, Mother?" Nathan asked.


    "Your favorite butler is in the other room next to this one..."


    "And the other one...?"


    "I left him in the basement as a trap. That woman can get him if she''s quick enough, if not then she''s back in square one as our prisoner," Sylvia replied. "I found the prisoners identities interesting! They''re not yourmon folks, they''re powerful beings!" Sylvia dered.


    "You''re right about your guess, Mother!" Nathan agreed.


    The mother and son duo stayed in the room, discussing the prisoners.


    Meanwhile...


    At the Windless Mountain...


    Veronica and Elva were getting ready to put their ns into action.

 Chapter 356 - One Step Ahead

    Elva looked at Veronica. "Are you ready?" she asked.


    Veronica nods her head. "I''m ready!"


    "Just follow our n and nothing can go wrong," Elva said and put the Illusionary Silver Medalion in Veronica''s neck.


    Veronica settled herself on the bed, lying in a straight position, eyes on the ceiling.


    "Shut your eyes and reached the deepest part of your memory and find the ce and enter it..." Elva ordered.


    Veronica shut her eyes and went into a state of meditation, her consciousness was already tracing the tiny memory of that prison room inside the basement..


    A few minutester, the medallion shone brightly... suddenly Veronica vanished from the bed.


    "Good luck!" Elva said and left the room. She''s going to her room to monitor Veronica''s movement in her crystal ball, and to assist her if something goes wrong with her mission.


    A momentter.


    Veronica was now back in the basement.


    Shended in the same room where the prisoners were being kept.


    She looked at the two chairs covered with a ck garment. "Grandpa Terros, Horace, I''m back to save you guys!" she said happily.


    She went to their sides, but they''re not responding.


    She felt something is wrong...


    She automatically waved her hand, freezing anyone who are sitting on the chairs covered by the ck garment.


    She had a nagging suspicion in her mind after receiving no reply from them...


    When she removed the ck garments, she was surprised to see Madam''s men sitting in there holding a weapon in their hands. If she didn''t freeze them, she would have met big trouble by now.


    The door opened suddenly. Two men entered the room.


    Veronica waved her hand at the two men before they can fire their weapons at her.


    "Where are they?" Veronica said and walked away from the room. There''s only six room in the basement.


    She was on high alert ''coz Madam had set traps on her path!


    She will freeze everyone who wille her way.


    The moment she stepped outside, the men fired their weapons at her but she was already waving her hand at them, freezing the pellets that areing her way.


    The men outside the rooms were also frozen, suspended in time.


    She entered the second room and freeze the man guarding inside.


    She went to the other rooms, but Horace and Grandpa Terros were nowhere to be found.


    Where are they?


    A deep frown appeared on her forehead.


    She was already in front of the door of room #6.


    The door suddenly burst open and Veronica managed to wave her hand before the two men can fire their weapons at her.


    She entered the room, and there she finally saw Horace, sitting on the chair.


    "About time!" Horace said with a smile.


    She rushed to his side and grasped his arm. "Where is Grandpa?" she asked hurriedly.


    "They have taken him somewhere..." Horace replied.


    "Where?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "Alright, I''ll take you away from here!" Veronica said and they vanished from the room in the blink of an eye.


    More men rushed to the room but found it empty.


    "The prisoner is gone!" the men said in unison.


    The leader of the men left the basement to report the happenings to Madam.


    Fifteen minutester.


    The guy entered the room where Sylvia and Nathan have waited.


    "Madam, the prisoner was taken away by that woman!" the guy reported.


    "Good!" Sylvia said. "Return to your post!" she ordered.


    "Madam, myrades were frozen by that woman," he said.


    "No problem!" Sylvia said and opened her hand. A bottle appeared in her palm. "Bring this bottle with you and sprinkle the powder on the frozen men. They will be unfrozen after five minutes," she said and dropped the stic bottle in the guy''s hand.


    "Thank you, Madam!" the guy epted the bottle and left the room.


    Nathan looked at his mother. "You allowed the prisoner to be taken away, Mother?" he asked in disbelief.


    Sylvia nodded her head and smiled wickedly. "Time for n B! I''m curious to know the woman''s identity and why she''s powerful," she murmured to herself.


    "Wow, Mother! You are full of surprises!" Nathan gushes and pped his hands in delight.


    Sylvia smiled triumphantly. "I have to think in advance, by sending my little spies along with the prisoner. I n one step ahead against the enemy. I learn it the hard way," she said while staring at the unconscious guy lying on the bed. "The mystery of this guy''s identity truly fascinated me..." she added.


    Nathan watched the animated look on his mother''s face.


    Sylvia looked at her son. "Let''s go back now to the house, son!" she said.


    Nathan looked at the guy. "How about him?"


    "Don''t worry about him, my people will take care of him," she replied.


    "Can I still visit Grandpa here?" Nathan asked.


    "Sure, if that makes you happy," Sylvia replied and went to the door. "Let''s go!"


    "OK," Nathan responded and followed his mother outside.


    They walked into the hallway.


    "Mother, why are we not going up again?" he asked.


    "No need to go back to the surface. We can reached the house through these underground hallway. Let''s just walk straight and it will lead us to the basement of the house. These underground hallways are connected to each other," Sylvia replied.


    "Cool!" Nathan grinned. "So, I will just walk in this hallway and visit Grandpa everyday?"


    "Yeah, suit yourself!" Sylvia said.


    They walked in the hallway and reached the other end after fifteen minutes.


    Sylvia opened the door that leads to the basement. She addressed her men there. "Take everything away from this ce and transfer them to the other storage room in the house..." she gave her order.


    "Aye, Madam!" the men replied and begin their task.


    Confused, Nathan''s brows furrowed. "Mother, why are you abandoning this ce?" he asked.


    "I will seal this ce, because I know that the woman will return here to save the other prisoners. I need to get ready for here back," she replied and walked towards the staircase.


    "But if you sealed this ce, how am I going to visit Grandpa?" he inquired.


    "Worry not, there are other doors that will lead to the underground. I''ll bring you there tomorrow. For now, I need to go back to my room and take a rest because it will be a new day a few hours from now. You should rest in your room as well," she said.


    "Okay," Nathan replied.


    They reached the end of the stairs and exited the door leading to the living room.


    Nathan watched his mother climbed the stairs going to her room on the second floor. He went to his new room located at the end of the hall.


    He reached the room, grabbed the doorknob, and pushed open the door. He stepped inside, closed the door, and went to bed.


    Time to rest!


    He closed his eyes to sleep.


    ...


    Back at the Windless Mountain.


    Veronica and Elva watched Horace lying unconscious on the wooden bed. His body was covered with a white nket.


    Before the rescue operation, Elva and Veronica agreed to put Horace temporarily inside the chamber in the same cave where the cursed King''s trusted servant was imprisoned.


    When Veronica asked the goddess why... Elva replied that she was afraid that Horace''s body was already contaminated by the enemy.


    "We have to observe Horace for a period of time before we can dere that he is clean and won''t pose a danger to others," Elva said. She already sealed the chamber with an invisible barrier. The chamber has its toilet and the food can be sent inside the sealed chamber using a spell.


    Sighing, Veronica looked at Horace.


    Elva looked at Veronica. "You are in charge in bringing the food to the men. No matter what happened you must not let any of them leave this cave without my permission. Do you understand?"


    Veronica nodded her head and replied, "Noted!"


    "Good! Let''s head back to the house so that we can rest. The new day ising," Elva said, yawning.


    The women teleported back to the house, located at the top of the mountain.


    They entered the house, went to their respective rooms, and retired for the night.


    ...


    The following day.


    Horace woke up in a strange room. His brows knitted together as he scanned the whole area. It took him a few minutes to digest everything, and it finally dawned on him that he was currently inside a chamber and it was located inside the cave!


    What he''s doing here? Thest time he remembered, Veronica arrived in the room and rescued him, then he lost consciousness after that.


    "Where am I? Where is this ce?" he asked aloud.


    He left the wooden bed and walked towards the door. But when he tried to leave, his body rammed into an invisible barrier. The texture of the invisible barrier was like that of rubber. It pushed him back inside the chamber every time he attempted to walk away.


    He was guarded by an invisible barrier!


    ? Ugh! What''s going on!?


    Did Veronica imprisoned him here in this ce, but for what reason?


    He''s going crazy just thinking about it. He thought he was already saved, but sadly he was undergoing another imprisonment again!


    This is pure madness!


    He went back to the wooden bed and sat down.


    What''s going to happen next?


    He will wait for Veronica''s visit so that he can ask her a lot of questions regarding his current perplexing condition.


    A few minutester.


    The two women appeared outside the chamber.


    Veronica was carrying a basket in her right hand.


    A smile broke in Horace''s face after seeing the two women. "Girls... why I''m here inside this chamber?" he asked with no hint of anger in his voice.


    "It''s for security purposes, Horace," Veronica answered.


    Horace''s eyes narrowed. "What security purposes? I can''t understand what you''re talking about. Can you exin it to me, please?" he asked.


    Elva cleared her throat. "Did you remember anything? Did that Madam feed you something or she did anything to you that you''re aware of?" she asked.


    The expression on Horace''s face was that of astonishment and disbelief.


    "Please give us an honest answer, Horace. We just want to make sure that they didn''t send anything harmful inside your body that can potentially endanger us all," Veronica borated further.

 Chapter 357 - Guessing Game

    Horace pondered the question for a moment. Then he remembered that one of the men gave him one ss of ck-colored liquid that tasted like honey and instructed him to drink it in one go. Then his stomach felt unwell for a few minutes as if things were crawling inside his tummy, but it vanished after a few minutes. "Ah, I remember now... they fed me a ss of dark liquid that tasted like honey... then I have an upset stomach. But he feeling of difort faded away after a few minutes," he answered.


    The women looked at each other.


    "Maybe they put something inside your tummy.. The only way to find out is to lure out what''s inside your body. This is the only way to make sure that the enemy didn''t nt anything inside your body that can harm us all. Would you allow me to help you?" Elva asked.


    "Sure!" Horace nodded his head.


    "Okay. I''ll pour a liquid inside the chamber. Don''t worry, it''s not harmful to you. Whatever... that is hiding inside your body will have no choice but toe out in the open. It will be ufortable for a while, you just have to bear it..." Elva said.


    "Okay, I''ll bear anything! Bring it on!" he said bravely.


    Elva opened her palm and the bottle appeared in her hand. She recited a spell and threw the bottle inside the chamber. Inside the chamber, the bottle floated in the air and the lid got separated automatically from the bottle, then the liquid came out of the bottle, floating in the air, forming like a that smells like honey.


    Suddenly...


    Horace noticed something wrong with his stomach! It''s grumbling and painful... he put his hands on his stomach... he can feel there''s a lot of movement going on inside... then he felt like he was going to throw up.


    He lowered himself on the ground and began vomiting...


    Surprisingly... it''s not a normal vomit!


    The vomit turned into bees about hundreds of them! They flew towards the that was floating in the air.


    After Horace vomited all the bees, he stared in shock at the, it was now covered with more than a hundred bees!


    What the hell!


    That crazy woman nted bees inside his stomach?


    Meanwhile...


    Outside the chamber, the women looked at the bees that were attracted to the smell of the nectar that was attached to the.


    Astonished, Veronica stared at the tiny insects with disbelief in her eyes.


    "I see... the enemy used bees to spy on us! I think these bees are deadly! They must be carrying poison with them. Good thing we quarantined Horace first in this chamber," Elva said.


    "Yeah, it''s a good thing indeed!" Veronica agreed. "What''s going to happen to the bees now? Will they be trapped inside the chamber together with Horace?" she asked worriedly.


    "No. They will die a few minutes from now, because I coated the with a deadly spell," Elva exined.


    Suddenly...


    Horace was clutching his stomach, he looks in great pain...


    Oh, no!


    The women''s eyes widened in shock looking at Horace, he was grimacing in pain.


    "Damn! Horace got poison in his stomach!" Elva said in rm.


    "W-what are we going to do?" Veronica asked urgently.


    Horace crumbled to the ground.


    Elva knew that if she can''t administer the cure to Horace right away, he will die due to the poison brought by the bees! She needs to do something!


    She waved her hand at Veronica, coating her whole body with an invincible protective shield. Then she opened her palm and a small bottle filled with an elixir appeared in her hand. "Poured the whole content of the bottle into Horace''s mouth. Now!" Elva said and waved her hand at the barrier.


    A small door appeared in the chamber. Veronica rushed inside and lowered herself to the ground beside Horace. She removed the lid of the bottle and quickly poured all the content into Horace''s mouth. Done, she looked at the goddess, waiting for more instruction. Her heart was beating erratically inside her rib cage, fearing for Horace''s life.


    Elva signaled her to leave the chamber.


    Veronica left Horace''s side and exited the door, it closed right away. "What''s next?" she asked.


    "Let''s observed what''s Horace''s reaction to the elixir that can cure and wipe out all types of poison brought by the bees," Elva replied.


    "I hope his body reacts positively to the elixir!" Veronica said solemnly.


    "Looked at the bees!" Elva said.


    Veronica looked at the bees and they were dropping like flies into the ground. "Wow! The bees are dying!" she said triumphantly.


    "Yeah. Now, let''s wait for Horace," Elva said.


    They waited...


    Different thoughts were swirling in their minds on what''s going to be Horace''s fate tonight? Will he die from the poison deposited by the bees into his stomach or he will survive tonight?


    Fifteen minutester.


    Horace finally opened his eyes and looked at his stomach, he''s no longer in pain! "This is great!" he shouted in glee. Smiling and feeling grateful, he looked at the two women outside.


    Veronica gave him a thumb up.


    Horace looked at the floating... then at the ground... he was d to see the dead bees on the ground! He''spletely freed from them!


    Elva waved her hand and the small door opened again.


    Veronica hurriedly entered the door and delivered the basket of food inside. She put the basket on the bed. "The goddess said that if your condition is looking good until tomorrow, you can finally go home back to the headquarter," she said.


    "Thank you, Veronica. Give my thanks to the deity for saving my life! Girls, I owe you my second life!" Horace said in an appreciative voice.


    "Don''t mention it. You may eat your meals now," Veronica said and left the chamber.


    Horace removed the dishes from the basket and put them in the bed along with the bottle of drinking water. He starts eating with gusto. He looked outside, the girls were waving their hands at him, he responded with a wave of his own, then resumed eating his delicious meals.


    Thedies left Horace''s chamber and went back to the house.


    Two hourster.


    Veronica went to the healing room and poured the green powder into Luke''s body inside the bubble, while doing so, she wondered where is Luke''s missing spirit now?


    Elva entered the room. "How it''s going?" she asked.


    Veronica just finished sprinkling Luke''s body with the green powder. She looked at the deity. "Luke''s body is looking fine, no changes at all," she replied.


    "Good! Let me know if you notice something different with his skin..." Elva said.


    Veronica responded, "Okay. I''ll let you know." She covered the bottle containing the green powder.


    Elva looked at the plethora of elixirs and herbal medicines that she had experimented with through the years. Each of them had different uses.


    Veronica was about to leave the healing room to go to the garden to harvest fresh green leafy vegetables when she remembered the other guy that was imprisoned inside the cave. "Um... what is your n with the guy that you had taken from the ruined castle? What are you going to do with him?" she inquired curiously.


    Elva looked at her. "Ah, that guy! I don''t know yet if we should keep him in the cave or just let him go? What do you think?" she asked of her opinion.


    "If he''s telling the truth then we should set him free. He deserved to live a free life after he was used by the cursed King for a long time," Veronica replied.


    Elva nods his head. "I agree with your opinion. We will set him free eventually after we find Graven," she replied. "Speaking of Graven, I wonder where is he right now? Based on what you saw back in the basement, the rest of the rooms were empty and you only saw Horace. It can only mean one thing, the enemy relocated Terros and Graven somewhere. The question is where?" she asked.


    Veronica looked at the deity. "Let me go back there while I''m still brave enough to return to that ce!" she dered.


    "A-are you sure?" Elva asked.


    "Yeah! I will just popped up there, freeze everyone and then take a look around the area for a few minutes, maybe they already returned the prisoners there. Then if I don''t see Graven and Grandpa, then I''ll leave that ce right away," Veronica said.


    "Alright, let''s do it again!" Elva agreed.


    The women returned to Veronica''s room.


    Elva opened her hand and the medallion appeared in her palm. She put it around Veronica''s neck. "Good luck!" she said.


    Veronicay her body down in the bed and shut her eyes.


    A few minutester, she vanished from the room.


    Elva returned to her room to monitor Veronica''s movement in her crystal ball.


    The medallion and the crystal ball were connected to each other. Whoever wears the medallion, her movement can be seen in the crystal ball.


    A momentter.


    Veronica was back in the basement, but she was in a state of great shock because the whole basement was already flooded with water that reached the ceiling, there is no escape for her! "Holy cow! Let me get out of here!" she said and disappeared from the basement in the blink of an eye.


    Shended back inside her room, her clothes dripping with water.


    The door opened and Elva went inside. "What happened?" she asked, eyeing the droplets of water that were already creating a puddle in the ground.


    Veronica sighed. "They flooded the whole basement with water! Good thing I''m wearing the powerful medallion... or else I''m already drowning there right now!" she said.


    Elva sighed. "Alright, go to the bathroom and take a bath," she said.


    Veronica removed the medallion from her neck and handed it to Elva. She went inside the bathroom.


    Elva scanned the droplets of water in the ground with her right hand, to examine the quality, if it''s poisoned or not.


    A few minutester, she had proven that the water is clean.


    Great! She felt reassured!


    She left the room and went back to her room. Shey her body on the bed and stared at the ceiling, wondering where the enemy hides Graven and Terros?


    It''s going to be a never-ending guessing game!

 Chapter 358 - Release Me!

    The following day.


    The girls visited Horace in the cave.


    Veronica entered the chamber, carrying Horace''s breakfast. "Good morning! How are you feeling today?" she asked cheerfully.


    Horace''s smiled brightly and replied, "I''m felling good! Thanks for asking!"


    "We bring you your breakfast. After you''re done eating, Elva will check your health. If you are no longer carrying poison in your body then you can finally go home this morning," Veronica said.


    "Thank you!" Horace responded with a smile.


    "I''ll take my leave now.. See youter," Veronica said.


    "Okay. See youter..." Horace said and took the dishes from the basket and put them on the wooden bed. Then he began eating.


    Veronica left the chamber.


    The women went to the other chamber where the cursed King''s trusted servant was holed up.


    They found him sitting in the corner, bored to death.


    Veronica put the basket on the ground and waved her hand, the basket vanished from the ground and appeared inside the chamber.


    The servant looked at them, wearing a sad expression on his face. "Mydy, I beg you... please release me! Or if you don''t want to release me, then at least let me serve you! That''s better than doing nothing here. I''m getting bored out of my mind inside this chamber. Please, have mercy on me!" he pleaded.


    The women looked at each other.


    "Do you think it''s now safe to let him go?" Elva asked herpanion.


    Veronica sighed a bit. "Do you think he''s telling us the truth? That he is just a mere servant of the cursed King?"


    Elva addressed the guy. "You really have no idea if the cursed King is dead or still alive?" she asked.


    The servant shook his head. "To be honest, I have no idea, mydy. My master is mighty powerful, he can do anything," he replied the wisest way. "Besides, when he switched bodies with me, I have no idea what happened next because I''m unconscious. I really can''t remember anything," he added.


    "You know Graven, right?" Elva asked another question.


    "Yeah, the prisoner? I know him," the servant replied.


    "Do you know that we already found him?" Elva said. She watched closely the expression on the servant''s face.


    The servant''s eyes glimmered a bit. "That''s a good news, mydy! I''m happy for you because I know that you''ve been trying to find him for a long time. May I know where did you found him?" he asked curiously.


    "Graven was currently a prisoner of the cursed King''s rtives. They imed that their great-great-grandfather, the thousand year old, King Rhazien, will finally reincarnated into this world and the body that they found inside his coffin will be his body to live sesfuly in this world. They found the coffin from the ruins of the castle and bring it to thier territory..." Elva borated further.


    The servant looked at Elva. "Mydy, I don''t care about the cursed Kings affair. I''m no longer interested to be his servant. I longed to leave that basement for a long time. Now that I finally have the chance to regain my freedom, I would appreciate it very much if you release me from my captivity so that I can go on with my life as a free man," he said, pretending not to care about the King''s affairs.


    The twodies looked at each other for a few seconds.


    A momentter, they vanished from the chamber.


    The cursed King released a deep sigh. He needs to continue pretending that he is the servant. Once they will know his secret identity, they will never let him go and they will kill him for sure. If he kept pretending, then one day, thedies might believe his disguise, then they will pity him, and finally release him.


    He was shocked to find out that Graven''s body was already under his rtive''s jurisdiction, it''s fantastic news for him! Therefore, the spirit of Graven''s twin brother was also with him since he imprisoned him in the Soul Eater Vase and put him in the coffin together with his brother.


    And his rtives already thought that he will use Graven''s body? Why not?


    Graven is after all Laura''s husband in the current times, that would be a perfect setup for the three of them. He doesn''t mind using Graven''s face and body as long it is beneficial for him.


    This is an interesting new development!


    Thedies thought that by sharing the news with him he will finally reveal his true self. They''re wrong!


    Sooner orter, they will believe in his lies and set him free!


    He can''t wait to leave this cave!


    ...


    Veronica and Elva went back to Horace.


    They entered the chamber.


    Veronica smiled at Horace. "Time to go home!" she said cheerfully.


    "I''m excited!" Horace replied with a bright smile shing on his face.


    Elva looked at Horace and said, "I''ll inspect your body first to detect any abnormalities. If negative, then you can go home," she said.


    "Go ahead, goddess!" Horace said excitedly.


    "Sit down on the bed and close your eyes," Elva ordered.


    "Okay," Horace replied and followed the deity''s order.


    Elva waved her hand up and down at Horace''s body, a few secondster, his body was bathed with soft blue light.


    After Elva finished checking Horace''s body for any traces of poison, she dered him clean and fit to leave the cave. "You''re ready to go!" she said.


    "Thank you, deity! Thanks for saving my life, girls! I appreciated it very much!" Horace said in a thankful voice.


    "Don''t mention it, we''re d to help to you," Elva stated.


    "Alright, let''s go!" Horace said cheerfully.


    Elva looked at him. "Um...Horace, I think you should stay away from getting yourself involve with Graven''s case for a while. We are surrounded with dangers and we don''t know yet the true capabilities of our enemies. Veronica told me once that you are Graven''s right man and you''re taking good care of everything on his behalf. If something bad happen to you, Graven won''t like it, especially that his pregnant wife and his entire family as well the whole South Pond Town is also depending on you. You are carrying a heavy responsibility on your shoulder. You should stay way from danger. Leave the rest to us. Just my piece of advice," she said.


    Horace pondered about that issue the whole night. "Yeah... I think you have good point, goddess. I''ll follow your advice from now on," he said.


    "Good! Don''t worry, Veronica and Calder will keep you updated with our effort in rescuing Terros and Graven. Just avoid endangering yourself form now on, okay?" Elva said.


    "Got it, goddess!" Horace replied.


    "Let''s go!" Veronica said.


    A few secondster, the three of them vanished from the chamber.


    ...


    Horace finally returned to the headquarter.


    Calder and the rest of Graven''s men rejoiced after his safe return. Then he told them all the things that he and Veronica have to undergo in the hands of the enemy. Good thing the goddess Elva intervened to save Veronica and the rest is history. Then he also told them that he was able to see and talk with Grandpa Terros and discovered that Lord Graven was alive and being kept in another room by the enemy.


    Calder and the men were happy to know that their master and Grandpa Terros were still alive. He told them that he wasn''t able to see the lord in person because they were not allowed to enter the room. But Grandpa Terros assured them that the lord is still alive, although he was unconscious the whole time he arrived at the enemy''s territory.


    They all wanted to attack the territory of the enemy and rescue Grandpa and their master. But Horace told them that they need a solid n because the enemy''s location is still blurry in his mind. He''s still trying to figure out the ce because he believed that a part of his memory was purposefully obliterated so that he can''t teleport back to the ce.


    "Guys, I still need to go back to the capital to check how things are going there. I''ll return here after a few days, then let''s discuss extensively on how to rescue Lord Graven and Grandpa Terros from the clutches of the enemy," Horace said.


    The men dispersed and left Horace and Calder to talk to each other.


    "I have a good news for you," Calder told Horace.


    "What is it?"


    "Reba is back and heavily pregnant..." Horace reported.


    Horace''s face brightened up. "Where is she? I want to see her!" he said eagerly.


    "Reba wanted to see Laura, and she has no ce to stay, so I brought her to Laura''s ce so that they can catch up," Calder replied.


    "Good! I''ll visit the women tomorrow. First, I need to go to South Pond Town and resumed my duties and responsibilities," Horace stated.


    "Alrighty!" Calder spoke.


    The men bid goodbye to each other.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at Menedelia''s fortress.


    Ebony arrived at her sister''s ce in the forest.


    She found Grandma Sitas and her sister, sitting on the wooden bench located under the shade of the tree, they''re admiring the daffodil flowers in full bloom.


    Menedelia looked at her. "Sis... nice to see you again. Are you going to bring Grandma Sitas to the manor today?" she asked.


    "Yeah. I wasn''t able to return here the other day because I have to tend to our neighbor''s sickly child suffering from high fever and vomiting," Ebony said.


    "I see... how''s your patient now?" Menedelia asked.


    "The child is finally cured from her illness and sleeping well when I left her house," Ebony replied.


    "Good! Grandma is ready to go with you to the manor. Have you already told your master that you''re going to bring grandma to the manor?" Menedelia asked.


    "He offered me that opportunity long time ago. Anyways, if he won''t agree, then I have to bring Grandma Sitas back here," Ebony replied.


    "No problem. You and Grandma can return here anytime," Menedelia said. "Don''t worry, I''ll continue my palm reading business so that I can earn money and resume my financial support to you and Grandma," she assured her.


    The sisters have a chit-chat for one hour, then Ebony took Grandma Sitas with her back to the manor.

 Chapter 359 - Forbidden Place

    The next day.


    Sylvia was in her room, preparing the ritual to awaken the unconscious guy.


    She made a list of the tools that are needed for the ritual, such as a virgin girl''s fresh blood, candles, animal blood, and others. She already had the rest of the tools, such as two silver chalices, a feather, salt, a bowl of water, and the silver bell.


    She left her room to find her men and gave them instructions for the ritual tonight.


    Meanwhile...


    Nathan entered the room where the butler Terros was imprisoned.


    .


    Earlier, he asked his mother if the old man can be released from being tied to the chair. He exined that the old man no longer poses a threat to them because he''s already a powerless old fellow. Slyvia agreed to her son''s request. They put a chain on his feet and hands so that he can move freely and use the toilet on his own.


    "How''s your situation here in your new room?" he asked.


    Terros looked at the young lord and smiled. "Thank you so much, my lord. This room is much betterpared to the one in the basement because it has its own toilet and bed," he said in a grateful voice.


    "I''m d that you like it here," Nathan said.


    Terros cleared his throat. "My lord, can I ask you something? I hope you won''t get angry..." he said.


    "Go ahead, ask me anything," Nathan encouraged him.


    "How is my Lord? How is he doing right now? He''s still unconscious?" Terros asked.


    "Yeah, he is," Nathan replied with a nod of his head.


    Terros know that he shouldn''t push his luck but he wants to ask favor from the young lord. He cleared his throat before he spoke, "My lord, can I see my master today even just for a few seconds? Please?" he pleaded.


    Nathan smiled. "Sure! I''m here to bring you there. In fact I suggested to my mother that maybe it can help your master to wake up quickly if he has someone he knows by his side. So, today, I''m going to bring you to your master''s side so that you can talk to him for a few hours. Do your best to wake him up!" he said.


    A bright smile appeared on Terros''s lips. "I''ll try my best. Thank you so much for being kind to me, my lord!" he said.


    "Don''t mention it. Alright, let''s go! I''ll bring you there right now," Nathan said and holds the old man''s arm.


    They exited the room and walked into the hallway.


    They went to the next room.


    The door was opened by the two men guarding the room.


    Nathan and Terros went inside.


    Terros finally saw Graven again. His heart was filled with dness.


    "Go on, talk to your lord. Maybe once he hears your voice, he will have the energy to rise from his deep slumber," Nathan encouraged him. He even picked up the chair and put it beside the bed. "Sit down, old man," he said.


    "Thank you, my lord!" Terros spoke and lowered himself on the chair.


    Nathan settled himself on the other chair near the table.


    Terros cleared his throat. He was about to speak to Graven when he noticed that the young lord was still inside the room.


    Nathan looked at the old man. "What''s wrong? You can start talking to your lord now," he ordered.


    Terros heaved a sigh and looked at Graven''s face, he holds his right hand tightly in his. "Son, this is your Grandpa. How are you? Why are you not waking up yet? What''s wrong with you? Are you okay?" he bombarded him with questions.


    "Son, can you hear me?"


    "Son, please wriggle your toes or fingers if you can hear my voice... please?"


    Terros groaned in dismay, it looks like he was talking to a piece of statue or wood.


    "Son... can you hear me?"


    Still nothing.


    He paused for a moment... waiting for some kind of indication that Graven was listening to his words somehow. But still no movement from Graven''s side. He stared at his face for a long time.


    After a few minutes, he starts talking again.


    "You and I are are captive in someone''s ce. You are being kept here because they have a purpose for you when you finally awakened. They believe that your body can be a vessel for the thousand years old King Rhazien''s soul. If that happens, you can never go back to your family and to your wife''s side. Then I will also stay here to serve another lord, but I guess... it''s not so bad at all... because we''re still together under one roof. I can still see you around. If you wake up our life will never be the same again..." Terros said, tears shimmering in his eyes. He no longer cares if the young lord hears everything he said to Graven. Right now, his heart was gripped with sorrow and sadness.


    Then Terros continue... "I hate myself because I can''t do anything to get you out of here! I can''t even wake you up! I felt so pathetic! I felt so useless right now!" he said in a dispirited voice.


    In the corner, Nathan was listening calmly to the old man''s heartbreakingmentation.


    Terros only cried once, when his master died in his arms. And right now, he wanted to cry for Graven but he can''t... especially that there''s another fellow inside the room. If it''s only Graven and him inside the room right now, then he would not hold back his tears. It''s like holding a dam of water that is waiting to burst from his eyes.


    He went silent for a long time, just staring at Graven''s face and holding his hand, trying to send his energy into his body. He wants him to know that, right now, the two of them are together in the enemy''s territory.


    He leaned down and whispered, "We are in the enemy''s territory, if you wake up, better avoid antagonizing the enemy if you want to value your life," he said in a low voice.


    Nathan saw the old man whisper something to the unconscious guy. He stood up and went to the bed. "What did you whisper to your lord, old man?" he inquired in a calm voice.


    Terros looked at the young lord in the eyes. "My lord, I told him that when he wakes up, he shouldn''t annoy you and Madam if he value his life," he told him the truth.


    Nathan smiled. "I like your honesty, old man. Alright continue talking to him... maybe he will wake up suddenly..." he said. "I''ll go somewhere. You have two more hours to talk to your lord, if the time is up, regardless of the result, I''ll bring you back to your room. So, continue talking to your lord," he said.


    "Thank you, my lord!" Terros replied


    Nathan walked towards the door.


    Terros watched the young lord exit the room. He was puzzled a bit by the attitude of Nathan. He''s calm and rxed, he doesn''t easily get irritated by simple thingspared to his mother.


    Madam Sylvia is a firecracker, like a stick of dynamite ready to explosive anytime. She easily gets irritated and evil.


    The door closed and the young lord was gone!


    Finally, Terros allowed his tears to fall from his eyes. "Son, we''re fucked! We might never be able to go back to our old lives. The enemy wants to keep us here," he said, crying noisily.


    "Good thing Horace and Veronica were already saved by the goddess Elva. It''s only you and me now. Hopefully when you''re already awake... we can find the opportunity to escape this ce together before the cursed King take over your body. I''m sure that he will also take over your wife Laura. It''s funny that we tried to destroy the castle along with the King but in the end you still fell in the hands of the King''s rtives. What a coincidence! It seemed destiny is conniving with the enemy big time, and deliver us right into their hands. Ironic, isn''t it? I''m getting hopeless when ites to our current situation because they suppressed my power," he said with a heavy sigh.


    More tears fell from Terro''s eyes... after some time... he stopped crying. He dried the tears on his face with the hem of his shirt.


    Then he continues talking again.


    ...


    Back in the manor.


    Nathan and his mother were discussing the ritual.


    "So, do you know what I hate about making a ritual ceremony? It''s the thing that will happen to me afterwards..." Sylvia said.


    Nathan''s brows furrowed in confusion, "Mother, what''s going to happen to you after the ritual is done?" he asked curiously.


    "I will fall intoa for a few days!" Sylvia replied.


    "Whaaaaat-?" Nathan''s eyes widened in surprise. "But why?" he asked, confused.


    "It''s part of the sacrifice that one must endure in order to get the missing soul back to the body," Sylvia said.


    "Mother, why the ritual is so dangerous? Just forget about it, then!" Nathan said worriedly.


    "My soul has to travel into thend of the dead to find that guy''s soul and bring him back to his body. That is a tiring process. My soul has to leave my body and more or less it would take me several days to find his soul. If I can find his soul easily then, I can return to my body quickly..." Sylvia exined.


    "Ah, I see..." Nathan murmured. He was curious about one thing. "Mother, when I died when I was still a child... did you attempt to find my soul and try to bring it back to my body?" he asked curiously.


    "Yes, son. Unfortunately, I wasn''t able to find your soul anywhere. And then when I try to go to the forbidden ce located in the remote ce of theherworld where the specials souls were being kept, I was not allowed to enter. I think that is the ce where your soul has rested for a long time, that''s why I was not able to find you..." Sylvia borated further.


    "What is that Forbidden ce, Mother? Can you tell me more about that ce?" Nathan asked.

 Chapter 360 - Im Back!

    Sylvia shook her head and exined, "The Forbidden ce is the ce in theherworld where some souls are stuck for many years with out reborn or getting reincarnated. I won''t borate on the details because you will get bored with my tale. Besides theherworld is an ugly ce to be. This world we live in is still the most beautiful world I''ve ever been," she concluded her statement.


    "Ah, okay...I got it, Mother," Nathan said.


    "Alright, son. I need to go back to my room and prepare myself mentally and physically for the ritual," Sylvia said and was about to leave.


    "Wait.... Mother!" Nathan said. "What is it, son?"


    "What''s going to happen during the ritual? What''s going to happen to your body?" he asked.


    "I would lie on the bed and my body will go unconscious. Don''t worry, I already instructed my servants on what to do with my body after I''m done with the ritual. You only have to let them enter the room and they already know what to do. There''s no guarantee that I will find the guy''s soul in other dimension in 24 hours period, so, my body will be unconscious for a while. maybe for a few days..." Sylvia borated.


    "Okay, Mother," Nathan said.


    "If your father and your brother can''t stille home during that period, then you have to decide for everything here," Sylvia added.


    "Copy, Mother. I''ll try my best so as not to dispoint you," Nathan replied.


    "Good! I''ll go to my room now," Sylvia said and walked away, going upstairs to her room.


    Nathan went back to the secret passage in the basement.


    He walked in the long hallway, going back to the room where the unconscious guy was being kept.


    A few minutester, he finally reached the room, the guard opened the door for him.


    He entered the room and found the old man still sitting on the chair beside the bed, but he''s no longer talking.


    "Old man, how it''s going?" he asked.


    "My lord, I already did my best but he''s still not waking up," Terros said in a defeated voice.


    "I see... do you want to go back to your room now?" he offered.


    "Yes, my lord. I''m ready now to go back to my room," Terros replied.


    "Alright, let''s go," Nathan said.


    Terros stood up and put the chair back on the table. "My lord, thank you for giving me the chance to talk to my lord," he said.


    "Don''t mention it," Nathan responded.


    The men exited the room.


    ...


    A thousand miles away.


    At the back of Graven''s manor.


    Rosa and Simon were sitting on the swing nearby, while Sofia was busy feeding her fish in the pond.


    Laura and Reba were walking around the garden for theirte-afternoon exercise.


    Reba was now used to seeing the sad expression on Laura''s face. After Laura told her everything that happened to Graven and recently to Grandpa Terros, hisdy friend, and Horace, she also felt worried about their safety. Even if she wants to volunteer to find the men, it will be difficult for her to do so because her tummy is already big and she doesn''t want to put herself and the twins in danger.


    She patted Laura''s shoulder,forting her. "Everything will be alright in the end," she said.


    Laura smiled sadly. "I''ll give birth to my baby three months from now. I hope my husband can finally return home safely during that time," she said with a deep longing in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, Graven wille home soon! I''m pretty confident about it,"


    "I wonder where are they right now?" Reba spoke aloud as she caresses her baby bump.


    Laura released a troubled sigh. She looked at Reba with tears in her eyes. "I miss my husband so much!" she said, on the verge of crying.


    "Oh, please, don''t cry, Laura. I felt like crying too," Reba said, misty-eyed.


    Laura shut her eyes quickly, blocking the tears from falling on her face.


    A few minutester.


    A servant arrived at the garden, she informed thedies that they have a visitor waiting in the living room.


    Laura''s brows furrowed, she wasn''t expecting a visitor today. "Who is the visitor?" she asked.


    The servant smiled. "Mydy, the visitor told me not to tell you because it was meant to be a surprise..." she said.


    Reba and Laura looked at each other.


    "Alright, we''re going to the living room now. Inform the cook to prepare a refreshment for the visitor," Laura instructed.


    "Yes, mydy," the servant said and left the garden.


    Excited, thedies left the garden and went to the house.


    The faces of thedies broke into a bright smile after seeing the visitor.


    "Horace!" Reba rushed to his side.


    Horace looked at Reba''s baby bump in total surprise. "Don''t run, walk slowly..." he said, grinning. "I never know that you got married? Where is your husband?" he asked. Then he looked at Laura. "Mydy... it''s nice to see you again!"


    "Nice to see you too, Horace!" Laura smiled warmly at him. "Calder informed us the other day that you were caught by the enemy together with Grandpa Terros and Veronica. Where are they now? Are they back in Grandpa''s house in the forest? Tell them toe here for a visit, I love to see them again," Laura said excitedly.


    Horace cleared his throat and scratches his head. "Um... that''s the problem right now. Only me and Veronica were saved by the goddess. Unfortunately, Lord Graven and Grandpa Terros were left behind because they were relocated to undisclosed location. I''m so sorry, mydy," he said sadly. He hates to be the bearer of bad news. "Don''t worry, mydy. We will never stop finding ways to save Grandpa and Lord Graven," he added to cheer her up.


    Laura breathed deeply. "It''s okay, no need to apologize," she said, caressing her baby bump,forting her unborn child as well herself. She''s trying very hard to hide the disappointment in her eyes.


    After he noticed the sadness and disappointment in Laura''s eyes, Horace felt bad.


    Reba sighed deeply.


    Laura rose to her feet. "I''m going to my room upstairs to use the bathroom. You can talk to each other while I''m away," she said and walked away, heading towards the staircase.


    Horace shifted his attention to Reba. "How are you? I never expected that I will see you here! And looked at you... you left us a singledy... but now you returned to us double, amazing!" he joked.


    Reba smiled brightly. "I have twins," she said cheerfully.


    "Wow! Fantastic! Where is the father? I want to meet him," Horace said excitedly.


    Reba swallowed the lump in her throat. "I left him," she confessed sadly.


    Horace''s brows furrowed in confusion. "Huh? Why? What happened?" he asked.


    Reba took a deep breath. "Listen carefully...I''ll tell you everything that happened to me after I went missing, which culminates in me getting married and conceiving my twins in my tummy," she said.


    "Okay, tell me your story..." Horace said, eager to know what happened to Reba when she disappeared, kidnapped by the giant birds.


    "Everything started during the time the giant birds took me away..." Reba began her narration.


    Meanwhile...


    Upstairs, in the bedroom.


    Laura was crying hard while sitting on the bed. She was happy to see Horace back, safe and sound. She expected that Graven is also back safely, however, that is not the case. She was very disappointed right now.


    She wants her husband back!


    She continues crying...


    A few minutester.


    The door opened and Rosa entered the room. She went to bed and settled beside her daughter. She rubbed Laura''s back and said, "Daughter, take it easy... don''t let sadness and pain take over your body and mind. Now that your husband is out there fighting for his life, he expect you to take care of yourself and your baby. Graven will return home soon," she said in a soothing voice.


    Laura cried helplessly in her mother''s arms.


    Rosa can only continue rubbing her daughter''s back to console her.


    Sofia entered the room and brought a ss of water for Laura. "Sis, please...drink this water... it can make you feel better," she said.


    Laura epted the ss and drinks the water.


    Sofia put the empty ss on the table and looked at her distraught sister. "Do you still want to join your friends? Horace is waiting for you in the living room," she asked.


    Laura shook her head. "Just tell Horace that I''m going to lie down for a while because I''m not feeling well. I''ll talk to him in his next visit," she said, she can''t go back there and face the visitor with eyes swollen with tears.


    "Okay, I''ll tell him, sis," Sofia said and left the room.


    Laura dried her tears with the handkerchief andy her body down on the bed.


    Rosa picked up the nket and covered her daughter''s body with it. She stood up and lowered herself on the chair, watching her daughter''s distraught face.


    Laura shut her eyes, putting her mind at ease. She dreamed of her husband and their happy times in the past. A smile appeared on her lips.


    A few minutester, Laura had finally fallen asleep.


    Back in the living room.


    Sofia informed Horace that her sister went to sleep because she''s not feeling well.


    Horace released a deep sigh. He knew that Laura was suffering badly right now. He looked at Reba. "I have to go. I''ll visit you and Laura some other time if I''m not busy with my duties and responsibility in South Pond Town. Take care of yourself and the baby. And take care of your friend, Laura, as well," he said.


    Reba smiled. "I will! If there''s some news about Graven and Grandpa Terros, please don''t forget to inform us here," she said.


    Horace nodded his head. "Okay, I''ll take my leave now," he said and rose to his feet.


    Reba apanied him to the gate.


    Horace waved at Reba before he disappeared from her eyes.

 Chapter 361 - The Ritual

    Friday, Midnight.


    Sylvia was looking at the full moon above from the window of her room. She was wearing a ck ensemble, consisting of a ck dress beneath a flowing cloak.


    She recalled the time when she was sessful in getting Laura''s soul from theherworld and nted it on the couple''s dead baby.


    She knew that by doing so she would have to pay a heavy price, unfortunately, she didn''t expect that her beloved youngest son will also die and his soul taken away in exchange for Laura''s soul that was reincarnated into the baby''s body.


    This time she''s more than prepared.


    Her main purpose in visiting theherworld is to find her great-great-grandfather''s soul and bring him to the current world and inhibit the unconscious guy''s body.


    To make sure that no one in her family member will die again, she already prepared three virgin women ves as her offering for the guardians of theherworld so that they will allow her to roam the world of the dead to find King Rhazien''s soul.


    .


    A knock on the door broke her reverie.


    "Madam, the ritual room is ready!" the servant''s voice echoed outside the door.


    "Good!" Sylvia replied and closed the window. She went to the table and picked up the ck box containing her grandfather''s treasure box containing his most prized medallion and other personal belongings. Based on the ancient book, the gold medallion contains a thread of his great grandfather''s soul. The medallion will produce a red glow once the owner is near.


    She went to the door and exited. "Everything is ready?" she asked the maid.


    "Yes, Madam!" the maid replied.


    "How about the virgin women?" she inquired.


    "They''re already inside the room in their unconscious state," the maid responded.


    "Good! And how about my son, Nathan?"


    "He''s also waiting for you in the room, Madam."


    "How about Lord Corbin and Lord Zalvo?" she asked.


    "They haven''t returned yet, Madam," the maid answered.


    "Okay, let''s proceed to the ritual room," Sylvia said.


    They went downstairs and entered the secret door that will bring them to the underground hallways that connect the whole property.


    While walking in the hallway, Sylvia spoke again, "How about my grandfather''s body?"


    "He''s already inside the room, Madam," replied the maid.


    "Good!" Sylvia murmured.


    After a few minutes of walking in the hallway, they finally reached the ritual room.


    Several men were already guarding outside, they opened the door as soon they saw Madam approaching the room.


    Sylvia and the maid entered the ritual room.


    On the right corner of the room, the bodies of the unconscious girls were lying side by side covered by a white nket. On the left side is one bed ready for upancy, and that is where she would lie down. She would leave her mortal body behind and enter theherworld with her soul.


    Nathan was sitting on the chair near the unconscious guy''s bed.


    Sylvia went to the table near her bed and put the ck treasure box containing her great grandfather''s personal belongings. She opened the box and picked up the medallion and fastened it around her neck.


    Then she looked at her son and said, "You know already what to do..."


    Nathan nods his head. "Yes, Mother," he replied.


    Sylvia picked up the three chalices, the candles, and the sharp dagger, she was assisted by the maid.


    Her first stop was on the first girl. The maid put the candle above the unconscious girl''s head and lighted it. Then the chalice was ced beside the burning candle.


    Sylvia holds the sharp dagger in her right hand. She removed the cover and stared at the girl''s face, then she recited a dark spell thatsted for a few minutes... done reciting the spell she shed the girl''s neck, making the poor girl bleed to death. When the girl died, her soul in the form of white light floated in the air and entered the chalice. Sylvia shut off the lid, trapping the soul inside the chalice.


    They moved to the next girl and repeated the same process.


    Done killing the girls and trapping their souls in the three chalices, Sylvia ordered her men. "Bury the girls body somewhere!"


    "Aye, Madam!" the men replied and carried the corpses outside to be buried in unmarked grieve.


    The maid brought all the burning candles to the table together along with other ritual paraphernalia.


    Then Sylvia lie down on the bed and stared at the ceiling, grasping the golden medallion with her two hands. She shut her eyes and recited an incantation that would enable her soul to travel outside her body and enter theherworld.


    After fifteen minutes of chanting...


    The candles died and the room was plunged into pitch-ck darkness for a few minutes.


    Sylvia''s soul departed from her body and began its journey towards theherworld. Her soul entered an infinite space... ckness surrounded her soul as she floated in a never-ending void... then suddenly... her soul finally entered the ce of the dead.


    The entire ce was deste looking, surrounded by dark valleys and no nts in sight.


    The guards were standing outside the enormous rusted-looking gate, Sylvia went to their side. "I would like to see Docor, the custodian," she said in a calm voice.


    The guard looked at her closely. Since she didn''te through the usual protocol that every dead people have to undergo, they know that shee to the ce for a special purpose.


    "Do you have the special pass?" the guard asked.


    "Yes, I have..." Sylvia replied. She closed her eyes for a few seconds, chanting a spell in her mind, then she opened her palm. A ck diamond emerged from her right hand and glowed amidst the dark surrounding.


    "She got the pass! Open the gate!" the leader of the guard ordered hisrades.


    The colossal gate opened and one of the guards apanied Sylvia to the waiting ce where Docor, the custodian has been residing for centuries.


    "Stay here for a moment, the custodian will arrive soon. He''s taking care of important errand outside. I still have to notify him of your arrival," he exined.


    Sylvia nods her head and lowered herself on the rusted chair. The structure of Docor''s dwellings was like that of a crumbling, abandoned barn house that badly needs a repair.


    Sylvia looked around here, the deste wilderness, dominated by ck and gray color can give anyone instant depression. Nothing changed thest time shees here.


    After a few minutes of waiting...


    Docor appeared in front of her, his immortal aura instantly enveloped her in a warm hug.


    Sylvia rose to her feet and bowed her head. "My lord, nice to see you again! You looked dashing as ever!" she said animatedly.


    Docor went to her side and examined her face. "Still looking beautiful than ever! When are you going to return here and stay by my side forever?" he asked, teasing her.


    Sylvia smiled demurely. "My lord, I''m still enjoying my stay on earth, I won''t be leaving that ce anytime soon," she replied in a serious tone.


    "I see... enjoy your stay in the world of the living as long as you want. If one day, you got bored on earth, you''re always wee to stay in my ce. You will always have a soft spot in my heart," he said affectionately.


    Sylvia smiled. "Thank you for offering me a ce to stay, my lord," she said.


    "Alright, why you''re here?" Docor asked, getting into the business.


    "I''m here to find my great-great grandfather''s soul, the mighty vampire King Rhazien that died thousand years ago due to a curse," Sylvia exined. "He was suppose to reincarnate in the world of the living at the current times but until now, I can''t detect his soul anywhere," she added.


    "Okay, I''ll go and check my long list of souls, just wait here..." Docor said.


    "My lord, wait for a moment... I have a gift for you, your favorite! Fresh from my ce," Sylvia said wickedly.


    Docor grinned happily. "Ah, an exotic delicacy... give it to me!" he said excitedly.


    Sylvia opened her palm and the chalice containing one of the virgin''s souls appeared in her hand. "This is yours, my lord!" she said and put the chalice in his hands.


    Docor smiled with anticipation. He quickly removed the lid of the chalice and opened his mouth wide, sucking the girl''s soul. He closed his eyes for a moment, relishing the intoxicating feeling of consuming a fresh virgin''s soul. It invigorated his whole body, giving him a vitality boost like no other.


    Sylvia smiled in amusement. Docor''s weakness is always been a virgin maiden''s soul, harvested fresh from the world of the living.


    A few minutester.


    Docor opened his eyes and smiled brightly. "Good job, dear. I like your gift very much! Now let me check the long list of souls that are still staying under my jurisdiction. I will let you know if I found your grandfather," he said and entered the door.


    "Take your time, my lord!" Sylvia said.


    Docor disappeared behind the door.


    Sylvia lowered herself into the chair.


    Fifteen minutester.


    Docor exited the door.


    "My dear, I''m sorry to say this... but I can''t find King Rhazien in the long list. Which means, he might be in another ce. Check the other other two remaining ces, maybe you can find him there," Docor said.


    Sylvia''s spirit sank.


    "Ah, don''t worry dear. I''ll let you borrow my special pass so that you can go to the two towers and approach the other custodians with ease," Docor said and opened his palm, a ck silver ne with a ck opal pendant appeared in his right hand. He put it on the visitor''s hand. "There you go. Just show them the ne..."


    Sylvia smiled. "Thank you so much for your help and support, my lord! I''ll return this precious thing to you after I found my grandfather''s soul," she said, eager to leave the ce.

 Chapter 362 - Bright Idea

    "I''ll have one of my men apany you to the Soul Mast Tower and Pinnacle Tower," Docor said.


    "Thank you, my lord!" Sylvia said, feeling grateful.


    One of the men guarding the gate materialized in front of them.


    Docor addressed him. "Bring thedy to Soul Mast Tower, and if she can''t find what she''s looking for there then bring her to the next tower. After she finished with her business on the two towers, bring her back to me," hemanded.


    "Aye, my lord!" the man replied. He waved his hand in the air and a ck chariot, a horsed drawn carriage appeared outside the dpidated house.


    The guy looked at Sylvia. "Mydy, please enter the chariot so that we can begin our journey to the towers," he said..


    Sylvia looked at Docor and said, "I''ll go now, my lord."


    "Enjoy the journey," Docor said and waved his hand.


    Sylvia quickly entered the chariot.


    A few momentster, the chariot was already floating in the air, heading to the two towers located in the far distance.


    ...


    Back in the world of the living.


    In deep thoughts, Nathan watched his mother''s unconscious body and the body of the unconscious guy. Can his mother seed in finding the guy''s soul in theherworld? And who will wake up first, his mother or the guy?


    He rose to his feet and walked towards the door. When he exited the door, he saw the maid that assisted his mother in the ritual waiting outside. "Go inside and watched over them," hemanded.


    "Aye, my lord!" the maidservant entered the room and the men shut the door.


    Nathan walked into the hallway leading to the room of the old man.


    When he entered the room, Terros was lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling. He stood up and faced him.


    "My lord, how it''s going?" Terros inquired.


    "You mean the ritual to awaken your master''s soul?" Nathan replied.


    Terros nods his head. "Yes, my lord," he answered.


    Nathan settled himself on the edge of the bed. "My mother''s soul is currently travelling in theherworld trying to find your master''s soul. She might be gone for a few days," he replied.


    "Ah, okay... thank you for replying to my question, my lord," Terros said. He was amazed by the power of that vampire woman, the fact that she can travel thend of the dead and return to thend of the living without problem is not an easy fate to achieve by anyone unless she has ties to theherworld. The vampire woman is indeed a powerful enemy to be reckoned with. Madam Sylvia has lots of abilities hidden in her sleeve.


    Nathan looked at the old man in the eyes. "Now that my mother is in a deep slumber. Would you willing to bring me to your lord''s family?" he asked.


    Shocked, Terros looked at the young lord. He thought he wasn''t interested in the things that his mother pursued. "Why do you want to go there, my lord?" he asked.


    "My mother old me to convince you while she''s still sleeping," Nathan replied.


    Terros released a deep sigh. "My lord, my answer is still the same. I''m sorry I can''t bring you to my lord''s manor, even if you have to kill me," he said unwaveringly.


    Nathan smiled at the old man, amused by his devotion to his old master.


    "My lord, are you going to force me to reveal to you my master''s residence? Are you going to hurt me too?" Terros asked, wanting to know his n.


    Nathan shook his head. "No need to fear, I''m not like my mother. Rest assured that I won''t hurt you just because you chose to be loyal to your old master," he said, trying to put the old man''s mind at ease.


    "My lord, thank you for your understanding when ites to my decision of not telling you about my master''s manor," Terros said. "By the way, when can I start serving you?" he added, trying to change the ufortable topic.


    "After my mother wake''s up, I will ask her permission to remove the chains on your hands and feet. But you must promise me one thing first... "Nathan said.


    "What is it, my lord?" Terros asked.


    "That you won''t try to escape this ce because if you do, once my mother caught you, she might kill you on the spot. Even if I intervene in your behalf to save you, she might not listen to me anymore. So, I warn you in advance, do not try to anger my mother again or else I can no longer save you," Nathan warned him.


    "I''ll keep in mind everything that you have told me today, my lord. Thank you for giving me a warning in advance," Terros said.


    Nathan stood up. "Alright, I''ll take my leave now. If you change your mind, just tell me anytime," he said and walked towards the door.


    Terros watched the young lord leave the room and close the door behind him. He finally released his breath after Nathan was gone.


    The young lord is a great mystery to him. He appears kind to him and yet he also had a hidden agenda, just like his mother.


    Initially, he wants to start serving Lord Nathan so that he can study the whole ce. The enemies are secretive and wise. Every time they transfer him to another ce they would cover his face with a ck garment to make sure that he can''t see anything. He was sure that he can''t find his way out if he will attempt to escape the ce.


    He had a suspicion that the whole property is huge and he needs to see and study every nook and cranny so that he can escape sessfully along with Graven''s body. As long they can leave the ce safely, he can always bring Graven to the Windless Mountain and ask goddess Elva''s help to restore his soul to his body.


    He was feeling frustrated that until now, he can''t still do anything when ites to his n of escape, especially that his power was still suppressed until now. He needs to gain the young lord''s trust first, then familiarizes himself with the ins and outs of the manor before he ns to escape.


    He can''t wait for others to rescue them, it might take a long time.


    Right now, what he feared the most is the cursed King''s soul going to take over Graven''s body and his memory, including his life. That would be the end of everything.


    No!


    He can''t allow such a thing to happen!


    He took a deep breath and shut his eyes. Just thinking about all these things gave him anxiety and worst he can''t even do anything to help himself. It makes him even more frustrated while in captivity.


    ...


    Menedelia''s fortress.


    She was tending to her vegetable garden outside the hut when the signales.


    It''s Zero!


    She went inside the house, washed her hands in the kitchen sink, and changed her attire.


    A few minutester, she went to her room and from there, she teleported to the top of the hill.


    When shended on the hill, Zero was the only one she saw there, she was expecting to see Nini as well.


    Zero was staring at the serene ocean, he turned around when he sensed Granny Menedelia''s presence. "Granny, it''s so nice to see you again..." he said with a smile.


    Menedelia returned his smile and asked, "How are you,d?"


    "I''m fine, Granny," Zero replied and scratched his head. "I think, I should no longer call you granny because you''re not that old. I''ll call you, Aunt from now," he said.


    Menedelia smiled in amusement. "You can call me anyway you want. Honestly, I don''t mind," she said. "By the way, how''s your wife? And how''s the family cooping up with Evelyn''s disappearance?" she asked.


    Zero sighed. "Not good. Lord Tony is getting dispirited and always drinking liquor every night, he''s a broken man after his wife disappeared," he replied.


    "Ah, that is normal because the pain is still fresh. As days goes by, the lord will finallye to terms with his wife''s disappearance and bounce back from his depression. Just give him time," Menedelia said.


    Zero looked at her in the eye. "Aunt, I want to find my mother-inw!" he dered.


    "Me too, but I don''t know where to start. The abandoned manor where Rigor and his family used to reside, no longer exist. Finding their territory all over thend is like finding a needle in a haystack. Honestly, its extremely difficult for us to find him at this point in time," Menedelia stated.


    "I agree with your statement, Aunt," Zero replied sadly.


    Silenced engulfed them for a while.


    Both stared at the calm ocean below them, lost in their thoughts.


    A few minutester.


    Zero spoke, "Aunt, do you remember that ce where the ring brought us? Can you trace it in your memory? I think that is where that guy hides my mother-inw. I tried many times to teleport myself back there but I failed each time. I''m perplexed, why I can''t teleport there?" he asked in confusion.


    "Yeah, I remember that ce. I even tried to go back there as well using teleportation process but we suffered the same fate. We can''t go back there! It seemed every time we try, we are blocked from entering it. I think it''s a portal to another dimension and only a few people are allowed to enter that secluded ce. Obviously, we are not allowed to go back there ''coz we might create chaos in that ce," Menedelia exined.


    Zero nods his head. "How about that threads of lights that rescued us? Can you send them back to that ce and gathered information for us?" he suggested.


    Menedelia smiled. "Ah, regarding the lights, unfortunately they are not animals that I can order around. Theye out for a special reason of rescuing me but I can''t order them to spy for me. I''m sorry, that is out of our options," she said.


    "Never mind, Aunt. Let''s just think of other ways to rescue my mother-inw," Zero said.


    They stayed for more than fifteen minutes at the top of the hill brainstorming on how to rescue Evelyn. In the end, they failed to find a better solution to their dilemma.


    They decided to go home and agreed to inform one another if one day they can think of a brilliant idea on how to find Evelyn, the soonest possible time.

 Chapter 363 - Soul Mast Tower

    The chariot finally arrived at the first tower called the Soul Mast Tower.


    Sylvia looked up at the towering twin towers, they''re more or less two hundred meters away from each other. The towers have the same elevation and appearance.


    Thest time she visited this ce, thendscape is not like this... the structures that existed before are only two dpidated towers, five-story high, but now the ce has gotten some decent upgrade. It looks like real towers now, based on her calctions, the two towers measured more or less 500 meters high.


    She can no longer see the top of the tower after theynded on the ground.


    The guy assigned to her opened the door of the chariot. "My Lady, we have arrived. I''ll escort you now to the custodian of the tower," he said.


    "Okay," Sylvia replied and exited the horse-drawn carriage.


    They went to the colossal-looking metal rusted gate.


    "Mydy, show the guard your pass," the escort said.


    Sylvia went to the guard and showed him the ne given by Docor. The ne glowed upon inspection.


    The guard signaled hisrades to open the gate.


    Sylvia and the escort went back to the chariot and entered the ce, then the gate shut behind them.


    They stopped at the entrance of the tower and entered the brick structure. They were taken to the waiting room that was specially catered for VIPs.


    The escort waited outside the room while Sylvia seatedfortably on the metal chair, staring at the colored gray wall, wondering when the custodian of the tower will see her.


    After fifteen minutes of waiting, the door opened and a pretty woman, the same age as her, wearing a ck cloak, entered the room.


    "Mydy, I''m sorry to inform you that Lord Mehos can''t see you today because he was traveling outside the border. He has some urgent things to take care on his journey. He will see you tomorrow after he return from his trip," the woman said.


    "Thank you," Sylvia said, trying to hide her disappointment.


    "We already prepared your amodation, mydy. Please follow me," the woman said.


    "And how about my escort?" Sylvia asked.


    "He will be taken to the room facing yours," the woman replied.


    Sylvia rose to her feet. She doesn''t want to stay in this ce any longer. "Can you please take me to the one in charge of keeping the list of souls housed in this tower? I just want to ask about a specific soul... and then after I got my answer I will take my leave. I don''t want to disturb your busy master any further," she said.


    "I''m sorry, mydy. I can''t do that. You''re an outsider, not from this world, therefore I have to wait and obey my master''s order," the woman replied.


    "Alright, I understand," Sylvia said and followed the woman to the door. While walking, she was trying to control her temper. In the world of the living, she was used to always getting what she wants but since this is no longer her territory, she has to obey their rules before she can get what she wants.


    They exited the room and walked into the hallway. The walls are of the same color everywhere.


    After a few minutes of walking, they finally reached the end of the hallway. Two rooms are facing each other.


    Sylvia watched her escort enter the other room.


    The woman entered the other room, Sylvia followed the woman inside.


    "Mydy, this is your temporary room while waiting for my master''s return," the woman said.


    Sylvia looked at the color gray bed on the corner with nket and pillow on the same color. The room was bare. It''s not surprising, the people in this ce don''t need much for their existence. She looked at the woman that was about to leave. "Can I leave my room anytime and explore the whole ce?" she asked.


    The woman shook her head and replied, "I''m sorry, mydy. Guest are not allowed to wander around this area."


    "Ah, okay. Don''t worry, once our master return here, he will give you a tour around the tower," the woman said.


    "Okay, thanks!" Sylvia said, gritting her teeth in anger.


    The woman ignored her foul mood and left the room.


    Sylvia went to bed and sat there for a few minutes, then she stood up and proceed to the window. She roamed her eyes around the area... nothing much to see because the whole ce is dark and in looking.


    She left the window and walked towards the door when she attempted to open it, the door won''t move. Her brows furrowed, confused. "What''s going on?" she asked aloud.


    She wielded her power trying to destroy the door, but it''s not working!


    The only exnation she can think of right now is that they locked her inside the room to prevent her from leaving the ce, or the room itself can suppress her power.


    She released a deep sigh. Since there''s nothing she can do to influence their rules and regtion then she might as well lie on the bed and pretend to rest and enjoy the boring room.


    She will wait patiently for the master to return because she was the one in need of information.


    ~~~0~~~


    Back at Sylvia''s mansion.


    Nathan returned to the ritual room.


    The maidservant bowed at him. "I''ll take my leave now, my lord," she said.


    Nathan nods his head. "Okay..."


    The maid left the ritual room.


    Nathan went to the bed of the unconscious guy and stared at his face for a long time.


    Then he went to the bed where his mother lies in an unconscious state. The maid covered his mother''s body with a white garment.


    His mother instructed him to put her body in the special coffin if she can''t return to her body after three days.


    He nced at the candles, they were burning brightly on the table.


    After three days and his mother can''t still return to her body, then he will decide what to do.


    Since there''s nothing more to do inside the ritual room and he felt bored, he might as well return to his room and sleep.


    Nathan walked to the door and exited.


    ~~~0~~~


    The following day.


    A few miles from the mansion.


    Corbin arrived at his manor through the teleportation process. He wants to visit his property because he''s been gone away from home for a while, then he will go home to his parent''s property to check on them as well.


    When he entered the living room he saw Ebonybing the hair of an old woman.


    Ebony looked at him and bowed her head. "Greetings to you, my lord!" she said.


    "How are you? How is Anastasia?" Corbin asked and lowered himself on the couch, looking at the old woman.


    "We''re all fine here, my lord. Anastasia is in the garden harvesting some vegetables," Ebony replied. "By the way, this is my Grandmother Sitas. My sister finally found her, but sadly she suffered mental trauma due to a long time of captivity in the hands of the enemy," Ebony exined.


    "Ah, she''s the one you told me about? Your missing grandmother? I''m d that you and your sister finally found her. I''m happy for you!" Corbin said.


    "Thank you, my lord," Ebony said. She cleared her throat. "Can you allow my grandmother to stay here with me, my lord?" she asked. If the lord won''t give permission then she has to leave the manor and live with her sister Menedelia in the forest. She wants to be the one to take care of their grandmother.


    "No problem, your grandmother can stay here with you as long as you want," Corbin gave his permission.


    "Thank you so much, my lord! I appreciated it very much," Ebony said in a grateful voice. "Are you going to eat your breakfast here, my lord? I''m going to prepare food for you," she offered.


    "No need, I''m leaving now. I have to visit my family in our family home," Corbin responded and stood up. "If nothing else then I''ll take my leave now," he said.


    "No more, my lord. There''s nothing to worry about us here, were doing great," Ebony replied.


    "Good!" Corbin said.


    "Ah, my lord. Have you found your missing wife yet?" Ebony asked.


    Corbin shook his head. "Not yet," he replied sadly. "If somethinges up, inform my men. Is he still visiting you here once a week," he asked.


    "Yes, once a week, he never fails..." replied Ebony.


    "Excellent. I''ll go now," Corbin said.


    A few secondster, Corbin vanished from the living room.


    Huge relief washed over Ebony. She looked at her grandma. "Did you hear that, Grandma? The lord grant you permission to stay here. We can continue living in this nice ce!" she said happily.


    Grandma Sitas smiled a bit after seeing the bright smile on her granddaughter''s face.


    A few minutester.


    Menedelia suddenly appeared in the living room.


    "Sis!" Ebony spoke, surprised by her sudden appearance. Unlike her sister, she already detected Lord Corbin''s presence the moment hended outside the main door.


    "Nice to be back here!" Menedelia spoke animatedly.


    "You just arrived right after my master took his leave!" Ebony said.


    "I know, I saw him! I''m d Ie here in my invisible form or else..." Menedelia didn''t finish her words.


    Ebony sighed.


    "But what is there to get worried about? We have done nothing wrong to him," Menedelia stated.


    Ebony red at her sister and said, "Just close your mouth, please?"


    "Okay, as you say so..." Menedelia replied. "Ie here to visit you and grandma. Can I bring her to the garden in the backyard?" she asked permission.


    "Okay, we''ll go there together," Ebony agreed.


    The women exited the house and went to the backyard to enjoy the refreshing green scenery, as well as the colorful flowers in the garden.


    Menedelia stayed in the manor until lunch and left afterward.

 Chapter 364 - 500 Years Ago

    Sylviay her body down on the bed. She stared at the ceiling for a while, wondering if her grandfather''s soul was in this tower or the next tower. Much better if she can find his soul here so that she no longer have to go to Tower 2.


    She wants to go back to thend of the living as soon as possible.


    Suddenly, she felt sleepy, her eyelids dropping fast andpletely shut down on their own. Total darkness enveloped her.


    After a few minutes of trying to fight it, she drifted into a deep slumber.


    Outside the tower.


    A ck chariot arrived at the tower.


    Custodian Mehos finally arrived at his domain.


    He entered the room where his beautiful assistant was waiting for his arrival.


    "My lord, you''re back! I thought you won''t being until tomorrow?" the woman asked.


    "I''m here to see my visitor, I''m curious to receive such a visitor from thend of the living. Something like this rarely happen, only once in a blue moon!" Mehos said in astonishment.


    "Yeah, I''m surprised too. This woman is not your ordinary girl. The fact that she can travel back and forth from theherworld and back to thend of the living is not an easy fate to do. And one more thing..." the assistant faltered in her words.


    Mehos eyed her. "Bring it on... what else do you want to tell me?" he asked.


    "Be careful, my lord. This woman was carrying Docor''s pass, which means, this woman is connected with him or shall we say, they have ties with each other," the woman stated.


    Mehos eyes widened in amazement. "Oh... really? This is getting interesting! Now I''m intrigued to see this visitor of mine!" he said excitedly. "Anything else I need to know?" he asked, fishing for more information about the mysterious visitor.


    "Ah, she''s here for one purpose only..."


    Mehos raised a brow. "What purpose?"


    "She told me that she wanted to find her great-great grandfather''s soul. The thousand years old vampire king Rhazien. He was supposed to be reincarnated in thend of the living at current times but his soul was missing," the woman said.


    "Alright, go ahead, find all information about King Rhazien and informed me right away if you found him among the list of the souls under our custody. I''ll go straight to the room where my visitor is currently resting. Did you already put her to sleep?" Mehos asked.


    "Done already, my lord. You can enter her room anytime you wish," the woman responded.


    "Good!" Mehos said and exited the room.


    He walked into the hallway and arrived at the room upied by his visitor. He didn''t bother to knock, he passed effortlessly through the door as if it didn''t exist at all. He appeared inside the room in the blink of an eye.


    He walked towards the bed and stared down at the face of the woman lying on the bed, recognition dawned on him, his face registered shock. "Oh, my! I can''t believe this!" he roared andughed maniacally.


    He jumped up and down in joy after seeing the face of the woman which he despises so much, but also at one time he love so much with every fiber of his being.


    He''s being nostalgic upon seeing Sylvia again, and his mind went back to the past.


    Immediately, he was transported back to the times when he, Docor, and Sylvia were souls awaiting a verdict in thend of the dead.


    The events happened five hundred years ago.


    The three of them be acquainted with each other because they were upying the same cell andter on be good friends.


    He was attracted to Sylvia, he knew that in her previous life she was a daughter of a vampire and human, a crossbreed. But she would rather want to be called a vampire more than a human because, for her, human beings are weak while vampires are powerful beings. She was ambitious and learned forbidden witchcraft taught by her grandmother. But in the end, she was defeated by her enemy during a surprised attack and burned alive on the cross.


    She was waiting to be reborn in her next life and hopefully wanted to be a full-blooded vampire in her next reincarnation and so on. For her being a vampire witch is so much better, much more exciting than just being a in vampire. She can enjoy both worlds and amass greater power in the process.


    And there is Docor, who also developed feelings for Sylvia, the only mused in their cell. Well, everyone has a crush on her but they can''t approach her openly because she already got two guards by her side.


    Docor was a tyrant warlord before he died.


    And he''s nothing special and a nobody, just an impoverished thief when he was still alive.


    One day.


    A big event was about to happen in theherworld. It was announced to everyone. The whole ce was buzzing with excitement.


    Rades, the God of the dead was going to hold a tournament among the souls under his jurisdictions. All the three custodians have to choose their next sessor because they''re going to retire from their post and enjoy a stress-free life in the beautiful realm where the rest of the retired custodians are currently residing, enjoying their retirement.


    The retired custodians can choose between having a chance to be reincarnated into thend of the living or enjoy retirement in the Oasis Realm, the most beautiful and most tranquil ce in theherworld, it is also Rades''s ce.


    The majority of the retired custodians chose the Oasis Realm.


    Now, the chance to be the apprentice and the next sessors of the three custodians of theherworld will be chosen among thepeting souls, it doesn''t matter what is their standing in their previous life, as long they can win the tournament that willst up to ten rounds, then they will have a chance to be the next sessors of the outgoing custodians.


    All the souls were given the chance to regain the skills that they have acquired when they were still alive, only for the said asion.


    In the 1st round, 10% got eliminated.


    On the 2nd round, 20%...


    On the 3rd round, 30%...


    And finally, in the 10th round, only 20 skillful and very determined fighters remained in the tournament. The test consisted of... archery, physical and mentalbat, attack strategy, mind games, leadership skills, and much more. All the tests were difficult at the same time suspenseful to bring out the best candidate among the rest.


    The crowd was amazed by Sylvia''s impressive skill, the only woman standing among the remaining contestant dominated by men.


    Sylvia impressed everyone with her skill and knowledge in forbidden witchcraft. She attacked everyone but never harm her friends, Docor and Mehos, surprisingly, she also avoid hurting the quiet soul named Zalvo, one of their cellmates.


    Mehos noticed that Sylvia stole nces at Zalvo several times in the past. Now he finally realized that Sylvia must have taken a liking to this particr soul.


    The surviving fighters bribed Sylvia to fight alongside them, promising her a high position in the future once they be the custodians. They even went as far as proposing to her - that she will be their beloved wife and partner.


    They all offered something in return for Sylvia''s loyalty and support in winning the battle in the final round. Except for one soul and that is Zalvo, he never bothered to offer Sylvia anything. He just doesn''t care about her and the more he ignored Sylvia the more she wants him.


    Everyone wants a piece of Sylvia except for Zalvo. She told them that on the final round she will choose the one that she wanted to ally herself with.


    Mehos was confident since he was the one closest to Sylvia, and Docor was only second to him... he expected that in the end, she will give him her full support.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t happen...


    On the final day of the tournament.


    The twenty contestants were facing each other in the arena. The loud cheering of the spectator is deafening, echoing around the whole arena.


    Rades and the custodians were having a great time watching the tournaments above the podium reserved for the VIPs, they''re interested to know who among the twenty remaining contestants are worthy to be the next three custodians in thend of the dead.


    They only need three leading contestants who embody the character of a great custodian.


    In this final round, all contestants have to give their all to the intense battle to be the Top 3.


    When the gong started ringing, the battle begins.


    Suddenly... among the twenty fighters, two vanished instantly at the same time, it''s no other than Sylvia and Zalvo.


    Docor and Mehos looked at each other as it finally dawned on them who Sylvia had chosen to support. Now the two of them have to unite to defeat the rest of the fighters. Docor was good at fighting in physicalbat, while the only thing Mehos can do who''s fighting skill is not that good is to fend the attackers with his sword that he had chosen for the tournament as his weapon and let Docor finish the rest. They be a great team, taking care of each other.


    The crowd doesn''t care if you are skilled or not as long you remained standing in the end, you are good as anyone. Because it''s not an easy fate surviving the tournament for a long time, surrounded by everyone with great skill and abilities.


    One by one the fighters fell to the ground as if some invisible hands are finishing them off one at a time.

 Chapter 365 - See Through

    Still, Sylvia and Zalvo are nowhere to be seen.


    Docor and Mehos have to help each other because the remaining fighters are attacking them at once using their weapons, but they don''t have to do much because Sylvia and Zalvo finally reappear and finish the rest of the opponents using their weapons and skill. Sylvia developed a good strategy to paralyze the enemy with her spell while Zalvo delivers the final blow with his spear. Together they''re a great team, undefeated and unparalleled.


    Now there are only five of them left.


    The fighters eyed each other, analyzing their strength and weaknesses.


    Docor, Mehos, and the other soul named Uter looked at Zalvo resentfully, they envied him for getting Sylvia''s support and protection.


    It''s now time for the showdown, the remaining five surviving fighters are ready to battle it out ''till the end!


    <<<0>>>


    The crowd is getting restless, cheering and chanting for their favorite fighters.


    The gong sounded, signaling the start of the final battle.


    Suddenly... Sylvia and Zalvo kneel on the ground, facing the podium where Rades, the God of Death was watching them. They surrendered and no longer wish to fight anymore.


    Sylvia was gasping for breath and her body crumbled to the ground.


    The crowd gasped in shock, they can''t ept the truth that their favorite heroine fell before the final fight even start.


    "Oh, mighty God Rades. Hear my plea. We no longer wish to fight, we want to surrender because we are already tired with fighting. We havee this far, but s, our strength are dwindling and we are exhausted more than we can ever admit. Please forgive us, because we can no longer fight..." Zalvo said, his body crumbling into the ground beside Sylvia.


    The arena was submerged in a deafening muttering by the crowd.


    Above the podium.


    Rades and the three custodians of theherworld were in a deep discussion.


    "We can postpone the final battle. Just allow the two exhausted fighters to rest for a bit then resume the fight tomorrow," the custodian of the Soul Mast tower suggested.


    "I agree to your suggestion, the ending is not satisfying to me. I want that woman to fight the guys to the very end. I''m actually rooting for her to defeat the men and win the battle!" said the custodian of the Pinnacle Tower.


    "Actually, now that the two fighters have already surrendered, we can finally dere the three apprentice of the custodian position. We have Docor, Mehos and Uter... they are the ones standing still while Sylvia and Zalvo were already down. We only need three winners who can stand undefeated ''till the end of the tournament," the custodian of the gate of theherworld proposed.


    Rades was silent the whole time while listening to the custodians'' conversation.


    After a while, Rades spoke and addressed the custodians. "If we continue the fight tomorrow, the woman might win. I don''t think that''s a good idea. We never have a woman custodian since the very beginning! The job, always belong to a man. I think we should just end this tournament today and dere the remaining fighters as the apprentices, they will be the next custodian after theypleted their training..."


    "But... your higness, the crowd was moring for the final battle," the custodian of tower 1 said.


    Rade smiled. "The truth is... the woman and that guy who fell down nned this all along. They don''t want to win the battle because they don''t want to be the next custodian. They wanted to be reborn together in thend of the living," he exined.


    The three custodians looked at their God in shock and murmured to each other.


    "I see... that''s why..."


    "Interesting..."


    "They should give us a better ending! I can''t ept their scheming!" the other custodian said.


    "Enough!" Rades stood up, he already had the final decision. "Alright, we will continue the fight tomorrow..." he finally said.


    "Awesome!" the custodians cheered brightly.


    Rades announced to the crowd his decision. "You want to see a good fight to the death, right?" he asked the crowd.


    A loud chanting and cheering erupted from the crowd, agreeing to his statement.


    "Fight to death!"


    "Fight to death!"


    "Fight to death!"


    A few minutester, the cheering and chanting stopped.


    "Everyone listen! I have an announcement to make. Since you asked for it then I''ll give it to you! The fight will continue tomorrow!" Rades dered.


    The crowd erupted into deafening chanting and cheering, very much pleased with the God of Death''s decision.


    Rades ordered the guards to bring the five fighters to the special holding cell. He wants to talk to them.


    Rades and the custodians vanished from the arena to retire to their quarters.


    The entertainment was over for the day and the crowd returned to their cell, looking forward to the final event happening tomorrow.


    The fighters were brought to the holding cell.


    Zalvo was holding Sylvia in his arms, acting like a doting boyfriend to her.


    Docor and Mehos watched the couple with their nostrils ring in jealousy, anger, and envy.


    On the other hand, Uter was standing in the corner not caring about the couple or anyone else in particr.


    A few minutester.


    The door opened, and the mighty Rades entered the room.


    The five fighters kneel on the floor and greet the royal highness. "Greetings, your highness..." the fighters spoke in unison.


    "Stand up and make yourselffortable," Rades ordered and settled himself on the chair behind the table.


    The fighters lowered themselves on the chairs and looked at the God of Death.


    Rades addressed the fighters. "I would like to congratte everyone for a job well done. You give me and the crowd a good show today, especially Sylvia and Zalvo!" he said, smirking.


    Sylvia and Zalvo looked at each other, bowing their heads, they knew they were caught in the act by his highness.


    "Do you think I didn''t know that you n to surrender and fell in the ground pretending to be suffering of exhaustion because you don''t want to win the tournament. You guys don''t want to be a custodian here in theherworld, you just want to be reborn back in thend of the living, together, am I right?" Rades stated. Nothing can escape his ever-knowing eyes in his kingdom where he alone reigns supreme.


    "We''re very sorry, your highness. We don''t want to be custodians, we just want to be reborn together!" Sylvia apologized.


    Rades raised a brow. "You two are amusing to me! Everyone wants to be a custodian, and yet you guys are the exemption! Anyways, since you want to be reborn together so badly then I can give you your wish, but on one condition, give me a good show tomorrow! The final fight will continue tomorrow! I want you guys to die in the hands of the future custodians, then your wish of getting reborn will finally be granted by me. But, make sure you fight till yourst breath. I don''t want fake deaths, I want a real one!" he dered.


    Sylvia and Zalvo nodded their heads. "Yes, your highness!" they replied in unison.


    "Good!" Rades said. He looked at Uter, Docor, and Mehos. "You guys are on the same cell together and happened to be friends with each other. If you think you will find it difficult to fight and kill your friends then tell me right now, I can erased your memories so that you can give me a good show tomorrow. What do you think of my offer?" he asked them.


    The five fighters shook their heads, not wanting their memories to be erased forever.


    "No need? Are you sure?" Rades asked them.


    "We don''t want our memories to be removed, your highness!" the fighters replied in unison.


    Rades smiled. "Okay... just give me a good fight tomorrow and everything will be alright," he said.


    "We will do our best, your highness!" the fighters replied loudly.


    Rades looked at their faces. "The rest can leave the room now, except for Sylvia and Zalvo," he said.


    "Yes, your highness," the fighters said.


    Uter, Docor, and Mehos exited the room.


    Rades looked at Sylvia. "I am amused by your performance in the arena, Sylvia. I would like to offer you a position in my kingdom. I can make you an assistant of the custodians of your choice, or you can work directly under me, choose what do you like best..." he said.


    Sylvia shook her head. "I''m sorry, your highness. I still want to be reborn in thend of the living together with Zalvo," Sylvia said adamantly.


    Rades chuckled in amusement. "Wow! You dare to refuse my offer? It'' the first time I encountered someone like you!"


    "I''m so sorry, my lord. I apologize for offending you again and again, not truly my intention to offend you, my lord! I''m just telling you what I really want for myself," Sylvia apologized.


    "It''s okay. I''m not angry nor offended by your refusal to ept my offer. As always, I find your peculiar attitude amusing," Rades said. "Because you caught my fancy, I will grant you the ability to visit theherworld anytime you like," he offered.


    "Thank you so much, your highness! Can I make another request, please?" Sylvia begged.


    "Sure, let me hear it first," Rades replied.


    Sylvia looked at Zalvo, her eyes shining with affection for him. "Can we reborn as vampires over and over again every time we die? Wear the same image and reborn close to each other?" she expressed her greatest desire, feeling hopeful that Rades will grant her simple wish.


    "Okay, I''ll grant your request... anything else?" Rades asked.


    "No more, your highness. Thank you so much for granting ourst wish," Sylvia said.


    "Your wish will be granted as long you will give me a spectacr show tomorrow. I want it to be a tragic ending for the two of you, so heartbreaking and sorrowful that can bring tears in my eyes. Guys, can you do that for me?" Rades asked.


    "Of course, my highness. We will give you a good y tomorrow!" the couple replied.


    "Great! I''m looking forward to see your amazing performance tomorrow. Don''t disappoint me!" Rades said. He smiled broadly, staring at the couple with amusement shing in his eyes.


    A few secondster, Rades vanished from the room.


    The couple hugged each other.


    "Tomorrow we will reborn on thend of the living, exciting isn''t it?" Sylvia looked into his eyes.


    Zalvo smiled lovingly at her. "Here or anywhere, I don''t care as long we will be together forever. I will follow you to the ends of the earth," he said, totally smitten by the incredible woman lying in his arms.


    Sylvia giggled happily. "Alright, let''s give them a good show tomorrow!" she beamed wickedly.


    Back in the cell.


    Docor, Uter, and Mehos were already discussing their ns on how to attack the couple tomorrow.

 Chapter 366 - Gone!

    The following day at the arena.


    The five eyed each other, ready to fight.


    The gong was hit five times and the battle begin.


    Sylvia was watching her three opponents, then suddenly Uter threw a powder into her eyes at lightning speed and she was blinded for a moment, it was so sudden she wasn''t able to avoid it... the moment her vision was back, she didn''t expect that the three men will corner her lover.


    Zalvo fought the three men valiantly, but he was overpowered, the three men''s spears and swords cut through his body, delivering the final blow. Sylvia screamed in fury after seeing her beloved Zalvo lying on the ground, dying, she unleash dust particles into the men''s eyes to keep them at bay and rushed to her lover''s side.


    She just managed to arrive at his side when he took his final breath and spoke in a low voice, "See you in the other side," he said with a smile and finally died in her arms.


    Sylvia screamed in anguish upon witnessing the passing of her lover, tears flooded her eyes and face. She grabbed Zalvo''s weapon and stabbed herself in the stomach as an act of suicide.


    A few minutester, Sylviay dead on the ground beside her lover.


    The crowd gasped in shock.


    The whole arena was plunged in silence, they were able to witness the tragic end of Sylvia and her lover.


    The deafening silencested for a few minutes.


    Rades was fully satisfied with the heartbreaking tragedy that he witnessed in the arena. He rose to his feet and announced the winners. "The tournament is officially over! Let''s wee the future custodians of the Kingdom of The Dead! The brave and triumphant men, the best among the rest! Congrattions, Docor, Mehos and Uter for winning the tournament!" he said. His congrattory voice echoed around the arena.


    The crowd erupted in a deafening cheer.


    A momentter.


    The guard brought the bodies of Sylvia and Zalvo back into the holding area of the arena.


    A man in a ck cape approached them. "Order by his highness Rades, bring the bodies into the reincarnation room!" he said.


    The men nodded their heads and obeyed the order.


    When they reached the reincarnation room and delivered the dead bodies, his highness Rades was already waiting for them inside.


    "Your highness!" The men bowed their heads in respect to their supreme master.


    "You may leave now!" Rades ordered.


    The men took their leave.


    Rades looked at the bodies and smiled. "Fair enough! You guy impressed me, especially you, Sylvia! I''ll send you now back to thend of the living and you will reincarnated as vampire babies in the wombs of the two pregnant women that are neighbors. In your next life I will grant you two a happy ending," he said.


    Rades waved his right hand, the souls left the temporary bodies and entered the reincarnation portal, going to thend of the living.


    ...


    Back at present.


    Mehos grabbed Sylvia''s hands and put them in his, intertwining their hands. It''s something that he dreamed of doing 500 years ago but failed to do so because she chose to die with her lover Zalvo and reincarnated over and over again into thend of the living. He didn''t expect that their path will cross again, and now it''s finally happening!


    ? His face brightened with tion.


    He was thinking about where to hide Sylvia so that she will never disappear from his eyes ever again.


    He already had a perfect ce to hide her.


    A few minutester, they vanished from the room.


    Mehos brought Sylvia into his secret room. No one would dare find her in this room. He removed the ne given by Docor that she uses as her pass to enter the towers. He needs it for his n.


    He spent the next hour making a solid n in his mind.


    Satisfied with his n, it''s about time to put them into action!


    He sealed his room and left.


    One hourter.


    Sylvia emerged from one of the rooms, escorted by the custodian''s assistant. They walked towards the room where her escort was currently staying.


    The assistant opened the door and motioned for the escort to leave the room. "Thedy is leaving the Soul Mast Tower and going to the next tower," she said.


    "Okay. Let''s go, mydy," the escort said.


    Sylvia and her escort left the Soul Mast Tower and boarded their chariot.


    The chariot left the tower heading to the Pinnacle Tower.


    The custodian and his assistant watched the chariot fade away from their vision.


    A smile appeared on Mehos''s lips.


    The chariot was already out of the jurisdiction of the Soul Mast Tower.


    Meanwhile...


    On the way to Pinnacle Tower.


    Suddenly the sky darkened and a ck mist enveloped the chariot, the horses were no longer moving, frozen in time.


    Sylvia and her escort looked at each other in rm.


    The escort knows too well what''s going to happen next, it''s an ambush! He readies his sword for a fight.


    Six ck shadows arrived, four of them attack the escort at the same time and stabbed him with their swords, while the other two grabbed Sylvia and they all disappeared from the area.


    The escort fell from the chariot, lying on the ground, gravely wounded. He sent a distress signal hoping that some of hisrades are patrolling the area. The light signal burst into the sky, and he lost consciousness.


    A few minutester.


    Some of Docor''s men patrolling near the area saw the distress signal and rushed to the area.


    They saw the chariot and the horses frozen in time, while one of theirrades was lying on the ground, wounded and unconscious. They know that a special visitor of the custodian was boarding the chariot.


    "Where is thedy?" asked one of them.


    "She''s probably abducted by the ck shadows!" someone answered.


    "Okay, let''s bring the chariot back to our headquarter and report this incident to the custodian!" the leader said.


    A few minutester, the rescue party arrived at the headquarter of Custodian Docor.


    Docor looked at the leader of the patrol groups. "Speak!"


    "My lord, we were patrolling the area when we saw a distress signal in the sky. We rushed to the area and found the chariot and the horses frozen in time. The escort was lying on the ground, wounded. But we didn''t see thedy, she''s gone!" the leader reported.


    "Whaaaat!?" Docor''s eyes widened in rm. "Who do you think did it?"


    "I think it''s the rebels! They''re the one who abducted your special guest, my lord!" the leader answered.


    Docor''s eyes narrowed in anger. "Whoever did this to my special guest will pay dearly!" he said. "How about her escort?" asked.


    The physician was currently attending to his wounds, my lord. He''s still unconscious at this moment," the leader replied.


    "Inform me if he is already conscious. I need to ask him many questions," Docor said and dismissed him.


    "Yes, my lord!" the leader said and left the room.


    Docor was wondering how they were ambushed? And did they arrive at the Soul Mast Tower before the ambush? Or they were ambushed on the way to the tower?


    He has lots of questions swirling in his mind, he is impatient and he needs answers fast!


    But whom to ask?


    Hmm, maybe he needs to pay a visit to his old friend, the custodian of the Soul Mast Tower, and ask him directly if Sylvia had arrived at his tower since the three of them shared an old history together, he will surely cooperate with the investigation.


    Why not?


    Nothing to lose!


    He vanished from the room going to the Soul Mast Tower.


    When Docor appeared at the Soul Mast Tower, inside the reception room reserved for the VIPs, the assistant was the only one there.


    "My lord! Nice to see you again! What can I do for you?" the assistant said. She was already briefed by her lord that sooner orter, Custodian Docor will visit the tower to investigate.


    "Is Custodian Mehos here?" Docor inquired. He seldomes here to visit his friend, only on some important asion. And most of the time, he will brag to Mehos every time Sylvia will visit theherworld for some personal errand of hers ande to see him. And every time that happens, he loves seeing the envy and jealousy shing in Mehos eyes.


    Well, Sylvia and Mehos were close to each other in the past. He used to envy their close rtionship and nursed the pain in his heart secretly. Then Zalvoes, his jealousy intensifies, but then everything was cut short after the tournament because the lovers died, both gone from theherworld.


    "My lord, Custodian Mehos was currently having an important trip to other realms," the assistant said.


    "Oh, Ie at a wrong time then," Docor said.


    "How may I help you, my lord?" the assistant asked.


    Docor looked the assistant in the eye. "I just want to ask if you have received my special guest, a beautifuldy with her escort, theye here in a chariot. They''re here to ask about a specific soul," he exined.


    The assistant shook her head. "I''m sorry, my lord. We haven''t received such kind of visitortely."


    Docor studied the assistant''s face, he can''t read any emotion on her face. Therefore he can''t predict if she''s lying or not. "Are you sure?" he asked again, wanting to know if she''s telling the truth or not.


    "Yes, my lord. Nothing escapes my eyes in this ce. Everyone reports to me, and I also report everything to my lord," the assistant said.


    "Alright, I''ll take my leave now. If Mehos returned, inform him that Ie here for a visit. I mighte back again to ask him some questions," Docor said.


    "I will, my lord!" the assistant replied.


    "I''ll take my leave now," Docor said and vanished from the room.


    The assistant released a sigh of relief and left the room.


    A few momentster.


    Docor was back in his ce.


    His silence was disturbed when one of his men barged into the room. "My lord, I want to report something..." he said.


    "Spill!" Docor''s said.


    "The physician told me that he failed to save the life of the escort, he''s already dead!" the guy said.


    Docor''s hands formed into a fist. He looked at his guy, his nostrils ring due to anger. "Take me to the chariot, now!" he ordered.


    "Yes, my lord. Please follow me," the guy said.


    The two men left the room and went outside to check the chariot.

 Chapter 367 - You And I

    Docor saw the frozen chariot and the horses. He waved his hand and the horses came alive. He looked at his servant. "Bring the horses back to the stable!" he ordered.


    "Yes, my lord," the servant replied. He removed the horses from the chariot and bring them to the stable, located at the back of the headquarter.


    Docor boarded the chariot and starts his investigation. He looked everywhere... for something... and he finally found what he''s looking for under the chair. The ck silver ne with a ck opal pendant, the special pass that would allow Sylvia to navigate the towers with ease and canmand special treatment. It was already cut in half.


    If the chariot was frozen? Then Sylvia should be frozen as well, then howe the ne was under the chair of the chariot? It only means two things, either Sylvia fought the attackers or she was taken away in her frozen form and the ne was intentionally cut in half to make it looks like there is indeed fighting going on during the time the incident happened.


    He had already established the possible scenario.


    The next thing to do is to find where the attackers hide Sylvia! Where do the rebels hide his precious visitor?


    He looked at one of his men standing a few meters away and motioned him toe forward. "Take me to the area where you see the frozen chariot!" hemanded.


    "Yes, my lord!" the man replied.


    The men vanished from the headquarter and appeared in the area where the incident took ce.


    "This is the ce where we found the frozen chariot, my lord!" the guy said.


    Docor scanned the area and noticed that the chariot''s location was already near the vicinity of the Pinle Tower.


    He was silent for a moment.


    The massive gate under his jurisdiction is where all the souls entered the Netherworld Kingdom. The Soul Mast Tower is where the souls that are bound to be reincarnated are being housed in cells. While the Pinle Tower is the ce where the souls of the ancient beast, demons, notorious creatures, and others of simr types are being housed. It''s a well-guarded facility.


    Docor looked behind him.


    The Soul Mast Tower under Mehos''s governance stood proud and erect.


    Could it possibly mean that Sylvia already visited that tower and was on her way here to the Pinle Tower?


    Or Sylvia instructed her escort to bring her directly to the Pinle Tower, bypassing the Soul Mast Tower?


    He ended up with more questions that has no answer.


    He can try to investigate further by asking the guards at the Soul Mast Tower if the chariot arrived at the ce and they have seen a beautifuldy entering the tower?


    That''s what''s he''s going to do!


    He looked at his servant. "Go back to the headquarter!" he ordered.


    "Aye, my lord," the guy responded and vanished from the area.


    Docor disappeared from the ce.


    He reappeared at the gate of the Soul Mast Tower.


    "Greetings, my lord!" The guards bowed their heads, acknowledging the presence of another custodian.


    "What can we do for you, my lord?" the leader of the guards asked.


    "Guys, I just want to ask if a chariot arrived here delivering a beautifuldy passenger. She is my special guest," Docor asked.


    The leader shook his head and replied. "No chariot has arrived here, my lord."


    Docor brows knitted together. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, my lord!" the leader responded.


    Docor saw that the leader was telling the truth but to be sure he needs to do something!


    He waved his hands at the six guards and froze them on the spot. He went to the leader''s side and ce his hand on his head, he will know if he was telling the truth or not by reading his memory.


    A few minutester, Docor finished reading the leader''s memory and found no memories of his chariot arriving at the ce!


    Annoyed, he waved his hand and unfreeze the guards. Then he vanished from the ce in the blink of an eye.


    Back in the Soul Mast Tower.


    The assistant saw what happened at the gate. When her master instructed her to choose a servant girl to disguise as Sylvia, she knew right at that moment that Lord Mehos has no ns to allow the special guest to return to Docor and where shee from. He nned to keep the woman by his side for his gratification.


    She looked at the wall of the room and spoke. "My lord, Lord Docor has begun his investigation. He already asked the guards at the gate and even froze them and read the leader''s mind as well. He''s probably suspecting already that Sylvia has arrived here but someone is covering her tracks!"


    "Don''t worry, as long he can''t find any evidence of the chariot arriving here then he won''t be able to trace Sylvia''s disappearance back to me. Besides, I already erased the memories of Sylvia and the chariot in the guards memory. No matter what Docor does next, he will never know that I got Sylvia," Mehos replied.


    "Okay, my lord. But... what if he wille back here and try to read my mind? What I''m gonna do if that happens?" the assistant asked worriedly.


    There was silence for a few seconds.


    "Alright, thanks for reminding me that!" Mehos said and appeared in front of his assistant in the blink of an eye.


    The assistant looked at her master. "What are you going to do, my lord?" she asked.


    "I know what to do! Just close your eyes and I will erase all the memories you have about the chariot and Sylvia''s arrival in this tower. This will guarantee us that no mater what happens next, Docor won''t be able to trace Sylvia''s presence in this ce," Mehos said.


    "Got it, my lord!" The assistant shut her eyes.


    Mehos proceed to erase his assistant''s memories concerning the chariot''s arrival and Sylvia''s presence in the tower.


    A few minutester, he finished his task and left the room.


    Mehos was back in his secret room.


    Grinning, he joined Sylvia in the bed and hugged her tightly, burying his lips in her neck. "You''re mine starting today and forever!" he whispered in her ears.


    "Nooooooo! Let me goooooooooo! Get off meeeeee!" Sylvia was screaming at the top of her lungs but sadly, no one can hear her voice. Her voice was trapped inside her mind as her temporary body be immobilized by Mehos.


    She didn''t expect that hering to theherworld would make her a prisoner to the person that she trusted the most, 500 years ago.


    What she''s going to do now?


    She can''t even make her voice heard! She''s getting frustrated!


    Judging by the looks of things, if Mehos''s madness will continue and kept her a prisoner in this room, it will take a long time before she can return to thend of the living.


    Her only hope to escape this hellish situation is Docor!


    She hoped that he will start wondering why she wasn''t able to return to him in time and he will conduct a search team to find her escort that was attacked by those ck shadows. She hoped the poor guy survived or else no one can exin what happened to them.


    If only Mehos would allow her to talk, she can negotiate with him and then escape back to thend of the living.


    She''s starting to regret why shees here in the first ce. It looks like, it''s going to be her end. Or maybe not?


    She can''t lose hope right now!


    She needs to find a way to escape Mehos''s clutches before it''s toote.


    Mehos was kissing Sylvia''s lips for a few minutes. "Ah, darling... I never thought that one day we can be together for eternity. I always dream about it, you and I cuddling on the bed and I''m free to do anything with your body. That fantasy of mine that started long time ago is finally happening right now. It would be nice if you can reciprocate my feelings for you so that my happiness isplete," he whispered.


    ''Then allow me to speak and move, dammit!'' Sylvia screamed.


    But as usual, she was the only one who can hear her voice.


    Mehos looked into Sylvia''s eyes deeply. "I do hear your voice. Unfortunately, I can''t allow you to move or speak, because I am afraid that you will find a way to escape my room and I don''t like that to happen. I waited for a long time and now that the chance is here for you and I to be together as a couple, I can''t let this golden opportunity pass by without taking advantage of it. So, I deeply apologized if you don''t like what I''m doing to you right now," he said, grinning triumphantly.


    He continues kissing Sylvia''s lips.


    A few minutester, he stopped.


    "You know what, I''m nning to bring you to the The Eclipse Lake. You know what theke does to the people who drinks the water? The water has a magical properties that can erase one''s memories. If I''ll bring you there and you will drink the water of theke, you will forget your past, and afterward, I''m the only guy who will reside in your mind and heart. You will forget your lover Zalvo and you will stay by my side forever!" Mehos said.


    Sylvia was shocked, she began screaming, ''Noooooooo! You can''t do that to me! I need to go back to thend of the living! It''s not my time yet to fade away! I need to go home!''


    Mehos smiled. "Oh, sorry to hear that, my darling. From now on, you''re already my property. No one can ever take you away from me!" he dered boldly.


    Sylvia was screaming inside her mind. ''Noooooooo! Please don''t erase my memories! I don''t want to forget my family! I want to go back to thend of the living!" she begged, crying helplessly.


    Mehos smiled. "No, my darling. You can no longer return to thend of the living.. You will stay here with me in thend of theherworld! Because you and I are meant to be together, ''till death do us part!" he said, beaming happily, while he continued kissing Sylvia''s face.

 Chapter 368 - Impostor!

    Back in thend of the living.


    Corbin arrived at the family home.


    He was informed by the servant that her mother already performed the ritual.


    "Where is my brother Nathan?" Corbin asked.


    "He''s frequently staying in the ritual room, my lord," the servant replied.


    "Okay. I''m thirsty, give me something to drink and bring it to my room upstair," Corbin said.


    "Aye, my lord! What do you want to drink? Human blood or water?" the servant asked.


    "Anything, just not blood," Corbin said and went upstairs to the second floor.


    In his room.


    He removed his ck cape and hat and put them on the table. He discarded his clothes and went to the bathroom.


    A few minutester, he exited the bathroom and went to the window. Looking at the view of the garden below, thinking about his wife Reba while staring at the blooming flowers.


    There was a knock on the door. "My lord, the drink is here!" the servant said.


    Corbin opened the door, took the tray, and put it on the table.


    "Anything else, my lord?" the servant asked.


    Corbin shook his head. "You may go now," he said.


    The servant closed the door and left.


    Corbin poured the liquid into the ss, swallowed it, and went back to the window. "Where are you now, Reba? Why are you making things difficult for me? How are you doing? How''s our twins inside your tummy? Let me see you, please! Come back to me!" he said, his heart was bleeding inside.


    He went to bed and lie down. He shut his eyes to rest his weary mind and heart.


    Meanwhile...


    In the ritual room.


    Nathan was staring at his mother''s face.


    It''s been 24 hours already and his mother has not returned from thend of the dead yet. It looks like his mother''s journey to the otherworld isn''t smooth sailing.


    Two more days to go, if his mother can''t still return to her body, he will instruct the men to put her mother''s body in the coffin to preserve her body until she returned.


    He went to the bed where his grandfather''s body has been lying unconscious for some time now.


    For the guy to awaken, his mother must seed with her endeavor. But if it takes a long time for his mother toe back, then he will take matters into his own hands.


    He scanned the ritual room, everything is in order. No need to stay longer inside the room, he will take his leave and visit the old man.


    He walked towards the door and opened it, he saw his older brother standing in the doorway. "Brother! It''s nice to see you again!" he said in a cheerful voice.


    "How are you, bro?" Corbin asked and stepped inside the ritual room.


    "I''m fine..." Nathan replied.


    "How''s Mother?" Corbin asked and went to the bed. He stared at her mother''s body covered with white clothing.


    "It''s been 24 hours already and she hasn''t return yet," Nathan said.


    Corbin''s brows knitted together. "Before she left, did she tell you anything?" he asked.


    "Yes. She told me that it might take her a few days before she can return. If she can''t return home after a few days, then I will put her body in the special coffin made for this asion in order to preserved her body. The coffin was already waiting in the next room based on her instruction," Nathan exined.


    "Ah, I see. So, everything is okay here? Do you need my assistance or anything? I can stay here for a few days, and only continues earching for my wife after mother''s return," Corbin offered.


    "I''m okay here, brother. But if you wish to stay for a few days with me while mother is away, then it''spletely fine with me," Nathan said.


    "Alright, I will stay here for a couple of days," Corbin stated. "Are you going out?" he asked.


    Nathan nods his head and said, "Yeah... I''m going to my room. I''lle backter."


    "Okay, I''ll stay here for a while," Corbin spoke.


    "See youter, bro," Nathan said and left the room.


    Corbin stayed in the room and watched the two unconscious bodies lying on the bed. He sat on the chair and stayed beside his mother''s bed, his way of spending time with her. "Come back soon, Mother!" he whispered in her ear.


    Then he looked at the other body lying on the next bed. The mysterious guy is still unconscious until now, surprisingly his body didn''t rot. It looks like this guy is not an ordinary person.


    He hoped his mother can return home safely.


    He and his father can''t travel to the world of the dead, only his mother can do so. If she encounters a mishap in theherworld, nobody can help her, only herself.


    Corbin stayed in the ritual room for half an hour, then left afterward, going back to his room to dream about his missing wife and his twins.


    Meanwhile...


    Nathan was inside Terros''s room, having a conversation with him.


    "My lord, how it''s going?" Terros asked.


    "Are you asking about the ritual?" Nathan said.


    "Yes, my lord," Terros replied.


    "It''s going well, but it will take several day before positive result can be achieved," Nathan stated.


    "What if something bad happened to your mother, my lord? What are you going to do next? What will happen to me and my old master? Are you going to finish my master for good?" Terros bombarded him with questions. It''s better to voice out his concern in advance so that he can be mentally prepared for it.


    Nathan''s brows knitted together and asked, "What makes you think something bad can happen to my mother''s journey to theherworld?"


    Terros sighed. "Don''t get me wrong, my lord. We both know that theherworld is not a safe ce for someone like your mother. She might encounter difficulties there, and if she can''t protect herself well, she might not be able to return to thend of the living. I''m just giving you a different scenario to ponder about," he exined.


    "Actually, I''m also thinking of the same thing. But then, I can''t decide all by myself because I still have my brother and my father who will decide for everything. But if there''s one thing I can assure you, it''s no other than your safety, because sooner orter, you will be my personal butler," Nathan said.


    Terros asked the most important question, "How about my old master, my lord? What''s going to happen to him if your mother can no longer return?"


    Nathan pondered the question for a few minutes. Then he spoke, "Maybe, we have to let him go... like bury him or just let him stay in his room until his body rot and then dispose it or just wait until he finally awakens. That''s the only choices I can think of right now. But that''s not really final, because my brother and father might have a better idea on what to do with your old master''s body," he said.


    Terros released a deep sigh. "Is it possible to just return my master to his family?" he asked.


    "But you won''t even reveal your old master''s home, because you are protecting his family. So, how can we return him to his family? The only way we can return him is for you and me to go there together and deliver his body to his family''s doorsteps," Nathan said.


    Terros took a deep breath. Lord Nathan is right. Since his power was suppressed, he can only depend on them to transport Graven''s body to his manor, but by doing so, he already exposed Laura''s whereabouts to the enemy. He was getting depressed because the solution to his problem may also pose a danger to Laura.


    Nathan has been observing the old man''s face and saw the myriad of emotions shing in his eyes. "Even if we will release your old master''s body and return him to his home, you won''t still lead us to his home right?"


    Terros nodded his head in confirmation and replied, "Yes, my lord."


    Nathan smiled. "Right now, my curiosity shoot to the roof. What are you protecting in that manor, old man?"


    Terros heaved a sigh. "Nothing, my lord," he answered.


    "Alright, I''m done talking to you. I''ll go to my room and rest for a while," Nathan said and rose to his feet.


    Sighing, Terror watched the young lord leave the room.


    ...


    Back at theherworld.


    In Mehos''s secret room. He was floating in cloud 9. He was having a good time with Sylvia''s body in the bed. He can kiss and cuddle with her anytime he wants.


    Meanwhile...


    In Sylvia''s mind, she was seething with anger. She desperately wanted to move her body and escape this room, but she can''t! She''s getting frustrated and feeling hopeless as minutes passed by.


    She needs to find a way to break from her confinement because the moment Mehos seeded in bringing her to theke, and erased her memory, she will forget about her family and she can no longer return to thend of the living. The thoughts terrify here. She doesn''t want to stay in this barren and deste ce. She wants to go back to thend of the living where everything is beautiful and she''s a powerful being!


    "Darling, don''t be sad. You might leave everything behind in thend of the living but I''m going to give you a precious gift that will apany you here so that you wont'' be so sad anymore, and you know what is it?" Mehos said.


    ''What?'' Sylvia said in her mind.


    "I''m going to give you back the soul of your beloved youngest son, Nathan!" Mehos said.


    Sylvia was confused. ''A-are you going to kill my son, Nathan?'' she asked.


    "No. Because he''s already dead long time ago! I kept his souls hidden for a long time," Mehos said.


    ''But his soul is already back in his body!'' Sylvia insisted.


    "No, my dear! I can assure you 100% that I got your son''s soul. The soul that inhibits your son''s body right now is an impostor! He''s not really the soul of your youngest son!" Mehos dered with absolute certainty.


    ''You''re lying!'' Sylvia said. If Mehos was telling the truth then who is the soul inhibiting her son''s body right now? She felt shocked and horrified at the possibility that an impostor''s soul have sessfully taken over his son''s body and deceived her!


    "I''m telling you the truth! There''s no reason for me to lie!" Mehos insisted.

 Chapter 369 - Without Mercy!

    Done satisfying himself on Sylvia, Mehos left the secret room.


    Sylvia was tormented inside after learning the truth that the soul upying Nathan''s body was not her son''s soul.


    Then who is it?


    Who the hell is it!?


    C-could it be that the soul inhabiting Nathan''s body was that of the unconscious guy?


    She remembered so well the day her son was resurrected.


    She was so happy that her beloved son hade back from the dead that she never doubted him as an impostor!


    But if he was an impostor - why did he know everything about his young son''s favorite food? And what is the impostor''s n? Why he was taking over her son''s body? What''s his purpose?


    Now that she''s currently stuck in theherworld, the soul who upied her son''s body can do anything he wishes.


    He was getting worried about her husband and her son Corbin''s well-being!


    What if that impostor will do something bad to her family?


    Dammit! She needs to go back home! She needs to return to thend of the living and confront that impostor!


    She has to warn Zalvo and Corbin that Nathan is not real, he is an impostor!


    But how to do it?


    How?


    She''s getting frustrated with her situation. Mehos''s revtion shocked her to the core.


    There''s also a big chance that the impostor is not a bad soul and just wants a body to upy. Hopefully so.


    She needs to beg Mehos to set her free so that she can return home!


    She needs to do it quickly because she feared that she might no longer have a family to go home to.


    How can she be so stupid and let her guard down around Nathan? Why does she trust him right away? Why!?


    Due to her overflowing happiness of having her son back, she epts Nathanpletely without any question!


    That''s her fault and her weakness!


    What she''s going to do now!?


    Sylvia spent the rest of her time ming herself for trusting Nathan right away.


    Such reckless move of hers!


    ''Where is that scoundrel Mehos!? I need to talk to him! I need to get out of hereeeeeee!''


    ''Get me out of hereeeeeeeeee!'' Sylvia screamed at the top of her lungs.


    ...


    Back in the Mortal Realm.


    The brothers were eating dinner in the dining room.


    Corbin eyed his younger brother. "Bro, what is your n?" he asked.


    Nathan looked at his brother, his brows knitted together. "What n?"


    "What is your n with your life?" Corbin repeated.


    "Ah, regarding my n with my life?" Nathan smiled at the question.


    "Yeah, that''s what I mean. Are you going to work outside or just stay her and help our parents run the family business?" Corbin asked.


    "Can I travel, bro? I love visiting different ces and meet new people. Staying in one ce is boring. Unfortunately, I can no longer walk under the sun because my skin will get roasted," Nathan said sadly.


    "Oh, I also love travelling, going ces every now and then! Regarding you skin condition, I think that would take a few months or years before your skin can get used to the rays of the sun again," Corbin said. "If mother is finally here, I will take you with me to travel to different ces while finding my missing wife as well," he added.


    Nathan raised a brow. "Brother, why would you torture yourself in finding your missing wife? She''s the one who leave your side, right?"


    "Yeah..."


    "So, why don''t you just stop finding her everywhere and just wait for the time when she will return to your side. She was the one who left you, she should know how to return to your side. Besides, there are many women in the world to chose from. Why wait patiently for someone who already left? While you can find any woman you like," Nathan suggested.


    "Y-you want me to find another woman as recement for my wife?" Corbin asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, only if you want. I''m telling you this... to let you know that you have another option instead of going crazy finding your missing runaway wife," Nathan stated.


    Corbin sighed heavily. "That would be easy to do, but I love my wife so much and she was pregnant already with our twins. I just can''t give up my family just like that. I will continue finding them ''till myst breath," he dered in a gloomy voice.


    Nathan nodded his head. "Ah, okay, I understand where youing from, bro. I hope you will find your wife, soon! If mother finally returns, I will help you find your family," he volunteered.


    "Thank you, bro!" Corbin smiled, pleased with his brother''s willingness to help him find his missing family.


    "By the way, where is Father right now?" Nathan asked.


    "He''s busy finding Laura''s whereabouts. Once Grandpa''s soul is finally back, he needs to drink Laura''s blood to regain his full power. Without Laura''s blood, he won''t be as powerful as he used to be 1000 years ago," Corbin exined.


    "I see... But why it''s so hard to find this Laura?" Nathan asked.


    Corbin shook his head and said, "I dunno. I also used to help them find Laura but after my wife went missing I can no longer help our father find her. Then mother was also busy with the family business. The three of us were carrying different responsibilities on our shoulder."


    "Once Mother is back. I''ll help you guys find Laura and Reba!" Nathan said.


    Corbin smiled. "That would be nice!"


    The brother resumed eating their dinner.


    After they finished eating, they retreated to the veranda to enjoy the lovely night.


    ...


    Back at the Realm of the Dead.


    Docor returned to the Soul Mast Tower and finally caught up with Mehos.


    They settledfortably inside the VIP room.


    "Mate, it''s nice to see you again!" Mehos said, smiling cordially.


    "It nice to be here again!" Docor replied.


    Mehos eyed his friend and asked, "What can I do for you?"


    "I''m here for one reason only. Although I already asked around still no one can answer my questions," Docor said.


    "Tell me what is it? Maybe I can help you..." Mehos stated.


    "This is about the woman whom we both know and both closer to us," Docor said.


    A deep frown appeared on Mehos''s forehead. "What woman? Tell me who is this woman?" he asked, pretending he didn''t know.


    "Sylvia arrived to my ce the other day," Docor began his narration.


    "Really? What she''s doing here in theherworld?" Mehos asked.


    "She''s trying to find the missing soul of her great-great grandfather the vampire King Rhazien. So, I give her my pass so that she can ess the two towers freely and inquire about her grandfather''s soul," Docor exined.


    "Ah, okay. So, where is Sylvia now?" Mehos inquired.


    "That''s my biggest problem right now, on the way to Pinale Tower, they were ambush and Sylvia was abducted by the rebels. One of my trusted men, her escort, died during the attack," Docor borated further.


    "Youe here to ask for my help in finding her?" Mehos said.


    "Yeah, I''m also here to ask you directly. Did Sylvia arrived here first? Did you see her before she disappeared?" Docor asked.


    Mehos shook his head. "I didn''t know that Sylvia is here. As far as I know she will alwayse to you first to ask your assistance. She seldome here to my ce for a visit. We didn''t see each other before she disappear. But I''m willing to send some of my men to help you find Sylvia," he offered.


    "Thank you, mate!" Docor said.


    Mehos asked, "So, when will your men starts searching for Sylvia? I will send my men over to your ce."


    "You can send them anytime to my ce. The more people find Sylvia, the earlier we can find her!" Docor stated.


    "Alright, I''ll organize a search party to assist your men. Sylvia is also my friend. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to ask my help and assistance. Okay?" Mehos spoke.


    "Got it, thanks! I''ll take my leave now," Docor said and rose to his feet. "I''ll keep you updated with the progress of our joint effort in finding Sylvia, ourmon friend," he added.


    "Yes, please. Let''s hope for the best!" Mehos said.


    A few minutester, Docor vanished from the VIP room.


    Mehos was left alone in the room, contemting his next n. As of the moment, he can only humor Docor and pretend that he''s very supportive of finding their old friend Sylvia. He has to do it to maintain his innocence. He doesn''t want Docor to suspect him. If he will help Docor willingly then he will not suspect him as the one who abducted Sylvia.


    If Docor can''t find Sylvia despite all his efforts, then he will give up sooner orter.


    Mehos left the room to organize a search party for Sylvia and afterward send them to Docor''s ce.


    One hourter.


    Mehos finished with his task and went back to the secret room located inside the Soul Mast Tower.


    He watched Sylvia''s body lying on the bed. Her eyes stared nkly at the ceiling, no emotion on her face. He turned her into a living doll. He can''t allow her to talk right now because she will keep pestering him to let her go and he doesn''t like that. Besides, he hated excessive noise and Sylvia would do just that, nag at him all the time. It''s better this way, there''s only silence between them. He can do anything with her body and hear noints from her.


    What a perfect setup for the two of them just the way he like it to be!


    Hey his body down on the bed and starts kissing Sylvia''s lips passionately.


    Meanwhile...


    Sylvia was furious, she went crazy with anger every time Mehos kissed her lips and touch her body. The moment she can escape this ce, she will kill Mehos without mercy!

 Chapter 370 - Prison Wall

    Laura and Reba were eating their afternoon snack in the garden while enjoying the afternoon breeze.


    They were joined by Sofia, Rosa, and Simon who are busy feeding the fishes in the pond and attending to their vegetable garden.


    Laura looked heavenward and released a deep sigh.


    Reba looked at her friend. "Why are you sighing?" she asked.


    "Another day is about to end. My husband is still out there, I don''t know if he''s still alive or not," Laura said, teary-eyed.


    Reba rubbed Laura''s back gently. "Don''t worry too much, or it will affect the baby in your tummy," she reminded her.


    "I can''t help it," Laura said, biting her lip, feeling frustrated.


    Reba took a deep breath. She and Laura were facing a different dilemma. She can always go back to Corbin if she wanted to, but she can''t because of his parents that she hated so much!


    But Laura''s problem is much more difficult and traumatizing than hers because Graven was held captive by the enemy and he can die any moment. That uncertainty tormented Laura''s consciousness every waking hour, and it''s a heavy predicament to deal with every single day.


    "I just want my husband to go home and return to my side!" Laura said, her voice filled with sadness and anguish.


    "I know, friend. I understand what you''re going through right now. Believe me, I feel your pain too. Graven is like a brother to me and my heart is also grieving for him, but it''s hard because we can''t do anything to help him. We can only hope that he will survive what he''s going through right now," Reba said.


    Laura wiped the tears from her eyes. Suddenly, she felt a kick from the inside of her stomach. She caressed her tummy lovingly and smiled. "Baby, help me pray for your father''s safety. Let''s hope that he can return to us safely one of these days," she said, misty-eyed.


    Reba smiled, feeling optimistic. "I have a feeling that Graven wille home soon!" she said out of the blue.


    Laura looked at her and said, "I hope so!"


    ...


    Windless Mountain.


    Veronica was slicing the apple in the kitchen and cing them on the serving tter.


    She put the knife down on the table and left the kitchen, going to the terrace.


    When she arrived there, Elva was sitting on her favorite rocking chair made of rattan. She put the tter on the center table and lowered herself on the chair. She looked at Elva. The goddess stared at the sea of clouds surrounding the mountain, in deep thoughts. "Are you okay?" she asked.


    Elva sighed and looked at her. "I''m bothered that we can''t still find Graven and Terros until now," she said, revealing her inner thoughts. Before when she hasn''t associated herself with other people, she lives peacefully at the top of the mountain.


    But after getting involved with Graven, she was also affected by his problem. She can no longer pretend that she doesn''t care, especially that he is the father of her unborn child. She has the strong desire to help him somehow even though she distances herself from him not wanting to pursue a romantic rtionship with him. Their child together is enough for her.


    Veronica understood very well Elva''s feelings for Graven because she felt the same way towards him. Grandpa Terros, Graven, and his men already be her friends. It''s hard to stay on the sideline and watch them struggle with their problems, she has to lend them a helping hand. Especially now that Grandpa Terros was also captured along with Graven by a formidable enemy.


    Silence engulfed them for a few minutes while they busied themselves in eating the sweet crispy apple.


    "I want to try to go back to that basement one more time!" Veronica finally expressed her intention.


    Elva looked at her. "A-are you sure?"


    Veronica nodded her head. "Yeah, I''m 100% sure. It''s better to try than just wait for something that may never happen," she replied.


    "But that ce is dangerous! We don''t know what they had prepared for you this time and I may not be able to help you on time," Elva said.


    Veronica was silent for a few seconds. "It''s just a pool of water. I must admit that it sent me to panic mode thest time I went there because water was everywhere from top to bottom and no way out. But maybe this time they already drained the water and I might be able to find a way to explore the surrounding areas. I think it''s worth trying..." she said, feeling confident.


    Elva was engulfed in silence. Is it worth it? Risking Veronica''s life just to rescue Graven and Terros from that dangerous ce? What if something bad will happen to Veronica? She can''t guarantee her safety 100% unless she also has to go there together with Veronica. "Let me think about it. I need to make sure that you cane back here safe," she replied.


    "Let''s make a solid n. As long we can make a good n, we can eliminate mistakes!" Veronica said, totally wired with her desire to rescue Grandpa Terros and Graven.


    Elva breathed deeply. "Well, if you are so confident and willing to go back there again then let''s try it. But if there''s still water in the basement, you have to return at once! We don''t know what they have prepared for you out there. The water is also a trap!" she reminded her.


    "I know, I just want to know if the water is still there or they already drained it," Veronica repeated.


    Elva heaved a sigh. "Okay, let''s do it tomorrow night or the next night," she finally agreed.


    Veronica breathed deeply and said, "I will prepare myself mentally and physically for my return to the basement..." She looked at the horizon and watched the beautiful orange-yellow sunset with awe. For Grandpa Terros''s sake... she''s willing to enter the enemy''s territory once again.


    Elva looked at herpanion. "If you have a change of heart or you are feeling nervous, you can abandon your n. Let''s just think of something else... something safer..." she said.


    Veronica shook her head and said, "No. I already made up my mind. I need to go back there as soon as possible before Grandpa Terros and Graven''s life wille to end! I''m afraid that if we waited for too long for a miracle to happen, we might never be able to see them alive again!" She expressed her fears.


    Elva nods her head. "I agree with you..."


    The women discussed their n in the next two hours.


    ...


    Meanwhile...


    Back at the vampire couple''s manor.


    "Bro, do you want to go swimming with me?" Nathan asked his older brother.


    Corbin''s brows knitted together. "Where do you want us to go swimming? In the crocodile infestedke?" he asked, amused.


    Nathanughed. "No! Not in thatke! In the basement!" he said.


    Then Corbin remembered that their mother instructed the men to saturate the basement with water to trap the woman who had escaped if she decided to return. "Alright, let''s go!" he finally said. He just can''t say no to his younger brother''s bright enthusiasm.


    They proceed to the basement.


    When they arrived there. The water was just a few meters away from reaching the top of the stairs.


    Corbin looked at the water. "Good thing the water is clean and clear. If it''s dirty and muddy, I won''t take a dip," he told his brother.


    Nathan smiled. "I requested mother to drain the water two times so that the dirty water will be flushed out. So... what you see now is clear water. And I already swim in this water five times," he exined.


    "Alright, let''s go swimming then!" Corbin replied.


    The brothers removed their upper clothing and jumped into the water.


    They continue swimming for two hours, enjoying their bonding.


    After the brother finished swimming in the basement pool, they returned to the house and ate dinner together.


    Afterward, they went to the ritual room to be with their mother.


    While there, they engaged in a lively discussion.


    The main topic of their conversation was their great-grandfather Rhazien.


    "Do you think he will be the same as before? You know, he was famous as a tyrant one thousand years ago. But the current world is no longer the same as before. Vampires like us learned to mingle with humans to earn our status in the society. Vampires and humans kind of established a silent code to respect each other. If we continue to exist among the mortals, we must not abused our power and y with human life as if they''re ants that we can trample cruelly beneath our feet..." Corbin said.


    "What do you mean, brother?" Nathan asked, a bit confused about his older brother''s statement.


    "If Grandpa Rhazien will be resurrected, he might turned the peaceful world into chaos and dominate the entirend just like what he used to do in his bygone era, "Corbin repeated.


    Nathan smiled. "That is also Mother''s vision to rule thend," he said.


    "Yeah, I also believe in the same ideology in the past but after traveling so much and meeting peopel in all walks of life I realized that our family''s ideology is no longer necessary. Grandpa can be resurrected but no need to cause chaos among the people and oppressed them just to prove to the world that our vampire n is mighty and powerful..." Corbin paused for a few seconds.


    "Continue, bro!"


    "That''s my thoughs, but I can''t voice out my opinion to our parents because they are so devoted to the cause of bringing the glory back to our n. I only told you about this because you aren''t exposed much to their teachings, and besides I need to talk to someone who will listen to my ramblings without opposing my words in every turn," Corbin said.


    Nathan chuckled. "It''s alright, bro. I''m neutral. Rest assured I keep my mouth shut. Your ramblings won''t reach our parent''s ears," he assured him.


    "Thank you, bro!" Corbin said with a smile.


    Unknown to the two men, Graven was listening to their conversation, deep down in his prison wall.

 Chapter 371 - Confused

    The following day.


    After eating breakfast in the dining room, Zalvo arrived at the manor. He gathered his two sons in the living room. "What''s thetest news?" he inquired.


    "Mother hasn''t returned yet after performing the ritual," Corbin replied.


    A puzzled expression appeared on Zalvo''s face. "How long she''s been gone?" he asked.


    "More than 48 hours already, Father," Nathan replied.


    "Let''s wait for another day," Zalvo said. "Did she already instructed you on what to do after three days that she can''t return?" he asked his youngest son.


    "Yes, Father. Mother instructed me to put her body in the special coffin so that her body can be preserved," Nathan responded.


    "Good, you know what to do already," Zalvo said, he was pleased with Nathan''s answer. "Anything else?" he asked them.


    "None as of the moment, Father. Everything is running smoothly here," Corbin replied.


    "Okay, I''ll retire to my room upstairs for a few minutes. If somethinges up, just inform me," Zalvo said and rose to his feet and went to the staircase.


    "Aren''t you going to visit Mother in the ritual room, Father?" Corbin asked.


    "Later, after I''m done resting," Zalvo answered and climbed the stairs.


    Nathan looked at his older brother and asked, "Do you want a repeat of our swimming session in the basement? It''s super fun, right?"


    Corbin smiled. "Yeah, but not today, bro. Maybe tomorrow?"


    "Okay," Nathan said and stood up. "I''m going to the ritual room to check everything there, do you want to go with me?" he asked.


    "Later, bro. I will go to my room first. I''ll join youter," Corbin replied.


    "Okay, I''ll go now," Nathan said and went to the secret door leading to the hallway located underground.


    Corbin smiled while watching his brother''s retreating form. His younger brother is always been close to their mother. He witnessed how sad and heartbroken his mother was when Nathan died at such a young age and she was also extremely happy after Nathan''s resurrection.


    He cut his reminiscing and left the living room, going to his room upstairs.


    Meanwhile...


    Nathan already reached the secret room and exited, he was now walking in the hallway, going to the ritual room.


    When he reached the room, nothing new, still the same thing. His mother and the unconscious guy were still lying in their beds. No movement on their bodies.


    He was wondering what happened to his mother in theherworld? Why does it take her so long to return?


    He grabbed the chair and put it on the bed beside the unconscious guy. "Grandpa, how are you? Can you hear me? Please move your toes or fingers if you can hear me," he said.


    He observed his toes and fingers, still no movement, he released a deep sigh.


    He began to talk in a low voice. "Grandpa Terros told me that your name is Graven. Do you know the old man Terros? He was imprisoned in the next room. Don''t worry, he''s still safe and alive because I asked my mother to make him my butler and she agreed. As for you, if you will not work hard toe out of your prison wall then they might bury you alive if they see no worth in you.


    But just in case, you will wake up suddenly and you might go berserk and starts wreaking havoc and revenge in this ce, do it properly. No need to destroy this beautiful ce and the other people who are living here and you got to understand that I''ve been nice to you so far, delivering you news about your people.


    You can say that I''ve been keeping youpany for a while during your loneliness and istion. By the way, I haven''t told you my name yet, I''m Nathan, the youngest son of the vampire couple who died when a kid ande back resurrected.


    Well... there is much to say about me... things are not what it looks like on the outside. Just so you know, I''m also an outsider in this family but I used my head wisely. And you know what, I''m still not able to use my powers and I can''t walk under the sun because my skin will get burned. I will get burned alive like a roasted chicken. So, yeah... I''m pretty much dependent on my surroundings right now and in this family''s grace.


    And you know what?


    Mother Sylvia is the best mother in the world. I grow up without a real mother, we did, the two of us. And Mother Sylvia doted on me. Actually, the whole family is kind to me and epted me fully as their family member. Ironically, I feel at home here even if it''s not my real home. Do you get the hint now... who am I?"


    Nathan paused for a moment and continue his speech.


    "But I can''t say my real name because we are now in the enemies territory. Bu based on my lengthy speech... I hope you already have a guess about my true self... brother..." he whispered. "We arrived in this ce at the same time..." he added.


    Nathan released a deep sigh. "Don''t be upset that I can''t do anything to help you... because as you know... I don''t have my power right now... I''m just like a powerless mortal trying to survive surrounded by enemies in every corner. If I''ll act rashly and out of the ordinary, my mother''s men will corner me and I''ll be dead. So, yeah... let''s find a way out of this ce soon!" he whispered.


    Nathan stopped talking and stood up. "I cant'' talk to you any longer, my brother and father is here, they might hear me talking to you. I gotta go!" he said and walked towards the door and exited.


    Meanwhile...


    In his prison wall, Graven heard everything. Hope arises in his heart after hearing the voice that always talks to him. He can finally conclude with certainty that the one who always talks to him was his brother Luke.


    Based on the conversations that he heard while in his unconscious state. He got a feeling that his brother''s spirit found a host, a body that he had inhabited for a while. And the owner of the body was the son of the woman who seemed to be the mistress of the house.


    He''s been wondering why the guy always talks to him and called him grandfather several times. He got confused for a while. But now that his brother finally revealed himself to him, everything looks clear now. They bothe to this ce in a different condition, he was unconscious while Lukes''s spirit found a host. And the reason why his brother can''t do anything is that... just like him, he was also powerless.


    He wondered where is the cursed King now? Did he survive the fire or he was also captured just like him and Luke?


    How long he has been in this situation? He had lost track of time. At some point, due to his desperation, he thought that he will never get out from this dark wall and die alone in destion.


    He''s been waiting for a long time in the dark...


    Emotionally and mentally tortured, hearing everything but can never do anything.


    His heart broke the moment he heard the desperation in Grandpa Terros''s voice. He finally had a grasp of everything after connecting all the dots together.


    He had a feeling that the reason why he''s like this is because of the cursed King! He sealed his soul in a dark ce and immobilized his body. He can''t open his eyes, he can''t talk, he feels like he''s a dead man. And for him, it''s absolute torture to endure day by day.


    He wants to leave this dark ce behind and burst out into the surface. He wants to return home to Laura''s side and caress her baby bump. He missed her so much!


    He was in a state of despair after hearing that Grandpa, Horace, and Veronica were also caught by the enemy. His situation is already worse, the captivity of the people close to him, made things even worst for him, he thought it''s already the end for him and the others. He felt hopeless and ipetent.


    But now that Luke is with him in the same ce, it would be a matter of time, and his suffering will finallye to end.


    Since he can''t do anything, he can only nurture the tiny hope that was given to him by his brother a while ago.


    Grasping that tiny glimmer of hope, holding on to it like it''s hisst form of salvation.


    ...


    Outside the ritual room.


    Nathan visited Grandpa Terros.


    "How are you doing here?" Nathan asked.


    "Excellent, my lord, due to your grace. Thank you!" Terros said.


    "Good!" Nathan remarked.


    "I''m looking forward to serving you, my lord. So that I can repay your kindness," Terros spoke.


    "That will happen, soon," Nathan stated.


    Terros cleared his throat. "My lord, how''s everything going in the ritual room? Does your mother already return from her voyage to theherworld?" he inquired.


    Nathan shook his head. "Not yet, but my father and brother is back," he answered.


    "Ah, okay..." Terros replied. "Thank you for answering my inquiries, my lord..."


    "Don''t mention it," Nathan looked the old man in the eye. "I want to ask you a question. If thingses to worst, would you willing to sacrifice your life for Graven''s safety?"


    Terros nodded his head. "Yes, for my lord, I will do everything," he replied without hesitation.


    "Good!" Nathan said and left the room.


    A frown appeared on Terros''s head after the young lord left the room.


    "What does Lord Nathan meant with his question?" Terros asked aloud.

 Chapter 372 - Tomorrow!

    Another day had passed.


    Zalvo and his sons were having dinner in the dining room.


    He addressed the boys. "What are you going to do tonight, guys?" he asked.


    "We''re going swimming in the basement pool!" Nathan replied in glee.


    Zalvo''s brows furrowed. "You are going swimming in there at this time?" he asked in confusion.


    "Yeah... the water is clean. Swim with us, Father! It would be fun!" Nathan said.


    Zalvo gave Corbin an inquiring nce. "How''s the water in there?" he asked.


    Corbin smiled. "Just like what Nathan said, the water is indeed clean, Father," he confirmed.


    "Okay... boys have fun. I''ll go to the ritual room and check your mother," Zalvo said.


    "Let''s go there together after we finished eating our meal, Father," Corbin said.


    Zalvo sighed. "I found this ce lonely and empty after your mother is gone," he said gloomily.


    "Indeed, this ce is lonely," Corbin agreed.


    Nathan''s face turned sad. "I miss Mother''s presence so much!" he said dismally.


    Silence engulfed the dining room.


    They resumed eating. In their minds, they''re wondering what happened to Sylvia in theherworld.


    A few minutester.


    The men finished eating dinner and vacated the room. They proceed to the ritual room underground.


    When they arrived at the ritual room, no noticeable changes can be seen. Both Sylvia and the guy''s unconscious bodies were still in the same position.


    Zalvo went to his wife''s side and stared at her beautiful face. "Wife, where are you? What took you so long toe back here in thend of the living?" he asked.


    Corbin looked at her mother''s face. "Father, do you think mother encounter some difficulties in theherworld?" he asked.


    Zalvo sighed. "That''s possible. Inquiring about your grandfather''s soul and finding the soul of this guy here is not that hard because your mother know the guardians there. Unless, those people are no longer in the position," he replied.


    "Is there no other way we can reached her and send her message in theherworld just to know her current condition?" Corbin asked.


    Zalvo shook his head. "Sad to say, there''s nothing we can do but wait. I will dly do anything to know what''s happening to her. Unless I''ll go there myself and die in the process. I might not be able to return here alive," he said.


    "We will just wait for mother''se back, Father. I''m sure that she will return anytime soon," Nathan said confidently.


    "I hope so," Zalvo replied, uncertainty already clouding his mind. He settled on the chair beside his wife''s bed. He looked at his youngest son. "Prepare the coffin. If your mother can''t still return tonight then we have to put her inside the coffin to preserved her body," he said.


    "Okay, Father," Nathan said. "I''ll go and check the coffin in the next room," he said and left.


    Zalvo and Corbin spent their time looking at Sylvia.


    Corbin looked at his father. "What''s going to happen if mother can''t return to her body?" he asked.


    Zalvo heaved a sigh. "Just like what happened to your brother Nathan, we will preserved her body and wait until she returned to us. That''s the only thing we can do," he responded.


    "How long the waiting willst, Father?" Corbin asked.


    "Until forever," Zalvo answered grimly.


    Corbin took a deep breath, feeling mncholy all of a sudden.


    A few minutester, Nathan returned to the room and reported to his father, "The coffin is ready..." he said.


    "Good!" Zalvo remarked.


    The men stayed in the ritual room for a while.


    Zalvo addressed his two sons. "You can leave the room if you want. I''ll just stay here a little bit longer to be with your mother," he said.


    Corbin and Nathan nodded their heads and exited the room.


    While walking in the hallway.


    Nathan looked at his brother. "I''m going to take a dip in the pool before going to sleep," he said.


    "Okay, enjoy swimming! I''ll join you there if I''m in the mood," Corbin replied.


    After they reached the end of the hallway, the brothers went their separate ways. Corbin went to his room upstairs while Nathan went to the basement to swim before retiring for the night.


    He opened the door and went inside the basement. He turned on the lights and discarded his clothes leaving his shorts to cover his lower body.


    He jumped into the water and swim to the rooms, going in and going out. He finds it fun and entertaining to do so.


    He''s waiting for his brother Corbin to join him in the basement so that he will have somepany while swimming.


    He dived into the bottom ande up again to the surface to breathe fresh air.


    He repeated the same process several times, finding it enjoyable.


    ....


    Meanwhile, at the Windless Mountain.


    Elva entered Veronica''s room. She ced the crystal ball on the table.


    Veronica was putting the ne with a medallion pendant around her neck and climbed the bed. She lies in a straight position, staring at the ceiling.


    "Rx for a few minutes before we proceed..." Elva ordered.


    Veronica nodded her head, breathing in and out in a rxed manner.


    "Tell me if you''re ready to go..." Elva said.


    "Okay," Veronica replied.


    "I''ll go to the kitchen to get some water, "Elva said and exited the room.


    She returned five minutester with a pitcher of water and ss, she put them on the table and looked at Veronica. "Are you ready?" she asked.


    "Yeah," Veronica replied with a nod of her head.


    "Okay, let''s do it!" Elva said. "Closed your eyes, stay alert and be careful!"


    "I will... "Veronica said and shut her eyes.


    ...


    Back at the vampire couple''s manor.


    Nathan was still swimming alone in the basement, he''s currently back at the top of the stairs about to dive into the water again.


    Then suddenly...


    The water created bubbles. He saw a human form at the bottom, rising fast on the surface.


    Veronica''s head popped in the surface of the water and her eyes came in contact with the young lord.


    Nathan quickly put his hands on his mouth to silence her and motioned the door.


    Veronica''s brows furrowed in confusion.


    Nathan went near her.


    "I''m Luke! My spirit upies the body of Nathan! Come back tomorrow, early morning at 5:00! I''ll wait here! We will rescue Graven and Grandpa Terros together! But you have to leave now because my brother mighte here any moment! Hurry up! Go now!" Nathan said in a low voice.


    Veronica wasted no time and vanished from the surface of the water in the blink of an eye.


    Nathan took a deep breath, feeling relieved.


    Suddenly, the door opened and Corbin stepped inside. "I''m here to join you, bro!" he said and discarded his clothes.


    "Fantastic!" Nathan smiled brightly.


    Corbin dived into the water followed by Nathan.


    They made a big ssh together.


    ...


    Back at the Windless Mountain.


    Veronica was back in her room drenched in water from the pool.


    "What happen there?" Elva asked.


    "I''ll exinter after I will get rid of my wet clothing," Veronica replied.


    "Okay... go to the bathroom now," Elva said.


    Veronica entered the bathroom and took a quick bath.


    Elva was walking back and forth on the floor, she was caressing her baby bump gently.


    A few minutester, the door of the bathroom opened and Veronica exited.


    Elva lowered herself on the bed.


    Veronica sat beside her.


    Elva looked at Veronica. "Youe back too soon. What happen? The basement still filled with water?" she asked.


    Veronica nods her head. "Yeah. That''s why I''m drenched with water. When I came out in the surface I saw the young lord and he told me that he was Luke''s spirit that upied Nathan''s body. He wants me to return tomorrow morning at 5:00 to rescue Graven and Grandpa Terros!" she said excitedly.


    Elva''s eyes shone with dness. "That''s a good news!"


    "Yeah! We''ve been wondering why Nathan was acting differently from his mother. And why he wants to save me and Grandpa Terros, now I know why!" Veronica said happily.


    "What''s going to happen tomorrow?" Elva asked.


    "I think he will bring me to the room where Graven''s body was being held and then also to the room where Grandpa Terros was imprisoned," Veronica exined.


    Elva took a deep breath. "Nothing must stop you from rescuing them tomorrow! I''ll give you a magical silver jar that can keep Luke''s soul safely if he doesn''t want to bring with him the body that he upies right now," she said.


    "That''s a good idea!" Veronica beamed.


    A silver jar suddenly appeared in Elva''s palm, she gave it to Veronica. "This will ensure that Luke''s soul will be safe when you finally return here," she said.


    Veronica hold the jar and it vanished a few secondster.


    "Let''s go to the terrace and discuss your mission tomorrow morning," Elva said and left the room.


    Veronica followed the deity into the terrace.


    In the next few hours, they discussed their n and think of any possible problem that may arise during the rescue operation.


    They want to be prepared just in case somethinges up that can derail their n.


    ...


    Back at the vampire couple''s manor.


    Corbin and Nathan were resting at the top of the stairs, looking at the water that filled the entire basement.


    "I will drain the water tonight and have it replenished with fresh water tomorrow morning so that if we decide to go for a swim, the water is already clean," Nathan said.


    "Okay, do anything you wish brother!" Corbin said and rose to his feet. "I''m done swimming. I''ll go back to my room," he said and grabbed the towel that hang at the hook located at the back of the door.


    "See you tomorrow, bro!" Nathan said.


    Corbin nods his head and exited.


    Nathan was left alone in the basement. He stared intensely at the water, his mind was already busy thinking about his n for tomorrow morning. He hoped the rescue will go smoothly so that they all can finally go home safely.


    He''s feeling excited for tomorrow!


    He will order the servants to drain the water right away.


    He covered his body with the towel and left the basement.

 Chapter 373 - Sad Times

    The following day.


    Nathan woke up early at 4:30 and left his bedroom. He went to the basement and waited there for Veronica''sing.


    He waited anxiously... as tense build up in his body, although he was already mentally prepared for this escape... he can''t help it but feel worried... anything can happen at the spur of the moment!


    Outside, the clock is ticking...


    The great escape is about to happen a few minutes from now.


    His hands were sweating and trembling.


    Nathan''s body has an uncanny ability that can suppress his power, making him weak. He needs to return to his own body before time is running out for him!


    He was wondering what happened to his body? What condition it is now? Did it already rot? Hope not! He remembered that he left it in Grandpa Terros''s care. He had decided that if his original body already got rotten he has to stay in Nathan''s body until his life cycle in the current time fades away. But Nathan''s body is too weak for his liking!


    He''s been trying hard to hide his true self when he arrived at this ce. Thankfully, he found the lifeless body of Nathan and upied it right away. The childhood memories of Nathan were still intact clear in his head so he was able to step into his life with ease. He uttered all the right words and Nathan''s mother, Sylvia was very happy and eager to ept him with open arms.


    Things started to get difficult when Sylvia''s men caught Graven''s people one by one and he was thrown into a difficult situation trying to save everyone without Sylvia getting suspicious of his actions and intentions.


    And now that Sylvia was in theherworld, things would have been easier for him if Corbin and Zalvo didn''t return to the manor too soon, he can always find a way to facilitate his escape along with Grandpa Terros and his brother Graven.


    But hope is not lost yet...


    Now that Veronica is back, he had an ally that could help him escape sessfully without leaving anyone behind.


    He took a deep breath.


    He needs to rx.


    Where is Veronica? Why she''s not here yet? What time is it now?


    He stood up about to leave the basement to check the clock, when he opened the door, he was startled to see his father outside, standing in the doorway. "F-father?"


    "Son, I''ve been trying to find you everywhere, you are not in your room..." Zalvo said.


    "What is it, Father?" Nathan asked and closed the door behind him.


    "Come with me to the ritual room. We need to settle your mother''s body in the coffin," Zalvo said and turned around, going to the secret room that will lead them to the hallway underground.


    "After you, Father!" Nathan replied. He nced at the door of the basement onest time and followed his father to the secret room.


    They entered another door located at the end of the hallway.


    A few minutester.


    The father and son were already walking in the hallway going to the ritual room.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the Windless Mountain.


    Veronica put the ne with the pendant medallion around her neck and lie down on the bed. She looked at the deity. "I''m ready!" she said.


    Elva nods her head. "Good luck and be careful!"


    "I will!" Veronica replied and shut her eyes.


    A few minutester.


    Veronica appeared in the basement and she was d upon discovering that the basement was already drained, water is gone!


    But where is the young lord?


    Why he''s not here yet?


    She can always leave the room and begin her exploration outside but if she will do that, she needs to search all rooms in the manor and that would take time. Much better of Luke is here to guide her and bring her to the exact room where Graven and Grandpa Terros were housed, that would save time.


    If she will explore the manor on her own she might encounter invisible traps and that would destroy their n.


    Ugh, what to do!?


    Aha! The best thing to do is sit tight and wait for Luke toe to the basement.


    She settled behind the door, if anyone suddenlyes up she can disappear instantly.


    All she needs to do is wait...


    She breathed deeply and rxed her jittery nerves.


    ...


    The father and son finally arrived at the ritual room.


    Corbin was already waiting there for them.


    Zalvo went to the bed where his wife''s body was lying in a calm pose. He cleared his throat, feeling emotional all of a sudden. "Wife, we have to put you in the coffin to preserve your body as per your instruction. Come back to us soon!" he said sadly. He lowered his head and nted a loving kiss on his wife''s forehead.


    Zalvo looked at Nathan. "Son, instruct the men to bring the coffin here inside the room," he said.


    "Yes, Father," Nathan replied and left the room.


    Zalvo sighed deeply while staring at his wife''s beautiful face.


    Corbin went to his father''s side and patted his shoulder, consoling him. "Mother will return to us soon!" he spoke confidently.


    Zalvo looked at his son. "I hope so..." he said woefully.


    A momentter.


    The door opened, the men brought the ck bronzed coffin inside the room.


    Zalvo looked at his son. "Help me put your mother''s body in the coffin..." he said.


    Corbin and Nathan assisted their father in putting Sylvia''s body inside the coffin.


    They finished the task wlessly.


    Zalvo looked at the men and nods his head.


    The men carried the coffin out of the room, Zalvo and the boys followed the men.


    They ced the coffin inside the room adorned with burning candles and a red curtain.


    "This will be your mother''s room for awhile - until one day she will return to us," Zalvo told his children sorrowfully.


    Nathan and Corbin wore gloomy expressions on their faces. It''s like seeing their mother dead for good and will no longere back to thend of the living.


    The depressing scene was too much for Zalvo to bear. Seeing the love of his life inside the coffin implies that he won''t be hearing her voice and seeing her bright smile anytime soon.


    Zalvo addressed his boys. "I will be gone for a few days. Take care of the manor while I''m away, and most importantly take care of each other," he said and left the room.


    Nathan looked at his Corbin. "Bro, what we''re going to do with the body of that unconscious guy in the room?" he asked.


    "Just leave his body there and have a servant monitor it from time to time. If the body starts to rot then we will just bury it. I''m sure mother will understand why we have to do it," Corbin replied.


    "Okay," Nathan responded.


    "I''ll go back to the manor. I''ll return hereter to check on mother," Corbin said and exited the room.


    Nathan was left alone in the room staring at his mother''s coffin.


    He can''t understand himself.


    A feeling of sadness enveloped his whole being.


    Sylvia was been very good to him, she doted on him since day one, and has been a very good mother to him.


    Being his mother, he can''t find any fault in her.


    Sylvia is cruel to her enemy but kind and loving to her family.


    Nathan took a deep breath. "I''m sorry, Mother. I have to leave your side and this manor soon. There is no reason for me to stay here anymore. I hope we don''t have to face each other as enemy in the future because that would really hurt me. Thanks for being kind to me. You''ve been a terrific mother to me. Goodbye, Mother!" he said in a despondent voice.


    Nathan walked away from the coffin and exited the room.


    He walked in the hallway, going back to the ritual room where Graven''s body was located.


    When he arrived there, two men were guarding outside. He addressed them. "Go to my mother''s room and start guarding it form now on," he ordered.


    "Aye, my lord!" the men replied in unison and walked away.


    Nathan pushed the door and entered the room. He went to the bed and whispered in Graven''s ear. "Escape ising our way. It''s going to happen today or tomorrow. So, hang in there, bro!"


    He breathed deeply and walked away, going back to the door.


    Graven heard the good newsing from the lord''s mouth. His heart rejoices! Finally, he can escape from this dark prison! The gods in heaven finally took pity on him! He''s looking forward to going back to his old life.


    Nathan exited the ritual room and walked towards the next room. Two men were guarding the room where Grandfather Terros was being held.


    The men opened the room and Nathan stepped inside, he closed the door behind him.


    Grandpa Terros looked at him and acknowledge his presence. "My lord..."


    Nathan went to Grandpa Terro''s side and whispered. "Listen carefully... I''m Luke''s spirit currently inhabiting Nathan''s body. Listen carefully... Veronica ising back to help us escape this ce. So get ready..." he said.


    Grandpa Terros''s eyes widened in shock as awareness dawned on him. "My lord... is it true?"


    Nathan nods his head. "Don''t talk... just keep quiet," he said in a low voice.


    Grandpa Terros''s eyes watered in happiness. Huge relief washed over him.


    "I''ll go now," Nathan said.


    "My lord, please save Graven first, I don''t mind being left behind here as long you both can save yourselves," Terros said.


    "Nonsense, no one is going to be left behind. We will escape together," Nathan replied in a low voice. "I''ll go now," he said and walked away from the bed. He looked at the old man onest time before exiting the room.


    Tears of happiness rolled down on Grandpa Terros''s face. "I miss home so much! I''m ready to go home!" he said in a voice about to break due to dness.. He was overwhelmed with happiness and excitement upon the thoughts of going home safely with Graven.

 Chapter 374 - No Meaning

    Nathan returned to the basement and locked the door. He looked at Veronica. "We can''t do it today, my father and brother still here. I want to do it when they''re not around the house so that our escape is smooth sailing," he exined in a low voice.


    "Alright, I understand. So, when I will return here?" Veronica inquired.


    "Three days from now, same time," Nathan replied. "Go now! They mighte here anytime!"


    "Okay! Wait... I got to tell you something..." Veronica said.


    "What is it?" asked Nathan.


    "Your body is intact and healthy. I took care of it myself," Veronica said.


    Nathan''s eyes widened in surprise and happiness. "Really-?" he asked in disbelief.


    "Yeah, you will see it soon once you leave this ce," Veronica said.


    "Thank you so much for taking good care of my body!" Nathan said, feeling overjoyed with the good news.


    "Okay, I''ll go now!" Veronica said and vanished from the basement in the blink of an eye.


    Nathan can''t contain his happiness. He''s long been fearing for the status of his original body, the good news juste in time when he needed it the most.


    Smiling broadly, he opened the faucet that would allow the water to fill the entire basement. He watched the water falling onto the floor in great fascination.


    A few momentster.


    The door was pushed open by Corbin. "This ce is fast bing your favorite ce to hang out, brother," hemented.


    Nathan chuckled. "Yeah, I''m just fascinated with water in general and to be able to swim in and out of the rooms in this basements gives me entertainment. It''s like diving into the bottom of the sea and explore the sunken ship with its doors and rooms still intact," he said, grinning.


    Corbinughed, he find his youngest brother''s fascination with water, amusing. "You''re always young at heart!" he said and patted his shoulder affectionately. "Let me know if you finish filling the basement with water, I will swim with you. Find me in the garden at the back, that''s my beloved wife''s favorite ce in this house," he said.


    "Okay, bro," Nathan replied.


    Corbin exited the basement.


    Nathan lowered himself on the floor and stared at the gushing water filling up the floor.


    He needs perfect timing for the escape! He can''t rush it! Not now when Zalvo and Corbin are still in the house, they have a habit of always appearing behind his back. They might catch him in the act which can result in panic and it might destroy their n.


    He needs to be careful with his actions and words from now on.


    One hourter, he finished filling the basement with water. It''s ready for swimming.


    Nathan left the basement and went to look for his brother in the garden. He found Corbin looking at the colorful flowers with intense longing in his eyes. He lowered himself on the bench beside him. "Thinking about your missing wife and your unborn twins?" he asked.


    Corbin nods his head and sighed deeply. "Yeah... I''m always thinking about them, wishing that they wille back to me, so that our little family will beplete," he said with wistful longing in his eyes.


    "Bro, why did your wife left you? I can''t understand that part. You''re handsome, rich and a powerful vampire. You are aplete package in the women''s eyes. How can Reba leave you so stupidly? Then subject you to emotional and mental torture?" Nathan asked.


    Corbin breathed deeply. "It''s a long story, bro..."


    Nathan encouraged him. "You can start from the very beginning. I''m ready to listen to your love story with Reba," he said.


    Corbin smiled sadly. "Nah, I can''t tell you right now. Someday perhaps?" he said.


    Nathan nodded his head. "I understand, bro. There are some things that are better left unsaid. Just so you know, I''m always be here for you to listen to your problems and heartache. That''s what brothers are for, right?" he said with a smile.


    "Thanks, bro!" Corbin said in a grateful voice.


    "You still want to go swimming with me or stay her and reminisce about your beautiful past with your wife?" Nathan asked.


    Corbin stood up. "I think I need a swim," he replied.


    Nathan grinned and remarked, "Alright, let''s go!"


    The brothers left the garden and went back to the house. They met their father in the living room.


    "Where are you going, boys?" Zalvo asked.


    "We''re going to the basement to go swimming, Father. Why don''t you join us for a change? I noticed that we haven''t bonded for a long time. We''re always out of the house doing diffe things together. Let''s bond this time!" Corbin suggested enthusiastically.


    Zalvo pondered Corbin''s invitation for a moment. "Alright, let''s bond together in the pool!" he finally agreed.


    The men went to the basement and had loads of fun in the pool.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the Windless Mountain.


    Veronica arrived safely in her room.


    She and Elva were talking about Nathan at the terrace while sipping their refreshing green tea.


    "If I''m not pregnant right now, I would have apanied you there in the enemy''s territory and get them out there fast," Elva said.


    Veronica nods her head. "Yeah, but rushing the rescue n while Nathan''s father and brother are still inside the house is a dangerous thing. Nathan has no power and he can''t protect himself. Besides, I think Graven and Grandpa Terros were imprisoned in different rooms. It would have been easier to rescue them if they''re housed in the same room," she exined.


    Elva nods her head. "You got a point. So, your next trip to the enemye''s terrotory will be in three days time? In the morning, same time?"


    Veronica nodded her head and confirmed, "Yeah, that''s right!"


    "I hope that this will be thest time you will go there," Elva said.


    "Hopefully so," Veronica said and sipped her green tea. Then she remembered something. "Oh, I forget to mention to Luke about the silver jar!" she said.


    "That will be the first thing you will tell him when you see each other again," Elva said.


    "Yeah..." Veronica replied.


    Silence engulfed the women for a few minutes.


    Veronica looked at the deity. "I''ll go to Grandpa Terro''s ce for a few hours this afternoon to water the nts and feed the animals," she said.


    "Okay," Elva responded with a nod of her head.


    ...


    Back at the vampire couple''s manor.


    The father and son have finished swimming in the basement.


    Zalvo smiled at his sons. "That was fun!" he said animatedly.


    Corbin smiled. "We have to thank, Nathan, because of him we discovered that the basement can be a good ce for swimming and bonding with family!" he said with a grin.


    "I wish Mother is here already. Our fun would beplete if she''s around to join us in the pool. It will be a fun filled family party," Nathan said gloomily.


    Zalvo and Corbin looked at each other.


    Corbin patted his brother''s shoulder to console him. "Mother will return to us soon!" he assured him.


    Nathan smiled a bit and replied, "I hope so..."


    The men left the basement and arrived at the living room.


    Zalvo addressed his children. "Boys, I''m going out for a while, but I''ll return tonight. Take care of everything here while I''m away," he said.


    "Okay, Father," Corbin and Nathan replied in chorus.


    Zalvo went to the staircase and began his ascent to the second floor.


    Corbin followed his father upstairs, going to his room.


    Nathan went to his room to take a rest.


    ...


    Eveninges.


    Zalvo visited his favorite Cabaret. He loves visiting this ce because the dancers gave the patrons excellent performances every night.


    He''s going to meet with his best pal Harold tonight, just to rx and enjoy hearing some good music. And the most enjoyable part is appreciating the high-caliber performance of the in-house dancers and artists.


    A few minutester, Harold arrived at the cabaret and lowered himself on the table that Zalvo had upied.


    "How long have you been waiting for me?" Harold asked.


    "I just arrived a few minutes ago," Zalvo replied.


    "Okay, let''s order our drinks!" Harold said and signaled the waitress toe to their table.


    A pretty waitress went to their table. "What''s your order, my lord?" she asked.


    "Give us a pitcher of ale and sizzling hot and spicy pork and squid! That''s all!" Harold said.


    "Aye, my lord!" the waitress said and wrote down the order on the piece of paper. She went to the counter and pass on the order.


    Harold looked at his pal and saw the gloomy expression on his face. "You look awful? What''s going on?" he asked.


    "My beloved wife hasn''t returned yet from thend of the dead. I''m missing her so much!" Zalvo replied.


    "Ah, your wife, Sylvia. What could be the problem? You told me that she has done this kind of ritual several times in the past and she always return home safe and sound. What''s bothering your mind this time?" Harold asked.


    Zalvo sighed heavily. ''That''s the problem, it''s already been three days and she hasn''t returned yet, the longer she stays in theherworld, there''s a big chance she could no longere back to thend of the living," he said anxiously.


    "And... what is your n?" Harold asked.


    "I want to follow her into theherworld and find out what happened to her," Zalvo stated, wearing a serious expression on his face.


    Harold''s eyes widened in shock. "What do you mean? Y-you want to end your life prematurely?"


    Zalvo sighed deeply. "My current life has no meaning if my wife is not with me," he said morosely.


    Harold was shaking his head. "Come on! Don''t be stupid! Think a million times before you decide to end your life just to follow your wife in theherworld. In case you have forgotten, we are lucky to be reincarnated in thend of the living many times, unlike those other poor souls who are not allowed to do so! Don''t act rashly!" he said, trying hard to convince his friend that ending his life is not the answer to his problem.


    Sighing, Zalvo stared at the cabaret dancers at the stage with their painted happy faces and sexy outfits.


    What the hell is he doing here? While his wife is out there in theherworld facing difficulties and yet he can''t do anything to help her! He must be out of his mind!


    The pretty waitress delivered their order to their table. "Here''s your drink, my lord. Enjoy the night!" she said and walked away, going to the next table.


    Harold looked at his pal. "Let''s drink your worries away, my friend! And think twice before ving everything behind. This world is too beatiful to be wasted!" he said.


    A few minutester.


    The men began drinking until one in the morning.

 Chapter 375 - Sylvias Legacy

    Land of the Dead.


    Three hours ago.


    Mehos was lying in bed swimming in bliss with Sylvia. "My love... do you miss home? Do you miss your beloved Zalvo? Do you want to see what he''s currently doing right now?" he grinned.


    ''Show me!'' Sylvia said eagerly.


    "Alright, I''ll show you now..." Mehos replied. He waved his hand at the ceiling of the room, and the scene inside the cabaret unfolded, blurry at first, but getting clear as minutes passed by.


    Sylvia''s heart sank. She saw her beloved husband surrounded by beautiful women inside the cabaret!


    Her heart was paralyzed with jealousy.


    What the hell is going on?


    Then she remembered that Zalvo was with Harold his friend. It must be one of their bonding time together as friends.


    Mehos smiled. "As you can see... your devoted husband was having a good time in the cabaret surrounded by beautiful and sexy women. No need to worry about your family, my dear. They''re doing fine without you by their side. Are you feeling jealous? No need to feel such thing because you are also enjoying your precious time with me, am I right?" he said and imed her lips for a searing kiss.


    ''Bastard! Let go of me!'' Sylvia screamed hysterically in her mind.


    Mehos let go of Sylvia''s lips and erupted in peals ofughter.


    "Oh,mon! Your husband was having a good time with other women in thend of the living, why can''t you also do the same? Let''s just enjoy each other because you have nothing to go back anymore in thend of the living. Your husband already betrayed you with several women and you also betrayed him with me. If you stay with me, you are the only woman I''m going to love, forever and ever, unlike your adulterous husband!" he said, dering his love for her repeatedly.


    Sylvia was enraged. She was fuming mad both at her husband and Mehos!


    Men can''t be trusted at all when surrounded by sexy, beautiful, and eager women!


    Mehos looked at Sylvia. "What can you say now, my dear? You and I will live happily, forever and ever!" he dered.


    ''In your dreams! I regretted trusting you and befriending you in the past. I should have killed you during the tournament! You disgusted me! You don''t know the meaning of friendship! You''re a despicable pig!'' Sylvia screamed vehemently in her mind.


    Of course, Mehos heard everything. "Oh, my love. Be careful in provoking me because if I get annoyed with your insult, I might vanish your son''s soul forever. You will never see him again and he will cease to exit anywhere!" he warned her.


    Sylvia was petrified of the thoughts of losing the chance to see her son. ''Please don''t touch my son''s soul!'' she pleaded. ''Can I see him please?'' she asked.


    Mehos smiled in amusement. "Not until you will change your ways and be a caring and obedient woman to me. If I see that change in you, I might give you a chance to see your son''s soul. Continue insulting me and you will never see your son''s soul ever again!" he threatened her.


    Sylvia gritted her teeth in anger and chose to remain silent. From now on, she will refrain from angering and insulting Mehos, it will only make her situation worst. Besides, she''s dying to see the soul of her youngest son that she failed to find in the past! For her son''s sake, she will endure Mehos''s harassment for how long it takes until she can find a way to escape this secret room that he had imprisoned her.


    Fighting and insulting him every day will only prolong her torture.


    Maybe it''s about time to just stay silent, numb her mind and heart against Mehos''s advances on her body.


    Her situation today is not yet her end!


    She will survive her current tribtion and return to thend of the living more powerful than ever before!


    For now, she has to bear this ufortable condition with a grain of salt!


    She was counting on Docor to continue finding her.


    He will find her soon!


    Mehos left Sylvia''s side and disappeared from the room.


    Sylvia finally breathed in relief. She cant stand Mehos''s filthy hands roaming freely around her body as if hepletely owned her, body and soul!


    Hmph!


    The audacity!


    ...


    Mehos appeared inside the VIP room.


    Docor was already waiting in the room, sitting on the couchfortably.


    "Bro, how''s it''s going? Hows the search operation? Any progress?" Mehos asked, he lowered himself on the chair facing his visitor.


    Sighing, Docor shook his head. "It''s a dead end. My men reported that they haven''t found anything that can give them a clue to where Sylvia was taken by the rebels," he replied.


    "Oh, that''s worrying. I hope Sylvia is fine wherever she is right now," Mehos stated. "By the way, have you tried going to the tower 2 and ask Uter if he and his men saw Sylvia near the vicinity of the Pinle Tower? Maybe they noticed something on the day the chariot was attacked by the rebels," he suggested.


    "Ah, yes. I''ll be heading there after I''m done talking to you. I just drop by here to inform you that the result of the search is still negative," Docor said.


    "Thanks for informing me, bro!" Mehos said. "Do you want a drink of something? I''ll have my assistant bring you something to drink," he offered.


    "No need. I''ll be on my way to the next tower," Docor refused the offer politely and stood up.


    "Bye, bro!" Mehos said.


    "Bye!" Docor replied and vanished from the room.


    Mehos remained seated on the chair, thinking about Docor. How long that stupid guy will continue to find Sylvia? He looks like he''s not going to stop anytime soon!


    Sighing, Mehos left the VIP room and went back to the secret room to continue spending quality time with his beloved woman.


    Mehos appeared in the secret room and went to the bed, he lie on the bed beside Sylvia.


    "My love, I n to give you a gift. I''m nning to get your original body from thend of the living and transported it here to theherworld. What do you think of my idea? Fantastic isn''t it?" he said.


    ''No Don''t do that!'' Sylvia screamed.


    "But why? I thought you love to have your original body here since you can no longer go back to your home. Sooner orter, your original body will rot!" Mehos reminded her.


    ''Jut leave my original body alone!'' Sylvia shouted.


    "Alright, I hear you..." Mehos said and hugged Sylvia''s body tightly, kissing her lips like there''s no tomorrow.


    ...


    Back in thend of the living.


    At the vampire couple''s manor.


    Zalvo and his sons were eating breakfast in the dining room.


    Corbin looked at his father. "You arrivedtest night, Father," he said.


    Zalvo nods his head. "Yeah, I''m drinking with Harold in the cabaretst night. Our drinking sessionsted until 1:00 in the morning," he admitted.


    Nathan looked at Zalvo. "Father, are you okay?"


    Zalvo looked at his youngest son, sporting a gloomy expression on his face. "I''m worried about your mother. I think something bad happened to her out there. I''m nning to follow her in theherworld and find out why she wasn''t able to return on time..." he exined.


    Corbin looked at his father, an expression of shock and disbelief was stered on his face. He shook his head vigorously. "Father, please don''t leave us! We already lost mother, we can''t lost you as well!" he protested. He was aware that once his father leave this world he might no longer be able to return in the current lifetime.


    "Father, please reconsider your decision!" Nathan seconded. "Please don''t leave us alone here!" he pleaded.


    Zalvo took a deep breath. "Your mother is my life. Without her by my side, my life has lost it''s meaning. You are already old enough and knowledgeable to manage our vast property efficiently. You and your youngest brother must help each other in running this huge property. I will leave all these in your hands," he said.


    Corbin was teary-eyed. "Father, please think things thoroughly! If mother will know about your n she won''t agree to it! She will not conform to your n in following her into theherworld no matter how good your intention is! She would not permit you to leave us!" he insisted.


    Zalvo sighed deeply and said, "I''ll think about it, son. My decision is not final yet. So, don''t worry too much about it..."


    Corbin felt relieved after hearing his father''s statement. There''s still a big chance that his father won''t pursue his n in following their mother to theherworld. Every day, he would beg his father not to leave them behind.


    Silence engulfed the dining room.


    They resumed eating breakfast in ufortable silence.


    After they finished eating, Zalvo looked at Corbin. "Son,e with me. Let''s tour around the underground facility. It''s about time you will know how to manage the whole property, just in case something bad happen to me, you and your brother can make sure that our property will thrive for years toe. This is you mother''s legacy, please take care of it ,make us proud!" he said and rose to his feet.


    The two brothers looked at each other miserably.


    Zalvo left the dining room, followed by Corbin.


    Nathan went to his room andy on the bed for a while.


    Once Zalvo will decide to leave the current world, Corbin will remain the only one who will manage the vast property. Poor Corbin! He can no longer spend much of his time finding his missing pregnant wife, Reba.


    He rose to his feet and entered the bathroom.


    One hourter, he exited the room, going to the underground to visit Graven and Grandpa Terros.


    He needs to remind them that in three days, they will attempt to escape the ce.


    A few minutester.


    Nathan was already walking in the hallway, going to the room where his mother''s body was kept for preservation.


    When he arrived there, Zalvo and Corbin were already inside, staring at Sylvia''s coffin. They wore a sad expressions on their faces.


    Nathan sighed, went to their side, and stay with them for a while.

 Chapter 376 - Apologized

    Two dayster.


    Afternoon, after lunch.


    Nathan visited the old man in his room.


    They sat on the bed near to each other, having a conversation in a low voice.


    "Be ready, tomorrow at 5:00 in the morning we''ll finally going to escape this ce," Nathan whispered.


    Terros''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Fantastic! I can''t wait to go home," he replied.


    "Me too!" Nathan responded.


    "I''lle here in your room first, so that Veronica can bring you to safety right away and then we will proceed to Graven''s room next. And from there I will finally leave this body," Nathan exined.


    "Okay, but I think you need to save Graven first. He''s most important than me. Worsee to worst I have no wife, children and family that is waiting for me. I''m willing to wait here," Terros replied.


    Nathan shook his head. "No. If my brother is in my shoes right now, he will save you first, and that''s what I''m going to do," he said.


    "Okay, as you wish," Terros said, no longer wanting to argue with Luke. "Um... son, I want to ask you one thing... after we leave here... do you still want to pursue Laura?" he asked.


    Nathan shook his head. "No more..." he said.


    Terros eyes widened in shock and disbelief. "A-are you sure?"


    "Yeah... I have been thinking about the whole thing and I realized that pursuing my brother''s wife is no longer appealing to me. I mean... five days ago when I was lying in my bed during the night, the realization hit me that I have wasted my time loving someone who already married to another guy. I''m ready to move on and find my one true love!" Nathan replied.


    Terros eyes watered due to happiness. "Which means you are ready now to reconcile with your brother and no longer pursue Laura?" he asked to be sure.


    Nathan nodded his head. "Yep! I''m ready now to leave the past behind and ept Laura as my brother''s wife and my sister-inw," he answered thoughtfully.


    "I''m happy and proud of you, son. I''m sure your brother Graven will feel the same way if you told him your decision," Terros said.


    "I''ll ''tell him now after I leave your room," Nathan said.


    Terros brows knitted together. "Can you talk to him? Did he respond to you?" he asked in confusion.


    "Not really, but ever since he arrived here, I always talk to him. I have a feeling that he can hear everything that I told him," Nathan borated.


    Terros sighed. "I wonder what happen to your brother? What happened to his soul? Why he''s not waking up yet?" he asked worriedly.


    "I''m also wondering about the same thing. We will find out soon enough once we leave here," Nathan replied.


    A few momentster, the door suddenly opened.


    Nathan quickly stood up.


    Corbin stepped inside the room. "There you are!"


    Nathan looked at him and asked, "Are you looking for me, brother?"


    "Yeah... father wants to talk to you," Corbin replied.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you," Nathan said and left Terros''s side.


    Corbin looked at the old man and asked, "He is your personal butler, am I right?"


    Nathan replied, "Yeah..."


    "Now that mother hasn''t return yet, he is free to serve you. What''s the point of him being your butler if he''s not performing his job up to this moment?" Corbin said.


    Nathan smiled brightly. "You got a point, brother! Alright, he will start serving me from tomorrow onward," he stated.


    Corbin nods his head and said, "Alright, let''s go now to father''s study room."


    "Okay," Nathan said. He nods at Terros, closed the door behind him, and followed his brother outside.


    The two brothers walked into the hallway.


    Nathan nced at his brother. "Why do you think father will want to talk to us in his study room?" he asked curiously.


    "Father want you to learn how to manage the whole facility so that if I will have a trip outside to find my missing wife, you can manage the whole property on your own," Corbin exined.


    "Ah, I see..." Nathan replied. Then he saw that his brother was sporting an anxious expression on his face, he asked, "What''s wrong, brother?"


    Corbin released a deep sigh. "I''m worried about our father. I don''t want him to follow our mother in theherworld," he answered.


    Nathan understood very well the source of Corbin''s anxiety. He patted his shoulder,forting him. "Don''t worry bro, our father will never leave your side. He will not follow our mother to thend of the dead," he assured him.


    Corin looked at his sibling and asked, "How can you be so sure?"


    Nathan smiled. "Just my guess. Don''t worry too much..." he said. He can''t tell his brother that once he disappeared tomorrow, Zalvo won''t have the heart to leave Corbin alone to deal with everything.


    The father and son will continue to live with their current life in the absence of Sylvia and him.


    A few minutester.


    The brothers climbed the stairs and proceeded to their father''s study room.


    Zalvo looked at his sons. "Have a seat..."


    The men took their seats, facing their father.


    Zalvo released a deep sigh and looked at Nathan. "Son, starting tomorrow... you will apany me and your brother in touring the entire facility to get yourself acquainted with the proper management of our family business. Once the two of you can finally manage the business without any problem, that''s the time I will follow your mother into theherworld," he said, sporting a serious expression in his eyes.


    Corbin''s eyes widened in shock and sadness. "Father, please don''t leave us!" he begged.


    Zalvo breathed deeply. "I already made up my mind, I will follow your mother to theherworld. Please respect my decision, son..." he said.


    Nathan took a deep breath. "Father, if mother will know about your decision, she won''t agree! She will get super mad at you! What if she suddenly returns and found you gone!? What do you think she will feel? Your decision is going to be wasted if that happens! Think about the possible scenario before you make a final decision..." He urged him to change his mind just for the sake of his brother Corbin.


    "Yes, Father! Please think about the possibility! It could be a tragedy both for you and mother!" Corbin added.


    Zalvo released a deep sigh.


    The study room was enveloped with silence.


    A few minutester.


    Zalvo finally spoke again, "Alright, I won''t do it this year. But I will do it five yearster. I will wait for your mother''s return for five years and after the given period is over and still nothing happens, I will follow her to theherworld," he said.


    Corbin sighed in relief. "Thank you, Father!" he said happily. He believes that before the five years are over, his mother can finally return to thend of the living and their family is whole again.


    Nathan smiled. "Father, I''m so happy to know that you will no longer make any rash decision! Mother will surely feel relieved," he said.


    Zalvo smiled. "I realized that I''m so quick in making decisions. What if your mother return six monthster and I''m already dead,? That would defeat my purpose in leaving this world to find out what happened to her. Thank you, son, for pointing that possibility to me. I haven''t think about it! I''m so stupid!" he admitted his mistake.


    Nathan smiled brightly. "Don''t mention it, Father!" he said. "This calls for a celebration! Why don''t we have a feast for dinner and bond together?" he suggested.


    "I like that!" Corbin said.


    Zalvo nodded his head and smiled. "Alright, I''ll inform the cook to prepare a delicious feast for everyone tonight!" he agreed.


    Nathan grinned and replied, "Fantastic!"


    "Okay, let''s start our business discussion..." Zalvo said.


    Father and son discussed the management of the facility the whole afternoon.


    ...


    After they finished their discussion, Corbin and Nathan left their father''s study room and went to their respective room to rest.


    One hourter.


    Nathan left his room and proceed to the underground ce, going to Graven''s room.


    When he reached the room, nobody guards the room anymore, which is a good thing. He entered the room, grabbed the chair, and went to Graven''s side.


    He lowered himself on the chair and bend his head, then whispered, "Brother, get ready, ''coz tomorrow morning we will finally leave this ce. Let''s hope for the best so that we can get out of here without any hitch."


    Nathan observed his brother''s body for any movement, which indicates that he heard everything, yet no movement at all.


    He released a deep sigh. "What could be your problem? Are you okay? Why are you not waking up yet? Anyways, it doesn''t matter, I will get you out of here tomorrow morning!" he said in a determined voice.


    Nathan fell silent for a moment.


    Then he whispered again, "Bro, I have a good news for you! You know what? I finally decided to let go of Laura and our past. I already epted the truth that she married you, not me. I''m ready now to forget her and find the right woman for myself to love and cherish. I''m sorry that it took me so long to realize my stupidity causing a rift between us. Rest assured that starting today I will leave you and Laura alone. I wish you and my sister-inw a happy married life together with your children..." he said sincerely.


    He paused for a moment, feeling emotional.


    Then he continues... "I would like to apologize for any negative actions I have done to you and Laura in the past. I sincerely regretted doing them, especially to Laura. I can no longer undo my mistakes, the only thing I can do is to apologize to you and Laura. I''m so sorry for being stubborn and not able to ept the truth early. I hope you can forgive me. Let''s start a new beginning after we escape here..." he said.


    Thick silence engulfed the room.


    A few minutester.


    Nathan took his leave.


    Meanwhile...


    Graven was crying happily in his darkroom, overwhelmed with happiness after hearing his brother''s apology.


    Suddenly, after staying in the dark for a long time, he finally saw the light at the end of the dark tunnel.

 Chapter 377 - The Final Countdown

    That evening after the feast, Nathan was getting restless inside his room. He knows that he won''t be able to sleep well tonight because he will be thinking about their impending escape tomorrow.


    Since he can''t sleep, he might as well go to the basement for a swim until his mind and body get tired, and then finally he can sleep soundly... or never sleep at all and just wait for the morning toe.


    He left the room holding a towel in his hand and went to the basement.


    He was shocked ''cos when he opened the door, Corbin and his father were already swimming in the pool.


    "Son, join us!" Zalvo said.


    "Yes, Father!" Nathan responded with a smile. He discarded his clothes and dived into the water.


    "We no longer informed you to join us, we thought you''re already sleeping in your room," Corbin said.


    "It''s okay, brother. I can''t sleep because I have eaten so much food tonight. So, I think swimming here before sleeping is best for me," Nathan replied.


    "Son, you should drain the water tonight after we finished swimming here or you can instruct the maids, it looks a bit muddy already," Zalvo observed.


    "Yes, Father. I will drain the pool after we finished swimming tonight," Nathan replied.


    Corbin looked at his father. "Maybe it''s about time we will make a big pool at the back of the house, near the garden. What do you think of my suggestion, Father?"


    "That''s a good suggestion. Just do it! I already approve it!" Zalvo responded with a nod of his head.


    "Wow, a big pool outside the house! That would be amazing!" Nathan said excitedly.


    "Absolutely!" Corbin beamed.


    After a while, Nathan''s spirit sank.


    "Why are you sad all of a sudden, son?" Zalvo inquired after noticing the gloomy expression on his son''s face.


    "Sad to say that I can''t go swimming in the outdoor pool while the sun is out," Nathan answered.


    Corbin smiled. "You can still go swimming during rainy days, early morning when the sun is not out yet in the horizon and during evening," he suggested.


    Nathan smiled. "Thanks for your suggestion, bro! I''m no longer sad. I can''t wait to see the outdoor pool''spletion soon! I''m sure it''s gonna be big and wide!" he enthused.


    "Sure! We will make it the size of a normal basketball court since we still have arge unused area in the backyard," Corbin spoke. "We will design the pool together! How about we start designing it tomorrow!" he said in a voice filled with enthusiasm.


    "Okay, I''m looking forward in designing the pool with you, brother!" Nathan responded merrily.


    The men''s discussions were centered more on the construction of the new outdoor pool while they continue frolicking in the water.


    After a while, their conversation progressed to Sylvia''s current condition.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the Windless Mountain.


    Veronica can''t sleep as well. She was tossing back and forth in the bed. She''s getting anxious about what''s going to happen tomorrow. Would the rescue operation that she and Luke had nned - going to be a failure or a great sess? Only time can tell.


    She released a deep sigh. She hopes she won''t fail with her mission tomorrow because three lives are depending on her.


    She shouldn''t fail!


    She can only seed!


    She shut her eyes again to sleep.


    Two hourster, she finally drifted into a deep slumber.


    ...


    Back at the vampire couple''s manor.


    The men finally finished their swimming session in the pool.


    Zalvo looked at Nathan. "Son, your brother and I will retire to our rooms upstairs. Go to sleep now. You can drain the pool tomorrow or just instruct the servants to do it..."


    "Got it. Good night, Father, brother. Sweet dreams!" Nathan said.


    "Night night, bro!" Corbin replied.


    "Sleep well, son," Zalvo said affectionately.


    The men left and Nathan remained in the basement to drain the water. After he''s done with his task, he went back to his room, changed into dry clothing, and lie down in the bed.


    He knows that with such an important task ahead, he will never be able to sleep, so, he just stared at the ceiling and imagined how their escape will y out early in the morning.


    Hours went by.


    Upstairs, on the second floor, Zalvo and Corbin were already sleeping soundly in their bed.


    Meanwhile...


    In the secret hallway, underground.


    Terros was still wide awake, tossing on the bed, getting restless as minutes goes by. He knows that he can never go to sleep with such an important eventing up... so he decided not to sleep at all.


    In Graven''s room, his body is motionless but his soul is very much awake... waiting for the rescue to happen. It''s frustrating that he can''t do anything in his helpless state to speed up the process. The only thing he can do is wait in a torturous way, always hoping... dependent on the mercy of others.


    Back at the Windless Mountain.


    Veronica was already sleeping soundly in the bed.


    The clock is ticking.


    The final hour ising...


    Outside... the dawn is breaking on the horizon.


    Half an hour before 5:00 in the morning, Elva stirred in her sleep and opened her eyes wide. Her internal clock awakened her. She got up from the bed, went to the bathroom, and sshed water on her face.


    She left the room, went to the kitchen, and make two cups of hot tea. She brought the drinks inside Veronica''s room.


    During that time, Veronica was already wide awake and got up from the bed.


    Elva ced the tray on the table and looked at herpanion. "You''re already awake, drink some hot tea first to warm your tummy before leaving," she said.


    "Thank you," Veronica replied, she went to the table and picked up the cup of hot tea, and began sipping it.


    Five minutester, the women finished drinking their hot drinks.


    Elva looked at Veronica. "The n that we envisioned in our mind is wless, but once you''re already in the enemies territory, the situation might turn out different than what we have already anticipated. As long the enemy doesn''t have any idea about the rescue mission that is going to unfold in their territory then you will not face any problem during your mission. Just stay alert and focus your mind to do the one thing that youe there for... and that is to rescue three lives..." she said calmly.


    Veronica nodded her head. "I got it!" she replied and entered the bathroom. "I need a five minute shower to wake up my foggy brain," she said sheepishly and shut the door behind her.


    Elva put the empty cups in the tray, exited the room, and went to the kitchen, then returned to Veronica''s room.


    A few minutester.


    Veronica exited the bathroom and went to bed, she looked at Elva. "I''m ready to go!" she said excitedly and at the same time feeling a bit apprehensive.


    Elva smiled and went to her side. She opened her palm and the medallion appeared in her hand, she put it on Veronica''s neck. "Used all the power that the medallion can offer. Make no mistake as possible. If you follow my n from A to Z, you won''t be facing any problem at all," she said.


    Veronica took a deep breath. "Okay, I got it! I''m ready!" she said and lie on the bed.


    "Good luck!" Elva said, holding her breath for a few seconds as she watched Veronica shutting her eyes, feeling a little bit apprehensive inside. She doesn''t like to entertain the idea that if Veronica was caught in the enemy''s territory the second time around, there''s no guessing what the enemy is going to do to her.


    She took a deep breath and went to the table, she waved her hand and the magical crystal ball appeared on the surface, she lowered herself on the chair and stared at the magical object... waiting.


    Meanwhile...


    Nathan was already in the basement, sitting at the top of the staircase, waiting for Veronica to arrive. He was feeling anxious as minutes went by...


    When Veronica arrived at the basement, she saw Nathan sitting at the top of the stairs. She went to his side and whispered in his ear. "I''m here in my invisible form," she said.


    Nathan was startled upon hearing Veronica''s voice but saw no one near him, but he recovered quickly. He smiled and said, "Much better this way, they can''t see you with me. You can move freely, undetected by anyone. Follow me wherever I go," he said.


    "Wait... do you n to bring your current body with you? Or you will go with me in your soul form because the deity give me a vase that your soul can hide into during the escape process," Veronica offered.


    Nathan smiled. "The deity is awesome! I will definitely use the vase!"


    "Alright, let''s get going!" Veronica said excitedly.


    Nathan rose to his feet and grabbed the doorknob, opening the door...


    He was shocked to see who are standing in the doorway.


    Veronica froze.


    Nathan smiled nervously. "Father, brother... good morning! Why are you awake too early?" he asked in a shaky voice.


    "Wee into your room and found it empty. And we decided toe here, and you''re here early in the morning. You''re getting obsessed with the pool, son!" Zalvomented in amusement.


    Nathan grinned and scratched his head. "Yeah, my fascination with water is the culprit," he answered.


    Zalvo smiled and looked at his son affectionately, his mind went back to the old times. "I still remember, when you''re still a young kid, you love swimming in theke all day long and it be your favorite hobby. But when you die, your mother turned thatke into a crocodile farm," he narrated in amusement.


    Nathan smiled brightly.


    Corbin patted his brother''s shoulder. "Alright, go back to your room and sleep. You will join us in touring the facility after breakfast," he said.


    "Okay, brother," Nathan replied.


    Zalvo and Corbin left the basement and went their way.


    Nathan was rooted on the spot, breathing deeply. He felt enormous relief as he watched his brother and father vanish from his sight. Good thing they didn''t notice the presence of the invisible Veronica behind him.


    A few minutester.


    Veronica whispered in his ear. "What we''re going to do next?" she asked. Earlier, the sight of Nathan''s father and brother in the doorway rattled her feathers a bit. But she was confident that nothing bad will happen to her because they can''t see her in her invisible form. Worsee to worst, she has no choice but to use the full potential of the powerful medallion hanging in her neck.


    "Follow me," Nathan replied calmly and walked towards the secret room that will lead them to the underground facility.

 Chapter 378 - Intruder!

    They entered the in room with no furniture inside, the only thing that Veronica noticed are the two closed doors.


    "What is this room?" Veronica asked curiously.


    "It''s the room that connects the main residence and the wide facility that was built underground," Nathan replied.


    "Really-?" Veronica asked. She didn''t expect that there is an underground facility in this area.


    "Yeah... and we''re about to enter that area," Nathan said and walked towards the closed door on the right.


    He opened the door and they stepped into the hallway.


    Veronica saw the long hallway and several doors, although curious about what''s inside those doors, she kept her mouth shut so that she and Nathan can concentrate on their mission.


    They walked in the silent hallway for a few minutes, Nathan produced a key from his hand and inserted it on the doorknob. They entered the room quietly. Nathan locked the door.


    Veronica rushed to Terros''s side in dness. "Grandpa, it''s me Veronica!" she whispered in his ear.


    Terros smiled brightly. "Thank you foring back to save us, daughter!" he replied.


    "Go now! Take grandpa Terros with you, I will wait here!" Nathan said urgently.


    "Okay, wait a second...!" Veronica said. She waved her hand on the bed. Terros''s clone suddenly appeared out of nowhere, lying on the bed with eyes closed. She grabbed Terros''s hands and said, "Let''s go!"


    Terros and Veronica vanished from the room in split seconds.


    Nathan breathed deeply. He grabbed the nket and covered the clone with it.


    Every second that passes by, he was getting nervous.


    A few minutester.


    "I''m back," Veronica whispered in Nathan''s ear.


    Nathan smiled. "That was quick! Where is Grandpa?" he asked.


    "He''s back in the Windless Mountain, at the deity''s abode, safe and sound. I left him there, crying hard due to so much happiness. Let''s go now to Graven''s room!" Veronica said.


    "Okay!" Nathan was greatly relieved that the old man was already in a safe ce.


    They left the room and walked to the next room.


    Veronica was surprised that they haven''t met a single person in the hallway yet.


    Nathan produced another key in his hand and opened the locked.


    They entered the room.


    Veronica rushed to Graven''s side and quickly waved her hand, creating another clone beside him on the bed. "I will leave now!" she hold Graven''s arm and they vanished from the room in the blink of an eye.


    Nathan was smiling brightly while watching the clone lying on the bed, the replica of his brother. The only difference is that the clone was not breathing, he looks like a statue. He covered the clone with the nket.


    He sat on the chair and waited for Veronica''s return.


    Suddenly the rm went on, signaling that an intruder has entered the facility.


    "Shiit!" Nathan muttered to himself. He quickly left the room and went to his mother''s room and stayed there. If they will check the prisoner''s room and discover that it''s just a clone, he''s dead!


    He went to Sylvia''s coffin and stayed by her side.


    Then he heard voices and footsteps outside.


    Damn, they must be trying to find the culprit!


    He wondered why the rm sounded?


    Could it be that the absence of Graven''s body triggered the rm? Did his mother install the rm before she left?


    He was in the middle of his musing when the door opened. Corbin entered the room.


    "Brother!" Nathan said.


    "Stay right here, don''t leave the room!" Corbin ordered.


    "B-but why?" Nathan asked innocently.


    "The rmed sounded, it signals that an intruder sessfully breached the facility! Everyone was ordered to stay where they are so that our men can find the intruder quickly!" Corbin replied.


    "Ah, okay. I won''t leave here, I''ll stay here with mother," Nathan replied.


    "Don''t worry, bro! Since you don''t have any power to protect yourself, I will stay here in the room with you to guard and protect you," Corbin assured him.


    "Thank you, brother!" Nathan said in a grateful voice. Deep inside he was getting anxious ''coz anytime from now, Veronica will return to the room.


    Will their mission ends here?


    Minutes went by.


    Suddenly, Nathan saw that Corbin was frozen on the spot. He knew right away that Veronica was back in the room.


    "Leave the body now!" Veronica whispered in his ear. "After were done here, I''ll return to burn this facility down!" she said.


    "No! You can''t do that! There are many innocent ves working in the facility! You will kill innocent people!" he stopped her.


    "Whaat? Ah, okay... forget it! Let''s leave now!" Veronica opened his palm and the magical vase that can house a soul safely appeared in her hand.


    Luke saw the vase, he quickly left Nathan''s body in his spirit form and entered the magical vase. The vase disappeared in Veronica''s hand.


    Then she saw Nathan''s body crumble onto the floor, she moved in lightning speed and caught the body before the head hits the coffin. She gently put the body on the floor. She can''t understand why she saved the body though? Maybe it''s just a spur-of-the-moment thing, weird!


    She''s done here!


    Mission aplished!


    Time to leave!


    Veronica vanished from the room and teleported back to the Windless Mountain.


    Meanwhile...


    Zalvo and his men were checking the rooms, looking for the intruder.


    Theye to Sylvia''s room.


    They were shocked to find Corbin frozen in time and Nathan''s body crumbled on the floor, unconscious.


    Zalvo bolted to Nathan''s side. "Son... are you okay?" he asked. He looked at his men. "Continue looking for the intruder! Check the prisoners if they''re still in their rooms!" hemanded.


    "Aye, my lord!" The men left and went to the prisoner''s rooms.


    Zalvo was horrified after noticing that Nathan''s body was no longer breathing. His skin was now cold under his touch. He quickly lifted his son''s body and teleported to the room where his original coffin was stored. He put his son''s body on the floor and opened the coffin and ced Nathan there. He immediately set up the valve and activate the apparatus.


    Damn! He needs blood!


    He quickly teleported back to the manor and took two bags of human blood from the cold storage box.


    Done, he teleported back to the room and set up the valve and the hose, sending fresh blood into Nathan''s mouth.


    He released a deep sigh and covered the coffin. He went back to his wife''s room where the frozen Corbin was left behind.


    He waved his hand at his son.


    A few secondster, Corbin was now unfrozen, he can finally move his body.


    "Father? What''s the reason of the rm? Did the culprit caught already?" he asked as if nothing happens.


    Zalvo stared at his son. "You didn''t know that when I enter this room, you''re frozen on the spot and your brother was lying on the ground unconscious?" he asked.


    "Whaaaat?" Corbin said in disbelief. "I didn''t know that..." he said in a horrified voice. Damn! He failed to protect his brother!


    "The intruder entered this room, freeze you, and harm your brother," Zalvo stated.


    "W-where is Nathan''s body?" Corbin asked sorrowfully.


    "Back in his old coffin. It''s the only thing I can think of to save his life," Zalvo replied and walked towards the door. "Let''s find the culprit!" he said.


    Corbin followed his father outside.


    They met the men in the hallway.


    By that time the rm was already turned off.


    "How''s the prisoners?" Zalvo asked.


    "They''re still in their rooms, my lord!" the leader of the men replied.


    Zalvo and Corbin looked at each other.


    "Did you see any damaged or missing things inside the facility?" Zalvo asked.


    "None so far, my lord!" the leader replied.


    "Good! It seem the intruder already left the facility." His wife told him that the rm will continue sting as long the intruder was still inside the vicinity of the facility.


    Now that it''s already quiet, does it mean the threat was already out of the facility''s premises?


    He addressed his men again. "Don''t let your guard down! Continue checking all the ces in the facility!" he barked his orders.


    "Aye, my lord!" the leader of the men said, they left the area and continue looking for the intruder.


    Zalvo looked at his son. "Let''s go and check your brother. I''m getting worried of him," he said and turned around going in the direction of the room where Nathan''s body was lying inside the coffin.


    When they arrived there, Corbin was shocked to see his brother''s lifeless body inside the coffin. He looked at his father. "W-what happened to him?"


    Zalvo released a deep sigh and shook his head. "Let me take a guess. The intruder found the room and quickly freeze you... then he did something to your brother because when I entered the room, Nathan was already lying unconscious on the ground. The weird thing I noticed is that I found no injury or wound on your brother''s body. And the intruder just freeze you but never harm you. Then the two prisoners were still in their rooms. No one was missing and nothing was destroyed. That confuses me..."


    Corbin was trying to recall what happened earlier. "I remembered that brother Nathan was already inside the room, he''s watching mother in her coffin. I told him to not leave the room because the rm sounded and there was an unidentified intruder that sessfully entered the facility. We stayed inside the room, then after that I saw you inside the room as well. That''s the only thing I can remember, Father," he said.


    Zalvo was rubbing his jaw while in deep thoughts, trying to analyze and understand the whole scenario. "It''s the first time that the facility was breached by an outsider. Whoever that person is, he or she is quiet capable. He managed to take you off guard, and you failed to detect his or her presence in this room," he said.


    Corbin scratches his head in shame. He felt deeply addend to see his brother lying on the coffin looking very much the same when he wasn''t resurrected yet. It''s all due to his negligence and ipetence that his brother ended like this! His mother will never forgive him if she will learn of what happened to Nathan.


    Sighing, he stared at his brother''s body, his heart and mind were bombarded with sorrow, guilt, and shame as sadness overwhelmed his entire being.

 Chapter 379 - Thank You!

    A few hours earlier... at Windless Mountain.


    Elva''s eyes sparkled in dness upon witnessing Veronica''s return to the room, bringing along with her the first person that she had rescued which is no other than Grandpa Terros!


    "I''ll take my leave now!" Veronica said and vanished from the room in the blink of an eye.


    Elva went to Terro''s side and handed him a ss of water. "How are you feeling?" she asked.


    Terros smiled brightly, as a huge sense of relief take over his senses. "It''s nice to be back here, goddess! A big thanks to you and Veronica, I am now a free man again! Without your help and guidance, rescuing us would take a long time and I''m not sure if we''re still alive during that time. We owe our life to you and Veronica! Thank you so much from the bottom of my heart!" he said in a grateful voice.


    "Don''t mention it!" Elva responded with a smile. "Do you want to stay here and wait for Graven and Luke or do you want to stay in the terrace and breath fresh air?" she asked.


    "I''ll just stay here, I''ll wait for the others to arrive," Terros replied excitedly.


    "Okay, take your time. Just feel at home. I''ll go to the kitchen and prepare some refreshment," Elva said and left.


    Terros stayed in the room feeling nervous and restless, walking back and forth on the floor. Earnestly hoping that Veronica can sessfully bring Graven back to this room.


    A few minutes went by.


    Suddenly, Veronica appeared in the room with Graven''s unconscious body that was now lying on the bed.


    A dazzling smile of tion erupted on Terro''s face after seeing Graven in the same room with him. "Home atst!" he gushes in delight and went to the bed. He looked at Veronica. "Good job, daughter!"


    Veronica smiled. "One more to go!"


    Terros nods his head and gave her a thumb up.


    Veronica disappeared from the room.


    Terros whispered in Graven''s ear, "Son, good news! You and I are currently inside Veronica''s room at the Windless Mountain. We''re already safe here! Hang in there, we will get you out of your dark world. I know you''re out there, trapped somewhere. I''m sure Elva can find a way to bring you back!" he said in a loud ecstatic voice.


    Graven heard Grandpa''s happy tone delivering him the good news. Huge relief washed over him - after hearing that he''s already back in the Windless Mountain together with Grandpa, the end of the dark tunnel looks closer now.


    He''s excited and looking forward to breaking into the surface anytime now.


    "Son... Veronica was back in the vampire couple''s home to rescue Luke. They will be here any moment. I can only celebrate after they''re back here safe and sound," Terros added.


    Thest few minutes of waiting are nerve-wracking for Terros.


    Elva entered the door and her eyes lighted up after seeing Graven on the bed. She rushed to his side, looking closely at his face, she know right away that there''s something wrong with him. Veronica informed her beforehand that when Graven arrived at the enemy''s territory he was unconscious and never woke up even once. She nced at Terros. "How long he''s been this way?" she asked.


    Terros sighed deeply. "Ever since I saw him in the enemy''s territory. His strange condition baffles sme. His situation puzzled me deeply and I have a hard time figuring it out in my head, he''s technically not dead but also not alive? That''s one thing that I don''t understand with his condition. What could be the problem?" he asked the deity, feeling confused more than ever.


    Elva''s brows knitted together in confusion as she began examining Graven''s body from top to bottom. "His skin looks normal to me, no signs of rotting or abnormalities. I think something underneath his skin is causing him to be like this, making him unconscious for a long time. Wait here, I''ll prepare the healing room and see what can I do to help him..." she said.


    "Yes, please, goddess! You''re the only one who can save Graven!" Terros dered.


    "I''ll see what can I do, but I''m not going to promise you anything," Elva said and exited the room.


    She appeared in the healing room a few momentster. She waved her hand and another bed appeared beside Luke''s bed. She and Veronica discarded the bubble yesterday and just allow Luke''s body to lie on the bed in a rxed manner.


    She left the ce and went back to the room.


    Upon her return, Veronica was already there holding the magical vase in her right hand.


    Veronica smiled brightly. "Hooray! I seeded in rescuing everyone! I''m so happy today!" she roared in high spirit, her happiness filling the entire room.


    Elva and Terros smiled at each other.


    "I''m so proud of you daughter! Thank you for saving us. You and Elva are our savior!" Terros said in an appreciative voice.


    Elva smiled and said, "Well done Veronica! You didn''t disappoint me!"


    "Let''s have a feast to celebrate this happy asion!" Veronica said merrily.


    "Sure! But let''s bring Graven and Luke''s spirit in the healing room first. There still so many things left to do," Elva said.


    "Okie Dokie!" Veronica replied.


    Elva touched Graven''s arm and they vanished from the room, they appeared in the healing room a momentter.


    Terros and Veronica entered the room.


    Elva looked at Veronica and said, "Go ahead, release Luke''s spirit from the magical vase so that he can finally return to his original body..."


    "Okay," Veronica replied.


    Terros and Veronica went to the bed where Luke''s body was located.


    Veronica removed the cover of the vase and said, "Luke, we are now inside the healing room at the Windless mountain. Leave the vase now and enter your original body!"


    A cloud of smoke came out of the vase and floated in the air for a few seconds then entered through the nostrils of Luke''s body and disappearedpletely.


    "It''s done!" Veronica said. She ced the vase in the cupboard.


    "Let''s allow Luke''s spirit to be re-acquainted with his body, it may take a few minute or hours for him to wake up," Elva stated.


    Terros covered Luke''s body with the white clothe and went to Graven''s side. He looked at the deity. "Is there anything I can do to help you? I''ll do anything for Graven," he said, wanting to offer his help.


    Elva addressed herpanions. "I''ll do anything I can do to diagnose Graven''s problem. I''ll stay here the whole day running several experiments on him just to uncover the reason why he be like this..." she exined.


    "Alright, just call us if you need our help. I''ll go to the kitchen to prepare a delicious meals to celebrate this happy asion!" Veronica said animatedly.


    Elva smiled. "That''s sounds good!" she replied and nods her head.


    Terros cleared his throat and said, "Ah, goddess, can I go home to my ce for a few hours? I miss my house, my nts and animals so much! I''ll return hereter to extend my help if you need one."


    Elva nods her head. "Sure!"


    Terros scratches his head. "Ah, can I also inform Graven''s men and his family that he''s already safe and recuperating here in the Windless Mountain?"


    Elva heaved a sigh. She knows that the old man is very excited to share the good news with everyone, she can''t say no to his good intentions. She cleared her throat. "Tell them the truth that he''s currently unconscious and we''re trying our best to help diagnose his problem and help him to recover. But it might take a few days, weeks, months or even years to see any result. Rest assured that I will try my best to find the remedy to his perplexing condition," she exined.


    Terros nodded his head and said, "I understand, Elva. I''ll tell them the truth. I won''t sugar coat my words when ites to Graven''s real condition."


    "Good!" Elva replied. "You may go now..." she said and shifted her attention to Graven''s body on the bed.


    Terros nced at Graven for a few seconds before leaving the room.


    He went to the kitchen and talked to Veronica. "I''m going to visit my ce and deliver the good news to Graven''s family. I might drop by in the market. If you want me to buy something for you just give me a list because I''m forgetful sometimes..." he offered.


    "Nice! Wait a moment, Grandpa, I''ll make a list of the stuff I want you to buy in the market for me..." Veronica said and went to her room to get a pen and paper.


    Terros picked up a red apple from the tter, washes it on the sink, and began munching on it, liking its sweet and crispy texture. He continues eating another apple while waiting for Veronica to finish her list.


    A few minutester.


    Veronica handed her list to Terros. "Do you need money to buy those stuff?" she asked.


    Terros shook his head. "No need. Horace will take care of the money stuff for me. He will have someone buy your grocery list in the market for me," he said.


    "Okay. Come back soon!" Veronica said and turned her attention to the ingredients that she was preparing for lunch.


    "I might bete in returning this afternoon, is that okay with you?" Terros asked before leaving.


    "No problem. I need those stuff for cooking a delicious dinner tonight," Veronica replied and continue cutting the veggies on the wooden chopping board.


    A few secondster.


    Terros vanished from the room after he finished eating the apple.


    Meanwhile...


    Back in the healing room.


    While caressing her baby bump, Elva stared at Graven for a long time.


    She lowered her head and whispered in Graven''s ear. "Wee back! You need to wake up soon. Your family and your men are waiting for you. I''ll help you recover every step of the way. So, hang on Graven. Everything will be alright..."


    Graven heard Elva''s soothing voice,forting him. ''Thank you, goddess!'' he said, always grateful for her help.. At the same time, he was also wondering why the goddess is always eager to help him.

 Chapter 380 - Good News!

    Terros visited his ce first and he was d to discover that his nts and his animals has been well taken care of by Veronica during his absence.


    He watered the nts quickly and feed his poultry, bonding with them for a few minutes.


    Then he went inside the house and changed his clothing. He trimmed his beard because he was already looking like the sage of Mt. Arirang.


    Fifteen minutester.


    He was ready to teleport... but where to go first? To Horace or Laura? Due to his excitement, he was confused for a while...


    Then he realized that Laura needed the good news the most to boost her morale.


    ''Ah, I will teleport to Laura''s ce first - then next to the headquarter to inform Graven''s men that he was already rescued and recovering at the Windless Mountain,'' he thought to himself.


    A few minutester.


    Terros vanished from the ce - teleporting to Graven''s manor.


    Hended in the living room of the manor.


    The servant was startled for a moment and her eyes widened in shock after seeing Terros - he has been captured by the enemy! And suddenly he returned safe and alive!


    "Everyone, Grandpa Terros is here!" the servant shouted in glee.


    The other servants rushed into the living room and greeted the old man.


    "Wee back, Grandpa!" they eximed in unison.


    A servant climbed the stairs in hurry to inform thedy of the house that Grandpa has returned safe and sound.


    Upstairs...


    Inside the bedroom.


    Laura and Reba were sitting on the bed, knitting baby clothes together.


    They heard loud knocking at the door.


    "Mydy, good news! Grandpa Terros is back! He''s waiting for you at the living room right now!" a female servant''s voice rang in the air.


    The women looked at each other in shock.


    "OMG! If Grandpa Terros is here, my husband is also back!" Laura''s eyes sparkled in happiness. She looked at Reba. "Let''s go and talk to Grandpa!"


    Reba smiled happily. "Fantastic news! Grandpa would surely bring good news about Graven because they were imprisoned in the same ce!" she said.


    The women rushed to the door and walked into the hallway apanied by the thrilled-looking servant.


    The women descended the staircase.


    Terros was shocked to see a pregnant Reba walking down the stairs beside Laura. How did Reba arrive at the manor? Maybe she was personally admitted by Laura and howe she''s already pregnant? Did she get married to someone while she has gone missing? He thought that they will be the ones to be surprised by hise back, he didn''t expect that they also have a big surprise for him!


    The women rushed to Terros''s side lowering themselves on the couch facing him.


    "Grandpa! I''m d to see you again! Thanks God, you are safe! We''re all happy for you! Where is my husband?" Laura asked straight away, very much excited to see Graven.


    A thick silence enveloped the room when Grandpa failed to answer Laura''s question right away.


    "Grandpa, where is Graven?" Reba repeated Laura''s question.


    Terros''s silent demeanor scared them.


    He took a deep breath and cleared his throat. "Um... he is fine and recovering..."


    "Thanks God!" Laura gushes, huge relief washed over her.


    Terros scratches his head. He told Elva that he won''t sugarcoat his words and tell them the truth. He can''t make them believe that Graven was recovering - while the truth is... the deity is yet to find out what is wrong with Graven''s condition. And he can''t tell Laura about Luke as well.


    He cleared his throat again. "Um... guys... listen carefully. I and Graven were rescued by my adopted daughter Veronica with the help of the goddess Elva who lives in the Windless Mountain. This goddess is very kind and already helped Graven many times. She is a thousand years old deity and a very powerful one. My daughter Veronica and the goddess are close friend..."


    He paused for a moment catching his breath.


    "Pleas continue, Grandpa. I''m eager to hear about my husband''s situation, bad or good," Laura said, preparing herself for the worst.


    Terros continues his narration... "Graven and I were imprisoned in the same ce but in different rooms. But I was able to see him and ording to the servants there, Graven arrived to the ce in his unconscious state. Which means he didn''t wake up from his deep slumber until now, even after we''re both sessfully rescued by my adopted daughter. In short, Graven is not dead yet, but I have a feeling that his soul is trapped somewhere and he was struggling to break free from that ce. I have a suspicion that the cursed King put him in that condition..."


    Reba''s brows knitted together. "I just want to ask this...so Graven is not dead yet? Just unconscious? You mean he can''t talk and move or even open his eyes?"


    Terros nodded his head. "Yup! That''s right!" he answered. "His skin and breathing are normal though, just that he can''t talk and move his body parts. He''s lying on the bed all the time without waking up..."


    "Ohh..." the people around Terros gasped in shock.


    Laura bit her lower lip in pain and worries, fresh tears swarmed her eyes. She looked at Terros. "Grandpa, where is my husband right now?" she asked, her lips trembling, wanting to cry.


    "He''s currently inside the healing room at the deity''s residence at the top of the Windless Mountain. He will stay there so that the deity can study his strange illness and find the suitable method to heal him and restore him back to his old self," Terros exined.


    "I understand, Grandpa. But can I see him? I just want to see him! I want to take care of him everyday, maybe if he can hear my voice everyday, he will wake up quickly," Laura begged.


    ''Herees the problem,'' Terros told himself, he took a deep breath. "Ah, regarding that matter, I will ask the deity''s permission first. If the deity agrees to your request, I will return here to inform you," he replied.


    Laura heaved a sigh. "Is it possible to bring Graven here in his residence to recuperate and the deity cane here everyday to treat my husband? That way... it won''t be cumbersome if I want to visit him there everyday..." she suggested.


    Terros cleared his throat. "Child, I think the deity won''t agree to that arrangement..." he said.


    "Can we find another physician to treat Graven''s strange condition?" Laura suggested.


    Terros groaned and shook his head vigorously. "Child, we can''t do that. I trust this deity so much, I''m willing to trust her with my life, that is how good she is when ites to herbal medicines. Let''s not underestimate her capabilities that span a thousand years. So, in my humble opinion, she is the only one capable enough to treat your husband. I''m very sorry I can''t agree to your suggestion, I hope you don''t take it against me. Rest assured that I will inform the deity about your request for a visit. Maybe we can arranged a visit for you one or twice a week. How about that?" he suggested.


    Laura bit her lip and pouted. Tears shimmered in her eyes. She wants to take care of her husband every day! But it''s not proper to argue with the deity and Grandpa Terros. Insisting on her duty to Graven being his wife is not a good idea at this moment. Besides, they all agree on one thing and that is Graven''s speedy recovery from his illness.


    Since she doesn''t have the power to cure her husband she might as well shut her mouth, go with the flow, and not oppose the people who have more capabilities to help her husband. "Alright, Grandpa, I won''t insist on visiting my husband everyday and no need to find another physician to treat Graven. All I want is to have a chance to visit him at least twice a week. Can you do that for me, please?" she pleaded while caressing her tummy gently.


    Terros smiled. "Sure! I will inform the deity of your request!" he assured her.


    Laura smiled brightly. "Thank you, Grandpa!"


    "Don''t mention it," Terros replied, feeling relieved that Laura no longer makes a fuss when ites to her visitation rights.


    Simon cleared his throat. "Can you stay for dinner, Terros? Let''s celebrate the good news today!" he said merrily.


    Terros scratches his head. "I would love to! But I have some important errand to do today. Why don''t we set the date tomorrow evening? So that I can stay here longer and have a long chat with you all. I''ll tell you everything - regarding what happened to us in the hands of the enemy," he said.


    "That would be nice! Come back tomorrow after noon then..." Rosa stated.


    Terros looked at Simon.


    "Tomorrow afternoon is nice!" Simon answered.


    Terros looked at Laura and Reba. "Ladies, I know you have many questions crisscrossing in your minds right now. I''m ready to answer them tomorrow afternoon. I promise to return here," he said.


    Laura and Reba smiled pleasantly at Terros.


    "No problem, Grandpa..." Laura replied.


    "See you tomorrow, Grandpa!" Reba said. "Give our regard to Graven," she added.


    "Sure, I will! I have to go now," Terros said.


    Two female servants arrived and ced the tter of delicious refreshment on the center table.


    "Have some snack first before going home," Rosa told Terros.


    "Thank you, Madam! I won''t say no to my favorite rice cakes!" Terros chuckled with a wide grin. He picked up one rice cake and began munching on it, loving its creamy and sweet taste that melted deliciously in his mouth.


    The family ate the rice cakes with Terros.


    Half an hourter.


    Terros finally bid goodbye to Reba, Laura, and her family promising to return the next day.


    Terros vanished from the living room in the blink of an eye.


    Reba noticed the sadness on Laura''s face. "What''s wrong?" she asked.


    Laura released a deep sigh. "I missed my husband so much! I feel sad that I can''t visit him everyday...." shemented.


    Reba rubbed Laura''s back,forting her. "Just endure a little bit. Once Graven is already cured from his condition, he will stay by your side everyday. You just have to bear the prolong pain separation a little bit longer. Okay?"


    Laura nodded her head. "Ok, I understand..." She rose to her feet. "Let''s go to the garden, I want to breathe fresh air!" she said.


    The women left the living room and walked on the path leading to the garden, apanied by Rosa, Simon, and Sofia.

 Chapter 381 - Eyes Open

    Terros appeared in the headquarter.


    During that time, Horace and Calder were discussing how to rescue Grandpa and Graven from the clutches of the enemy when suddenly Grandpa appeared in front of them.


    Their eyes grew saucer-like in shock and happiness as their heart rejoices at his unexpected return. They were still on the nning stage of their rescue operation and wow! Grandpa was already in front of them, alive and well!


    Fantastic!


    "Grandpa! Wee back!" Horace and Calder shouted in unison as they rushed to his side.


    "Were is Lord Graven!?" Horace asked directly.


    Terros sighed and replied, "He''s still in hisatose state but he''s already at the Windless Mountain, currently under the deity''s care."


    "That''s amazing news!" Horace raved.


    Calder smiled broadly. "Wonderful!"


    "So, let me guess... Veronica seeded in rescuing us all?" Horace asked.


    Terros nodded his head. "Yeah! My daughter is awesome! Isn''t she? But anyways, Elva and Veronica was a formidable team during the rescue process. The deity lend her powerful medallion to Veronica so that my daughter can return to the enemy''s territory without encountering any glitch. That''s how powerful the deity is! And of course, Veronica was also brave, venturing to the enemy''s territory several times is not for the faint of heart. The two women really impresses me! Their performance during the rescue process is outstanding, better than a thousand soldier! No offence, guys!" he joked.


    Calder and Horace pped their hands in glee impressed by the women''s bravery and dedication.


    "Girl power at it''s finest!" they apuded in unison.


    Calder was shaking his head in amazement. "Whoa... I can''t believe that it only took two women to stage a sessful rescue! I''m mind blown!" he said.


    Terros grinned and said, "And one more good news! Veronica also rescued Luke''s spirit who take over the body of the vampire woman''s youngest son..."


    Horace''s face registered shock. "Wow, really-? I understand now why the young lord wants to save you and Veronica. He was Lord Luke''s spirit inhabiting the young man''s body! Before, I was confused and curious why would he wants to marry Veronica, that''s because he wants to save her as well!"


    Terros smiled. "Yeah, that''s right, son! Luke take over the body of the enemy''s youngest son who has beenatose for many years. Luke also ys a big role in making sure that Veronica will seed in herst mission to save the three of us."


    They looked at each other in awe.


    Terros smiled. "I''m so happy to see you again, guys! I thought I will never be able to return here," he said, teary-eyed.


    Horace patted Terros''s shoulder and said, "Wee back, Grandpa! We''re happy to see you again. You have no idea how happy we are right now after discovering that everyone is safe already after undergoing such a horrible ordeal in the hands of the enemy."


    "Stay with us for a few minutes, Grandpa. I will make you a cup of hot coffee," Calder offered.


    "As much as I wanted to, I can''t. Veronica instructed me to buy some groceries from the market," Terros replied.


    "That''s not a problem, give me the list. I''ll have someone buy it for you. Just stay here with us while waiting for the grocery to arrive," Horace offered.


    "That''s good, son!" Terros smiled and handed to him Veronica''s list.


    Horace epted the piece of paper and instructed one of the servants to buy the stuff in the market.


    A few minutester.


    The men gathered around the table and sipped their coffee, discussing the events before and after the rescue.


    One hourter.


    They were on their second cup of coffee when the grocery finally arrived.


    Terros stood up. "I gotta get going, guys! See you in the next few days!" he said and picked up the grocery bag.


    "When can we visit Lord Graven?" Horace asked.


    "Yes... we want to see Lord Graven!" Calder interjected.


    Terros sighed. "Guys, even Laura has to make an appointment first. I really dunno when Graven is free to have a visitor. As you can see... the goddess will be very busy starting today and in theing days to concoct medicines that can help Graven ovee his strange illness. It''s better that we don''t disturb her so that she can concentrate on her task. Just not right now, no visit allowed for a few days. Don''t worry, I''lle here often to keep you updated with Graven''s condition and progress. Okay - guys?"


    Horace and Calder nodded their heads.


    "We understand, Grandpa!" Horace finally said.


    "Thanks for sharing the goods news to us!" Calder spoke.


    "Don''t mention it. I know that your lord''s safety concerns you all. I came here right away, so that starting today, your mind can rest from the mental torture. Now that Lord Graven is back, let''s hope for the quick restoration of his good health," Terros said.


    "I wish Lord Graven a speedy recovery!" Calder said.


    "Me too!" Horace replied.


    "Guys, I''ll get going now. See you again soon!" Terros said.


    "Bye, Grandpa!" the men replied in unison.


    Terros nods his head and vanished from the ce in the blink of an eye.


    A few minutester.


    He appeared at the terrace of the Windless Mountain.


    Veronica was watering the nts in the garden.


    "Daughter, I''m back! Hope I''m notte!" Terros announced.


    Veronica smiled and stopped her activity. "You just arrive in time, Grandpa! I''m now going to prepare the dishes for dinner," she said.


    Terros handed her the grocery bag. "How it''s going?" he asked.


    "You mean, Graven and Luke?" Veronica said.


    "Yeah..."


    "Elva is still in the healing room. I haven''t visited there yet," Veronica replied.


    "Ah, I see... Is it okay to disturb Elva even for a few minutes? I just want to see the boys condition," Terros said.


    "Sure! Let go together. I''m also curious with Elva''s progress," Veronica replied.


    They entered the door and proceed to the kitchen to drop the groceries, then they continue to their destination.


    They arrived at the healing room and knocked at the door a few times.


    "Come in! It''s open..." Elva said.


    Terros pushed the door open and they stepped inside the healing room.


    "How it''s going, goddess?" Terros asked curiously, he nced at the men lying on the bed.


    "Luke will wake up anytime soon, he''s already actively trying to move his body parts. Let''s just give him enough time. A few hours from now, he can finally sit upright on the bed," Elva replied.


    "And how about Graven?" Terros asked.


    "I''m still observing his condition. I already fed him with one of the elixirs that I have concocted previously. Let see how his body will react to my medicine," Elva replied.


    "Thank you so much for your hard work and effort, goddess. We''re forever indebted to you," Terros said in a grateful voice.


    "Don''t mention it. I''m d to be of help to you, guys," Elva responded.


    "Um... I volunteer to watch over the men while you sleep and take your rest," Terros offered.


    "Alright, you may start now. I''ll just go to my room and take a nap for a few minutes. If somethinges up with the boys, don''t hesitate to knock on my door," Elva said.


    "Aye, goddess!" Terros replied with a smile.


    Elva nods her head and leave, going to her bedroom to rest. She arrived in her room, went straight to bed, and lie down.


    She stared at the ceiling for a while.


    She has been alone most of the time, but now she got herself involved with these people who depended on her kindness and her capabilities. It''s kind of tiring sometimes but also rewarding and satisfying every time she helps save people''s lives and helps them ovee their problems and difficulties.


    And the best thing about her current condition, she''s going to have a baby soon! A baby who will call her ''mother'' a few years from now.


    She giggled happily, she find it exciting to be a mother! Thanks to Graven! He made her see what she''s been missing her whole life. She will never be alone again because her unborn child will bring endless sunshine in her life that willst for many centuries toe.


    She''s looking forward to giving birth to her unborn child, soon!


    She shut her eyes to sleep in a happy mood.


    ...


    Back in the healing room.


    Veronica looked at Terros. "I''ll be at the kitchen to prepare dinner. If you need assistance, just call my name," she said.


    "Okay," Terros replied.


    Veronica left the room.


    Terros looked at the twin brothers, so alike in many ways, unfortunately, they fall in love with the same woman.


    But things will get better from now on because Luke is ready to move on. Earlier, when he was talking to Laura, he was debating if he will mention Luke to her. But he stop at thest minute after he remembered that at some point in the past, Luke kidnapped Laura and imprisoned her in his manor against her will.


    He knows that Laura hated Luke with every fiber of her being because of what he had done to her in the past. Whew... what aplicated situation the brothers are in just because of one woman!


    But anyway, it''s all in the past now. He hoped the twin can finally settle each other''s differences and Luke will be able to find his soulmate. If that happens, hopefully, one day, Laura can finally learn to forgive Luke.


    Sighing, he went to Graven''s side and whispered. "Son, you know what-? I went to the manor and informed the people there especially your wife that you''re finally rescued and recuperating here in the Windless Mountain under the goddess''s care. I also informed Horace and Calder of your current condition. Everyone is happy after they learned of your safe return. They all wish you a speedy recovery. Get well soon, son! We miss you so much!" he said, misty-eyed. His biggest fear is that Graven might not be able to wake up and ovee his strange illness, which would devastate everyone who wished for his speedy recovery.


    He released a deep sigh, feeling emotional.


    He cleared his throat and continue. "I have another good news for you! I saw Reba, heavily pregnant and living in your manor together with Laura. Reba is finally back! The two most important women in your life are now living under the same roof safely. Isn''t that nice?"


    He stopped for a moment.


    Still no movement on Graven''s body.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, Terros saw movements in Luke''s bed. He rushed to his side.. That''s the defining moment when Luke opens his eyes for the first time after his soul sessfully returns to his body.

 Chapter 382 - Theory

    Terros looked at Luke''s face.


    They both grinned at each other in happiness.


    "Wee back, son! How are you feeling now that you''re finally back in your original body?" Terros asked.


    Luke''s face broke into a dazzling smile. "All I can say now is that it''s nice to be back in my original body! I''m so happy right now. I thought I''m not be able to return to my body. Thank you so much for taking good care of my body while I''m held as prisoner by the curse King, Grandpa!" he said feeling grateful for the old man''s help.


    "Don''t mention it. But the ones you have to thank are thedies. I bring your body here because it''s starting to rot and I''m not capable enough to stop it. From that day onward, the deity Elva and Veronica are the ones who are taking good care of your body, preserving it with care, day in and day out. I don''t deserve all the credits," Terros replied.


    "Ah, of course, where are thedies? I want to thank them for saving my body and my spirit," Luke said.


    "They will be here any moment. Veronica is busy preparing a feast in the kitchen while the deity is resting in her room," Terros spoke.


    "Okay, I''ll just wait here then..." Luke said and nced at his brother still lying in aatose state at the next table. He slowly get up from the bed and went to his side. He examined his brother''s face closely. "Bro, why are you not waking up yet? What''s wrong with you?" he asked and touched his brother''s hands, giving him some of his heat and his brotherly love.


    Terros released a deep sigh. "He''s been like that ever since he arrived to the vampire couple''s manor, right?"


    Luke nodded his head. "Yup! That was also the time when one of the servant washed the jar in the toilet and identally open the lid. So I get out of the jar and explore the surroundings area. I discovered a sleeping body inside the coffin, so I upied it right away. And from that moment onward I be Mother Sylvia''s son, resurrected from a long time of slumber. That''s how it happens..." he ended his narration.


    "You did a brilliant thing, son!" Terros apuded Luke''s action by taking over theatose body of the vampire woman''s youngest son.


    Luke agreed that it was the right thing to do at the moment. "I was thinking that if my original body have already rotted, I will just use that young lord''s body. I''m so lucky that my original body is still intact and I can now return to my old life," he said cheerfully. "I''m looking forward to going home!" he raved excitedly.


    "So... how long you are going to stay here?" Terros asked. The reason for his question is because Laura will visit her husband soon and they will see each other, there''s no avoiding it. That''s why he asked first so that he can find a way to make sure that Laura and Luke''s paths will not cross to avoid conflict.


    "I will stay for a few hours. Before I leave, I want to thank thedies for saving my life and for taking good care of my body before I''ll disappear. After that, I''ll go home because I''ve been gone for so long, my men and my servant have gone crazy already thinking about my whereabouts. So, I really need to go home the soonest possible time," Luke exined.


    "Ah, okay. I got it, son. You might as will stay for dinner because Veronica is cooking delicious dishes to celebrate this momentous asion," Terros suggested.


    "Sure! I would love to stay here for a few more hours and thank thedies before I''ll take my leave," Luke spoke.


    "That''s good!" Terros said with a smile. Problem solved!


    Luke shifted his attention to his twin brother. "Why Graven can''t wake up yet? What''s wrong with him?" he asked, deeply bothered by his strange brother''s condition.


    Terros heaved a sigh. "The goddess already fed him a medicine earlier. It will take a few hours before a result can be seen. A lot of waiting and observation is needed at this time. Your brother''s perplexing condition might take a whole month of constant trial and error of applying medication since we don''t have any idea what his problem is..." he replied.


    Luke released a deep sigh. "Get well soon, brother! I can''t wait to spend some time with you just like old times," he said in an emotional tone.


    Terros patted Luke''s shoulder tofort him, he said, "Graven will surely recover soon! Let''s hope for the best!"


    The men were enveloped with silence for a moment.


    Then Terros remembered that Luke wants to marry Veronica while they were still in the enemy''s territory. He cleared his throat. "Um... son... I want to ask you a question. It''s been bothering me for a while..." he said.


    "Go on, what is it, Grandpa?" Luke asked.


    "Are you attracted to my adoptive daughter? Do you really have intention to marry Veronica? I just want to rify that," Terros asked.


    Luke smiled. "Not really. I only did it to save Veronica. That was a spur of the moment decision, the only thing I can think of during that time. Sadly, I can only save you and Veronica but I can''t save Horace because I feared that Mother Sylvia might suspect my motive. At one point, she did ask me why I want to save all the prisoners," he borated.


    Terros''s smiled. "Ah, that''s good to hear. I''m d it''s all behind us now. For your information, Horace is kind of attracted to Veronica... just so you know..."


    Luke smiled and said, "No problem. I wish them love and happiness!"


    "Son, do you want water or anything?" Terros offered.


    "Just water, Grandpa," Luke replied.


    "Okay, I''ll get you one from the kitchen. Just wait here and watched over your brother for me," Terros said.


    Luke nods his head and said, "Okay... thanks!"


    Terros exited the healing room to get water from the kitchen. When he arrived in the kitchen, Veronica was in the process of cooking thest dish.


    "Did Luke wake up already?" Veronica asked.


    "Yeah!"


    "That''s nice!"


    "He can''t wait to say thanks to you and Elva. I left him there in the healing room to watch over his brother. I''ll get water for him," Terros said.


    Veronica handed him the ss.


    After filling the ss with drinking water, Terros left the kitchen and return to the healing room.


    ...


    Meanwhile...


    At the vampire couple''s manor.


    Zalvo and Corbin were checking the security of the property outside the manor when one of their men rushed to their side.


    "My lord, the prisoners body were gone!"


    Zalvo and Corbin looked at each other in shock.


    "How did it happen? After the breach, I already assigned men to guard the door of the prisoners room. How could they escape?" Zalvo asked.


    "My lord, the men didn''t see anyone leaving the room. The prisoners simply vanished after the guards went inside to check them," the man exined.


    "Even the guy who is unconscious all the time? How could it happen? Did he suddenly wake up and save his butler?" Corbin expressed his thoughts.


    "Probably, because if there is still intruder inside the property the rm will start sting again right at this very moment. But the rm is quiet, which means the guy woke up from hisatose state and rescued his butler and they escape this ce while we''re busy strengthening the security around the property," Zalvo exined.


    Corbin sighed deeply and looked at his father. "I''ll visit the prisoners room to look for clues," he said.


    "I''ll go with you!" Zalvo said.


    The father and son returned to the facility underground.


    First, they went to the old man''s room and checked the area thoroughly.


    "The room is clean, no clues left behind," Corbin observed.


    "Yeah... let''s go to the next room," Zalvo said.


    The men proceed to the next room.


    They found the room empty as well, with no clue left behind.


    Zalvo and Corbin were puzzled by the incident.


    "Howe the prisoners escape the room without any aide from the outside forces?" Corbin asked in bewilderment.


    Zalvo was rubbing his jaw, in deep thoughts, formting different ideas in his mind. Hee up with possible theories and shared them with his son. "Either the old man or the unconscious guy are responsible for their disappearance or... during the breach... they were already gone along with the intruder," he exined.


    Corbin''s brows knitted together. "But howe when we check the rooms the prisoners were still lying on their beds?"


    "It''s either the intruder used a technique called illusion. We can see the prisoners bodies lying on the bed but in close inspection it''s just an illusion, the bodies are not real, just images that will disappear after a few hours..." Zalvo borated further.


    Corbin finally understood what his father meant. "I got it! The prisoners we saw in the bed are not real, their just illusions or just clones!" he blurted.


    "Absoluletely!" Zalvo confirmed.


    "So... the final theory is... during themotion the intruder rescued the prisoners. The rescuer is probably that woman who escape the fire previously, then she left clones to deceive us," Corbin said.


    "That''s right! That''s what I''ve imagined that took ce during that time," Zalvo dered.


    "And how does Nathan''s situation connected to the whole thing? Why knock out my brother? Why not me?" Corbin asked the question that''s bothering him.


    "Maybe because she already freeze you and Nathan was trying to fight her that''s why she knocked him out," Zalvo exined.


    "That''s a possibility. Anyways, we don''t really know what actually happened during that time. Now, what if that woman wille back and cause havoc here? We should block her entrance again and make sure that she can never return in this property ever again!" Corbin said.


    "That''s right, son. Let''s go back to the house and discuss about this pressing issue. We need to triple the security of the whole ce and the whole facility. We might be facing an attack anytime soon!" Zalvo stated grimly.


    The men left the room and returned to the manor for a lengthy discussion.

 Chapter 383 - Would You?

    Back at the Windless Mountain.


    Terros makes sure that Luke can express his gratitude to thedies first before eating their meal that night. So he brought Luke into the living room and that was also the time that Elva finished resting and exiting her room.


    "Goddess... Luke have something to tell you..." he said.


    Elva looked at Graven''s twin that looked exactly like him.


    Luke bowed his head and conveyed his gratitude to the deity. "Thank you so much for helping Veronica during the rescue mission, goddess. We are all indebted to you," he said humbly.


    Elva smiled. "Don''t mention it. I''m d to help you all," she responded cheerfully. "If nothing else, I''m going to the healing room to check on Graven," she said and left the living room.


    Luke watched the goddess walk towards the healing room and blurted, "She''s amazing! The most kind and generous goddess ever!"


    "I agree... we''re so lucky to meet her! One of a kind!" Terros smiled. "Let''s proceed to the kitchen so that you can talk to Veronica," he said.


    The men went to the kitchen.


    Veronica was busy arranging the dishes on the table.


    "Daughter, can we have your attention for a minute?" Terros said.


    Veronica looked at them. "Sure, what is it?" She stopped what she''s doing and went to their sides. She looked at Luke. "How are you feeling now?" she asked.


    Luke smiled brightly. "I''m feeling better, thanks for asking," he replied. "Veronica, I would like to thank you for saving me, Grandpa and my brother from the clutches of the enemy. You are so brave and one hell of an amazing woman! I''m super impressed. I''m your fan forever!" he said with a grin.


    Veronicaughed in amusement. "I''m not impressed with what I''ve done. I only got brave due to the powerful medallion that the deity had lend to me. I''m d to be of help to you, guys. I''ll do it again if I needed to. Anyways, since you''re already here... let''s eat dinner. Take your seat... I''m going to the healing room to inform Elva that dinner is ready," she said and left the kitchen.


    The men settled at the table.


    Back at the healing room.


    Elva was observing Graven''s face when Veronica entered the room.


    "How it''s going?" Veronica went to the bed.


    A frown appeared on Elva''s head. "There''s still no sign of him waking up yet. I need to try my other medicine tomorrow if we can''t get any result today," she replied with a heavy sigh.


    "The table is ready. Let''s eat dinner first and discuss Graven''s situation after we finish eating," Veronica said.


    "Okay," Elva said with a nod. She covered Graven''s body with the while nket.


    The women exited the room and went to the kitchen. They settled at the table.


    Elva looked at her visitors and smiled brightly. "Guys, I''m d to share these delicious dishes with you, especially cooked by Veronica for this special asion. Let''s enjoy the good food and thepany of each other!" she said.


    "Alright, let''s eat!" Terros beamed.


    They began putting foods on their tes and starts eating infortable silence, asionally discussing Graven''s situation now and then.


    Half an hourter.


    They finished eating dinner and were rxing at the terrace, drinking grapefruit juice.


    Luke was enjoying the wonderful scenery at the top of the mountain. "What an incredible view you got here, goddess! I''m mind-blown! Spectacr and amazing. The sea of clouds is real! Simply your ce is a paradise on earth!" he raved.


    Elva smiled. "That''s why I chose my residence at the top of this mountain because I fall in love with the panoramic view surrounding this mountain. So pleasing to the eyes and soothing to the soul," she borated.


    Luke agreed. "Indeed!" he said and gave the goddess a thumb up.


    After a while...


    Luke looked at Terros and the two women. "Guys, I really need to go home now. I have no idea what happened to my business, my houses and my servants. I need to go home - asap!" he said worriedly.


    "Alright, I''ll leave with you, son," Terros said and rose to his feet.


    Luke looked at the deity. "Can Ie here some other time? I just want to visit my brother?" he asked.


    "Sure, just inform Terros first with the schedule," Elva said. "Because there are some days that I don''t want to be disturb when ites to my treatment with Graven. I hope you understand..."


    "Of course, I understand, goddess. Thank you for allowing me to visit your home again. I appreciated it very much," Luke said.


    Elva smiled at Luke. "You''re wee."


    "Goddess, I will return here a few hours from now. I''ll continue watching over Graven so that you can also take a rest," Terros told the deity.


    Elva smiled. "That would be nice. I need someone who can stay overnight in Graven''s side to monitor his condition and informed me right away if somethinges up," she said.


    "That will be me!" Terros said eagerly. ''We''ll go now..."


    "Bye Goddess, bye Veronica... ''till we meet again," Luke said.


    "Bye!" the women replied in unison.


    Terros and Luke vanished from the terrace.


    A momentter.


    The men appeared in front of Terros''s bamboo house.


    Terros looked at Luke. "We''re finally here, son. Are you going home now? Or do you still want to stay in my house for a few minutes and share a cup of coffee with me?" he offered.


    Luke shook his head. "I would love to have some coffee with you, Grandpa, but I need to go home first. After everything is okay, I''ll return here," he replied.


    "Okay, juste here early morning because that would be the time I''m here at my house. I need to water my nts and feed my poultry. Then after I''m done with my house chore, I''ll go back to the Windless Mountain to stay with Graven in the healing room overnight," Terros borated.


    "Ah, okay. So, you won''t be here anytime of the day, just early morning. I got it! Grandpa, thank you so much for taking good care of my brother. I owe you so much," Luke said.


    Terros patted Luke''s shoulder. "Don''t mention it. Go now because you have to deal with a lot of things when you arrive to your ce..."


    "Can Ie here directly at your ce? You didn''t allow me to enter your ce before-?" Luke asked in bewilderment.


    Terros smiled. "The time is different now, when you told me that you no longer pursue Laura, I know that I can finally trust you from that moment onward. I just hope that you and your brother will finally reconcile with each after Graven wakes up," he said.


    Luke smiled. "Of course, I have already move on from our past. My brother and I will settle our differences soon once he wakes up," he said. "I gotta get going now, Grandpa. Thank you for allowing me free entrance to your domain. Don''t worry - I won''t disappoint you," he assured him.


    "I know you won''t. It''s about time to find your soulmate. That one that you can call your own. Good luck, son!"


    Luke grinned. "Definitely, but that''s not my priority right now. When the time is right I will pursue it," he said. "By the way... I noticed that the deity is pregnant. Who is the father?" he asked curiously.


    Terrosughed. "Let''s not gossip about the father of Elva''s unborn child. All I know is that the goddess has a human lover in the past but Veronica didn''t know about the guy''s true identity. It''s the deity''s private life, let''s leave it at that..."


    "Alright, I''ll go now... bye Grandpa!" Luke finally said.


    "Bye son! Take care... see you soon!" Terros said.


    A momentter.


    Luke disappeared in front of Terros.


    Grandpa proceed to climb the stairs and entered his abode.


    He open the lights and entered his room and changed his clothes. He took a bag from the cab and put some clothes and toiletries inside.


    Half an hourter.


    Terros left his home teleporting back to the Windless Mountain.


    A few minutester.


    He appeared on the terrace at the deity''s abode.


    Veronica was there rxing on the sofa. "Grandpa, you''re back!"


    "Yeah, I only took a few of my clothes with me so that I can change anytime," he replied. "Where is Elva?"


    Veronica replied, "In the healing room."


    "Can we disturb her?" he asked.


    "Yes, of course. Let''s go..." Veronica said.


    They left the terrace, entered the house, and went to the healing room.


    They knocked on the door first, not wanting to disturb the deity just in case she was in the middle of medicating Graven.


    "Come in, the door is open..." Elva''s replyes from the inside.


    They pushed the door open and entered the room.


    Elva looked at Terros. "You''re back early..." shemented.


    "Yeah! I just took some clothes from my house ande back right away. I''m eager to serve Graven the best I could, he''s like a son to me," Terros replied feeling emotional.


    Elva smiled. "Nice to know that you''re eager to watch Graven because I honestly don''t know how long he will be like this. But I will try everything - just to bring him back to life."


    "Thank you in advance for your hard work and dedication in helping Graven, goddess," Terros said appreciatively.


    "Well... It''s the least I can do for my..." Elva didn''t finish her sentence. Instead, she caressed her tummy lovingly. She has almost forgotten that the old man didn''t know that Graven was the father of her unborn child. Only she and Veronica know about the truth.


    Terros coughed a little. "Um... goddess...I have something to tell you. When I visited Graven''s wife, Laura. The poor woman begged me to visit her husband at least one or twice a week.. Is it possible? Would you allow Laura to visit her husband twice a week here in your ce?" he asked.

 Chapter 384 - To The Moon

    Veronica observed the deity''s reaction to Grandpa''s question.


    Elva was silent for a moment pondering about Laura''s request.


    A few minutester, she finally said, "I have no problem if she wille here to visit her husband, but she must wait for the time I will allow her toe here so that she won''t interfere with Graven''s healing process," she replied.


    Terros nods his head. "I already told Laura about the importance of Graven''s treatment, therefore she already know that she can''t visit here everyday. She''s fine with one or twice visits a week," he stated.


    "That''s good...." Elva spoke.


    Terros cleared his throat and asked, "Um... when will you allow Laura toe here for her first visit?


    Veronica looked at the deity wanting to hear her answer.


    Elva went silent for a few seconds and finally said, "Tomorrow, if you can bring Laura here, then much better..." she said.


    Terros smiled. "Thank you so much, Elva!" he said in a grateful tone.


    "Don''t mention it," Elva replied and changed the topic. "You can sleepfortably on the vacant bed. This room was also equip with a toilet so you don''t need to leave the room all the time. I feel at ease that Graven has someone by his side to watch over him every night."


    "I''m d to be of help to make your responsibilities a bit lighter. Girls, Just sleep well at night, I''ll take care of Graven," Terros assured them.


    "Okay... that''s settled. I''m going to my room now and take a rest. So far, there''s no reaction yet from Graven''s side," Elva said. "Tomorrow, after Laura left, I will administer another medicine. I hope we can finally see some good result in theing days," she added, feeling hopeful.


    Elva walked to the door.


    "Um... Elva... Can Laura bring one more person with her when shee here for a visit?" Terros asked anticipating that Reba might insist to go with Laura. Therefore he needs to ask permission first.


    Elva raised a brow. "Who is this person?" she asked curiously.


    "It''s Reba, Graven''s adopted sister," Terros replied.


    Elva shrugged. "Okay. Only two person at a time, and they''re the only visitor I''m going to ept this week," she said and exited the door.


    "Perfect!" Terros finally released his breath as huge relief washed over him.


    Veronica smiled. "I''m kind of thinking that Elva won''t allow Laura to visit her husband this week. When she agreed and even allowed Reba toe along for the visit, I''m super impressed!"


    "The goddess is indeed kind and apassionate deity. I only have high respect for her. I just hope she won''t change considering that...that..." Terros didn''t finish his sentence.


    "I hope so. Tomorrow - what will happen when the two women finally meet each other?" Veronica said, feeling a bit skeptical.


    "Laura didn''t know everything, only you and Elva know the secret. Don''t count me, I know nothing," Terros said with a grin.


    Veronica went to Terros''s side and spoke in a low voice, "What if Laura will get suspicious? The goddess is also pregnant... What will you tell her if she ask who is the father of Elva''s unborn child?"


    Terros shrugged. "Well, I''ll just tell her that the deity fell in love with a human guy and decided not to continue her rtionship with him. Then she finally broke up with him and decided to raise her child alone. That''s the most believable lie I cane up with. The same lie I told Luke when he asked me a few hours ago who is the father of Elva''s baby," he stated.


    "Ah, I see... that''s indeed a believable lie. Besides, the deity''s love life and private life is nobody business, right?" Veronica said.


    "Correct!" Terros agreed with a thumb up. "As long Laura doesn''t know that her husband fathered Elva''s baby then everything will be alright..." he whispered.


    A few minutester, after their discussion.


    They realized something...


    Damn!


    Together, Terros and Veronica looked at Graven, their eyes widened in shock as awareness dawned on them.


    "Oh, no! What the...!" Veronica covered her mouth in absolute horror.


    "Shiit Sherlock! This is what we got when we starts gossiping other people''s lives!" Terros sighed heavily and scratches his head, annoyed that he spill the beans and Graven might already know the truth by now that he is the father of Elva''s unborn child. He lowered his head and whispered the words in Graven''s ear. "Son, I hope you didn''t hear everything. We''re just joking...okay? Don''t believe everything you hear from us. We''re just discussing some..." he cut his statement short. He knows that Graven probably already heard his conversation with Veronica. It''s no use lying again. "Son, when you wake up, let''s talk about what you hear form us, okay? Don''t rush... I''ll exin everything..."


    Veronica and Terros scratched their heads in a frustrated manner. The secret that they''ve been trying to hide was identally revealed to Graven today. The damage is already done!


    "Let''s hope that he didn''t'' hear anything..." Veronica said.


    "Me too..." Terros replied with a troubled sigh. If Elva will know about this, she will get mad at Veronica for revealing her secret to him, and next, then she will get mad at both of them for revealing her secret to Graven. "Damn, what have we done!?"


    Veronica breathed deeply. "I''ll get out of here..." she said and patted Grandpa''s shoulder before she exited the room.


    Terros was left alone in the room, staring at Graven''s unconscious form. He lowered his head and whispered. "Son, are you excited? Laura and Reba wille here to visit you. They will stay here the whole day..." he told him the good news.


    Terros spent a few minutes sighing. Honestly, this is one big secret that shouldn''t reach Graven''s ear.


    Once Elva knows, she might distance herself from them in the future. Damn! He regretted being a nosy body. He scolded himself over and over again.


    Meanwhile...


    Graven heard everything in his dark prison wall.


    He was stunned after discovering that he was the father of Elva''s unborn child.


    He couldn''t believe it! He can''t remember making love to Elva.


    Never, even in his dreams!


    The deity didn''t even show any signs of attraction towards him during the whole time they''re together in the past. This new revtion puzzled and confused him a lot.


    Then howe?


    After racking his brain - he finally remembered one time in his life when he was gone missing for one week, and Terros told him that maybe a deity fancied him and deceived him by disguising as his wife, Laura.


    That was just like a dream to him and he had quickly forgotten about it because it never happen again. So many things have transpired in his life after that one particr perplexing incident.


    So... the mysterious entity who deceived and make love to him for one whole freaking week is Elva!?


    Damn!


    He was furious at first.


    But after thinking about it, he got a mixed reaction. Should he be angry at Elva for kidnapping him? deceiving him? and taking advantage of his body?


    Should he have the right to hate and punish the same person who helped him and his men escape the cursed King''s clutches. And now, Elva was trying her best to save him from his current situation.


    Should he be mad at the person who saves his life over and over again?


    Things are getting pretty much messed up right now!


    He was confused as hell!


    ...


    That night.


    Terros sleep soundly on the vacant bed in the healing room.


    In the middle of the night, he would wake up from time to time to check on Graven''s condition.


    Hours went by.


    Outside the house...


    Finally, the dawn is breaking on the horizon.


    A new day has begun.


    At 7:00 in the morning, Veronica woke up and began performing her kitchen duties, preparing food and etcetera.


    One hourter.


    Veronica informed Grandpa Terros and Elva that breakfast is ready.


    A few minutester, they gathered at the dining table and eat breakfast together.


    While eating breakfast, Terros looked at the deity. "After breakfast, I will go and fetch Laura and Reba and bring them here. Will that be okay with you, Elva?" he asked.


    "No problem!" Elva replied.


    "Thank you," Terros said.


    Half an hourter.


    Finished eating, Elva left the kitchen and went to the healing room to check on Graven''s condition.


    "I better get going and bring thedies here - before the deity change her mind," Terros spoke.


    Veronica nods her head. "Elva seems to be in a good mood today. It''s unlikely that she will change her mind," she assured him.


    "Okay, I''ll take my leave now. Thanks for the breakfast, daughter!" Terros said and rose to his feet. "Regarding our conversationst night..."


    "For the good of everyone involved, let''s no longer talk about it!" Veronica finally said.


    "Agree!" Terros released a deep sigh and gave Veronica a thumb up.


    After drinking a ss of water, Terros vanished from the kitchen and teleported to Graven''s manor.


    Hended in the living room which is currently empty. He went to the kitchen to find a servant. He saw the cook cleaning the table. "Good morning!" he conveyed his greeting.


    "Good morning, Grandpa!" the cook replied cheerfully.


    "Can you please inform thedy and Reba that I''m here. Tell them that I have good news for them," Terros said politely.


    "Okay, Grandpa!" the cook stopped her chores and left the kitchen, going to the second floor of the house.


    Terros returned to the living room and settledfortably on the sofa.


    A few minutester.


    The whole family including Reba went down the stairs - expecting good news from Grandpa Terros.


    "Good morning everyone!" Terros greeted them cheerfully.


    "Good morning Grandpa!" they replied in unison.


    "I''m excited to hear the good news!" Laura looked expectantly at Terros. "What is it, Grandpa?" she asked excitedly.


    "I told the deity about your request to visit your husband at her ce and she agreed. That''s why I''m here to fetch you girls," Terros replied and looked at Reba. "She allowed you and Laura to visit graven today at her home. Girls, you can stay there until 5:00 in the afternoon," he said.


    Laura and Reba looked at each other, an expression of excitement and happiness was shing in their eyes.


    "We''ll go back upstairs to get dressed, Grandpa. Please, wait for us!" Laura said happily.


    Terros smiled. "Okay. Take your time,dies!" he said.


    Fifteen minutester.


    The women descended the staircase carrying small bags in their hands.


    "We''re ready!" Laura and Reba said in chorus after their feetnded on the floor.


    Terros stood up and smiled. "Alright, Ladies... hold my hands and I''ll fly you to the moon!" he joked.


    Laura and Reba giggled, they grabbed Grandpa Terros''s hands excitedly and they vanished from the living room a few secondster.

 Chapter 385 - No Way Out!

    Terros and her entourage arrived at the Windless mountain andnded on the beautiful terrace that was surrounded by a sea of clouds during that time.


    "We''re here, girls!" Terros announced merrily.


    The two women roamed their eyes around the area.


    "Wow! This ce is heavenly! I never know such a ce existed here on earth!" Laura gushes.


    Reba''s eyes sparkled in delight. "Indeed, the ce is breathtaking, so amazing that it takes my breath away!" she raved.


    Elva and Veronica burst into the Terrance.


    "Wee to my humble abode, girls!" Elva personally wees the visitors.


    Veronica stepped back and left Elva to deal with the women. She was amused to see three pregnant women at the same time.


    Terros introduced the women to each other. "Girls, this is the deity Elva and her best friend my adopted daughter Veronica. And this is Laura, Graven''s wife and Reba, Graven''s adopted sister. I hope you will get along well with each other..." he said.


    Elva gave Laura and Reba a quick hug. "Nice to meet you, girls! Let''s get inside the house so that you can rest on thefortable sofa. You will see Graven soon," she said.


    "Thank you, goddess for weing us in your home! We appreciated it very much," Laura said appreciatively.


    Reba looked at the goddess and smiled cheerfully. "You''re not only beautiful you''re also very kind! I feel honored meeting you," she said.


    Elva smiled graciously at them. "Don''t mention it. Let''s get now inside..." she said.


    The women followed Elva inside.


    Veronica gave Grandpa a thumb up. Terros replied with another thumb up.


    The pregnant women settledfortably on the sofa.


    Veronica went to the kitchen and served the guest a refreshing orange juice in the living room.


    Elva looked at her pregnant guest. "Look at us! It''s raining pregnant women today, eh?" she joked.


    They erupted in peals ofughter.


    "Let''s have dinner hereter... but first let me bring Laura to visit Graven in the healing room," she said. She looked at Laura and asked, "Are you excited?"


    "Yes, of course!" Laura answered brightly.


    "Finish your juice first then I''ll bring you to Graven," Elva said.


    "Thank you," Laura said and sipped her juice, gulping it bottoms up. "I''m done!" she blurted.


    Elva smiled in amusement. "That''s super fast!" she gushes.


    Laura beamed. "I miss my husband so much. I wan to see him," she said excitedly.


    "Alright, let''s go now to the healing room. Follow me," Elva said and rose to her feet.


    The women left the living room and proceed to the healing room.


    They entered the room. Finally, Laura saw her husband again after a long time, she burst into heartbreaking sobs and rushed to Graven''s side. "Husband! What happened to you!" she said between sobs.


    Elva sighed, she grabbed the chair and put it beside the bed. "Sit down, Laura," she said.


    Laura lowered herself on the chair. "Thank you..."


    "Will you be alright alone here? I''m going to my room to rest for a while. I''m kind of sleepy," Elva said and began yawning.


    "It''s okay, you can leave now... thank you..." Laura replied.


    "Don''t mention it," Elva said and rubbed Laura''s back for a few seconds to console her, then she left the room afterward.


    Elva returned to the living room and looked at Veronica and Terros. "Guys, I''m going to rest in my bedroom for a while. Take care of Reba and Laura for me," she said.


    Terros nods his head. "Okay, leave thedies to us. Rest well, Elva..." he said.


    Elva smiled at Reba and left.


    Reba watched the deity''s retreating form until she disappeared behind the door of the bedroom. Then she looked at Terros. "Grandpa, is the deity married? Where is her husband?" she asked curiously.


    Terros nced at Veronica before replying to Reba''s question. He cleared his throat. "Um... she had an affair with a human guy and realized in the end that the rtionship won''t work because of their different status in life. They broke up and Elva will be raising her baby alone," he exined.


    Reba released a deep sigh, her eyes watered. "So sad, Elva''s love story is just like mine. We have the same situation in life," she said sadly.


    Terros and Veronica looked at each other.


    Veronica cleared her throat. "Do you want to rest for a while? I''ll bring you to my room so that you can take a rest. Laura will take her time talking to her husband, so your turn to talk to Graven might happenter in the afternoon," she said.


    Reba nods her head. "Is it okay if I will sleep in your bed for a while?" she asked.


    "Yeah sure! You and Laura are wee in my room. There is a guest room but I wasn''t able to clean it because I got busy. My room is better than the guest room," she said.


    "Okay, I''ll take your offer, Veronica. Thank you," Reba replied gratefully.


    "Don''t mention it. Follow me," Veronica said and stood up.


    The women walked towards Veronica''s room.


    After settling Reba in her room, Veronica left and returned to the living room to talk to Terros.


    "Thedies went along just fine and Elva was a perfect hostess, I''m proud of her!" Veronica said.


    "Indeed. Elva went the extra mile to make sure the girls feels wee in her abode. I''m speechless and truly impressed!" Terros said.


    Veronica smiled brightly. She thought the deity will leave the weing of the guest in her care, it turns out Elva personally wee the visitors and treated them nicely - like they were old-time friends of hers.


    "Everything went well," Terros said.


    "Yeah. I''m going to the kitchen now to start preparing the dishes for lunch," Veronica said.


    "I''ll help you," Terros offered.


    "Sounds better!" Veronica replied.


    They went to the kitchen and began their cooking preparation.


    Back in the healing room.


    Laura was eyes were already red due to so much crying. She already poured her heart out in front of her husband''s unconscious form but her tears have no ns of stopping yet. "My love, why are you like this? Why are you not waking up yet? You have no idea how sad, lonely and terrified I felt when I learned that you were captured by the enemies along with Grandpa and the others. I felt my world had copsed, I spent my day crying over your situation and I can''t even help you. I''m so hopeless and desperate, it''s the worst feeling ever. Due to so much worrying of your safety I lose weight a bit... but I''m okay now after I see you. Please...e back to me soon!" she begged.


    She paused for a few minutes. She wiped the tears from her face with her handkerchief.


    She took her husband''s hand and put it on her bulging tummy. "Husband, our baby miss you so much..." she said. The baby seemed to understand the situation because it kicked hard. Laura smiled brightly. "Baby, Father is safe now. He will go home with us anytime soon!" she said as fresh tears burst into her eyes.


    She stared at her husband - looking like a living dead. Graven is breathing normally but has no movement on the other parts of his body, the rise and fall of his chest is the only indication that he''s still alive.


    She put Graven''s hand back in the bed and lowered her head. She nted a kiss on his lips. "I miss you so much, husband! Please, get well soon! I need you! Our baby need you! Your family needs you!" she said as fresh tears rolled on her face.


    Meanwhile...


    Graven was listening to his wife''s crying in his dark prison wall, feeling sad and devastated that he can''t even talk to her, wishing tofort her. Her heartbreaking cries echoed in his heart and soul - squeezing his heart painfully. He can only hear his wife''s voice but can''t respond. His situation right now was like prolonged torture without any end.


    His situation is getting harder as time goes by, his hopes keep rising up and also keep plummeting every day.


    He will surely go crazy if his current situation will go on for a long time. Sometimes he thought that being dead is much better than his current situation. When you''re dead everything stopped and you are on your way to the afterlife to start a new life cycle again. Right now the only thing he can do is wait...


    He released a deep sigh. His only hope is that Elva can find a way to cure him or else he will be dead, sooner orter.


    Laura was still crying when the door opened and Reba entered the door. She brought a ss of water and handed it to Laura. "Drink this ss of water, and please stop crying. Your eyes are swollen already," she said gently.


    "Thank you," Laura epted the ss and consumed the water in one go. She returned the empty ss to Reba.


    "Do you want to rest for a bit? I rested in Veronica''s bed a few minutes ago," Reba suggested.


    Laura released a deep sigh and stood up. "Just talk to him... maybe he can hear you."


    "Okay. I''ll bring you to Veronica''s room''s first," Reba offered.


    The women left the ce and went to Veronica''s room.


    After Laura settledfortably in the bed, Reba left.


    She returned to the healing room and sat on the chair facing Graven. She stared at Graven''s face for a long time. "I''m back! Too bad, you''re in this difficult situation right now. I believe you will be able to recover soon. Get well soon, okay? We''re waiting for your speedy recovery, bro! Don''t keep us hanging for too long. You gotta fight! Did you hear me? Wherever you are right now, you got to fight!"


    Graven felt happy after hearing Reba''s voice. He was d that she''s finally home and living safely with his wife in his manor.


    As per Reba''s words.


    He did try to fight his baffling condition many times, but the darkness surrounding him is too thick to crack. He can''t find his way out.


    Sadly, there''s simply no way out.

 Chapter 386 - Heartbreaking

    Lunchtime.


    Terros and the women gathered around the dining table located in the kitchen.


    Elva looked at the faces of her visitor and smiled brightly. She directed her gaze at Laura and saw her red swollen eyes due to so much crying. She cleared her throat. "Is there something that you wantdies? Anything-? Don''t hesitate to inform Terros, Veronica and I, we''re always ready to help and assist you..." she said.


    Laura and Reba looked at the deity and smiled.


    "We''re fine. Thank you for your graciousness, Elva," Laura replied.


    Reba smiled. "Can I stay in the terrace for a while after I''m done eating breakfast?" she asked.


    Elva nods her head. "Sure! You can stay there anytime you want, feel free to do so without asking my permission," she responded cheerfully.


    "Thank you, goddess!" Reba spoke.


    Elva looked at the delicious dishes appreciatively. "Alright, the foods looks appetizing to me. Thanks a million to Veronica''s expertise in cooking - we can enjoy a good meal today. Let''s eat!" she said merrily.


    They picked up their utensils and began putting food on their tes.


    They ate their meals infortable silence.


    Half an hourter.


    They finished eating lunch, Elva left the kitchen and went to the healing room along with Terros to check on Graven''s condition.


    The women helped Veronica in cleaning the table and washing the dirty dishes in the sink.


    After they finished cleaning the kitchen, Veronica apanied the two visitors to the terrace.


    Laura and Reba settled on the chair and admire the spectacr view in front of them. The clouds were gone and now they can see the top of the mountains and the horizon beyond - stretching as far as their eyes can see.


    "Wow! Such an amazing view! I love looking at the scenery so much!" Laura gushes.


    "Me too! Such a breathtaking view! I can''t get enough of this ce!" Reba raved.


    Laura marveled at the tranquil atmosphere, feeling herself rxing. She savored the terrific surroundings epassing her consciousness with tranquility after an intensely emotional scene talking to her unconscious husband in the healing room.


    She inhaled and exhaled fresh air into her lungs and released a deep sigh.


    Reba looked at Laura after hearing her deep sigh. "Are you okay?" she asked.


    Laura nods her head and smiled. "Yeah... I''m just shaken a bit after seeing my husband lying unconscious in the bed looking like a living dead, it terrifies me. It''s horrifying and tormenting to look at him in his current condition. My heart is bleeding - wanting to reach out to him but I don''t know how! I''m in extreme agony watching him like that..." she said in a frustrated manner.


    Reba bit her lower lip and patted Laura''s arm gently. "I understand how you feel. I also feel the same way after seeing Graven in his pitiful state. I wish there''s something I can do for him, but his condition is beyond my capabilities. I''m grieving for him - but I also know that he wants us to stay strong for our children. So let''s keep our sanity intact and continue to be strong for our children and him," she said with a heavy sigh.


    Laura wiped the tears that starts rolling on her face and fixed her attention to the panoramic view in front of them.


    A few minutester, she looked at Reba and asked, "How long do you think Graven will stay in his perplexing condition?"


    Reba was shaking her head. "Honestly, I have no idea. But I am feeling optimistic that he will recover sooner orter. Let''s hope for the best and prepare for the worst," she said grimly. She patted Laura''s hand. "Stop crying, your baby will feel sad too..."


    Laura forced herself not to cry anymore.


    Minutes went by.


    Elva arrived on the terrace and went to Laura''s side. "Time for you to talk to your husband again. At 5:00, you have to go home - so make use of the remaining time that you still have," she said in a soothing voice.


    Thank you, Elva!" Laura said, feeling grateful for the deity''s kindness.


    "Come with me, I''ll bring you to the room. I need to tell you something about Graven..." Elva said.


    "Okay," Laura replied and rose to her feet.


    Elva walked towards the door and entered the house, Laura was following her from behind.


    They arrived at the healing room.


    Laura sat on the chair facing her husband.


    "I''ll return here two hourster ''coz I need to bring you somewhere..." Elva said.


    Laura''s brows knitted together. "W-where?"


    "I''ll tell youter..." Elva said and left the room.


    She returned to the living room and joined Veronica and Terros there. "Guys, I have a n..." she said.


    "What n?" Terros asked.


    Veronica raised a brow - she has no idea what the deity is nning in her head right now.


    "We can bring Laura to the cave where we imprisoned that cursed King''s servant. If he is truly the King just disguising as the servant then he will recognized Laura the moment he saw her. Maybe we can ask the King what had he done to Graven before he put him in the coffin," Elva suggested.


    Terros and Veronica looked at each other.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea to bring Laura to that cave. The cursed King was waiting for Laura for a long time, who knows his power might suddenly be awakened just by the sight of Laura. I think there is another person who can help us identify if the one imprisoned in the cave is the real King or not..." Terros said.


    The women raised their brows.


    "Who?" Elva asked.


    "C-could it be Luke?" Veronica said.


    Terros smiled. "You got it right, daughter!"


    "Why we didn''t think about it when Luke was still here?" Elva scratched her head.


    "Because we are preupied with Graven''s condition and Luke was in a hurry to go home. Don''t worry, I''ll try to find Luke and bring him here to identity the King," Terros said.


    "That''s better!" Elva said and rose to her feet, she looked at Veronica. "I''m going to my miniboratory to concoct another medicine. Take care of the girls for me. If it''s already time for them to leave, knock on the door and I will see them off..."


    "Okay, got it!" Veronica replied.


    Elva left the living room and entered her miniboratory room to start her work.


    Veronica and Terros joined Reba on the terrace.


    Back in the healing room.


    Laura can''t help but shed fresh tears for her husband. Every time she saw him like this her heart is bleeding inside. "Husband... Reba and I will go home at 5:00. We only have a few hours left to spend with each other. I have no more words left to say to you except to beg you not to give up. Keep fighting your current situation, don''t lose hope. You need to wake up, not only for yourself... but for me, your baby, and your family and for everyone who loves you!


    The goddess Elva is very kind to me and Reba. She wees us with open arms. I hope she can sessfully cure you. I hope that in my next visit you will finally open your eyes. I would like to stay here with you every day but I know that it''s not a good idea because I will only disturb your recovery. I will return here next week... I love you so much. I and our baby are waiting for your return," she said. She caresses his face lovingly and nted a kiss on his lips.


    She continues staring at his handsome face not talking anymore.


    Hours went by.


    Outside the healing room.


    Reba and Veronica were preparing refreshments in the kitchen.


    The time is already 3:00 in the afternoon.


    "I will bring the snack to Laura," Reba volunteered.


    "Okay..." Veronica said and ced the ss of fruit juice and rice cakes on the tray.


    Reba picked up the tray and left the kitchen, going to the healing room.


    When she entered the room and ced the tray on the table. Laura was still crying beside her husband. She went to her side and rubbed her friend''s back. "I''m here to bring you a delicious snack. Stop crying for a few minutes and feed your baby inside your tummy," she urged her.


    Laura sighed and nods her head. She wiped the tears from her face and stood up. She went to the table and began eating the refreshment. She looked at Reba. "How about you?" she asked.


    "Later... " Reba replied and stared at Graven''s face, racking her brain... thinking on how to help him.


    Then she remembered Granny Menedelia. Maybe she can help Graven! If not, maybe she can suggest something! There''s no harm in trying. If Granny can''t visit her in the manor this week, she will go to her ce and consult her about Graven''s perplexing condition.


    A few minutester.


    Laura finished eating her refreshment.


    Reba picked up the tray and left the room. She returned the tray to the kitchen and washed the tes and ss.


    Done in the kitchen, she went to the terrace and joined Veronica and Terros.


    Reba stared at the horizon, enjoying the serene atmosphere surrounding the mountain. She will tell the deity about Granny. She hoped the goddess will ept third-party opinions. For now, she will keep the thoughts to herself.


    Hours went by.


    The time has finallye for thedies to go home.


    Veronica went to the miniboratory and knocked on the door. "Elva, time for thedies to go home," she said.


    "Okay..." Elva replied and opened the door.


    The women went to the Terrace.


    Reba and Laura were ready to go home.


    Elva gave thedies a quick hug. "Nice meeting you, girls!"


    "Thank you so much for your kindness and generosity to us, especially to my husband," Laura said feeling grateful for the deity''s help and assistance during these difficult times.


    "Don''t mention it. I''m d to be of help to Veronica''s friends and anyone who needs my help. All of Veronica''s friend is also my friend," Elva replied with a smile.


    "Thank you so much, Goddess, for helping my brother Graven. In the future, would you ept help or assistance from someone who might also be capable of diagnosing Graven''s condition?" Reba asked.


    Elva gave Reba a quizzical look. "What do you mean-?"

 Chapter 387 - No Problem

    "I mean, I have a grandma who knows some magic... but she''s not that powerful. But she got some effective ways to deal with things. I can''t exin what is exactly her ways... but maybe... she can help us with Graven''s condition if nothing else works. Only if you allow it. I didn''t meant to intrude in your way of curing Graven, just my 2 cents worth of suggestion though..." Reba said.


    "Ah, okay... I have no problem with that. The quicker we can bring Graven back to life, then why not-? Much better to have another opinion than rely only on my own. You can inform Terros to bring your Grandma here anytime. I would like to discuss with her about Graven''s condition," Elva said, eager to meet Grandma.


    "Thank you, goddess!" Reba said.


    "Don''t mention it," Elva replied.


    Terros looked at thedies and said, "Aright,dies... let''s go home!"


    Laura looked at Elva and Veronica. "Bye bye girls... see you soon!" she said.


    Veronica and Elva waved their hands.


    The trio vanished from the terrace in the blink of an eye.


    ***


    Terros and his entourage re-appeared in Graven''s manor.


    They settled on the couch and discussed Graven''s condition.


    A few minutester.


    Rosa, Simon, and Sofia joined them on the couch.


    Terros rose to his feet. "Guys, I can''t stay longer because I still need to do some errand. I''lle back after a few days to give you update about Graven''s condition. Bye all..." he said.


    "Bye, Grandpa!" they all replied in chorus.


    Terros vanished from their eyes in the blink of an eye.


    The focus of attention is now on the two women.


    Simon looked at Laura and asked, "Daughter, how did it go? How''s Graven? Is he alright?"


    Laura released a deep sigh, trying hard to stop the tears from falling on her face. "Not bad but not good either. I don''t know how to exin his situation, he''s breathing but unable to move, talk or stand up. He looks like a living dead," she exined miserably as tears flooded her eyes.


    "Oh dear..." Rosa said in shock and hugged her daughter. She can feel her anguished just by looking at her face. "Be strong, daughter, your husband will get better soon..." she said in a reassuring voice.


    "Mother, I want to go to my room upstairs... I feel tired. I want to rest for a while..." Laura said.


    "Okay, let me apany you to your room," Rosa said.


    The women left the living room and climbed the stairs, going to the second floor.


    Reba remained on the couch to answer Simon and Sofia''s questions.


    "What is really Graven''s status right now? Please tell us... my daughter paint us a muddy picture of his condition," Simon said, confused.


    Reba took a deep breath. "What Laura said earlier is true. Graven is like a living dead, he''s breathing but unable to open his eyes, move his body parts, or talk just like us. He''s just lying on the bed all day and all night long. In short, he''s in aatose state, looking like a living dead..." she exined sadly.


    "Oh... that is tragic...!" Sofia covered her mouth for a few seconds. "I feel so sad for my brother-inw, he doesn''t deserved it," shemented gloomily. "I hope he will get better soon..."


    Simon breathed deeply. "Are there no cure yet when ites to his strange illness? No progress has been made yet?"


    Reba shook her head. "ording to the deity who is taking care of Graven right now, she already started medicating him but his body is not reacting to the medicine yet. She''s still in the process of concocting abination of medicine to try on Graven, but there is no guarantee of speedy recovery because the problem takes a long time to figure out. Medicating Graven might takes weeks, months or even years..."


    "Oh, I hope it won''t take years for him to recover because my sister would feel stress out just thinking about her husband''s depressing condition everyday," Sofia said mournfully.


    "Yeah, I''m also wishing Graven a speedy recovery so that we all can move on from this sad events in our life," Reba replied dejectedly.


    Simon felt dispirited that Graven has to undergo such kind of cmity in his life. He''s been such a good son-inw to him. A good provider for his wife. A loving husband to his daughter. He wished Graven a speedy recovery from the bottom of his heart.


    He looked at Reba and said, "If you want to rest in your room you can do so now..."


    "Thank you, Uncle!" Reba said and stood up. She patted Sofia''s arms and walked towards the staircase.


    Sofia rose to her feet and said, "I''m going to the garden to feed the fish."


    "I''ll go with you, daughter. I also need to water my vegetable garden," Simon said.


    The father and daughter duo left the living room, going to the garden at the back of the house.


    ***


    Terros visited Graven''s men in the headquarter.


    Calder and several men were the only ones there when he arrived at the ce.


    "Grandpa! What''s up? How''s Lord Graven?" Calder asked, eager to hear fresh news about their master.


    Terros lowered himself on the chair. "No progress yet, but the deity already started his medication... still no result up to now," he answered.


    "Ah... let''s give the goddess enough time to diagnose Lord Graven''s illness - maybe she will discover a cure for the lord''s health problem very soon," Calder said calmly.


    "How''s everything going here?" Terros asked.


    "Everything is good, the South Pond Town is peaceful and protected by us," Calder replied.


    "That''s good to hear, son. Where is Horace?" Terros inquired.


    "He''s currently at the town to take care of his daily activities and responsibilities there. Do you need help with something, Grandpa?" Calder asked.


    "Um... do you know where can I find Luke?" Terros asked.


    "I know one of his ce that he usually frequented upon. That''s the only ce I know. Horace know all Lord''s Luke''s properties though," Calder responded.


    "Ah, I don''t want to bother Horace right now since he''s a very busy man. Are you free? Can you bring me to Luke''s ce? I need to talk to him about an important thing," Terros said.


    "Sure! Do you want us to go there now? Orter?" Calder asked.


    "Now, if it''s possible," Terros answered.


    "Okie dokie, I''ll take you there now," Calder replied.


    "Alright, let''s go!" Terros said and holds Calder''s arm.


    The men vanished from the headquarter a few secondster.


    Theynded outside one of the manors owned by Luke located at the outskirt of Thorn Peak Valley.


    The men approached the gate guarded by two men.


    "Good evening, guard!" Calder conveyed his greeting cheerfully.


    "Gentlemen, this is a private area. May I know why are you here?" one of the guards asked.


    "Um... where here to see Lord Luke, we are his friends. Is he home tonight? can we see him please? We have an important thing to discuss with him. Please tell him our names, Calder and Grandpa Terros..." Calder exined.


    "Yes. Lord Luke is home. I will inform him about your arrival, just wait for a few minutes," the guard said and ordered hispanion to inform the Lord about his visitors.


    "No problem, we''ll wait here..." Calder replied pleasantly.


    The men remained standing under the shade of the mahogany tree.


    A few minutester.


    Luke can be seen exiting the entrance of the two-story brick house and walking towards the gate.


    "Good evening, Lord Luke! Nice to see you again! Grandpa Terros wants to see you - so I brought him here. I hope you don''t mind," Calder said.


    Luke smiled. "Of course I don''t mind. Wee to my abode, Grandpa and Calder," he said and signaled the guards to open the iron gate. "Next time, if these guyse here, let them in right away. They''re my friends," he told the guards.


    "Aye, my lord!" the guards replied.


    The visitors entered the property and were greeted with a wide well-manicuredwn.


    "Let''s get inside the house," Luke told his guest.


    They proceed to enter the house and settledfortably in the living room.


    "Have you eaten your dinner, guys?" Luke asked.


    The two men shook their heads.


    "Not yet..." Calder said.


    "I smell the delicious aroma of roasted chicken in the air and my stomack starts growling," Grandpa jokes.


    Luke grinned. "Guys, you''re just in time. I instructed the cook to prepare delicious dishes to celebrate my safe return. Join me for dinner tonight," he said.


    "Sure! We won''t say no to a good food and goodpany!" Calder replied with a broad smile on his face.


    Luke looked at Terros. "Grandpa, did you bring me good news about my brother?" he asked.


    Terros sighed deeply and shook his head. "Sorry, son. I have no good news yet. Graven isn''t responding to the first medicine that Elva had given him. She is still in the process of concocting new medicine - hoping to find the cure. It''s a trial and error situation because we really don''t know what causes Graven''s strange illness up to this moment," he replied.


    "I see... If there''s anything that I can do for my brother''s speedy recovery - please don''t hesitate to inform me right away!" Luke said.


    "Okay, son. I''ll keep your word in my mind," Terros said. "By the way, we''re here because I want you to go back with me to Windless Mountain..." he said.


    "No problem... Why-? Did something went wrong with my brother?" Luke asked worriedly.


    "No... not that. It''s for another thing. I want to ask you this... have you seen the cursed King''s face while you were still captured in the basement of the crumbling castle?" Terros asked.


    "Yes! I was able to have a conversation with the cursed King - face to face. Why?" Luke asked.


    "I want you to go with me back to Windless Mountain because Elva managed to save one alive servant from the castle before it was destroyed to smithereens. She wants you to identify if the one she captured is the cursed King or the servant," Terros exined.


    "Ah, okay. No problem. But I still have so many things to do right now, I''m a bit busy. I have so many things to settle in my businesses and properties after being away for many days. I will go there five dayster, is that okay with you, Grandpa?" Luke said.


    "Sure, no problem! Take your time," Terros replied.


    Half an hourter.


    The servant informed Luke that dinner is ready.


    The men settled in the dining room and ate their delicious dinner with great appetite.

 Chapter 388 - Dead!

    After dinner, Terros and Calder left Luke''s manor.


    Calder returned to the headquarter while Terros proceed to Windless Mountain. Hended at the terrace, Veronica was currently resting, admiring the full moon above.


    "Daughter..."


    "Grandpa, have you eaten your dinner already?" Veronica asked.


    "Yeah... I was dining with Calder in Luke''s manor a while ago," Terros replied.


    "Ah, okay. There''s still some food left in the kitchen. I will re-heat them for you of you still want to eat," Veronica said. "Where''s Luke? Why he didn''te with you?" she asked.


    "He''s busy nowadays due to being missing for several days. There''s a lot of things he needed to sort out rting to his businesses and properties," Terros answered.


    "Ah... got it. So, when he wille here to identify the prisoner in the cave?" Veronica asked.


    "One of these days," Terros responded.


    "Okay," Veronica said and stood up. I''m going to retire to my bedroom," she said and walked towards the door.


    Terros followed her inside. "Where is Elva?" he asked.


    "She''s in the healing room, watching over Graven," replied Veronica.


    "I''ll go there so that the deity can finally rest in her room," Terros said and proceed to the healing room.


    When he arrived there, he saw Elva feeding a dark liquid in Graven''s mouth using a spoon. He went to the bed and announced his presence. "I''m back! You can rest in your room now, Elva," he said.


    "Did you see Luke? Have you seen him?" Elva asked.


    "Yeah. He''s a bit busy nowadays, he told me that he wille here as soon his schedule is cleared up," Terros answered.


    "Okay..."


    "What did you feed Graven just now?" Terros asked curiously.


    "The herbal concoction I fed him is meant to expel whatever toxins or poison that is inhabiting his internal organs. Let see if we can see some resultter," Elva said and wiped the extra liquid from Graven''s mouth with a face towel. She rose to her feet. "I''ll leave Graven in your hands while I''m going to rest for a while. If there''s already a result... call me right away," she added and walked towards the door carrying the bowl in her right hand.


    "Got it!" Terros replied and sat on the chair facing Graven.


    "Son, how are you? How are you feeling now? Elva feed you another medicine just a while ago. I hope we will have some result soon. Hang in there! We will never give up finding the cure for your strange illness. You will get up and return to your old life soon!" he said optimistically and patted Graven''s arm,forting him.


    He released a deep sigh and covered Graven''s body with the white nket. Then he stood up and went to the vacant bed. He put his sleeper in the corner and hopped in the bed to get some nap time.


    He shut his eyes to sleep.


    A few minutester, Terros had fallen asleep soundly on the bed.


    Two hourster.


    Terros woke up and went to the bathroom to take care of the call of nature.


    When he returned to the bed and looked at Graven, he noticed something...!


    His eyes widened in shock...


    A dark liquid wasing out from Graven''s ear and nose and more from his mouth!


    He quickly left the room and bolted to Elva''s room, knocking three times on the door. "Goddess, something is happening with Graven in the healing room!" he said aloud.


    A few minutester.


    Elva opened the door and looked at Terros. "What''s going on?"


    "A dark liquid wasing out from Graven''s mouth, nose and ears!" Terros answered.


    Veronica opened the door of her room after hearing themotion outside.


    Elva and Terros went back to the healing room in a hurry.


    Veronica followed them to the healing room.


    Terros opened the door... they were about to enter the room when they saw a dark liquid forming a puddle on the floor.


    "Don''t go inside yet!" Elva prevented Terros from entering the room.


    The three of them were sandwiched in the doorway staring at the ck liquid gathering on the floor.


    The dark liquid continues flowing out from Graven''s nose, ears, and mouth.


    "What the heck is going on!?" Veronica asked in confusion.


    "The medicine that I fed him earlier finally shows some result!" Elva said triumphantly.


    Terros stared at the dark liquid gathering on the floor. "The more I see the ck liquid it reminded me of that ck liquid I saw in the crumbling castle!" he blurted.


    They looked at each other in awareness...


    The ck liquid was slowly moving towards the door...


    Veronica stared at the slow-moving ck liquid. "Guys, did you see the ck liquid... it seemed moving towards us!" she said.


    "Yes, it is!"


    "Watch out!"


    The ck liquid hurled itself at the people standing at the door...


    But Elva manages to wave her right hand on the spot... freezing the back liquid in mid-air. Then she freezes everything inside the healing room.


    "What the hell!" Veronica gushes in shock.


    "The ck liquid is alive and ready to devour us!" Terros said.


    "Yeah..." Elva responded. She waved her hand and three golden antique jars appeared on the floor.


    "What are those jars?" Terros asked in bewilderment.


    "They are magical jars. They will suck all the ck liquiding out from Graven''s body. Then afterward, we will burn the ck liquid along with the jar," Elva exined.


    "Ah, I see..." Terros uttered in amazement.


    "Let''s move away from the door because I will unfreeze everything inside the room," Elva said.


    They moved out of the doorway and step back a few meters away.


    Elva moved her hand and unfreeze everything in the room.


    Suddenly the dark liquid sttered on the wall in front of the door.


    Then it slowly moves back towards the healing room.


    The trio looked at the ck liquid in fascination.


    "Oh, slimy slimmy dark liquid... you sure is alive, eh?" Veronica joked.


    The trio slowly went to the door and saw the ck liquid climbing up the jar and disappeared inside.


    "Amazing!" Terros said as he watched the dark liquid flowing out from Graven''s mouth, nose, and ears, slithering in the bed like a snake, going down the floor and heading towards the jars'' mouth and disappearing inside.


    "It''s fun to watch!" Veronica gushes.


    "Yeah, but it''s no longer fun if this ck liquid will enter our body and turned our intestine into jelly!" Terros said.


    Elva stared at the ck liquid and covered her nose. "Did you notice the foul smell, guys?"


    "Yeah, we did and it''s getting so bad... I have to get out of here and vomit in my bathroom!" Veronica left and rushed towards her room.


    Terros and Elva continue covering their noses with their hands.


    Elva looked at Terros. "Let''s shut the door and checkter. I''ll go to the terrace to breath fresh air!" she said and quickly leave the ce.


    Terros closed the door of the healing room and followed the deity outside. He needs to breathe fresh air as well!


    They rushed into the terrace and finally their lungs were reced with fresh air, the nasty smell was gone.


    Terros inhaled fresh air into his lungs, then he settled on the chair facing the deity.


    Veronica came to the terrace to join them.


    "What''s going to happen next?" Terros asked.


    Elva looked at him. "After the cleansing, let see what happen to Graven''s body next..." she said.


    A grim picture appeared in Veronica''s head. "Is there a possibility that the ck liquid already devoured Graven''s internal organs inside his belly?" she asked the one thing that she feared the most that are likely to happen.


    "What kind of question is that, daughter?" Terros asked.


    Elva released a deep sigh. "There''s a possibility that Graven''s internal parts were already eaten by that ck liquid..." she said.


    "Shiit!" Terros uttered profanities under his breath. He looked at the girls. "Sorry... I can''t help myself... I''m feeling so worried about Graven right now..." he apologized dejectedly.


    "It''s okay..." Elva said and stared at the horizon above.


    Feeling restless, Terros stood up and began pacing back and forth on the floor.


    A few minutester.


    "I''m going to take a peek at the healing room," Terros said and walked towards the door.


    Elva watched the old man enter the house.


    Veronica looked at Elva''s calm expression. "What is Graven''s chances of surviving his current condition?" she asked.


    Elva took a deep breath. "After all those dark liquid leave his body... his internal organs might copse. We don''t know yet the extent of the damage cause by the ck liquid inside his body. I hope it''s not fatal," she said grimly.


    Veronica heaved a sigh and stood up. "I''m going to see the healing room..." she said and walked towards the door.


    Elva left the terrace and went to her miniboratory. Before she entered the door, she saw Terros and Veronica standing in the doorway, covering their noses and looking inside the healing room.


    She entered the room, she''s going to prepare the next herbal medicine that needs to be administered to Graven after his body flushed out all those ck liquid from his system.


    Veronica looked at Graven lying on the bed. Her brows knitted together. "Why is it that there''s still more ck liquiding out from his body? Why there''s no ending yet?" she asked while watching the liquid entering the jars.


    Terros sighed and shook his head. "I dunno..."


    "I''m going back to the terrace. I can''t stand the smell," Veronica said and left.


    Terros looked at Graven onest time and closed the door. He followed Veronica to the terrace.


    Half an hourter.


    Terros returned to the room and pushed open the door, he nced at the jars, no more dark liquid on the floor. "Good!"


    Then he looked at Graven on the bed. He noticed something wrong...


    He entered the door and rushed to Graven''s side.


    "No! This can''t be!" His eyes widened in horror and his heart stopped beating... he bolted outside, going to the deity''s room. He almost collided with her when she exited her miniboratory. "Elva! You need to see Graven right now! I think he''s already dead!" he said, panicking.


    "Calm down!" Elva rushed to the healing room together with Terros.


    Veronica entered the houseing from the terrace, running towards the healing room after hearing Terros''s voice dering Graven dead.

 Chapter 389 - Whewww!

    When Elva saw Graven''s condition with her own eyes, her heart stop beating for a few seconds. "No, this can''t be!" she said, shaking her head in despair and shock.


    Graven''s skin turned dark and he resembled a corpse, his chest was no longer moving. He looks like a dead person.


    "He''s already dead, isn''t he?" Terros asked the goddess as tears emerged in his eyes.


    Elva shook her head. "Not ye! I won''t allow it! He needs fresh blood! Bring his twin brother Luke here right away!" she barked hermand.


    No time to waste, Terros vanished from the room in the blink of an eye.


    Elva opened her palm, a bottle appeared in her hand. She looked at Veronica. "Help me opened his mouth...!" she ordered.


    Veronica opened Graven''s mouth, she was shocked to feel his skin so cold under her touch.


    Elva removed the lid of the bottle and poured the colorless liquid into Graven''s mouth in a gradual manner.


    Veronica stared at the colorless and odorless liquid. "What''s that liquid, Elva?" she asked curiously.


    "It''s a thousand years old elixir of life," Elva replied.


    "Will it be effective in bringing Graven back to life?" Veronica asked.


    "I hope so. Let''s hope for the best..." Elva replied calmly. She stopped pouring the liquid into Graven''s mouth. "That''s enough for now..."


    "Would Graven be alright? Would he be resurrected?" Veronica asked.


    "Currently, his life is hanging by a thread. He looks like dead on the outside but there''s still life left inside him. We managed to feed him the elixir of life before it''s toote to revive him. As long Luke arrives here any moment from now, we can used his blood to revitalize Graven''s internal health. We need fresh blood to nourished his internal organs..." Elva said. "With thebination of the elixir of life and fresh blood from his twin, there''s a big chance we can bring Graven back to life," she added confidently.


    Veronica took a deep breath. "Tell me what to do next..." she said.


    "Go to the kitchen, bring a bowl, spoon and knife here. Once Luke arrives we need to get fresh blood from him to feed on Graven immediately!" Elva said urgently.


    "Okay..." Veronica left Graven''s side and went to the kitchen.


    Veronica quickly returned to the healing room.


    A few minutester.


    Terros arrived with Luke. They rushed to the healing room.


    Luke was horrified after seeing his twin brother in the worst condition, Graven looks like he''s dead already!


    "Tell me what to do? I will do anything for my brother!" Luke said.


    "We need your fresh blood now!" Elva said.


    Veronica looked at Luke. "Come here..." she said.


    Luke saw the bowl and the knife, he already know what to do. He took the knife from Veronica and cut his palm. The blood poured from his wound and he let it trickle into the bowl.


    While Luke''s fresh blood was falling into the bowl forming a puddle, Elva hold the spoon and feed the blood into Graven''s mouth directly while Veronica was making sure Graven''s mouth was open the whole time.


    Terros forgot to breathe watching the whole intense scenario unfolding before his very eyes. His heart stops beating for a while as panic, fear, and madness attack his senses. No! He can''t allow losing Graven! Just when they were just recently saved from the clutches of the enemy, this shouldn''t happen!


    He shut his eyes for a moment. "I will donate my blood if you need more," he told the deity.


    Elva looked at him. "Let see if we need more... Luke''s blood should be enough for now," she replied.


    After one hour.


    They already extracted enough blood from Luke.


    Elva stopped the blood transfusion. "That''s enough for now. Let''s observe how Graven''s body will react to the blood transfusion together with the elixir of life," she said. She looked at Luke. "You can rest in the vacant bed for a while," she offered.


    Luke nods his head.


    Veronica cleaned the wound on Luke''s palm and wrapped a dressing around it.


    Elva addressed Veronica. "Come with me to my miniboratory," she said.


    The women left the healing room.


    They went inside the miniboratory.


    Elva picked up a bottle, handed it to Veronica, and gave her instructions. "Tell Luke to drink this concoction in full, it will quickly replenish the blood that he lost earlier. I think we still need more of his bloodter or in the morning," she said. "I''ll rest in my room for a while. Don''t hesitate to knock if somethinges up with Graven," she said.


    "Okie dokie!" Veronica replied and left the room.


    Elva released a deep sigh and went to her bedroom for a much-needed rest.


    Back in the healing room.


    Veronica handed the bottle to Luke. "Elva said that you need to drink the content of this bottle. It will replenish the blood you lost earlier," she said.


    "Thanks," Luke said. He removed the lid from the bottle and drink the sweet-tasting liquid in one go. "I need more! It tastes like honey!" he said with a grin.


    "Only one bottle for today, Mister!" Veronica replied and went to Graven''s bed. She looked at the haggard expression on Grandpa''s face. She rubbed his back gently,forting him. "I know how you feel, Grandpa... Graven will be revive soon!" she said optimistically.


    Terros released a deep sigh. "I hope so, my heart just died today," he said miserably.


    "Be strong for Graven," Veronica said.


    "I will!" Terros murmured. "I''ll continue to monitor Graven''s condition," he said.


    "Okay. Do you want some hot coffee, guys? I''ll make you one," Veronica offered.


    "Make one for me, please?" Luke said.


    "Me too! Make it strong, please? I won''t sleep tonight. I will watch over Graven all night long," Terros said.


    "Alright, I''m going now to the kitchen and make some coffee," Veronica said and left the room.


    A few minutester.


    Veronica returned with two cups of coffee ced above a wooden tray. She put it on the table. "Guys, I''ll take a nap in my room, knock anytime if you want my assistance," she said.


    The men nodded their heads.


    Veronica left the healing room and went to her bedroom to sleep for the night.


    Back in the healing room.


    The men were sipping their coffee while looking at Graven.


    Luke sighed deeply. "He looks awful right now. Do you think Elva''s ways will work and can save my brother?" he asked, doubting the deity''s expertise a bit.


    Terros sighed and replied, "I hope so. I still believe in her healing skills."


    "As you say so," Luke said.


    Two hourster.


    Luke had already fallen asleep on the bed while Terros watched over Graven.


    At 3:00 in the morning, Luke woke up and saw the old man still wide awake but already yawning several times, fighting drowsiness. "Grandpa, take my bed. I''ll watch over my brother until morning," he offered.


    "Thank you,d. I''m so sleepy..." Terros admitted.


    Luke vacated the bed and Terros took over.


    A few minutester, Terros was already drifting into a deep slumber.


    Luke left the healing room and went to the kitchen to make another cup of coffee to help him stay awake.


    After he finished making his coffee, he returned to the healing room and stared at his brother''s face looking for any signs that his condition is improving. When he looked closely - he noticed that the overall color of Graven''s skin is no longer as dark as it used to be before he had fallen asleep.


    Wow! This is a good sign!


    His heart was filled with dness and happiness.


    At 5:00 in the morning.


    Veronica and Elva have already awakened early and rushed to the healing room to check on Graven.


    They gathered around Graven''s bed and marveled at the big changes in his skin. His skin already returned to its normal color, the ckness was gone and he looks alive nowpared to his frightening lookst night.


    "This is good!" Veronica eximed in dness.


    "Indeed!" Elva agreed, satisfied with the result of the medication. She looked at Luke. "How about you? How are you feeling?" she asked.


    "I''m fine, ready to donate more blood to my brother''s body," Luke replied with a smile.


    "Good! We will make another blood transfusionter after breakfast," Elva said.


    "No problem," Luke responded.


    "I''ll go now to the kitchen to prepare the breakfast," Veronica said and left the room.


    Elva addressed Luke. "I''ll watch over Graven for now. You can rest in the guest room if you like. Just ask Veronica''s assistance," she offered.


    "Okay. Thanks, goddess!" Luke said cheerfully.


    "Don''t mention it," Elva replied.


    Luke left the room and went to find Veronica in the kitchen.


    Veronica brought Luke to the guest room. "I''ll wake you up after breakfasts is ready," she said.


    "Thank you, dear," Luke said and climbed the bed.


    Veronica left the guest room and went back to the kitchen to prepare the dishes.


    One hourter.


    Veronica had finished with her cooking preparation and informed everyone that breakfast is ready.


    They gathered around the table and ate their breakfasts infortable silence.


    After they finished eating, Terros, Elva and Luke returned to the healing room for another blood transfusion while Veronica washed the dirty dishes and clean the table.


    Inside the healing room.


    Terros put the bowl and knife on the table that was ced near Graven''s bed.


    Luke picked up the knife and cut his other palm - allowing the fresh blood to trickle from the open wound to the bowl.


    Terros keep Graven''s mouth open while Elva feeds the fresh blood using the spoon.


    One hourter.


    They finished their blood transfusion.


    Elva looked at Luke. "You can continue resting on the guest room. We will wake you up when lunch timee. Sleep well," she said.


    "Okay," Luke said and left the room after Terros finished dressing his wound.


    "I''m willing to look after Luke the whole morning," Terros offered.


    "No need. I''ll watch over him the whole morning. You should sleep well while I''m here, then you can take over my ce after lunch," Elva suggested.


    "Ah, okay. I''ll sleep in the terrace then, the air is fresh there," Terros said.


    "Go ahead," Elva replied.


    Terros left the room.. He proceeds to the terrace to continue his sleep on the swing.

 Chapter 390 - Last Resort

    Lunchtimees. They gathered at the dining table and ate lunch together.


    After they finished eating lunch.


    Elva looked at Luke. "Have you rested well?" she asked.


    Luke nodded his head. "Yup! Thanks for asking."


    "How''s the cut on your hands? Does it hurt?" Elva asked again.


    "Not anymore. After Veronica put a medicine on it, it doesn''t hurt anymore," Luke replied.


    "Good!" Elva said.


    "Do we need to do another round of blood transfusion again?" Luke asked.


    Elva shook her head. "No need, ''coz Graven''s skin color already return to normal. But if there''s a need in the future..."


    "Just inform Grandpa Terros and I''lle running here. I''ll do anything for my brother," Luke said in a serious tone.


    "Okay. By the way, I need to bring you and Terros to the cave so that you can identify the prisoner that is awaiting my verdict there. If you can identify him as the cursed King disguising as his servant then we will kill him right away. We will not give him a chance to escape the cave. He will die today!" Elva dered in a serious tone.


    "Alright, I can''t wait to see the prisoner. Take me there!" Luke said.


    "I''lle with you, guys!" Terros offered.


    "Okay," Elva replied. She looked at Veronica and said, "Can you please watch over Graven while we''re going to the cave?"


    "Sure! Leave Graven to me! I''ll take care of him..." Veronica replied.


    "Alright, let''s go!" Elva said and grabbed the men''s arms, teleporting them to the cave.


    A few minutester, theynded outside the chamber where the prisoner was being kept.


    The prisoner was lying on the mat that was spread on the dry ground during that time. He was facing the visitors.


    "He''s the only survivor among the cursed King''s men. Look at his face closely..." Elva said.


    Luke stared at the prisoner''s face. A few minutester he already had a verdict. "He is the cursed King disguising as his servant!" he dered.


    "Are you sure?" Elva asked.


    "Yeah... I''m sure 100%! I can see through his disguise!" Luke said vehemently.


    That was the moment the King''s eyes opened and saw the visitors standing outside the invisible barrier looking at him. He sits upright.


    His eyes widened in shock after seeing Luke standing beside the goddess. Based on the way Luke looks at him - he already knows that Luke was able to see through his disguise. He was busted! Damn! He groaned in dismay, just when he thought the women are going to free him soon as long he continue to pretend that he is the servant and not the cursed king!


    What a bummer!


    How did Luke''s spirit leave the jar? And damn! He had already returned sessfully to his original body. C-could it be that they already save Graven as well? He and Luke were supposed to be held captive by his rtives in their territory. It looks like they have returned safely!


    Now, he is in a dangerous situation!


    It seemed he is doomed to die for good this time. His spirity dormant in the basement of the crumbling castle for centuries and when he awakened in the current times - he was still trapped in the basement. His freedom and a chance to rule the world again are about toe to end, today!


    Luke looked at the King in the eyes. "Tying to disguise yourself as your servant, eh? You''re busted! You are going to die in my hands today! I will burn you alive!" he said indignantly and waved his hand, bright mes instantly emerged from his fingertips.


    "Just do it! I dare you!" the cursed King sneered.


    "Son, calm down. Don''t kill the bastard yet. Maybe he knows how to wake up Graven. If you kill him today we might not be able to save your brother!" Terros stopped Luke before he can create serious damage to the King.


    "Luke, Terros is right! Listen to him!" Elva said. "If ourst resort won''t bring Graven back to us then what''s the point of killing the King too early? He might hold the key that can awaken Graven from his deep slumber!" she added urgently.


    Luke breathed deeply. "Guys, you have a point," he finally said. The mes disappeared from his hand instantly. He looked at the King and shouted. "You''re lucky to live another day!"


    The cursed King grinned. "Thank you, for changing your mind. Guys, it looks like you have problem waking up Graven from his slumber, eh? I put him in that condition before I ce him in my coffin. Therefore, I am the only one who can bring him back alive and restore him to his original self. I will negotiate with you, guys. Set me free! In return... I will wake up Graven from his slumber!" he said excitedly. "Chose wisely!" he added.


    He lie down on the mat again and gave them his back. Not wanting to talk with them any longer.


    Terros, Luke, and Elva looked at each other.


    "Let''s get out of here and discuss this issue back in the house," Elva said calmly. She grabbed the men''s arms, teleporting them back to the house.


    A few secondster, they vanished from the cave.


    The cursed King''s richughter filled the chamber, he continueughing in amusement.


    He''s already expecting his precious freedom - about to happen soon!


    ...


    The trio was back in the house,nding on the terrace. They settledfortably on the chairs.


    "Let''s discuss about the King''s offer after I get back from checking Graven''s condition in the healing room," Terros said and walked towards the door. He disappeared inside the house.


    Terros entered the healing room and saw Veronica recing the nket on Graven''s bed. "How is he?" he asked.


    "He''s still the same, not moving, but his breathing is back to normal. The color of his skin is normal as well. Did you see the prisoner? Did Luke able to identify him?" Veronica inquired.


    "Yeah! It turns out that he is indeed the cursed King who disguise as his servant. Good thing Elva didn''t release him..." Terros replied.


    "So - what''s next?" Veronica inquired.


    Terros sighed. "The King admitted to us that he was the one who put Graven into a deep slumber and he imed that is the only one who can awaken Graven. He offered us to heal Graven as long we will set him free. But we all know that once he is free and regain his full power back, he will be an evil and tyrant ruler! We can''t allow such a person to exist in the current peaceful world we live in," he exined.


    "I agree, Grandpa. The cursed King must die!" Veronica dered boldly.


    "Yeah, he must die! But we also need to consider Graven''s condition," Terros replied gloomily. "Honestly, I''m conflicted inside," he said, sighing heavily. "Can you please continue watching Graven? The three of us still has to decide what to do with the cursed King''s offer," he said.


    "Sure!" Veronica responded with a nod of her head.


    "Thanks, daughter!" Terros said and left the room. He joined Elva and Luke on the terrace.


    Elva looked at herpanions. "What can you say with the King''s offer? Should we agree with his negotiation of freedom in return of waking up Graven?" she asked them, wanting to know their decision.


    "Right now, we shouldn''t decide hastily. I mean... we shouldn''t ept the King''s offer without thinking things over first. We can''t make a big mistake such as this one. The King should die! His path and that of Laura should never cross in this lifetime!" Terros dered.


    "I agree!" Elva said and continue... "We can''t allow him to leave the cave, he might gain strength and then one day he will create chaos that all of us can''t stop! It''s our responsibility to eliminate the threat before it will grow strong and powerful beyond our control!"


    "But how are we gonna wake up my brother if the King is the only choice we had?" Luke asked, confused. "I also agree that the King should die! I''m volunteering to kill him on the spot with my hands! But we are left with one important question... How are we going to cure Graven when we already know who is the culprit and he alone can cure my brother''s strange illness?"


    "Let''s kill him after he will cure Graven!" Elva suggested.


    "That''s easy!" Luke said.


    "How about we try other means first? Maybe we can find a cure for Graven without agreeing to the King''s proposal? I just don''t trust that King!" Terros said.


    "What other alternatives do we have?" Elva asked.


    "Let''s try Reba''s Grandma! Maybe she can give us some idea on how to cure Graven. If she failed... then let''s try other options. The King''s offer should be ourst resort not our main priority," Terros suggested.


    "Alright, by all means, bring Reba''s Grandma here as soon as possible so that we can consult her about Graven''s condition. I may be able to provide Graven''s daily maintenance and nourishment for his body, yet, I''m also confused on what to do to bring his consciousness back," Elva admitted her weaknesses and difficulties in front of the men.


    "It''s okay, Elva. Don''t push yourself too hard. Remember that you are pregnant. You are not supposed to be bombarded with stress due to Graven''s situation but we already shamelessly bothered you with his condition this far. We''re very sorry for that," Terros apologized.


    Elva smiled and said, "No problem. When ites to Graven and Veronica''s friend''s - I''m always ready to lend my helping hand."


    "Thank you, goddess!" Terros and Luke said in unison.


    "So - when are you going to see Reba? So that you can bring her Grandma here?" Elva asked.


    "I''ll visit thedies in Graven''s manor this afternoon at 5:00," Terros replied.


    "Okay, that''s good," Elva said and rose to her feet. "I''m going to my miniboratory," she said and entered the house.


    Luke and Terros looked at each other.


    "I''m going to my ce for a few hours. I will return here tonight to check on my brother, "Luke said. "Please tell the deity I went home for a few hours to take care of some important matters that needed my attention..." he said.


    "I will," Terros replied. "See you tonight!"


    "See, yeah! Bye Grandpa!'' Luke vanished from the terrace in the blink of an eye.


    Terros entered the house, going to the healing room.

 Chapter 391 - Escape Again?

    Grandpa Terros left Windless Mountain at 5:00. Hended at the living room of Graven''s manor a few momentster.


    Laura and Reba, together with Rosa and Sofia, can be seen descending the staircase during Terros''s arrival.


    "Grandpa! Did you bring good news about my husband?" Laura asked excitedly, rushing to his side.


    "Slow down, Laura," Terros said. He can''t tell Laura what happened recently to her husband. If she knows - it will break her heart the more. He doesn''t want the pregnant woman to suffer another bout of depression due to Graven''s unstable condition. He will not inform Laura about Luke and the cursed King. They are unpleasant news that will only worsen her stress.


    They settled on the couchfortably.


    "Laura, I have no good news for you. Graven''s condition is still the same. The deity is doing her best to nourish Graven''s body and keeping it healthy to prevent rotting, but the problem is still the same. We can''t wake him up. We have a theory, that his soul is trapped somewhere in his subconcious and we need to do something to bring his soul back to his body. That''s the only way to awaken him..." Terros exined.


    Laura sighed deeply, sadness clouding her face. "Then we should invite other physician or healer to take a look at Graven''s condition!" she suggested.


    "Yeah, exactly my point... that''s what I''m here for," Terros said. He nced at Reba, sitting beside Laura.


    "Grandpa... It''s about time we will consult my Grandma Menedelia. Maybe she can help us solve Graven''s perplexing condition," Reba said.


    "Yeah, exactly, that''s what I''m here for. I''m willing to bring your Grandma to the Windless Mountain, so that she can take a look at Graven''s condition. Um... when can you bring her to me?"


    "When do you want her toe, Grandpa?" Reba asked.


    "As soon as possible! The sooner the better!" Terros replied.


    "Alright, I''m going to her fortress right now. Will you go with me, Grandpa?" Reba said.


    "Yeah, sure! If we can bring your Grandma to Graven''s side tonight then that would be fantastic!" Terros said excitedly.


    Reba cleared her throat. "Grandpa, I have to remind you that there''s no guarantee that Grandma Menedelia can cure Graven''s condition, she can only try..." she said.


    "No problem. If Menedelia failed in waking up Graven then I will try all the healers services all over thend until I can find the one who can sessfully help Graven with his condition," Terros replied.


    "Good. Let''s go now, so that we can return early before the eveninges," Reba said and looked at Laura.


    "Take care..." Laura said. "I hope Grandma Menedelia wille with you to see my husband," she said, feeling hopeful.


    "I''m sure she will. Grandma can''t say no to me," Reba said confidently. She looked at Terros. "Lets go now, Grandpa!" she said and hold Terros arm, teleporting them to the fortress in the forest.


    A few secondster, Reba and Terrosnded in Menedelia''s fortress.


    "This is my Grandma''s home in the forest," Reba said.


    Terros roamed his eyes around the area. "Nice flowers!" hemented casually at the blooming daffodil flowers.


    "I''ll go inside the house to look for Grandma," Reba said.


    "Okay, I''ll wait here," Terros said and walked towards the wooden bench situated under the shade of the tree.


    Reba proceed to the house and opened the door, she stepped inside. "Hello! Anybody home? Grandma, where are you! Grandma, are you home?" she shouted.


    No one responded to her call...


    She checked the two rooms and the kitchen as well the area at the back of the house.


    Nothing!


    Even Grandma Sitas is not in the house.


    Where could Grandma be at this time?


    Hmm, the only ces she knows that Grandma would frequent are in the capital, in the town, or at her sister''s ce which is Corbin''s manor.


    She left the house, closed the door, and went to Terros''s side. "Grandpa, she''s not here right now," she said.


    "Oh, where do you think she has gone to?" Terros asked.


    "Maybe she visited her sister, Ebony. Let''s go there now, but we must shift into our invisible form because there are other people there upying the ce with her, we don''t want to startle them," Reba exined.


    "Alright, no problem with me," Terros agreed.


    They shifted into their invisible form.


    Reba holds Terro''s hands and initiated the teleportation process in her mind.


    A few secondster.


    Theynded in the living room of Corbin''s manor.


    That time, Ebony, Menedelia, together with Grandma Sitas was rxing on the couch.


    Reba shifted into her visible form, Terros did the same.


    Menedelia smiled brightly. "Reba! Why are you here, child?"


    Ebony''s eyes widened in surprise after seeing Reba. "Wow, so you return atst. Are you here to be reunited with your husband?" she asked right away.


    Reba sighed. "No, I''m sorry, I didn''te for that matter. Ie here for another purpose... I will leave soon," she replied. "Everyone, let me introduce to you mypanion... this is Grandpa Terros a good friend of mine and Graven," she said. "Grandpa, this is my Grandma Menedelia, her sister Ebony and their Grandma Sitas," she ended her introduction.


    "Hello,dies! Nice meeting you all!" Terros said, his brows knitted together. "Your Grandma Menedelia is too young to be a grandma!" hemented.


    Reba smiled. "Yeah, I know. It''s a long story, but I''m just used to calling her Grandma," she replied. She went to Grandma Sitas''s side and gave her a quick hug. "How are you, Grandma? Long time no see..." she said, looking into her eyes.


    Sitas looked at the face of the pregnant woman and smiled, she put her hand on her baby bump. "R-Reba... baby....baby..." she said.


    Reba smiled. "Yeah, baby and me. Get well soon..." she said and left Sita''s side.


    She went to Menedelia''s side. "Grandma, can I talk to your for a few minutes. I''m here for something important, I need your help!" she said.


    "Sure! Let''s go upstairs and talk in the balcony," Menedelia suggested. She looked at her sister. "Can we go upstairs to the balcony, sis?" she said, asking permission.


    Ebony sighed and nodded her head. "Go ahead..."


    Reba, Terros, and Menedelia climbed the stairs, going to the second floor.


    Ebony was currently dealing with an internal debate raging in her mind. Should she teleport to Corbin''s family home and inform him that his wife is here or do nothing-?


    What is the right thing to do?


    It''s clear that Reba is not here to see her husband, she''s here for another reason.


    Suddenly, Anastasia burst into the living room holding a dustpan in her right hand. "Lord Corbin''s carriage ising!" she blurted.


    Ebony was startled. "Okay, wait for them in the gate. Remember, don''t say anything that we have visitors today. Keep your mouth shut!" she warned her.


    "Okay," Anastasia replied with a nod of her head and left, going to the gate.


    Ebony watched her Grandma sitting on the couch. Corbin allowed Grandma Sitas to live with her in the manor. She was always grateful for his generosity.


    Dang! She needs to warn the people upstairs not toe down because the owner of the house has just arrived!


    She rushed to the staircase and began climbing... what the heck she''s doing? She should teleport there now!


    She was about to do that when Corbin entered the door and saw Ebony climbing the stairs. "Where are you going in such a hurry?" he asked.


    Ebony halted on her steps, she turned around and looked at her master. "My Lord, nice to see you again!" she said ande down, going back to the living room.


    Suddenly, Grandma Sitas began singing... "Reba''s baby... baby... Reba... baby..."


    Corbin''s eyes widened, he looked at the old woman and back at Ebony.


    Ebony''s face turned paper-white. Damn!


    Corbin saw the expression on Ebony''s face. "Is R-Reba here!? D-did she visit you today?" he asked her point-nk.


    Ebony shook her head vigorously and said, "No, my Lord!"


    Corbin began to doubt Ebony''s answer when the old woman keep singing about Reba and the baby. He went to Grandma Sitas''s side and talked to her. "Grandma, did you see the pregnant Reba?" he asked.


    Grandma Sitas nods her head.


    Corbin''s heart jumped with joy and excitement. "Were did Reba go, Grandma?"


    Grandma Sitas pointed in the direction of the staircase.


    ''Shiit!'' Ebony said to herself. She''s busted!


    Corbin red at Ebony. "Lady, you need some exining to do! Where is my wife? Hurry up, tell me!" he asked.


    "Upstairs in the balcony with her friends," Ebony said. "They''re good people, don''t harm them! My sister is also there!" she said, panicking.


    "As long they won''t stand on my way, I wont hurt them!" Corbin said and rushed to the stairs. He reached the top in just a few seconds and rushed to the balcony. The only thing he can think of right now is seeing his beloved wife again!


    Anastasia rushed to the living room.


    "Watch over, Grandma!" Ebony said and climbed the stairs in a hurry.


    On the balcony.


    The trio was discussing Graven''s condition when Corbin barged into the balcony.


    Reba''s eyes widened in surprise and shock. "H-husband!" she stammered, her heart was beating rapidly in her chest.


    "Wife!" Corbin said and rushed to Reba''s side, hugging her tightly. "Where have you been? I miss you so much! I''ve been looking for you everywhere! I can''t find you! I didn''t expect to find you here!" he said happily.


    Terros froze. What the hell!?


    Reba''s husband is the son of that vampire woman, their enemy!?


    He quickly shifted into his invisible form and teleported back to Graven''s manor at the speed of light.


    Menedelia did the same and teleported back to her fortress.


    When Ebony reached the balcony, she only saw the strange couple in a tight embrace. Her sister and the old man were gone. Huge relief washed over her. She left the balcony and returned downstairs to give the couple some privacy.


    Back in the balcony.


    The couple let go of each other after a few minutes of tight embrace.


    Corbin looked into his wife''s eyes. "You can never leave me again!" he dered and grabbed her hand, not wanting to let her go even for a few seconds.


    Reba released a deep sigh. "Husband, can I go home first? I mean, I''ll return here and talk about us after I''m done with my important purpose ining here," she said.


    Sadness clouded Corbin''s eyes. "I feel heartbroken that you didn''te here for me. Youe here for something else! Tell me, where is your home?" he asked sorrowfully. "Are you nning to escape again?" he asked, looking deeply into her eyes.


    Reba released a deep sigh.. Seeing the intense pain and longing in Corbin''s eye, her heart starts bleeding inside.

 Chapter 392 - No Issue!

    "Alright, let''s talk about our situation. You can''t just leave me alone again!" Corbin growled exasperatedly.


    Reba released a deep sigh. "We can''t never be together as family!" she yelled at him in a frustrated manner.


    "But why? Tell me why!?" Corbin asked desperately.


    "You already know why! Because of your parents!" Reba answered as fresh tears sprang from her eyes.


    Corbin took a deep breath. "Of course, I know that! We don''t have to live with my parents, we can live here in this manor away from them. You don''t have to see them everyday," he said trying to convince her to stay with him.


    ? Reba fell silent for a moment.


    "Wife, please don''t leave me again," Corbin begged in a desperate voice. "We can live together as husband and wife. Can you just forget what my parents have done to you? It''s all in the past. It''s all a misunderstanding. Please? Let''s start all over again as one happy family. You, me and our twins! Please, listen to me. I can''t let you go this time. I will follow you wherever you go!" he said in a determined voice.


    Reba returns here for Graven''s sake, not for this. She was torn between leaving and staying with her husband. But she had a duty to help Graven no matter what. Damn! She can''t stay any longer and listen to her husband''s chattering.


    "Husband, listen to me! Another reason why we can''t be together is because my friends are your enemy and your parents are our enemy. How are we gonna live in peace surrounded by that painful truth?" Reba asked miserably.


    Corbin sighed heavily. "Let''s leave them alone with their problems. I won''t hurt your friends, that is one thing I can assure you. Let''s just live for us and our twins, let''s forget other people. Is that hard for you to do?" he asked.


    Reba went silent again. Can she do that? She can... just that...


    Corbin saw the hesitation in his wife''s eyes. "Why are you still hesitating? What are your fears? Tell me! Let''s work it out..." he said convincingly.


    "What if you parents will know about me? that I''m Laura''s friend? What if they will kill me? What are you going to do?" she asked him directly.


    "My parents will never kill you especially that you are carrying their grandchildren! Even if they will do it, they have to kill me first!" Corbin dered in a serious voice.


    Reba saw the sincerity in her husband''s eyes. "Fine! I''ll return to you and stay with you but on one condition..."


    "Tell me what are your demands. I''ll do anything you want me to do as long you will return to my side. I''m willing to meet you in the middle..." Corbin said eagerly.


    "First, you will no longer go after my friends. Second, I will not live in your parents house. Third, you have to let go of me today because I have some important things to do for my friends. When I say important, I mean it! Don''t worry, I''ll return here to your side as I promise," Reba said.


    "Are you sure? What if you are just trying to deceive me and escape again? How can you convince me that you will return to my side after you are done with your friends business? Can you give me any guarantee?" Corbin asked.


    "But you haven''t agree to all my condition yet!" Reba demanded.


    "I agree to all!" Corbin said.


    Reba smiled. "Well, as long you agree to all my condition then we have no problem then..."


    "Yep, that''s right!" Corbin said happily.


    "Then can I go now, husband?" Reba asked for his permission.


    "Not yet. Since I can''t apany you to your friends house then I''ll have someone go with you so that I can be fully assured that you will return to me," Corbin said.


    Reba raised a brow. "W-who?"


    "Ebony, she will chaperon you to make sure that you will return to my side. And if you will not agree to our deal, Ebony and her sister will no longer see Grandma Sitas!" Corbin threatened her.


    Reba noticed that Corbin is serious with his threat. Her eyes winded in rm. "Huh? W-what are you going to do to Grandma?"


    "Nothing, I will just bring Grandma and Anastasia to a secret location. Don''t worry, I will never hurt them, just to make sure that you will return to me. Got it, wife?" Corbin said, grinning broadly.


    Reba sighed deeply. "Fine! Just make sure that you won''t harm Grandma Sitas and Anastasia. Got it?"


    "Copy! Now hurry up and go... so that you can return to me and never leave my side ever again!" Corbin said jovially.


    "Ah, wait... let''s kiss first ''coz I miss you so much!" Corbin smiled and imed his wife''s lips for a searing kiss.


    Meanwhile...


    Back downstairs, in the living room.


    Ebony was pacing back and forth on the floor while Anastasia was sitting on the couch beside Grandma Sitas. Ebony kept ncing at the staircase, wondering what happened to the couple.


    A few minutester.


    Reba and Corbin descended the stairs holding each other hands.


    Ebony and Anastasia smiled, watching the couple in their tender moments.


    The couple went to Ebony''s side.


    "Ebony, my wife is leaving. I want you to go with her, follow here anywhere even if she will go to the toilet. Make sure that she will return here tomorrow. Did you understand me? Can you do it?" Corbin said.


    Ebony sighed. "Yes, my lord!" Then she looked at Anastasia and said, "Take care of Grandma Sitas for me..."


    "I will!" Anastasia replied with a nod of her head.


    Reba grabbed Ebony''s hands and they vanished from the living room in the blink of an eye.


    A few secondster.


    Theynded at Menedelia''s fortress.


    Menedelia was waiting for Reba under the shade of the tree. She was surprised to see her sister Ebony and asked, "Why are you here, sister?"


    Ebony took a deep breath. "My master instructed me to follow Reba wherever she goes and make sure that she will return with me to the manor tomorrow," she answered.


    "And who will take care of Grandma Sitas?" Menedelia asked.


    "I told Anastasia to take care of Grandma," Ebony replied.


    Menedelia''s eyes grew darker and looked at Reba. "Did your husband wants to keep my Grandma hostage? I''ll go there and get Grandma out there!" she said angrily.


    Reba and Ebony sighed.


    "Grandma, please don''t say that. My husband won''t do such a thing!" Reba said.


    "Yes, Reba is right. My lord won''t do such a thing to Grandma," Ebony seconded.


    "Fine!" Menedelia rolled her eyes. "I see, both of you depended that guy fiercely. Corbin should better not hurt Grandma or else... "


    Ebony looked at her sister. "What are you going to do?"


    "I''ll burn that manor to the ground if I find out that Corbin hurt even a single inch of Grandma''s skin!" Menedelia said, her eyes zing menacingly.


    "No! You can''t burn that ce down, that''s my home!" Ebony said indignantly.


    Menedelia and Ebony have a staring match.


    Reba sighed, this is getting out of hand. She needs to intervene or else the sisters will end in a fight soon. "Girls, calm down. No one is going to be hurt and no one will burn down the manor. Let''s talk things over. Okay-?" she said calmly.


    Menedelia and Ebony pouted up a storm.


    Reba went to Ebony''s side. "Can I talk to your sister for a few seconds, please?" she requested.


    "Sure! I''m going inside the house and make myself a cup of coffee," Ebony said and entered the house.


    Reba sat beside Menedelia on the wooden bench and rubbed her back soothingly. "Grandma, please stop being angry. There''s no issue here. I already made up my mind to return to my husband''s side after you see Graven. I just want to help my friends with their problem first before I settle in my husband''s side for good," she exined.


    Menedelia looked at her with disbelief in her eyes. "Are you sure with your decision?" she asked.


    "Yeah... But I won''t live in the same ce with Corbin''s parents. I will live in the manor together with Ebony, Grandma Sitas and Anastasia. You are wee to visit us there anytime. If you want - you can also live with us there so that we can be a big happy family," Reba offered.


    Menedelia''s expression softened, the anger was gone from her face. "Alright, since you already made a final decision for yourself then I wish you and your husband well..."


    "Now, let''s continue discussing about Graven''s perplexing condition," Reba said.


    "What makes you think that I can cure Graven''s condition?" Menedelia asked.


    "I''m really not sure, but I just want you to see him, please? Give it a try for me? Don''t worry, Graven is a wealthy guy, he can pay you a lot of money if you can bring him back to life," Reba said, trying to convince her with money.


    Menedelia red at Reba. "You make it sound like I love money!" she snorted.


    Rebaughed. "Who doesn''t love money?"


    Menedelia snickered. "Alright, I''m willing to see Graven. I will do it because you want me to - not because of money. But I can''t guarantee you anything," she said.


    "Thank you, Grandma!" Reba said and gave her a quick hug.


    "Alright, let''s go and visit Graven! I want this to get over with so that I can finally start with my Palm Reading Business in the next town," Menedelia said. ''And continue finding my friend Evelyn,'' she added in her mind.


    "Okay, let''s teleport now to Laura''s ce. I''m sure Grandpa Terros is waiting there for us," Reba said.


    "I''ll talk to my sister first," Menedelia said and entered the house. She went to the kitchen to make an apology. "I''m sorry about earlier, sis. I didn''t meant to burn down the ce the you fondly calls home. I''m just worried that Grandma Sitas will suffer because of this. It''s just a misunderstanding between us. I hope you won''t take it to heart," she said.


    Ebony sighed and hugged her sister. "It''s okay, I''m no longer mad. Go now and help Reba with her problem so that we can return to the manor as soon as possible and the couple can finally start the new chapter of their life!"


    "Thank you, sis!" Menedelia said happily.


    Standing in the doorway, Reba watched the two sisters wearing a smile on her face. She was d that they quickly settled their differences in a calm manner.


    "Let''s have coffee first before you go," Ebony said and quickly made two more cups of coffee.


    "Sure!" Reba replied and sat at the chair beside the girls, enjoying drinking coffee with them.

 Chapter 393 - Lets Try It!

    Terros was pacing back and forth in the living room of Graven''s manor.


    Laura looked at him, her brows knitted together. "Grandpa, why don''t you sit down?" she said.


    Terros smiled and lowered himself on the couch.


    "You told me that Reba ran into her husband, you mean - Corbin the vampire?" she asked.


    "How did you know the name of Reba''s husband?" Terros asked, his eyes widened in surprise.


    "I know, because Reba told me about his husband..." Laura said.


    "Really-? How much you know? I mean, Reba told you everything about Corbin''s identity?" Terros asked.


    "Yeah. I know everything about Corbin," Laura responded.


    "So, you know that he is the son of that vampire woman who is chasing after you?" Terros asked.


    "Yeah, Reba told me everything. That''s the reason why she left her husband''s side because Corbin is our enemy. I actually pity Reba because she love her husband but she can''t be together with him. I realized it must be so hard for her to carry the pain of their separation in her heart especially that she is pregnant with their twins," Laura said with a heavy sigh, feeling deeply sorry for her friend.


    Terros took a deep breath. "I sympathize with Reba, her situation is very hard indeed!" he agreed with Laura''s statement.


    "So - Reba is with her husband right now?" Laura asked again.


    "Yeah," Terros replied with a nod of his head.


    "How about Grandma Menedelia? Did you able to discuss Graven''s condition with her before Corbin arrived?" Laura asked.


    "Yeah, we did discuss about Graven''s condition a little bit but when Corbin arrived in the middle of our conversation - we both disappear from the area to gave the couple some privacy," Terros replied. "Actually, when I saw Corbin I was shocked because he is the son of that vampire couple who captured us and imprisoned us in the basement of their manor. I was even more shock after learning that he was Reba''s husband. I don''t know what to do so I teleport here right away before he notice my presence," he added.


    "So, you lost Granny Menedelia?" Laura asked.


    "Well, we kind of parted ways without saying goodbye to each other due to Corbin''s untimely arrival. But I''m sure that after talking to her husband, Reba will return here together with Menedelia because she''s deeply worried of Graven''s condition," Terros said.


    "I hope so. Wishing they wille today so that Granny Menedelia can see my husband''s condition. Maybe she can do something for him," Laura said wistfully.


    "Let''s hope for the best..." Terros said. He was rubbing his jaw. "Um... I want to ask you something..."


    "Go ahead, what is it Grandpa?" Laura said.


    "Why Reba called Menedelia Grandma when the woman is obviously young to be called Grandma? That really puzzled me," Terros said, confused.


    Laura smiled. "Ah, that was also my confusion when I saw Grandma Menedelia for the first time. It''s actually a long story..." she said.


    "Alright, make it short then..." Terros said curiously.


    "Okay. To make a long story short, Menedelia was cursed by a witch. The witch turned her into an old woman when she was still in her teenage years, then something happened recently, she and the witch met again and her youthful looks was restored by the witch. Reba used to call her Grandma because they''ve meet when Menedelia is already an old woman. The rest is history..." Laura ended her narration.


    Terros smiled brightly. "Ah, I see... Thank you for enlightening my confused mind, child..." he stated.


    "Don''t mention it, Grandpa," Laura spoke.


    A few minutester.


    Reba and Menedelianded in the living room to Laura''s delight.


    "Here they are!" Laura said happily.


    Terros felt relieved.


    Reba looked at Terros. "I''m sorry what happened earlier in the manor, Grandpa. The guy you see hugging me was my husband, his name is Corbin," she confessed.


    "It''s okay, child. I hope you feel better after seeing him," Terros said.


    Reba smiled. "I did, thank you!" she replied.


    "Girls, are you ready to go with me to the Windless Mountain?" Terros asked, wanting to return to the mountain right away.


    "Sure!" Reba replied excitedly. She went to Laura''s side and gave her a quick hug. "Let''s hope that Granny can help Graven," she said.


    Laura nods her head, tears glistening in her eyes. She looked at Menedelia. "Thank you, foring, Granny!" she said.


    Menedelia smiled. "Don''t mention it. I will do my best to help Graven, but I can''t guarantee anything," she said.


    "It doesn''t matter, your presence give me a little bit of hope," Laura told Menedelia.


    Terros rose to his feet. "Alright, girls, let''s go now to the Windless Mountain! Hold my hands and I''ll bring you there to our destination," he said and extended her hands to thedies.


    Reba and Menedelia hold Terros''s arms and he whisked them away into the Windless Mountain.


    The trio vanished from the living room a few secondster.


    Rosa went to Laura''s side. "Why you didn''t go with them, daughter?" she asked.


    "I want them to focus on healing Graven. Since there''s nothing I can do to help them then it''s better that I will stay here. Besides, the ce will get crowded already," Laura exined.


    "Ah, okay. I got it. If I''m in your shoes, I will do the same. Let''s just wait for the result then, I''m sure Reba and Terros will return here to bring us good news," Rosa said.


    "Go with me, Mother. I''m going to the garden to breath fresh air and look at the blooming flowers in the garden," Laura said. She needs to do something to upy her mind. It''s nerve-wracking to think about her husband''s perplexing condition. It made her anxious all the time, fearing that Graven will pass away anytime.


    "Okay, let''s go," Rosa said.


    The women left the living room and went to the back of the house where the garden was located.


    ...


    Meanwhile...


    The trionded at the terrace of Windless Mountain.


    During that time, Elva was rxing on the rattan chair, admiring the serenendscape.


    "Goddess, thedies are here!" Terros announced.


    Elva nods at Reba, her brows knitted together. "Where is Grandma Menedelia?" she asked, after noticing that there was no presence of an old woman with them.


    Menedelia smiled. "That would be me. They called me Granny, the only Grandma that is young at heart," she joked.


    Elva smiled and looked at Reba. "Seriously-?"


    Reba nodded her head as a sign of confirmation. "Yeah, she is my Granny Menedelia in flesh!"


    "Oh, really?" Elva smiled in amusement, looking at the young Grandma.


    "It''s a long story. To make it short... I was cursed by a witch during my teenage years. The witch turned me into an old woman and recently we met again, then she restored my original youthful look. Reba and I meet when I''m in my Grandma look and she fondly calls me Grandma or Granny from that moment onward. The rest is history..." Menedelia borated further.


    "Ah, I see... so that''s your story. I find it interesting and fascinating!" Elva smiled brightly. She rose to her feet and looked at Terros and Reba. "Should I bring Menedelia to the healing room now? Or she still want to rest here in the terrace for a few minutes?"


    "I want to see Graven''s condition first and then we will have a discussion after I see him," Menedelia answered.


    "Alright, follow me, dear," Elva said and walked towards the entrance of the house.


    The women disappeared inside the house.


    Reba looked at Terros. "Aren''t you joining them, Grandpa?" she asked.


    "I''ll go there now, how about you?" he said.


    "I''ll just wait here and admire the view," Reba replied.


    "Okay," Terros said and walked towards the door.


    Reba was left alone on the terrace.


    Sighing, she stared at the tranquil surrounding, feeling a little bit of peace enveloping her senses. She needs to be alone for a while, to think about her husband Corbin and their imminent reconciliation. She needs to do some reflection on how her life would change if she will live with her husband under one roof.


    Will their marriage work?


    She was worried about that issue.


    She released a deep sigh.


    ...


    In the healing room.


    Elva and Menedelia went to the bed.


    Graven was lying on the bed covered by a white nket.


    "As you can see... Graven has been like this ever since he was captured by the enemy and remained the same after the rescue. His skin color and his breathing is normal. The only thing that bothered me is that he''s not waking up yet, and no movement on his body whatsoever. He''s like a living dead. His spirit seems to be somewhere unable to reconnect with his body or it''s trapped somewhere in the deepest part of his consciousness. That''s only our theory. It could be something else..." Elva gave a lengthy exnation.


    Menedelia finally saw Graven after a long time. "He''s not dead yet but unable to move or speak. Hmm, what could be the problem? Reba told me that you have given him some elixir medicationtely. How''s the result?" she asked.


    "I did fed him my home made herbal medicine, then afterward a ck liquid with a nasty smell came out from his nose, mouth and ears. After all the ck liquid was flushed out from his system, his whole body suddenly turned ck and he stopped breathing. He looks dead to us, so I ordered Terros to bring his twin Luke here, to execute fresh blood transfusion on the spot, but before that... I fed him with the elixir of life," Elva replied.


    "So... after feeding his body with the elixir of life and the fresh blood transfusion, what happened next?" Menedelia inquired.


    "Several hours after that, his heart start beating normally again and his skin color return to normal as well," Elva answered.


    "I see... his body and breathing is normal, only his soul is is absent from his body. The question is how to bring his soul back to his body?" Menedeliamented casually.


    "That''s the right question to ask!" Elva nodded her head. "Do you have a way? Or can you rmend a solution to put an end to Graven''s baffling condition?"


    Menedelia stared at Graven''s face and said, "Hmm, I have a way but I''m not sure what the result will be if we try it..."


    "No problem.. Let''s try it! So we will know what the result will be," Elva said. "Can you discuss it with me?"

 Chapter 394 - Lets Begin The Ritual!

    "I have to do the candle ritual..." Menedelia said.


    "What kind of ritual?" Elva asked curiously.


    "I''m going to use the lights from the candles and also enter Graven''s body with my soul. I will attempt to enter his consciousness and see if I can find him there. There is no guarantee that Graven''s soul is indeed trapped in his consciousness, but since he was already reduced to this condition then we might as well try it," Menedelia proposed.


    "Ah, so you have spiritual and magical candles that helps you in your ritual. No problem, if you need my assistance, I''m willing to support you just to wake up Graven," Elva said eagerly. "I will no longer question your ways as long you know what to do and it won''t worsen Graven''s condition then you have my full support," she added.


    "Good! I need one volunteer to assist me because the ritual needs sacrifice," Menedelia said.


    Elva''s brows knitted together. "What kind of sacrifice?" she asked curiously.


    "The one who assist me will sacrifice a small amount of fresh blood from him or her. Just a small cut, nothing fatal," Menedelia said reassuringly.


    "Ah, okay. No problem. Terros and Veronica will be willing to assist you, you can pick one of them," Elva suggested.


    "I''ll chose Grandpa Terros... if he''s up for it," Menedelia stated.


    "Okay. Let''s go back to the terrace..." Elva said.


    That was also the time Terros entered the healing room. He looked at them. "What''s up,dies?" he said.


    "Menedelia chose you to assist her during the ritual. Would you be willing to assist here?" Elva asked.


    "Sure! I''m 100% willing to do anything for Graven," Terros said excitedly.


    "Um... it needs a little sacrifice from you. You have to sacrifice a small amount of blood for the ritual. Are you willing to do it?" Elva asked.


    "Yes! No problem! It''s just small amount of blood. I will do it!" Terros replied eagerly.


    "Great! "Menedelia said.


    Elva looked at her. "When are you going to do the ritual?"


    "Today, after I bring all my ritual tools here. First, I need to go back to my house in the forest and bring my stuff here so that we can proceed with the ritual right away, "Menedelia responded.


    "Awesome! Let''s do it!" Terros said excitedly. "I''ll apany you to your ce and then let''s return here right away... how about that?" he suggested.


    "Much better! I will exin to you the process of the ritual after we return here," Menedelia replied.


    "Okay," Terros said.


    They exited the healing room and went back to the terrace.


    Reba looked at Menedelia. "How is it, Granny? What do you think of Graven''s condition?" she asked.


    "I will do the ritual. Do you still remember when the ring kidnapped me and brought me to another dimension and you perform the ritual for me with the help of the candles?" Menedelia said.


    Reba nodded her head. "Yeah! I remember that incident. We are going to do it again with Graven?"


    Menedelia shook her head. "Yes, we will do the same ritual but I chose Grandpa Terros to assist me this time," she replied.


    "Okay. If you need my assistance, let me know. I''m willing to do anything for Graven," Reba stated.


    "Grandpa Terros''s assistance is enough for me," Menedelia dered. "I''m going back to my house to get my stuff and bring it here. Grandpa volunteered to go with me so that we can perform the ritual right away," she added.


    "Ah, okay. I''ll just wait here then and enjoy the breathtaking scenery..." Reba said.


    Menedelia smiled. "Enjoy the view," she said and looked at Terros. "Let''s go Grandpa!"


    "Okay," Terros replied.


    Menedelia hold Terros''s arm, they vanished from the terrace in the blink of an eye.


    A few minutester.


    Terros and Menedelianded in front of the hut.


    "Grandpa, you can wait in the wooden bench while I get my stuff from my room," Menedelia suggested.


    "Okay, I''ll wait there," Terros replied and went to the wooden bench, rxing under the shade of the tree.


    Menedelia proceed inside the house and went to her room.


    She opened the cab and removed the three white big candles from the cab and the one with the green thread wrapped around it. She put four candles total in the wooden box along with the ck cloth.


    Then she wrote the spell on the piece of paper for Terros to read if he can''t memorize it.


    She already got everything she needs. She picked up the wooden box, left the room, and went outside. She walked towards Terros''s location. "I''m ready now to go back to the deity''s ce," she announced.


    Terros looked at the wooden box. "Let me carry that for you, dear," he offered.


    "No need, Grandpa. I can manage, it''s not that heavy," she replied.


    Terros smiled. "Alright, let''s go!"


    Menedelia holds Grandpa''s arm, a momentter, they vanished from the area in the blink of an eye.


    After a few minutes, they resurface in the terrace of Elva''s abode.


    Elva looked at them. "That was fast!" shemented with a smile.


    Menedelia returned the smile. "We only get this box from my house ande back here right away," she replied.


    "Are you going to do the ritual now, Grandma?" Reba asked.


    "Yep," Menedelia said.


    Terros and Menedelia left the terrace, entered the house, and went to the healing room.


    They saw Veronica inside, she was removing the stuff on the table.


    "Thank you, dear," Menedelia said and put the wooden box on the table.


    "You''re wee. Do you need anything? I can get them for you," Veronica offered.


    "A scissor, clean cloth to wrap the wound on Grandpa and Graven''s palm. Then a small bowl, spoon... ah... what else? I almost forgotten... the sharp knife to cut the flesh. That''s all, thank you!" she requested.


    "Got it!" Veronica said and left the room.


    "You will cut Graven''s hand with the knife?" Terros asked.


    Menedelia nodded her head. "Yeah, I forgot to tell you about it. I need his blood so that the light from the candle can find him. Just in case I have a hard time finding him, the candle will find him for me and bring his soul back to the open. The light that will appear from the candle will enter Graven''s nose and find his soul. I''m also entering Graven''s body in my spirit form, it will be a joint effort, the light and me will one find Graven wherever he is. If I fail, the light will continue to find Graven for me," she exined.


    "Ah, okay... Anything else I need to know?" Terros asked.


    "I''ll set up the candles on the table first," Menedelia said.


    "Okay, take your time," Terros replied.


    Menedelia opened the wooden box and put the ck cloth on the table first, then she arranged the three candles in a triangle position and put the candle with the green thread in the center.


    "The four candles must be lighted together, then you need a spoonful of blood from the the bowl and heat it above the candle with the green thread while chanting the spell. So basically, your blood and Graven will be mixed together thoroughly before you burn a spoonful above the candle. The blood is a sacrifice to lure the three powerful white lights out and they will enter Graven''s body to find his spirit," Menedelia borated further.


    "Okay, I got it!" Terros replied.


    Menedelia handed him the piece of paper. "If you find the spell hard to memorize for such a short time then just read it and don''t stop chanting it until the light of the green candle will make it''s presence and enter Graven''s body. After it entered graven''s body, you can stop reciting the spell and just make sure that the four candles were lighted. Keep the light going on for the candles, okay?"


    "Copy, loud and clear!" Terros replied.


    Veronica entered the room and put the wooden tray on the table. She began cutting the white piece of cloth that can be used to wrap around the wound.


    Terros holds the knife and the bowl and went to Graven''s side, he cut his palm and let the blood trickle into the bowl while Menedelia was watching.


    A few minutester.


    "That is enough!" Menedelia said. "Next is yours..." she said.


    Veronica cleaned the cut on Graven''s palm, she put a powdered herbal medicine on the open wound to stop the bleeding, then wrapped a white cloth around it.


    Terros cut his palm and let the blood fall into the bowl.


    A few minutester.


    "That''s enough," Menedelia said.


    Veronica cleaned Terros''s wound, put medicine on it, and wrapped it with a clean cloth.


    Done, Veronica walked towards the door. "I''ll wait outside, just in case you need assistance just call my name and I''ll enter the door right away," she said.


    "Thank you for your help, dear!" Menedelia said. She looked at Terros. "Are your ready, Grandpa?" she asked.


    Terros took a deep breath. "Yes, I''m ready!" he answered confidently.


    "I''ll give you enough time to memorize the spell while Iy on the bed to internalize. One you see a white light getting out of my body and entering Graven''s nostrils, that''s my spirit. You can start heating the spoon with blood above the candle on the center. Okay?" Menedelia said. She put the bowl of blood in the center, beside the candle.


    "Got it!" Terros replied.


    "Let''s get started. I''m going toy down on the bed now," Menedelia said and hopped in the bed. She covered her body with the white nket.


    Terros read and tried to memorize the spell, good thing it''s not too long.


    Menedelia shut her eyes and meditated. A few minutester, she opened her eyes and looked at Terros. "I''m now ready to enter Graven''s body..." she said and closed her eyes again.


    With just one wave of his hand, Terros made the candlese to life.


    Out of the corner of his eyes... he saw Mendelia''s spirit, a thin white light leaving her body, and floated in the air for a few seconds before entering Graven''s nostrils.


    Terros covered the spoon handle with cloth, filled it with blood from the bowl, and heated it above the candle located at the center of the formation while chanting the spell.


    A few minutester, the three white lights that looks like silk thread finally appeared above the spoon, Terros continue chanting the spell, the lights were shining brightly, blinding him, he closed his eyes for a moment and when he opened them, he saw the lights entered Graven''s nostrils and disappeared inside.


    He released a sigh of relief. Whe! His part is done!


    He put down the spoon in the bowl and rxed a bit.. He nced at Menedelia''s body lying on the bed pondering about what''s going on inside Graven''s consciousness right now.

 Chapter 395 - Welcome Back!

    Menedelia''s soul entered Graven''s consciousness which is too dark for her to handle.


    "Hello...Graven... where are youoooooo? Can you hear meeeeeeee?"


    She continue calling his name several times. "Gravennnnnnnn can you hear meeeeee?"


    ''I''m here! I''m here! I''m here! Over here!'' Graven shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Menedelia shouted again. "Graven answer me if you hear my calling! Where are youooo?"


    No one answered her call. Where is Graven? C-could it be that his soul is out of his body?


    Unfortunately, she can''t continue any further because the thick darkness is suffocating her.


    She''s been floating around in a circle because she can''t find a way out of the thick darkness.


    This is not good! If she will stay too long in this darkness it will overpower her soul and she might not be able to get out. She meditated and gathered her strength... she needs to get out before it''s toote!


    Meanwhile...


    Terros was looking alternately between Graven and Menedelia. He was feeling anxious.


    Why is it that the lights and Menedelia haven''te out yet? And there are no changes in Graven''s condition. C-could it be that they can''t find Graven inside his subconscious? Or maybe Graven was not trapped inside his body but in another dimension?


    He continues chanting the spell and looking at the candles now and then.


    A few minutester.


    Menedelia finally opened her eyes. Terros rushed to her side. "Did you find Graven''s soul?" he asked.


    Menedelia shook her head and sighed heavily. "No. I failed. I tried calling him but he''s not answering my call. I dunno if he even hears my voice. I can''t find him anywhere in his subconscious because it''s too dark there, the darkness is thick and suffocating, I think if I stay there for longer time - I will die for real!" she exined.


    "Ah, okay. How are you feeling now?" Terros asked worriedly.


    "I''m fine. Can I have a ss of water, please?" Menedelia said.


    "Sure! I''ll inform Veronica to get some water from the kitchen," Terros replied. He walked towards the door and opened it. "Daughter, Menedelia wants to drink some water," he said.


    "Okay, I''ll get a pitcher of water from the kitchen," Veronica said and rose to her feet, walking in the direction of the kitchen.


    Terros returned to Menedelia''s bed. "Veronica will get your water from the kitchen," he said.


    "Thank you," Menedelia replied. She looked at the candles on the table. "Did the three lights return already?" she asked.


    Terros shook his head. "No. Not yet..." he answered.


    Menedelia sighed. "They are our only hope. I hope they can find Graven''s spirit and bring his soul back to his body," she said thoughtfully.


    "Just rest for a while. If the lights fail... can I enter Graven''s body as well?" Terros asked.


    Menedelia looked at him. "Do you want to enter his subconscious?"


    Terros nodded his head. "Yeah. If the lights fail to find Graven''s soul then I''m willing to enter his consciousness and try my luck to find him," he replied thoughtfully.


    "Okay, I''ll help you, only if the lights fail," Menedelia responded.


    A few momentster.


    Veronica entered the door and gave Menedelia the ss filled with water.


    "Thank you, dear," Menedelia said.


    "You''re wee," Veronica replied and exited the room.


    "I''ll just close my eyes for a while. I feel super tired after leaving Graven''s subconscious," Menedelia said and wrapped the nket around her body.


    "Should I wake you up when the lights already returned?" he asked permission first.


    "Yes, please!" Menedelia said.


    "Okay, you may rest now," Terros said and went to Graven''s side.


    Menedelia shut her eyes to sleep.


    Terros watched Graven''s chest moving up and down. "Son, where are you? Menedelia entered your subconscious and called your name bu you are not answering. Did you hear her voice calling you? The lights from the candle also entered your subconscious to find you. If you see the lights, don''t resist them, okay? They will take you out from the ce that currently trapped you. If you see the lights embrace them! Don''t fight them! Okay?"


    Meanwhile...


    Inside Graven''s dark prison room.


    Graven felt sad after he no longer hears the woman''s voice calling his name a while ago. She''s so near yet so far! And she didn''t even hear his shouting. Then he heard Grandpa''s voice informing him about the lights that entered his subconscious to find him. Grandpa told him not to fight the lights but embrace them because they will bring him out of his dark prison. New hope sprang in his heart. He eagerly waited for the presence of lights to get him out of his prison wall.


    A few minutester.


    Amidst the pitch-ck darkness, a ray of light suddenly glowed in the dark... getting brighter... and brighter...ing his way... and then the lights burst into his prison wall in lightning speed until the only thing he can see is blinding light enveloping his consciousness.


    Suddenly the darkness around him exploded and Graven''s spirit burst out into the open, he was gasping for breath when he opened his eyes for the first time after a long time.


    Terros eyes widened in happiness after hearing Graven cough hard for the first time and his eyes wide open. Oh, no! He has difficulty breathing! He quickly assisted Graven in a sitting position and rubbed his back gently.


    Graven continues coughing...


    Veronica burst inside the room after hearing themotion and rushed to Graven''s side. "You''re finally awake!" she shouted in a thrilled voice.


    Tears of happiness shone in Terros eyes. "Inhale and exhale slowly, son," he said.


    And that''s what Graven did in the seeding minutes.


    "W-water! I need water... so thirsty!" Graven said.


    Veronica rushed to the table, picked up the pitcher, and poured water into the ss. She brought the ss into Graven''s mouth.


    Graven attempted to hold the ss but his hands were shaking badly so Veronica hold the ss for him while he took a sip.


    The lights floated in the air for a few seconds and then went back to the candle in the center, then all the lights of the candles died instantly.


    Graven was able to finish drinking five sses of water and lie back on the bed.


    Veronica left the room to inform Elva and Reba of the good news.


    "How are you feeling now, son?" Terros asked.


    Graven smiled. "My chest feels heavy. I have difficulty breathing as if something lies heavy in my chest," he said.


    "Ah, okay. Let''s wait for Elva, maybe she can give you a medicine that can help alleviate the heaviness in your chest. Just wait for a second," he said.


    Graven nodded his head.


    Terros went to the door.


    That was also the moment when Reba and Elva rushed to the room, excited to see Graven.


    They were about to go to Graven''s side but Graven told them not to... "Wait, don''te here. I... I need to vomit!" he said.


    A few secondster... Graven vomited into the floor, over and over again.


    They all looked in shocked at the dark liquid forming a puddle on the floor.


    "Oh, no! Elva shook her head, the dark liquid wants another host, another body to take over. "This is not good! Watch out!" she shouted and waved her hand freezing the dark liquid before it will starting to them. She snapped her fingers and the jar appeared on the floor, Elva unfroze the dark liquid and it rushed to the jar just like before.


    More dark liquid came out from Graven''s mouth as he continue vomiting.


    A few minutester.


    Graven finally stooped vomiting andy on the bed panting, his forehead and face glistened with sweats.


    The jarpletely absorbed all Graven''s vomit.


    Elva waved her hand and the jar vanished from the healing room.


    Terros rushed to Graven''s side holding a ss of water. "Son, drink the water," he said.


    Graven sits upright and sipped the water slowly.


    Reba rushed to Graven''s side happily. "This is amazing! Grandma Menedelia''s ritual had seeded in bringing your spirit back to your body! I''m feeling so happy right now!" she said, teary-eyed.


    Graven looked at Reba. "Where is she? The owner of the voice in my head?" he asked.


    "She is thedy who is sleeping in the next bed," Terros pointed to Menedelia that was currently sleeping soundly in the adjacent bed.


    "But what happened to Granny?" Reba asked worriedly and went to the next bed.


    "She feels tired after entering Graven''s subconscious. She left and returned to her body because she felt suffocated inside the thick darkness. She told me that she will sleep and rest for a while and let the bright lights find Graven on her behalf," Terros exined.


    "Ah, okay. So let''s not disturb her then," Reba said feeling relieved.


    Terros asked Graven, "How are you feeling now after you finished vomiting all the dark liquid, son?"


    "I''m feeling better nowpared earlier. And the heaviness on my chest suddenly fade away after vomiting those dark liquid," Graven stated.


    "Good! I think the reason why you''re having difficulty breathing earlier because of that thick dark liquid holding your lungs hostage inside your body. And after expelling them from your body you feel lighter now. Am I right?" Terros spoke.


    "Yeah, you are right Grandpa!" Graven answered happily.


    "Alright, I''m going to the kitchen to start preparing the dishes. Let''s celebrate this happy asion! Graven''s return to thend of the living bring a happy smile to our faces!" Veronica said.


    "Hooray! Wee back, Graven!" they all cheered merrily.


    "Thank you so much, everyone! I owe you a lot, guys!" Graven replied, feeling grateful for the support and help of the people around him. His eyes watered, he was overwhelmed with happiness.


    The women left the healing room and went to the kitchen to help Veronica prepare the feast.


    Reba turned to Elva. "Can I ask you a favor, goddess?" she asked.


    "Sure! What is it?" Elva asked.


    "Since Graven is already awake, can I bring Laura here? I''m sure she will be happy to hear the good news. She''s been dying to see her husband again after a long time of mental and emotional torture," Reba requested.


    Elva replied, "Sure! No problem with me!"


    Reba was delighted. "Thank you so much, goddess! I''m going back to the manor to bring Laura here!" she said excitedly.


    "Okay, go ahead," Elva responded with a smile. She then shifted her attention to the task at hand. She helped Veronica in preparing the vegetable, herbs, spices, and meat for the dishes on the kitchen table.


    Reba wasted no time and teleported back to the manor.

 Chapter 396 - Favorite Part!

    Rebanded in the living room of Graven''s manor.


    A housemaid was currently sweeping the floor.


    "Where is Laura?" Reba asked.


    "She''s in the backyard, rxing in the garden together with her mother and sister. Do you want me to inform them that you''re here?" the maid offered.


    "Ah, no need. I''ll go there myself, just continue cleaning," Reba said and left the living room going in the direction of the backyard.


    When she arrived there. Laura was sitting on the rocking chair facing the fountain, wearing an anxious expression on her face.


    Laura saw Reba approaching the garden. She stood up. "You''re back! How it''s going? Did Granny Menedelia seeded in rescuing my husband back to life?" she asked excitedly.


    Reba smiled broadly. "Yessss! Graven is back in good condition! Thanks to Granny and Grandpa''s ritual. He can finally talk and move his body! Awesome, right?" she spoke animatedly.


    "Amazing! I''m so happy right now! I''m going to cry a river!" Laura shouted in glee. Huge relief washed over her. The heavy load that she had been carrying for a long time was lifted from her shoulder in the blink of an eye.


    Rosa and Sofia looked at each other with tears in their eyes. They''d never seen Laura looking so happy after a long time of suffering from mental and emotional torture due to Graven''s condition.


    "Thanks God it''s finally over!" Rosa said joyfully.


    "It''s a fantastic news! One that is already long timeing!" Sofiamented delightfully, very much happy for her suffering sister and her brother-inw.


    Laura broke down in her mother''s arms overwhelmed by so much happiness that engulfed her mind and heart.


    Sofia rubbed her sister''s back gently. "Let''s have a big feast today! Let''s celebrate brother-inws safe return!" she said jubntly.


    Laura nodded her head. "Okay, go to the kitchen and inform the cook to prepare delicious dishes for tonight''s dinner. Let''s celebrate my husband''s homeing soon!" she replied.


    "Okie dokie!" Sofia left the garden in high spirit.


    After she''s finished crying, Laura looked at Reba. "When can I see my husband?" she eagerly asked.


    "The deity told me after two weeks because Graven needs to recover well before going home," Reba joked, projecting a serious face.


    Laura''s face turned sad, she was disappointed for a moment. "It''s okay, never mind. What matter most to me right now is that my husband is already back to his old self. I''m willing to wait even one whole month now that I know that he is alive and recovering well," she said without a hint of urgency in her voice.


    Reba smiled and grinned. "I''m just joking! The deity agreed to my request to bring you to the Windless Mountain right now so that you can see your husband!"


    "OMG! Take me there now!" Laura said excitedly.


    "Okay, as you wish, my dear!" Reba said.


    Laura looked at her mother. "I''ll return here tonight, Mother. I just want to see my husband because I miss him so much! Just go ahead and eat dinner if I can''t return on time," she said.


    "Okay. Go now, daughter!" Rosa replied.


    Laura and Reba hold each other''s hands. A few secondster, they vanished from the garden.


    Rosa left the garden to return to the house and inform her husband about the good news.


    She arrived at the house, entered the living room, and climbed the stairs going to the bedroom upstairs. She found her husband waking up from his nap. "Husband! I have a good news for you!" she said happily.


    "What is the good news?" Simon asked excitedly.


    "Granny Menedelia sessfully brought Graven back! He can speak and move his body now. He is currently recuperating in the deity''s home!" Rosa said jubntly.


    "That''s great! I''m so happy to hear that my son-inw is finally back alive and well! Our daughter would appreciate it very much! Where is Laura? Let''s inform her the good news!" Simon said, getting off from the bed.


    "No need, she already know about it. Reba was the one who informed us the good news. As of this moment, she and Laura went back to the Windless Mountain to see Graven," Rosa exined.


    Simon smiled broadly. "That''s good! I''m happy for the couple''s reunion! I wish to see Graven soon in flesh!" he said delightfully.


    The couple gazed at each other''s faces happily.


    ...


    Laura and Reba finally arrived at the Windless Mountain andnded on the terrace.


    Veronica and Elva were currently there, sitting on their favorite chairs.


    "We''re finally here!" Reba announced.


    "Hello, Laura! Nice to see you again!" Elva greeted her.


    "Hello, Elva! I''m d to be here!" Laura replied pleasantly.


    Elva looked at Reba. "Go ahead. Bring Laura now to her husband!" she said with a smile.


    "Thanks goddess!" Reba spoke.


    "Don''t mention it!" Elva smiled genuinely at Graven''s lovely wife.


    Laura returned the deity''s smile.


    Reba grabbed Laura''s hands. "Let''s go! I can''t wait to see you reunited with your husband!" she said excitedly.


    The two women entered the door quickly and went to the healing room.


    When they entered the room Terros and Graven were talking seriously to each other.


    Graven''s eyes widened in happiness seeing his beloved wife after a long time, he stood up and opened his arms wide.


    "Husband!" Laura rushed to his side, tears of happiness rolling on her face.


    "Wife, I miss you so much!" Graven hugged his wife tightly, he was kissing her head and looking deeply into her eyes.


    Laura can''t speak - overwhelmed with happiness.


    It was a joyous and very emotional reunion for the couple.


    Terros and Reba looked at each other, tears of dness shimmering in their eyes.


    They left the room, giving the couple some private moments to catch up with each other. They went to the living room and start a pleasant conversation there.


    Meanwhile...


    At the terrace.


    Veronica observed Elva''s face, looking for signs of jealousy in her eyes. "Are you not feeling jealous of the couple?" she whispered in the deity''s ears.


    Elva looked at her, frowning. "Why should I? I already epted long ago that the couple love each other so much. I just have a momentary weakness of having a crush towards Graven and give in to my whim foolishly, but then I also realized that breaking up the couple just because I want to be happy is not ideal ''coz the truth is - I could never have Graven''s love, and I don''t want to pretend that he could learn to love me someday. It''s better this way, I have his child growing inside my tummy without him knowing it. So, from now on, let''s not talk about this issue. Okay-?"


    Veronica smiled brightly. "Hats off to you! You impressed me, Elva!"


    "I''m genuinely happy for the couple! I really do!" Elva spoke seriously, then she stood up. "Alright, let''s go back to the kitchen and start cooking the dishes that we have already prepared earlier."


    Reba rose to her feet and responded merrily. "Okie dokie!"


    The women entered the door and went to the kitchen to resume their cooking preparation.


    Back in the healing room.


    The couple shared a passionate kiss on the lips thatsted for a few minutes.


    After the kiss, they looked at each other''s eyes tenderly.


    Graven caresses his wife''s tummy lovingly. "Baby, father is back! Give me a shout out please. I mean a kick, please?" he said, grinning in amusement.


    As if the fetus understood its father''s request, it gave three kicks in the area of Laura''s tummy where Graven''s hands were resting.


    "Wow! Thank you, baby! Father is happy now!" Graven chuckled in amazement.


    Laura gazed at Graven''s face adoringly. "It''s nice to see you again and hear your voice, husband! You have no idea how happy I am right now," she said, beaming brightly.


    Graven nted a kiss on Laura''s lips. "Same with me. From now on, we shall never be separated from each other again!" he spoke in a determined voice.


    "Hopefully so!" Laura said.


    Graven breathed deeply and looked at Menedelia''s sleeping form. "After all that happened, I''m just d that I was able toe back alive. Thanks to this woman who performed the ritual together with Grandpa. They sent three powerful lights into my subconscious and sessfully pulled me out from the dark room that imprisoned me for a long time," he said gratefully.


    Laura went to Menedelia''s side, her brows knitted together. "Why she''s still sleeping?" she asked, confused.


    "She got tired when she entered my subconscious using her soul to find me. She told Grandpa that she will sleep for a while to recuperate," Graven replied.


    "Ah, okay. Will she be alright?" Laura asked worriedly.


    "Yes, of course!" Graven replied with a nod of his head.


    "Good!" Laura said. "Can we go outside to the terrace for a moment? The view is spectacr there. I want to admire the view with you by my side," she stated.


    "Alrighty," Graven responded and hold his wife''s hand.


    The couple left the healing room, holding each other hands, and went to the terrace.


    They were joined by Terros and Reba a few minutester. While Veronica and Elva were busy cooking dishes in the kitchen for their guests.


    Laura and Graven sat beside each other on the wooden bench, watching the birds flying in the sky amidst the magnificent backdrop of the sea of clouds and mountain tops.


    Laura smiled brightly. "This is such a beautiful ce!"


    "Yes, indeed!" Graven agreed and nted a kiss on his wife''s head.


    Terros and Reba went back to the healing room to check on Menedelia.


    Reba went to the bed and stared at Menedelia''s face. "Granny! Wake up! Why are you not waking up yet? You''re scaring me!" she said worriedly.


    Minutes went by, still no responseing from Menedelia.


    Reba looked at Terros. "Grandpa, why Granny is not waking up yet? What could be the problem?" she asked anxiously.


    Terros went to the bed and observed Menedelia''s breathing. "She''s breathing normally. She looks okay. No need to panic and worry. Your Grandma is resting well. She will wake upter," he replied in a reassuring manner.


    Sighing, Reba grabbed a chair and lowered herself on it. "I''ll watch over Granny until she wakes up," she said, very much concerned about her well-being.


    "Okay, I''ll apany you here. Let''s watch over Menedelia together," Terros said and lowered himself on the chair.


    Fifteen minutester.


    Suddenly... Menedelia''s eyelids fluttered and her eyes opened wide.


    Reba''s heart leaped with joy. "Granny! I''m so d that you are awake now! I''m so afraid that you will sleep for a long time just like what happened to Graven. Good thing I''m wrong!" she bbered happily.


    Menedelia looked at the vacant bed beside her and smiled brightly. "I guess, the lights seeded in rescuing Graven, eh?" shemented.


    "Yeah! Graven is awake now and he''s in the terrace together with Laura," Reba replied cheerfully.


    "Good! I manage to sleep well. I''m feeling refreshed and energize now, but I''m also feeling hungry!" Menedelia stated with a smile.


    The door opened, Veronica entered. "Guys, dinner time!" she announced, smiled at Menedelia and left the room.


    Menedelia grinned. "Nice! I wake up just in time for my favorite part, eating!"


    They erupted in merryughter.


    The trio left the room and joined the others in the dining room.


    ~~~~~~0~~~~~~~


    Author''s note:


    For the early birds, CONGRATULATIONS!...Top 10 readers will receive a redemption code worth 100 coins each! Below is the code... firste first serve basis. Only one redeem for one person...okay? Don''t be greedy!


    Enjoy the free coins!


    REDEMPTION CODE: AB9ZYNCU4ECJN2SHA


    Thank you all for the support!

 Chapter 397 - What Is Your Verdict?

    They gathered around the dining table sporting bright smiles on their faces.


    Elva studied the faces of each of her visitors in amazement. It''s very rare to have so many visitors in her abode. She used to live alone at the top of Windless Mountain for centuries. She rarely interacts with humans because they can be troublesome.


    Then Veronicaes along... and followed by Terros, Graven, and the others.


    And now she got pregnant with Graven''s child.


    Interacting with others somehow paints color on her dull life.


    It''s been a roller coaster ride meeting them all...


    She has no regrets so far.


    She prepared a special wine for tonight''s asion to celebrate Graven''s sessfuleback.


    "Hello everyone! Nice meeting you all!" She raised her ss.


    Everybody raised their ss as well.


    "Tonight, we gathered together to celebrate Graven''s sessfuleback to life! It''s been a nerve wracking experience for all of us. We all suffered a lot. In the end - good prevails! It''s my privilege to meet you all. Meeting you all makes me realized one thing, it''s a waste of time to live alone in my own world. It''s nice to be surrounded with good friends and loved ones - sharing each others ups and down in life. After all that happens, life is still good! Let''s celebrate it today! Cheers!" Elva finishes her speech animatedly and sipped her wine.


    "Cheers!"


    "Cheers!"


    "Cheers!"


    They looked at each other merrily and sipped their wines.


    Terros smiled broadly. "Guys, I''m so happy to meet you all! I really do!" he said, feeling emotional.


    Then everyone looked at Graven.


    Time for Graven to make a speech. He looked at the faces of everyone at the dining table. Each of them contributed something meaningful to his life. "Guys, I would like to thank each of you for helping me in surviving my recent ordeal. I''ve been subjected to one of the darkest moment in my life in these past few days. I can''t move my body, I can''t talk, but I can hear everything and that was the worst thing that can happen to anyone. It''s simply a mind torture in the worst form..." he paused for a moment.


    Then he continues...


    "I''m d I meet you all who are willing to help me through my darkest times. You''re all have a special ce in my heart. I''m deeply honored to meet you all in this lifetime. Thank you so much for your help and support! Let''s enjoy the delicious meals and thepany of each other for years toe! Cheers!" he ended his speech in high spirit.


    Everyone pped their hands in glee, tears shimmered in their eyes.


    Menedelia looked at the faces of everyone around the table. She smiled appreciatively. She meet new people today - they look nice inside and out. She feels good to be with these people, she only meets them the first time and they all send good vibes in her direction. She''s in goodpany.


    Elva addressed them. "Let''s eat!" she said.


    They began putting food on their te and ate dinner with a good appetite.


    After eating dinner... the women helped Veronica clean the dirty dishes and tidy the kitchen.


    Graven and Laura retired into the terrace, talking to each other.


    "My love, I shall stay here for the night. Rest assured that I will go home tomorrow. Inform the cook to prepare a feast for my homing. I want to celebrate my second life with the whole family including all the staff in the manor," Graven said.


    "Okay," Laura replied happily. "Me, Reba and Menedelia will go home now," she said.


    "Alright," Graven said and nted a kiss on her lips. He caresses her baby bump lovingly. "See you tomorrow, baby!"


    Laura, Reba, and Menedelia went to Elva and Veronica''s side and gave them a quick hug.


    "Thank you for your kindness and generosity,dies! We appreciated it very much!" Laura said.


    Elva smiled brightly. "Same to you, girls. Thanks for visiting my humble abode. Till we meet again!"


    "Bye, girls!" Veronica said. "See you again, soon!"


    The three women smiled and waved goodbye at Terros, Graven, Elva, and Veronica. A few secondster, they vanished from the terrace.


    Veronica returned to the kitchen to deal with the leftovers.


    Elva, Terros, and Graven remained on the terrace, discussing the cursed King.


    "Guys, what are you going to do with the cursed King?" Elva asked. "I''ll leave the decision to the two of you. If you want to see him, just inform me. I''ll take you to the secret cave where I imprisoned him."


    "Graven and I still need to discuss that matter today. Is it okay if we will tell you our decision tomorrow?" Terros said.


    "Sure! Just tell me tomorrow. I have to retire to my room now to sleep early," Elva said with a yawn.


    "Good night," Terros replied.


    "Night night! Sleep well," Graven said.


    "Good night," Elva said and rose to her feet.


    Graven continue watching Elva as she entered the door.


    Terros saw that Graven was following Elva''s back with his gaze as she entered the house. His brows knitted together. He coughed a little. "Hmm..."


    Graven looked at Terros.


    "Son, are you falling for Elva?" Terros asked him directly. "Just tell me the truth. We are the only ones here, your secret is safe with me," he said.


    Graven looked at Terros with a raised brow. "Huh? What kind of question is that?"


    "..."


    "I saw you looked at her..." Terros repeated.


    Graven released a deep sigh. "I hear everything - when you and Veronica discussed how Elva tricked me by disguising as my wife. So, she was the one who take advantage of me for one whole week!" he said, feeling annoyed and upset about the whole thing.


    Terros took a deep breath. "I''m sorry that we keep it a secret form you because Elva doesn''t want you to know that you are the father of her unborn child," he exined anxiously.


    Graven groaned and looked at Terros in the eyes. "Should I confront Elva of what she have done to me? Should I be angry at her? She have done so much good things for me already. I''m confused on what to do with her and what to do with our situation. I''m not romantically attracted to her. But it can''t be denied that she was also carrying my child. How am I supposed to feel? What I''m gonna do with the whole thing?" he asked, confused.


    Terros nodded his head. "I understand your situation, son. I do..."


    "If you are in my shoes, Grandpa. What are you going to do?" Graven asked for his opinion, maybe his mind will be cleared after Grandpa can impart his wisdom to him.


    Terros breathed deeply. He looked heavenward for a few seconds and then roamed his eyes around the area.


    He cleared his throat. "Elva is not pursing any rtionship with you, and same with you. She believed that you have no knowledge about the baby in her womb. Just leave things as they are. Pretend that nothing happened between you and her..."


    Graven sighed. "Its toote for that. I know already - that I''m the father of Elva''s baby. It''s my flesh and blood that we''re discussing right now. I can''t pretend that nothing happens..." he said, deeply agonizing over it.


    "Alright, let me ask this question. Do you have the guts to tell Laura about Elva and the baby?" Terros asked him.


    Graven shook his head. "No! I don''t want to break Laura''s heart. My wife has been through a lottely. I can''t hurt her with the bad news."


    "Exactly! What Laura don''t know won''t hurt her. It''s given already that Elva has done a big mistake by deceiving you. But what can yo do to the same person that help you a lot? Are you going to confront her, punish and kill her just because she deceived you? I''m 100% sure that you can''t hurt her because she was carrying your child!" Terros dered.


    Graven heaved a sigh. "You''re right, Grandpa... I can''t bring myself to hurt Elva - both physically and emotionally," he replied.


    Terros patted Graven''s shoulder, consoling him. "I know, I understand your side, son. For now that the baby is not yet out, just pretend that you know nothing and continue living a happy life with your wife Laura. No need to destroy the peace and harmony that we''re experiencing right now. Besides, we just came out from darkness. Let''s not torture ourselves with another problem. Okay?"


    Graven sighed heavily. "Alright..."


    "Good! Let''s just continue discussing about this issue when the baby is already born in this world. For now, let''s carry on with our normal life. Okay?" Terros said.


    Graven smiled. "Got it! Thank you for clearing my head, Grandpa! You''re the best!" he replied gratefully, feeling thankful for Terros'' wise advice. He''s feeling better nowpared to earlier when his emotions are in a jumble.


    Veronica looked at the men from the doorway. They seemed to be having a serious discussion. She doesn''t want to intrude on their privacy. "Um... guys, I''m going to sleep now. Just close and lock the door when you already want to sleep," she reminded them.


    "Got it, daughter!" Terros replied.


    "Good night," Veronica said.


    "Night Night, " Graven replied with a smile.


    Veronica left the door and retired to her bedroom.


    Graven looked at Terros. "Are you sleepy now?" he asked.


    Terros shook his head. "Not yet. The night is still early. I still want to enjoy the full moon and the bright sky," he replied.


    "Then let''s just stay here for a while," Graven said.


    A few momentster.


    Terros remembered Luke. "Did you hear what your twin had told you about him and Laura?"


    Graven nodded his head and smiled brightly. "Yeah, I feel happy after he told me that he will finally give up on Laura and he''s ready to find his soulmate. Finally, we''re going to fix our strained rtionship as brothers. I can''t wait to see him again soon, just like old times. One of these days, I will visit my brother at his house when I''m no longer busy!"


    "That''s good, son. I''m happy for you and Luke!" Terros said. "By the way... let''s resume to our main topic.. What are we going to do with the cursed King?" he asked.

 Chapter 398 - Waiting For Your Love

    A few hours earlier.


    Reba, Menedelia, and Laura arrived at the manor.


    They settled in the living room and have a discussion.


    Laura looked at Reba. "Are you really leaving us too soon?" she asked.


    Reba nodded her head. "Yeah. My husband is waiting for me. I already promise him that I will return to his side. Give our rtionship another try and raised a family with our twins. I have no other choice..." she said in a mncholy voice.


    "Ah, okay, I understand... but why are you looking sad right now? What''s wrong?" Laura inquired. She can sense her friend''s apprehension based on the expression on her face.


    Reba took a deep breath. "Um... I''m not sure if our rtionship will work, but Corbin is eager to make things work for us. I guess, I''m just feeling afraid and anxious that our rtionship won''t work in the end. I will just give in to his persuasion and see where our reunion will lead us and how far it willst..." she said apprehensively.


    Laura patted Reba''s shoulder, consoling her. "I understand your worries, friend. But since Corbin is very much willing to meet you halfway then give it a try. Anyways, if in the end the rtionship won''t work you''re always wee to return here. Graven and I will wee you with open arms. You will always have a home toe back to," she said reassuringly.


    Reba''s eyes watered. "Thank you so much for your understanding, friend. I just have one favor to ask from you..."


    "What is it? Tell me about it... I will grant it as long I can afford it," Laura spoke.


    "Can you hide Corbin''s identity from your husband for the time being? I will be the one to exin to him about me and Corbin after I settled in my husband''s home. I''ll pop up here for a quick visit one of these days," Reba requested.


    "Sure! I''ll keep my mouth shut regarding Corbin''s identity. If Graven will start asking me about your husband, I will just tell him to wait because you will be the one to tell him about Corbin," Laura assured her.


    Reba smiled in relief. "Thank you, friend. We will not stay longer, I need to go home to my husband now."


    "Okay," Laura replied, she looked at Menedelia. "Grandma, thank you so much for performing the ritual with Grandpa Terros and sessfully bringing my husband back to life. I would like to give you a mary reward for your hard work and effort. Just wait for a few minutes, I''ll get the money from my bedroom upstairs," she said and stood up.


    Menedelia looked at Laura. "Ah, no need, mydy! I agree to helping Graven because of Reba, we didn''t talk about money. I mean... it''s my good intention to help Graven, no need to reward me with money. I did it with with the pure thoughts of helping a good person, not for mary rewards," she refused the reward outright.


    Laura looked at Menedelia. "But I still want to give you money..."


    Menedelia sighed. "If you insisted of giving me money. I will not help your family next time," she threatened jokingly.


    Laura lowered herself back on the couch. "Alright then, I''ll think of other ways to reward you for your hard work and help," she said.


    Menedelia smiled brightly. "No need, mydy. I''m d to be of help to your family. If you need my assistance in the future don''t hesitate to ask for my help. As long I have the chance, I will do it for you!" she said seriously.


    Laura was deeply moved by Menedelia''s offer. "Thank you so much, Granny!" she said, feeling grateful for her kindness and willingness to help without expecting any rewards.


    Reba stood up. "Alright, we will go home now. See you soon, Laura!"


    "Bye, mydy!" Menedelia said.


    "Bye, take care!" Laura replied.


    Reba and Menedelia disappeared from the living room.


    A few secondster, they appeared in Menedelia''s fortress.


    They entered the house.


    Ebony was waiting for them inside the house. "How its going? Did you aplish your goal?" she asked them.


    "Yes, we did! Granny is awesome! She managed to get Graven out of the dark abyss of his subconscious! My friend is alive and well, thanks to Granny''s excellent skill!" she said delightfully, feeling proud of her.


    Ebony smiled brightly. "I''m d that everything went well," she said and looked at Reba. "I can''t wait to return home. Can we go now?" she requested.


    Reba nods her head. "Okay, let''s go!" Then she looked at Menedelia. "Granny, you will be left alone on your own again. Why don''t you live with us in the manor? I''m sure that my husband won''t refuse if I will ask his permission," she said, hoping that Menedelia will agree.


    Menedelia shook her head. "I have to refuse your offer for now. Let me think about it in theing days," she said just to shut up Reba.


    "But Granny... think about it. You will live alone here and you will get lonely. Just join us in the manor so that we can be a big happy family living under the same house!" Reba persisted.


    "Thanks for the generous offer, child. I will think about it in theing days. Girls, go home now!" Menedelia ordered.


    Ebony was shaking her head. Her older sister has always been - stubborn as a mule!


    Reba sighed heavily. "I hate to leave you alone here, Grandma. But since you can''t make up your mind yet then I respect your decision. Please think about my offer thoroughly, it will benefit us both. Alright then, we''re taking our leave..." she said, eager to go home to her husband''s house.


    Ebony went to her sister''s side and gave her a quick hug. "Visit the manor often so that you can see Grandma. Take care of yourself and please think and consider Laura''s offer, sis. It will make Grandma Sitas and I truly happy if you join us there, okay?"


    Menedelia nodded her head. "Okay, I''ll think about it..." she responded quickly.


    "Bye, Granny!"


    "Bye, sis!"


    "Bye bye, girls!" Menedelia spoke.


    Ebony and Reba vanished in front of Menedelia in the blink of an eye.


    Menedelia lowered herself on the wooden chair. The house bes silent instantly.


    Suddenly, she feels crushing loneliness enveloping her whole being.


    She released a deep sigh. She stood up, locked the door, and went to her bedroom to rest for the night.


    ...


    Back at the Windless Mountain.


    Terros and Graven were still discussing the satisfying way to end the cursed King''s life after giving Graven and his men such a hard time during their captivity in the basement of the crumbling castle.


    "I want to burn the King alive tomorrow before I leave for home!" Graven had finally decided.


    "That''s a fitting punishment for someone like him who is so cruel and ruthless. I''m also thinking of the same punishment for the cursed King. Let''s burn him alive tomorrow!" Terros agreed.


    "Alright, now that we settled this matter, I''m ready to rest for the night," Graven said and stood up.


    "Okay, let''s go to sleep," Terros said.


    The men left the terrace, entered the house, locked the door, and went to the guest room to sleep for the night.


    Half an hourter, the men drifted into a deep slumber.


    Meanwhile...


    Inside the cave where the cursed King was imprisoned, he was feeling restless. He was wondering why they haven''t returned yet to ept his offer?


    Given Graven''s condition, they should be rmed because anytime soon if Graven can''t be awakened he will die of internal organs failure since the ck liquid will finish devouring all his internal organs unless he can stop the ck liquid on time.


    These people are stubborn! They refused to ept his offer - then Graven will die painfully anytime soon!


    He beganughing hard in amusement eager to see their reaction after discovering that Graven died because of their stubbornness to ept his offer. He will be the oneughing in the end, it doesn''t matter if he will die afterward, at least, he can bring Graven along with him to the afterlife.


    The cursed King continueughing in the next few minutes, expecting a sweet victory from his enemies. Graven''s death will be his sweet revenge towards these stupid, stubborn, and useless people who dare to imprison him in this cave.


    If he will die anytime soon, he will find a way toe back to this world in the future and rule thend again!


    He will have his chance again, if not in this lifetime, sooner orter he will be resurrected again!


    The cursed King sleeps that night wearing a smug smile on his face.


    ~~~0~~~


    ~Corbin''s Manor~


    Reba and Ebonynded in the living room.


    Surprisingly Corbin was still up, waiting patiently for his wife''s return. His eyes lighted up when he saw the two women appear in the living room all of a sudden. He was expecting that Reba will return here tomorrow, not tonight. He was about to go home but waited a little bit, hoping that his wife will return tonight, and he got what he wished for!


    "Wife! You have returned, I''m so happy right now!" Corbin beamed and hugged his wife lovingly.


    Ebony left the living room quietly and climbed the stairs swiftly to give the couple some privacy.


    Reba smiled sweetly while looking into Corbin''s eyes. "I hope you didn''t wait for long," she said.


    Corbin shook his head. "I was about to go home and return tomorrow but I have a feeling that you wille here tonight so I waited a little bit for your return. I''m so happy right now. Are you really staying by my side from now on?" he asked.


    "Yes, I will!" Reba replied happily.


    Corbin imed Reba''s mouth for a searing kiss.. They locked lips passionately for a few minutes, then climbed the stairs afterward, retiring to their bedroom in bliss.

 Chapter 399 - Are You Ready?

    Corbin and Reba cuddled in the bed, looking at each other''s faces. The happiness of their reunion glowed brightly in their eyes.


    "I can''t believe that we''re already reunited with each other today. I''ve been dreaming of this day toe and it''s finally happening! Darling, don''t leave my side ever again, please?" Corbin said in a pleading tone.


    "Okay, let''s start over again. As long you stop pursuing Laura and you''re not going to hurt my friends - then I will stay by your side forever. That''s all I wanted from you. Can you promise me that - right now?" Reba asked him again.


    "Sure! I will not pursue Laura and I won''t do anything to find your friends. I''ll forget everything about the past - just for you and the baby''s sake," Corbin assured her.


    "How about your Mother and Father? They will get mad if you no longer cooperate with their cause. What are you gonna do about it?" Reba pursued the topic.


    Corbin released a deep sigh. "My Mother is no longer in this world," he said sadly.


    A frown appeared on Reba''s head. "Huh? What do you mean? Where is your Mother?"


    "My Mother performed a ritual that will bring her soul to theherworld to find my Grandfather''s soul. But until now her soul hasn''t return to her body and I presumed that my Mother''s soul can no longer return in this lifetime because she encounter an ident there, unless a miracle will happen," Corbin said.


    Reba doesn''t know what to say to her husband. Part of her was happy that Sylvia suffered such a terrible fate in theherworld. "I''m sorry for your loss, husband," she said. It can''t be denied that her husband lose a mother and it must be very hard for him to ept. "How about your Father? Is he okay?"


    Corbin shook his head. "I''m deeply worried about my Father..."


    "Why?"


    "Ever since my Mother''s absence, he''s looking sad and lonely all the time. He even told me that he will end his life and follow my Mother into theherworld," Corbin replied in a wretched voice.


    "Oh, that''s sad. I hope your Father can cope up with the absence of your Mother''s presence in his life," Reba said, trying to console her husband but don''t know-how.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about my parents anymore. Let''s talk about our living arrangement. Are you sure you don''t want to live with me in my parents manor? It''s a much bigger cepared here," Corbin said.


    Reba shook her head. "Nah, I''m muchfortable living here because Ebony, Anastasia and Grandma Sitas is here. They will keep mepany while you are busy with your family affairs," she replied.


    "Tell me honestly. If my father is no longer living in the family home, would you stay there with me?" Corbin asked.


    "Yeah, sure," she replied. "I''m sorry to say that if I see any of your parents, I will remember what happened in the past. I agree to be reunited with you as long I will live in a different house. Please forgive me husband if I offended you with my words," she stated thoughtfully.


    "It''s okay, I didn''t take it to heart. I know the struggle and pain you have gone through because of my parents and I don''t want you to keep reminded of that painful incident everyday that you live with me. Don''t worry although I love my parents, I also love you and our baby. I''m in the middle, maintaining bnce in both sides... and from now on I will always look out for you and our baby''s best interest," Corbin said and kissed her head affectionately.


    "Thank you husband for understanding about my feelings towards your parents," Reba said, feeling grateful for his broad understanding of her difficult situation.


    Corbin was silent for a moment. "Um... wife... can I ask you a favor?" he said, not sure if she will agree.


    Reba looked at him. "What is it?"


    "I would like to invite you to a dinner to meet my Father, even for a few hours. No need to stay there in our house the whole day. I will bring you back here after dinner is over. I just want to tell him that I already found you. I''m sure he will feel happy for us. Would you go there with me to meet my Father?" Corbin asked, feeling hopeful.


    Reba sighed deeply.


    Corbin noticed that his wife was having difficulty answering his question. "It''s okay if you refuse my invitation for the dinner. I do understand your hatred towards my parents. Don''t worry, if you refused I won''t get upset," he told her reassuringly.


    Reba wants to make her husband happy. "Sure! As long we won''t stay there for long. After all, meeting your father for a few hours won''t kill me," she said.


    Corbin smiled happily. "Thank you so much, wife! You make me so happy today," he said. He was thinking that bringing his pregnant wife to the family home might cheer up his grief-stricken father.


    "When do you want me to visit your father?" Reba asked.


    "Three dayster. I would prepare a feast for your return to my side," Corbin said happily.


    "Okay," Reba said.


    Corbin looked at his wife''s eyes. "I love you so much!" he said.


    "I love you too!" Reba replied, her eyes shining with love and affection for him.


    They hugged each other tightly.


    A few minutester.


    Reba was already yawning. "I''m feeling sleepy, husband," she said, covering her mouth.


    "Okay, let''s go to sleep," Corbin said, drawing his wife closer to his body.


    The couple sleeps peacefully through the night.


    ...


    The following day.


    They ate breakfast together in the dining room.


    After they finished eating, they retired into the living room.


    Corbin bid goodbye to his wife. "I''ll go home first and inform my father about your return. Then prepare the feast in honor of youreback into our family," he stated.


    "Okay,e back soon!" Reba said merrily.


    "I''ll pop up here anytime of the day to check on you," Corbin replied, he looked adoringly at his wife.


    "Okay, take care, husband! I love you!" Reba said, smiling radiantly.


    "I love you more, darling," Corbin said and nted a kiss on her lips.


    The couple hugged each other for a few minutes, savoring each other''s presence.


    "Ill go now, bye wife!" Corbin said.


    "Bye, husband," Reba replied.


    A few minutester, Corbin vanished from the living room.


    A smiling Ebony went to Reba''s side. "Wow, love is in the air!" she said, pping her hands in glee. "Do you want to go to the garden to see the flowers, mydy?" she suggested.


    "Yes!" Reba replied with a smile.


    "Let''s go!" Ebony said.


    The women went to the garden, Anastasia and Grandma Sitas were already there, admiring the colorful flowers in the garden.


    ...


    ~Windless Mountain~


    Elva, Veronica, Graven, and Terros... gathered at the dining table to eat breakfast.


    Terros looked at Veronica. "Do you want to go with us to the cave to witness the cursed King''s downfall?" he asked.


    Veronica nodded her head and replied. "Sure! I would love to!"


    "Okay, after we finished eating, the four of us will go there to witness the end of the cursed King," Terros stated.


    Elva looked at them. "Alright, let''s enjoy our meal," she said.


    They picked up their spoons and began putting food on their tes. They ate breakfast in silence.


    A few minutester, they finished eating.


    Elva and Graven retired to the terrace while Terros helped Veronica in washing the dishes and tidying the kitchen.


    Veronica nced at Terros, he''s cleaning the table with a kitchen cloth. "How are you, guys, going to end the King''s life?" she asked curiously.


    "Graven and I will shower him with fire and burn him to death until his remains will turn into ashes. I can''t wait to finish this event so that we can finally return to our normal life," Terros said wistfully.


    Veronica smiled. "Ah, you already miss your hut, your garden and your poultry?" Veronica asked.


    "Yeah, I missed them all. I missed my ce. Although, this ce is heavenly and I like to visit this ce from time to time, still no ce like home," Terros replied with a smile.


    Veronica went to Terros'' side. "Grandpa, what do you think Elva and Graven were discussing in the terrace right now?" she asked.


    Terros shrugged. "I dunno. Go ask them!" he said jokingly.


    Veronica smiled while shaking her head.


    Terros looked at her. "Are you shipping them?" he asked.


    Veronica shook her head. "No! No! I''m just curious, that''s all. Why should I ship them when Graven is a married guy? Besides, Elva made it clear to me that she has no intention in pursuing romantic rtionship with Graven. She was satisfied with their baby growing in her tummy," she stated.


    "Good! I''m d that you are not shipping them because things will only get moreplicated because Graven already know that he is the father of Elva''s baby..." Terros confided.


    Veronica''s eyes widened in shock. "Really-? And what did Graven say about the whole thing?" she asked curiously.


    "Good thing I managed to convince him not to confront Elva about that issue for the time being. I told him that the goddess wants to keep the identity of the baby''s father a secret, he must respect her decision. Elva has no n to destroy Graven''s married life with Laura. So, it''s better to keep silent for now. Graven agreed, but once the baby is already born, I don''t know what will happen next. Let''s hope for a peaceful confrontation between Graven and Elva in the future," he said wistfully.


    Veronica sighed. "It''s funny how things lead to another and to another. In the end, we are all connected to each other. What a small word we live in!"


    "Indeed!" Terros said in agreement.


    A few minutester.


    Terros looked at Veronica. "Are you done, daughter? Let''s go now to the cave and kill the King once and for all!" he said in a resolute voice.


    "Alright, let''s go!" Veronica said.


    They left the kitchen and proceed to the terrace. When they arrived there, Elva was not there with Graven.


    "Where is Elva, son?" Terros asked.


    "She''s in her bedroom to get something before we go to the cave," Graven replied.


    "Ah, okay. Let''s wait here for a while. No one can enter that cave, only Elva," Veronica said.


    The trio directed their gaze at the sea of clouds gathering at the mountain top in the distance.


    "What a beautiful day to kill the King!" Terrosmented.


    Graven nods his head in agreement. "I''m looking forward to end his life today in my hands!" he said, his eyes zing with hatred.


    Elva exited the door and went to the terrace. She looked at them. "Are you ready, guys?" she asked.


    "We''re ready!" the trio replied in chorus.


    Elva waved her hand, they vanished from the terrace in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 400 - The End Of Me!

    The four appeared in the cave andnded outside the chamber where the cursed King was being housed.


    The King was already wide awake and staring outside the chamber during their arrival.


    His eyes widened in shock and surprise after seeing Graven standing tall, alive, and healthy outside the chamber. Damn! They managed to revive Graven! His n failed big time. He studied them, based on the grim expression on their faces, they are not here to have a chitchat with him. They''re here to get their revenge.


    He can see his doom shing in his eyes.


    What a bummer!


    He''s going to die today without even aplishing much during his brief stay outside the castle. What a pity and waste of time!


    The saddest thing about it is that he never had a chance to unleash his full power and he has to die again!


    Well since things had alreadye to this point, he might as well show them that death is nothing to him. He can always reincarnate in the next life.


    "Hello,dies and gentlemen! It''s nice to see you again, specially you, Graven! Did you enjoy your trip to your dark prison world? Did you enjoy my gift to you? I guess you do! I know you are here to kill me. Can I ask a favor before you get your revenge?" he said. Before he dies he wants to see Laura for the first andst time. Although it''s impossible that they will agree to his request, there''s no harm in trying.


    Graven sneered. "What favor are you asking this time? You aren''t worthy to receive of any favor from us!" he replied angrily.


    "I just want to see Laura before you kill me today. Can I see her, please? I miss her so much!" the cursed King begged.


    "In your dreams!" Graven replied in an enraged voice. He looked at Terros. "Let''s do it now!" he said.


    Terros nodded his head. "I''ll give you the privilege to end his life, son, because you suffered so much in his hands. He deserved to die in your hands," he dered.


    The cursed King realized that they have no ns to grant his request. He released a deep sigh and looked at them bravely. "What are you waiting for? Give me swift death so I can finally ascend to theherworld and be reincarnated again! Pray that you are no longer alive when I return because if you are still alive, I will hunt you one by one and you will experience the full fury of my revenge!" he said and closed his eyes, awaiting death.


    Graven looked at Elva. "Now is the perfect time! His life ends here!" he said.


    Elva waved her hand and the protective shield was gone from the chamber.


    The cursed King stood there in the middle of the chamber, eyes closed. Then suddenly he charged blindly at the visitors,ing at them at full speed wanting to inflict pain upon them, unfortunately, luck is not on his side today, Elva froze him on the spot since she already anticipated that he''s going to do something desperate before he dies.


    "Crafty bastard!" Terros murmured.


    Graven spreads his arms and hungry mes emerged from his fingernails. He directed his hands to the King and mes burst from his hands engulfing the King''s body from head to toe.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh...ahhhhhhhhhhh..." The cursed King was groaning, his body contorted in pain and agony as his body was devoured by the mes until his voice can no longer be heard a few minutester.


    After one hour.


    The cursed King''s ashes were scattered to the ground.


    "It''s over!" Veronica said aloud in relief.


    "We can finally live in peace again," Elvamented very much please with the death of the king.


    "Fantastic! A fitting end to a tyrant King who was about to unleash his cruelty to the world but instead, meet his untimely death today. What a shame!" Terros gushes with a smile. Witnessing the end of the King gives his heart and soul ultimate satisfaction.


    Huge relief washed over Graven. He finally brought his enemy down with his own hands with the help of these people who cared and believe in him. From now on, he can finally live in peace again beside his beloved wife.


    They watched the ck ashes on the ground.


    "I will seal this chamber because this is the final resting ce of the cursed King," Elva said.


    She waved her hand around the chamber. A few minutester the chamber was gone reced by a thick wall of earth. A few minutester, green grasses began to sprout on the earth. She looked at herpanions. "We''re done here, let''s go back to the house!" she said and waved her hand at herpanions.


    They vanished from the cave andnded at the terrace of Elva''s abode.


    She looked at them happily. "Let''s separate with peace in our heart and mind. Thank you for being my friends, it''s my fortune to meet you all. Till we meet again!" she said thoughtfully.


    "Thank you,dies, for your help! I truly appreciated it very much. I''m forever indebted to you. If you need my help in the future don''t hesitate to find me," Graven said in a grateful voice.


    Terros looked at the women. "We''re going home now," he said and cleared his throat feeling emotional all of a sudden. "Goddess thank you for you kindness and generosity. You''re heaven sent! It''s our good fortune to meet you in this lifetime. Till we meet again," he said gratefully.


    "Take care, guys! See you soon!" Veronica said merrily.


    The men waved goodbye at the women and vanished from the terrace after a few seconds.


    ...


    The mennded at Terros'' ce.


    "Son,e inside for a moment and drink coffee with me," Terros requested.


    "Sure, Grandpa!" Graven replied cheerfully, feeling lightheaded.


    They ascended the staircase and entered the house.


    The men proceed to the kitchen to make their coffee.


    A few minutester, they went to the terrace holding their mugs filled with hot coffee. They settled on the bamboo chair and looked at each other.


    Terros raised his mug. "Cheers for a new beginning!" he said.


    "Cheers!" Graven roared.


    They sipped their coffee and smiled at each other.


    "Grandpa, thank you for staying with me through thick and thin. During my darkest time you never fail to cheer me up! I greatly appreciated it," Graven said in a heartfelt voice.


    Terros patted Graven''s shoulder. "Don''t mention it, son. You know that I will do anything for you. You and Veronica give meaning to my life. I''m happy and deeply satisfied that our path cross in this lifetime," he responded, wearing a bright smile on his face.


    The men sipped their coffee and discussed Graven''s ns.


    One hourter.


    Graven bid goodbye to Terros. "Visit me in the manor if you''re not busy, Grandpa," he said.


    "Sure! I will!" Terros said. "Bye, son!"


    "Bye!" Graven replied and vanished from the ce.


    Terros left the terrace to tend to his garden and his poultry.


    ...


    A few minutester.


    Gravennded in the living room of his manor.


    Laura emerged from the kitchen during that time and saw Graven''s arrival. "Hubby!" she beamed and rushed to his side. "You''re finally home! I''m so happy right now!" she gushes joyfully.


    "Yes! Finally, I''m home! I miss you and everyone!" Graven said happily.


    "We will have a delicious feast for dinner tonight!" Laura replied.


    The couple hugged each other.


    Rosa, Simon, and Sofia descended the staircase and went to the couple''s side.


    "Wee home, son!" Simon said jovially.


    "Wee back, brother-inw!" Sofia said merrily.


    Rosa looked at the happy couple with tears in her eyes. "Wee home, Graven!"


    Graven faced his inws and gave them a bright smile. "Thank you for the warm wee, everyone! It''s nice to be back here. Thank you for taking good care of Laura in my behalf," he responded.


    Laura tugged at her husband''s arm. "Let''s go upstairs so that you can rest," she said.


    "Okay," Graven replied and nods at his inws before climbing the stairs with Laura.


    Rosa and Simon watched the couple happily.


    "Today is a good day! Brother inw is finally back!" Sofia eximed.


    Rosa looked at Sofia. "Daughter let''s go to the kitchen to help the cook prepare the dishes," she said.


    "Okie Dokie, Mother dear!" Sofia replied cheerfully.


    The women went to the kitchen while Simon left the living room to go to the backyard and check on the fish in the pond. He wants to harvest five pieces of big fish to be roasted for the celebration.


    ...


    Upstairs, at the couple''s bedroom.


    Graven and Laura were cuddling on the bed.


    "It''s nice to be back here!" Graven gushes happily, gazing at his beloved wife. He nted a kiss on her lips. "I miss you so much and our baby!" he gushes. He caresses Laura''s tummy and nted a kiss on it. "Helloooo... baby... father is back!" he said, grinning broadly.


    Laura giggled. "OMG! He''s kicking my tummy right now!"


    Graven chuckled. " Nice, baby. I know you wee father''seback! I love you so much!" he said. He looked at his wife adoringly. "I love you, wife!" he said.


    "I love you so much!" Laura replied in tion. She''s floating in cloud 9 right now. She was grateful to God that her husbande home safely. Her mental and emotional torture was finally over.


    "He''s gone!" Graven said.


    "Who?" Laura asked.


    "I burned the cursed King alive with the mes on my hands," Graven said triumphantly.


    "What happened to him?" Laura inquired curiously.


    "He was reduced to ashes on the ground after my mespletely devoured his body," Graven replied.


    "That''s good news! He truly deserved it!" Laura said brightly. She felt no ounce of pity for the cursed King. He deserved to be killed violently for subjecting many people''s lives to physical, mental, and emotional torture.


    The couple enjoyed each other''spany after a long time of separation.


    A few hourster.


    The family gathered happily around the dining table to eat their delicious feast together.

 Chapter 401 - Yes, Please!

    After the cursed King''s passing, his spirit ascended into the afterlife and entered the gate of theherworld under the jurisdiction of custodian Docor.


    Docor looked at the soul in front of him, he had taken a special interest in this particr soul because it''s the reason why Sylvia visited theherworld.


    "So, where have you been in thest centuries? Why you only ascended this world today?" he asked curiously, given that he does not know about what''s going on in the mortal world. And onlytely that his interest got piqued about his specific soul because of Sylvia.


    "My lord, my soul has been hibernating in the basement under the crumbling castle in the mortal realm for centuries. I was cursed by my enemy, unable to ascend here. Can I be eligible for reincarnation in the current times?" King Rhazien asked.


    "Regarding your question, you have to proceed to the Soul Mast Tower because that is the ce where you will stay for a while while waiting if you are eligible for reincarnation in the mortal world," Docor replied.


    "Ah, okay. Thank you for the information, my lord," King Rhazien said.


    "Wait here for my men to bring you to your cell. You will be transported to the Soul Mast Tower anytime soon together with the other souls who arrived to theherworld within this week. That''s all!" Docor stated and rose to his feet.


    King Rhazien watched the custodian leave the room.


    A few minutester, a guy entered the room and escorted the King to his cell located underground.


    Meanwhile...


    Docor appeared in the VIP waiting room of the Soul Mast Tower. He settledfortably on the couch.


    A momentter.


    Mehos'' assistant entered the room. "My lord, nice to see you again," she said, smiling brightly. "May I know why you''re here, my lord?" she inquired.


    "Inform your master that I''m here to tell him something important..." Docor said.


    "Okay, I''ll inform him right away, my lord," the assistant said and left the room.


    Docor stared at the wall wondering where is Sylvia right now. If nothinges with the search and rescue team he sent out there to find Sylvia then he has to do something that he has never done before just to find her. Her disappearance baffled him because she vanished without a trace.


    The assistant went back to her room and then she began talking to the wall in front of her. "My lord, you have a visitor," she said.


    Mehos'' voice vibrated in the air. "Who is my visitor?" he asked.


    "It''s your friend, Docor. He is in the VIP room, waiting room for you," the assistant replied.


    "Ah, okay, got it! I''ll go there and talk to him in a minute," Mehos said.


    Silence fell upon the room.


    Meanwhile, at Mehos'' secret room.


    He was lying in bed with Sylvia in bliss.


    Because Sylvia disyed good behavior during the one-week trial run, he gave her some liberty, the ability to roam around the room freely.


    Mehos imed Sylvia''s life for a searing kiss. "Sweetheart, I''ll left the room for a while. I have a visitor to meet," he said.


    Sylvia''s bros furrowed. "Who is your visitor?" she asked curiously.


    "Just a friend," Mehos replied and left the bed.


    A few minutester, Mehos vanished from the secret room.


    Sylvia got up from the bed and roamed around the room, she went to the wall and began checking if there is a secret door somewhere hidden from her sight, unfortunately, there''s no such thing as a hidden door.


    She concluded that Mehos came into this room with his special ways and she can''t leave this room unless he will personally bring her outside.


    She''s getting frustrated with her situation!


    She doesn''t want to stay longer in theherworld! She wants to go home!


    She only managed to convince Mehos to give her a little bit of freedom by obeying all hismands and giving herselfpletely to his addiction of physical intimacy with her. That''s the sure-fire way to gain his trust.


    However, she had a sunken feeling in the pit of her stomach that Mehos will never bring her outside and she will remain stuck in this secret room forever. Although, he no longer mentioned bringing her to theke to erase her memory, still, that is entirely a possible thing waiting to happen!


    No one can stop Mehos from enjoying living his fantasy world around her.


    Groaning in despair, she went back to bed and sat on the edge, pondering about her difficult situation. Who else can help her? Where is Docor? He didn''t even try to find her!? She has no one in this world. She''s doomed forever!


    Unless somethinges up!


    ...


    Mehos joined his friend Docor in the VIP room.


    "Bro, what''s up? Any good news in finding ourmon friend Sylvia?" Mehos asked, lowering himself on the couch, facing him.


    Docor looked at Mehos grimly. "Nothing so far..." he replied. "But I have another news for you..."


    "What is it?" Mehos asked.


    "Guess who just arrived to the gate of theherworld today?" Docor said.


    "Who?" Mehos raised a brow.


    "It''s no other than the soul of King Rhazien. The Grandfather of Sylvia, the one reason that made her visit theherworld," Docor said.


    "Oh, really-? Where is he now?" Mehos asked curiously.


    "He''s in the cell underground waiting for transport along with other new souls. They will be arriving to your tower in a few days," Docor exined.


    "I see..." Mehos murmured.


    "I suggest that you will put his soul in a special room. If we can find Sylvia anytime soon - they will be reunited with each other," Docor suggested.


    "Sure! I''ll grant your request," Mehos replied.


    "Thank you, bro. That''s all I came here for," Docor said. He rose to his feet. "I won''t take much of your time, I''ll go now," he said.


    Mehos stood up as well. "Thanks for the visit, bro. Inform me right away if you already have news about Sylvia''s whereabouts," he stated.


    "Sure, I will!" Docor replied.


    A few minutester, Docor vanished from the room.


    Mehos exited the VIP room and went to the room of his assistant.


    "My lord," the assistant bowed her head.


    "Prepare a room for a special soul that will arrive anytime soon in our tower. His name is King Rhazien. The moment he arrived here, bring him to his room immediately," Mehos ordered.


    "Noted!" the assistant replied. "Anything else, my lord?"


    "Prepare a delicious meal for me and my beloved woman. I will bring it to my roomter," Mehos ordered.


    "Copy, my lord," the assistant responded.


    "That''s all for today," Mehos spoke and vanished from the room in the blink of an eye.


    A momentter.


    Mehos appeared in the secret room.


    Sylvia was lying on the bed during that time, staring at the ceiling nkly, wearing a sad expression on her face.


    Mehos knew why Sylvia is sporting a forlorn expression on her face, but he must not let her pitiable expression lower his guard down. She might attempt to use her womanly charm to trick him into setting her free, and he knows that once Sylvia gets out and reached Docor''s side, all hell will break loss!


    It''s something that he can''t allow to happen.


    He went to her side and lowered himself on the bed beside her. He draped his arms around her lovingly. "Sweetheart, why are you looking so sad?" he asked.


    Sylvia looked at him. "I''m so bored here! All I can see is dull wall and nothing else!" sheined.


    Mehos smiled and kissed her head. "That''s not a problem!" he said. He stood up and faced the wall. he waved his hand at the wall. Soon enough, the view of a garden filled with colorful blooming flowers appeared on the wall.


    Then he waved his hand again, a view of the pristine ocean with white sand beach appeared on the wall.


    He continue decorating the walls with a life-like view, a mountainside and a forest appeared on the other walls.


    Mehos looked at her and smiled. "Aren''t they beautiful to look at - sweetheart? You have the view of the beach, mountain, forest and garden filled with blooming flowers in one room. I hope this time you won''t feel sad and lonely anymore because you''re already surrounded by four gorgeousndscape that you can admire 24/7," he said, very much proud of his handiwork.


    ? Sylvia faked her smile. She knows that thendscape is just an illusion. "Thank you so much, sweetheart. You''re such a darling!" she gushes enthusiastically.


    Mehos imed her lips for a searing kiss.


    When their lips parted...


    Mehos gazed at her eyes adorably. "I prepared a feast for us today... ''coz I have a good news for you," he said.


    "What news?" Sylvia asked excitedly.


    "Guess who among your love ones ascended theherworld today?" he said, beaming.


    Sylvia''s heart stopped beating. "Oh, no! D-did one of my family member died? W-who-!?" she asked, her mouth trembling in fear and worry.


    "It''s no other then the one you''re trying to find in this ce, the spirit of your Grandfather King Rhazien has finally arrived to theherworld today!" Mehos revealed.


    Sylvia''s face brightened up. "Where is he right now?" she asked excitedly.


    "He''s currently under Docor''s jurisdiction, but soon, he will arrive at my ce within this week. Don''t worry, I''ll put him in a room and give him a special treatment because he is valuable to you just like what I did with your son, Nathan''s spirit. If you continue to be good to me, I will release you back to the mortal world with your son and your grandfather so that you can be reunited with your loved ones again. How that sounds to you?" Mehos said.


    A megawatt smile appeared on Sylvia''s face. "Yes, please!"


    "And one more thing... I will help you kill all your enemies when you return to the mortal realm!" Mehos added.


    "Oh, yeah! I love that!" Sylvia eximed in glee and nted a kiss on Mehos'' face due to happiness and dness.

 Chapter 402 - Proud Of Him

    The following day.


    After eating breakfast with the whole family, Graven and Laura returned to their bedroom upstairs.


    "My love, I''m going to visit the headquarters and see my men again. I will surprised them. Until now they only knew that I''m still ina. And then afterward, I will proceed to the South Pond Town to visit my family there. I hope you''re okay with my hectic schedule in theing days. Are you okay with everything?" he asked.


    Laura smiled brightly. "Yeah, sure! Go visit them! I''m sure your men and your family are already worried to death of your condition. They need to see you back alive with their own eyes, that''s the only way to alleviate their sadness and worry," she replied.


    "Um... I might not be able to return tonight," Graven said.


    Laura responded, "It''s okay, I''ll have my sister or my mother to sleep with me here in the room tonight."


    "Thanks for your understanding, wife," Graven said and nted a loving kiss on her forehead. "Don''t worry, if I''m no longer busy with my business affairs in South Pond Town, I''ll stay here beside you more often," he added.


    Laura smiled. "It''s okay. I know that you''re carrying many responsibilities on your shoulder. You have to check a lot of things, including the family business. No problem with me," she said.


    "Thank you, wife!" Graven said and went to the cab to get some clothes. He entered the bathroom and have a quick bath.


    Fifteen minutester.


    Graven bid goodbye to his wife and vanished from the room instantly.


    Laura left the bedroom, going to her mother''s room to continue their knitting session that was halted in the fast few days.


    ...


    A few minutester.


    Graven appeared in his headquarter located on the outskirt of South Pond Town.


    Horace and Calder were having a conversation when their lord suddenly appeared in the middle of the room. They rushed to Graven''s side.


    "Lord Graven, you finally returned! Wee back!" Horace eximed in happiness.


    "Wee back, my lord! It''s nice to see you again!" Calder roared. His happiness shoot to the roof.


    Graven smiled brightly at his two most trusted men. "How things are going here? How''s the South Pond Town?" he began his series of inquires.


    "South Pond Town is peaceful nowadays, my lord. You have nothing to worry about," Horace replied promptly.


    "That''s good!" Graven said.


    The men settled in the chair and discussed the peace and security of South Pond Town and neighboring areas. They also discussed the condition of Graven and his family''s businesses.


    "I will be touring starting tomorrow morning to check everything," Graven said.


    "Copy, my lord!" Horace said.


    Graven looked at Calder. "How''s our men?" he asked.


    "They''re doing fine, my lord. They''re also waiting for good news about your situation. They''e very much worried about your condition..." Calder replied.


    "Alright, after we''re done talking here, you can visit our men that are stationed all over the town and informed them the good news that I''m finally back. We will hold a feast a after two days to celebrate my homing. Inform the cook to prepare delicious dishes so that everyone can enjoy good food and wine with me," Graven ordered.


    "Noted, my lord!" Calder said joyously.


    After one hour of chitchatting with his men, Graven concluded their meeting. He and Horace teleported directly to his father Nichs'' mansion, theynded outside the gate.


    The guard opened the gate right away.


    "Nice to see you again, my lord!" The guard smiled brightly.


    Graven returned the guard''s smile. "Where is my father? And where is everyone?" he asked.


    "They''re inside the mansion, my lord. Lord Cooper has already gone to work," replied the guard.


    "Ah, okay," Graven said.


    The men entered the gate and walked on the pathway leading to the entrance of the mansion.


    During that time, Nichs was ying with his grandchildren in the living room together with Sarah.


    When Horace and Graven entered the door, their eyes brightened in delight especially Nichs. Tears of happiness shone in his eyes.


    "Father!" Graven said and rushed to his father''s side.


    "My son! Where have you been? Cooper told me that you were in a fishing expedition across the sea, and you will return home next year! How''s you expedition?" Nichs asked anxiously.


    Graven looked at his sister-inw with a raised brow. Sarah winked at him as if trying to tell him that they didn''t inform his father the whole truth about what happened to him. "Um... the expedition didn''t go well, Father, so I return home early," he said and lowered himself on the couch.


    "Ah, I see... but why? Why you didn''t tell me about the expedition?" Nichs asked.


    "Ah, it was a rush expedition, Father. I''m sorry, I have no time to bid farewell to you," Graven said.


    Sarah gathered the children and brought them outside to avoid disturbing the father and son''s discussion. They went to the garden at the back of the house.


    Back in the living room.


    "Son, you should sleep here tonight. I miss talking to you! We shall have a long talk all afternoon and all night long!" Nichs said cheerfully.


    "Sure, Father! I''ll stay here the whole day. I''ll sleep here as well so that we can catch up with each other," Graven agreed.


    "Good!" Nichs stood up and looked at Horace. "Boy, can you please go to the kitchen and inform the cook to prepare a delicious feast for lunch and dinner tonight," he ordered.


    "Yes, Sir!" Horace said and walked in the direction of the kitchen.


    Nichs stood up. "Let''s proceed to my study room, son," he said.


    "Sure, Father," Graven said.


    The father and son climbed the stairs and proceed to the study room on the second floor of the house.


    After they entered the study room. They settled on the couch.


    Nichs looked at his son. "Tell me about your expedition in the sea, son," he said, eager to learn his son''s adventures in the sea.


    Graven smiled. "We rented a ship and went on a trip. I was nning to buy a fishing boat and engaged in a fishing business, unfortunately, we encounter big waves in the ocean and I got dizzy and I vomited the whole time. That''s when I realized that although the ocean is amazing, I think fishing business is not meant for me. So after one month of voyage, I decided toe back to the shore andpletely give up the fishing business. That''s all, Father!" Graven exined his lies wlessly.


    "Ah, I see... that''s good. I hope you enjoy your one month expedition in the sea," Nichs said, amused by the whole thing.


    "I enjoyed it a bit, Father," Graven lied. Then he cleared his throat. "Um... Father... I have a confession to tell you..." he said. He thought that it''s about time that his father and his family will know about his marriage to Laura, and she was already pregnant with the newest addition to the family.


    "What is it, son? Tell me, I''m excited to hear about it," Nichs urged him.


    Graven took a deep breath. "Father... um... did you remember, Laura? Sir Simon''s daughter that was supposed to marry my brother Cooper?" he said.


    "Yeah, I remember her. Why-? Did you see her? How is she?" Nichs asked.


    "Father, don''t be surprise because Laura and I fall in love with each other during the trip when I''m sending her back to her hometown. Then we got married in the backyard of their farm. I''m sorry that it was a rush wedding and I wasn''t able to inform you about it," Graven apologized.


    "It''s okay, son. It''s a rush wedding, there must be a reason behind it. I don''t want to press you about that matter. So, where is your wife now?" Nichs asked.


    "Laura and her family were living in my manor and she''s currently pregnant with our first child," Graven replied.


    Nichs'' eyes widened in happiness and excitement. "Wow, I''m going to be a grandfather again! This is good news!" he said happily. "So, when can I see Laura and her family again? When are you going to bring them here?" he asked excitedly.


    "Ah, I''ll think about it, Father. I''m kind of busy right now. How about next week? We will hold a dinner so that the two family can meet each other," Graven suggested.


    "Great! I''m looking forward to it! Inform me two or three days before theye here so that I can make preparation," Nichs said.


    "Okay, Father," Graven replied.


    Nichs was beaming. "The union between Simon''s family and our family is finally happening! I''m so happy that you have chosen Laura as your wife. I like her to be my daughter-inw!" he gushes in tion.


    "I''m happy that you approved my marriage to Laura, Father. I''m greatly relieved," Graven said merrily.


    Nichs looked at him. "As long you love each other then I''m happy for the two of you. How about we hold another wedding here at our mansion. I just want to see you marrying Laura in my eyes. What do you think, son?" he suggested.


    Graven smiled. "Sure, Father! I would love to marry Laura again in front of the two families and our guest," he replied. Whatever makes his father happy, he will do it.


    "Now that''s settled, son. We will discuss the wedding preparation after you bring Laura''s family here next week," Nichs said enthusiastically.


    They discussed the wedding further. They also chatted about how Cooper managed the family business well under Horace''s guidance.


    "I''m happy for my brother Cooper. He finally be the business man that we always wanted him to be! I''m so proud of him!" Graven said in a thrilled voice.


    Nichs grinned. "Yeah, he is now a responsible father and businessman. I''m very much happy of his phenomenal transformation!" he said proudly.


    The father and son''s conversationsted for two hours.


    Then Nichs stood up. "Son, I''m going to my room to rest. Talk to youter," he said.


    "Okay, I''ll apany you to your room, Father," Graven offered.


    The men left the study room and went to Nichs'' bedroom.


    After settling his fatherfortably in the bed, Graven left the room and went downstairs to join Horace in the living room.

 Chapter 403 - Nice To Know That!

    Dinner timee.


    Cooper went home and was greeted with Graven''s smiling face.


    "Nice to see you again, bro!" Graven said.


    "Thanks God, you''re safe!" Cooper said. "Let''s talk outside for a few minutes," he said.


    "Okay," Graven replied.


    The men left the living room and went to the veranda and settled on the couch.


    "Horace didn''t tell me much about your condition, the only thing he told me is pray to my God for your safety and survival. I can''t bring myself to inform our Father the bad news. So I kind of make an alibi that you went on a fishing expedition on a whim and will return one yearter..." Cooper exined.


    "It''s okay, bro. I understand that Father might get worried about my condition and he will get sick of worry if he will know about my real situation. I already exined to him that I ditched my fishing expedition because the ocean is not my thing. Good thing he believe everything that I''ve told him," Graven said.


    "That''s good! I''m d you''re back safe and sound. What happened to you? Was it really bad? Horace told me that you were captured by the enemy and you were on aatose state, like a living dead. I told him that I want to visit you, but he exined to me that you were under the physicians care and you''re still under medication. Even your men were not allowed to visit. So, I realized that you''re situation is pretty bad. I''m d that you''re back alive!" Cooper said happily.


    "Yeah, it''s my second life now. I''m d to be back here," Graven said cheerfully. "By the way, Horace told me that you have managed the family''s business so well with little supervision from him. Congrattion for you sessful management of our businesses, brother! I''m so proud of you!" Graven gushes.


    Cooperughed. "Ah, I was anxious at first, because you know... all I know is spending money and I don''t know how to earn money. When Horace exin to me everything, I was feeling overwhelmed. But he was very patient in teaching me, so, I was able to learn to manage every aspect of the business step by step. In the end, it''s not so hard at all. I even find it challenging, enjoyable and very rewarding. I was able to gain self respect for the first time. Thanks to you, to our father and for Horace for my transformation. You guys, rock!" he said animatedly, beaming proudly with his aplishment.


    Graven patted his brother''s shoulder. "I''m amazed and proud of your transformation into a sessful businessman, bro! I wish you more sess in the future. If you need my help with anything, you can always ask for my assistance anytime. Horace and I will help you all the way," he said.


    "Thank you so much for everything, brother!" Cooper said thoughtfully.


    Graven cleared his throat. "Um... I want to tell you something important. I hope you won''t get mad at me..." he said.


    Cooper looked at his brother in the eyes. "Oh, you did something wrong... to me?" he asked with furrowed brows. "I can''t remember you did something wrong to me. Let me hear it first, let me be the one to decide if it''s wrong or not..." he said.


    Graven released a deep sigh. He finds it hard to confess the truth about him and Laura because Cooper used to have genuine feelings towards Laura way back.


    Cooper noticed the distress on his brother''s face. He''s now getting more curious about what his brother has done? Why he was hoping that he won''t get mad at him. "Bro, spill the beans! I''m ready to listen. Don''t worry, I won''t punch you..." he said reassuringly.


    "Um... Did you still remember when Laura went home and I''m the one who escorted her home. Did you still remember it?" Graven asked him.


    "Yeah, I did remember it. What about it?" Cooper asked, confused.


    "During our journey... Laura and I have fallen in love with each other," Graven dropped the bomb.


    Cooper''s eyes widened in shock and surprised at first. He was silent for a moment and finally spoke a few secondster. "Oh, I didn''t expect that..."


    "Laura and I married each other in their farm, officiated by a priest and now Laura is carrying our first child," Graven added another revtion.


    Suddenly, Cooper broke into a bright smile. "Wow! What can I say? Except that I''m happy for you and Laura. It''s good to know that she didn''t end up with another guy. I would rather prefer that she will end up with you so that our father''s wish still materialize through you and Laura''s union. Our family will be officially joined together as one family through the marriage between children. And it''s finally happening! I''m happy for you, bro! I honestly do!"


    "You''re not mad at me? You''re not jealous at all?" Graven asked again. Cooper''s ready eptance of his and Laura''s rtionship is too good to be true.


    Cooper smiled brightly. "Of course not! I''m not mad at you and not jealous. When Laura went home, Sara and my kids move in here in the mansion. That''s the time when I realized that Sarah is the one for me and not Laura. I love my wife so much, bro. I''m d I did not end up marrying Laura because my beloved Sarah will suffer so much if the wedding push through. So, you have nothing to worry about me, I''m truly happy for you and Laura..." he said sincerely.


    "Thank you so much, bro! I can finally rest my mind at peace and no longer have to worry about this issue. By the way, Laura and her family will visit our family next week for dinner. It''s about time to meet both families," he said cheerfully.


    "Good! It''s going to be a happy asion for sure! I''m looking forward meeting the rest of my sister-inws family," Cooper said.


    Nichs exited the door and joined them in the veranda. "What are my two sons discussing right now?" he asked merrily.


    Graven and Cooper smiled at their father.


    "We''re done talking, Father," Cooper said.


    "Let''s go to the dining room now. Sarah and the kids are already waiting for our presence there..." Nics said.


    The men left the veranda and proceed to the dining room.


    The family gathered around the dining tableden with delicious foods.


    Nichs looked at his family members'' faces happily. "Let''s eat!" he said.


    They began eating infortable silence.


    After eating, the men retired to the veranda to enjoy the lovely night outside.


    Sarah brought the kids upstairs to ready them for bedtime.


    The father and sons enjoy the evening drinking red wine and discussing the uing wedding of Graven and Laura that will be held in a make-shift chapel that will be erected at the back of the mansion.


    It was already 9:00 in the evening when Nichs bid his two sons goodnight and went upstairs assisted by Graven.


    Cooper also retired to his bedroom, while Graven went to his house located at the back of the mansion. Horace was already waiting for him there.


    "Horace, have you eaten well?" Graven asked.


    "Yes, my lord. My stomach is very much full. I have eaten so much food tonight! I can barely walk!" Horace replied with a smile.


    Graven chuckled.


    "What is our itinerary tomorrow, my lord?" Horace asked.


    "After breakfast, we''ll be going to the headquarter and join the feast with our men. I want to see them again and reinforce their low spirit. Then afterward, you and I will tour my businesses all day long, that willst till the next day," Graven said.


    "Noted, my lord!" Horace replied.


    "I''ll go now to visit my wife and sleep there for tonight. I will return here before the break of dawn," Graven said. "If somethinges up that is urgent or important regarding my family, teleport right away to my manor and knocked on the master''s bedroom. Okay?"


    "Copy, my lord!" Horace said. "My lord, before you go, can I drink the bottle of red wine in the cupboard?" he asked.


    "Sure! Enjoy it. Drink moderately!" Graven said. "I''ll go now..."


    Horace walked to the cupboard, reached for the bottle of red wine, and grinned happily. When he turned around, Graven was no longer inside the room. He went to the table, sat on the chair, and began pouring red wine into the ss. He sipped the wine to his heart''s content.


    Meanwhile...


    Gravennded in the hallway outside the bedroom of his manor. He knocked softly on the door.


    Laura was the one who opened the door. A bright smile broke on her lovely face. "Youe! I thought you won''t sleep here today?" she asked and opened the door wide.


    Graven nted a kiss on her lips and stepped inside the room. "I miss you so much, that''s why I will sleep her with you tonight and return to my father''s mansion tomorrow morning," he said.


    "I was about to go to sleep. I''m just waiting for my mother toe here to sleep with me," Laura said.


    "Ah, okay," Graven said and went to bed.


    A few minutester, there was a soft knocking on the door.


    When Laura opened the door, it was her mother. "Mom, my husband is already here. He will sleep here tonight," she said.


    "That''s good! Goodnight then," Rosa said and walked away, going back to the room she shared with her husband.


    Laura closed the door and joined her husband in the bed.


    The couple cuddled on the bed, kissing each other on the lips.


    "I love you so much, wife!" Graven said.


    "I love you too, husband!" Laura replied sweetly.


    "I will wake up before the break of dawn to go back to my father''s mansion. I promised him that I will join them on breakfast. I hope it''s okay with you," he said.


    "No problem," Laura replied with a bright smile.


    The couple continues cuddling on the bed, enjoying each other''spany.


    Two hourster, they drifted into a slumber and sleep peacefully through the night.

 Chapter 404 - Happy!

    Graven woke up at the break of dawn, kissed his wife goodbye, and teleported back to his father Nichs'' ce. Hended at his house at the back of the mansion.


    Horace was still sleeping soundly in the next room. There was a half-filled empty bottle of red wine on the table. Graven put the wine back in the cupboard and put the ss on the sink.


    Then he exited the house, strolled in the garden, and walked on the path leading to the house. He entered the door at the back of the house and passed through the kitchen where two servants are busy preparing dishes for breakfast.


    "Good morning, my lord!" the two servants conveyed their greetings, bowing their heads.


    "Good morning!" Graven replied with a smile.


    "Do you want a cup of coffee, my lord?" one of the maids asked.


    "Yes, please. Bring it to the veranda," Graven replied.


    "Aye, my lord!" the maid said.


    Graven proceed to the living room and continue to the veranda. He settled on the couch and stared at the cascading water at the fountain, located on the right side of the front garden.


    The maid carrying a wooden tray arrived at the veranda and ced the coffee and biscuit on the table. "Anything else, my lord?" she asked.


    "That''s all for now," Graven replied.


    The maid left and return to the kitchen to resume her work.


    Back in the veranda.


    Graven was sipping his coffee, enjoying the morning breeze.


    Half an hourter.


    Nichs exited the house and joined Graven on the veranda.


    "Good morning, Father!" Graven greeted him cheerfully.


    "Good morning, son!" Nichs replied.


    "How''s your sleepst night, Father?" Graven asked.


    "Good!" Nichs replied.


    A maid arrived and ced a cup of coffee mixed with milk for Nichs. The maid left the veranda and went back to the house.


    Nichs looked at his son. "Are you leaving after breakfast?" he asked.


    "Yes, Father. I''ll make rounds on my businesses and check my men stationed around the South Pond Town," Graven replied.


    "Visit us more often, okay?" Nichs requested.


    "Yes, of course, Father!" Graven replied.


    "Thanks, son!" Nichs said happily.


    The men sipped their coffees, enjoying each other''spany. They were joined by Cooper five minutester. They discussed the family business, life in general, and the town''s remarkable progress in the recent months, and how to take advantage of those recent changes that would bring more profits to their coffer.


    One hourter.


    The maid arrived and announced cheerfully. "Breakfast is ready!"


    The men rose to their feet and joined Sarah and the kids in the dining room. They ate breakfast with a good appetite.


    After they finish eating breakfast, Graven bid goodbye to his family and returned to his house at the back of the mansion.


    Horace was already waiting for him.


    "How''s it''s going at the headquarter?" Graven asked.


    "I went there a while ago and our men were still busy preparing the feast. Everyone is in high spirit, the food will be ready before noon. Everyone is excited to see you again, my Lord!" Horace replied.


    "Good! Go back there and make sure that there are plenty of drinks for the whole day event. I''ll give financial bonus rewards for everyone as a celebration for my second life," Graven said. "If you need me, you can find me at my manor. I''ll visit my wife and stay by her side for a few hours and afterwards, I wille to the headquarter at noon," he added.


    "Copy, my lord!" Horace said.


    A few minutester, the two men vanished from the house, going to a different location.


    Gravennded in the living room of his manor.


    The servant who is cleaning the ce during that time bowed her head upon the presence of her employer. "Good morning, my lord!"


    "Good morning! Is my wife already awake?" he asked.


    "Yes, Lady Laura is in the garden at the back of the house for her morning exercise," the maid replied and resumed her chore.


    Graven exited the house and walked on the path leading to the back of the house.


    He found Laura and her entire family enjoying the wonderful morning in the garden. He sat beside his wife on the double-seater rocking chair made of iron and afy cushion.


    Graven nted a kiss on his wife''s cheeks. "Good morning, my love!"


    "Good morning, husband! Thanks for visiting me here, even though you''re busy," Laura said.


    "I will always find a way to visit you here no matter how busy I am," Graven said. "Ah, I forgot to tell you somethingst night... a good news! I''m sure you''ll like it!" he said with a smile.


    "Really-? What is it? Tell me now!'' She said eagerly, excited to hear about the good news.


    "I already inform my father about us and he wants your entire family toe to the mansion next week for a special dinner. Then he wants us to have a second wedding that will take ce at the back of the mansion. It will be a garden wedding, just like the first one we have in the farm. This time, both families and several guess can witness our nuptial. Will you agree to my father''s request?" Graven asked.


    A megawatt smile appeared on Laura''s face. "Yes, of course! Whatever makes your father happy, let''s do it!" she said enthusiastically, remembering so well how Sir Nichs treated her so kindly and generously during her stay in his mansion.


    "Thank you, wife!" Graven said merrily.


    "No need to thank me. I would love to marry you again, anytime and anywhere!" she gushes joyfully.


    Laura fell silent for a moment.


    Graven noticed the worry on Laura''s face. "What''s wrong?"


    "H-how did Cooper react after you tell him the news?" Laura asked.


    "Cooper and I have a man to man talk regarding the issue, and he was okay with it. I mean... he told me that he was d he didn''t marry you for real because he would only break his wife''s heart. After you left South Pond Town, and his little family moved in the mansion, he finally realized how lucky he was to have Sarah and the kids in his life. He then realized how much he love Sarah and finally see her worth... and the rest is history," Graven said.


    "Thanks, God!" Laura smiled happily. "I feared that you and your brother will have a fight after you told him the truth. I''ve been worried about that for a long time. And now, no need to worry about that issue because it''s already resolved! I felt so relieved!" she said as huge relief washed over him.


    "Nah, Cooper already let go of that matter long time ago. He''s happy for us and can''t wait to meet the rest of the family. They''re excited for your visit and my father is very happy after learning that you''re already pregnant, another member will be added to our family tree! Isn''t that fantastic!?" Graven added.


    Laura giggled. "Wow, I feel so happy today. After undergoing so much mental and emotional torture... Now amazing things are pouring unto us. My happiness is like a cup of coffee overflowing with goodness. Thank you so much, husband, for making me happy today!" she enthused. She hugged her husband tightly and kissed his cheeks lovingly.


    Graven looked at his wife''s face adoringly. "Let''s hope for a brighter tomorrow. May we enjoy longsting peace and all our enemies will rot in hell," he said.


    Suddenly, Laura remembered Reba and her husband which is their enemy. She will discuss that issue with her husband in theing days. Right now, she just wants to enjoy happiness together with her husband and her family.


    She deserved a long break from problems and anxiety. She wants to breathe! Everyone deserves to have a break from problems and feel happy as long as they can.


    Graven and Laura spend quality time with each other in the garden.


    A few hourster.


    Graven bid farewell to his wife. "I''m going to the headquarter now. My men are preparing a feast to wee me. Do you want to go with me?" he offered.


    Laura shook her head. "No need. I want you and your men to have a good time. If I''m there you won''t be able to do that with your men because your time and attention will be centered on me, so, it''s better that I won''t make an appearance there. Enjoy the feast and give my regards to all of them," she replied.


    "Okay, thanks wife! I''ll go now!" Graven said and nted a loving kiss on her head.


    A few minutester, Graven disappeared from the garden.


    Simon approached his daughter after his son-inw was gone. "Daughter, I noticed that you look extra happy today. What''s the good news?" he inquired.


    Laura looked at his father, her eyes sparkling with glee. "Father, your friend Sir Nichs invited us for a dinner next week to the mansion to discuss my second wedding to Graven that will take ce at the back of the mansion. We''re all invited for the dinner! Isn''t that great!?" she raved.


    Simon''s face lighted up. "Wow! That''s good news indeed! Your husband finally inform his family about you. I''m happy for you and Graven! It''s a happy event for sure! I''m super excited for the second wedding. This time - it will be more meaningful and special because the two families will witness the happy asion! I can''t wait for it to happen!" he gushes excitedly.


    "Me too! I''m happy with thistest developments. I was afraid that if Graven will reveal the truth about me, they won''t take it lightly considering with my past association with Cooper and I broke the engagement hastily against their will, that really bothered me for a long time. Good thing, they''re happy for Graven and I! Everything turned out well in the end!" Laura beamed happily.


    "I''m happy for you and Graven, daughter! I cant'' wait to see my good friend Nichs again!" Simon said jubntly.


    Rosa went to the rocking chair and asked. "What''s the good news? You guys are smiling a ton! Care to share?" she asked curiously.


    Simon looked at his wife. "My good friend Nichs invited us for a dinner to his mansion next week! We will be discussing Laura and Graven''s second wedding that will take ce in the mansion! Isn''t that great?" he said merrily.


    A bright smile appeared on Rosa''s face. "Finally! The two family will meet! This time there will be another grand wedding celebration that will be attended by both families! I''m so excited for the uing event!" she said exuberantly.


    A bright smile lingered on Laura and her parent''s faces, feeling happy with the good news.


    They stayed in the garden, enjoying the blooming flowers, and retreated to the house two hourster.

 Chapter 405 - Are You Mad?

    Graven arrived at the feast, and the men''s happiness was finallypleted.


    Grandpa Terros arrived a momentter, together with Calder.


    Terros sat beside Graven on the table. "It''s nice to be here, son! Everyone is happy for youre back! Of, course, I''m happy too!" hemented.


    "Alright, let''s enjoy the food and the wine, Grandpa!" Graven said cheerfully.


    Calder put the te and dishes in front of Grandpa Terros, then he lowered himself beside Horace.


    The men began eating their meals.


    Everyone enjoyed eating the delicious dishes that they have jointly prepared for the special asion. Afterwards, they drink wine moderately.


    Graven stood up and addressed the crowd. "Guys... I would like to announce to all of you that you will receive a financial gift tomorrow as part of my homing celebration. I''m very lucky to be given a chance to stand here in front of you, very much alive!


    Cheers to all! Wishing everyone more fruitful years toe! Together we will make South Pond Town a wonderful ce to live, not only for humans but also for beings like us who want to live in a peaceful environment together with our families! Cheers!"


    "Cheers! Cheers! Cheers!"


    "Cheers!" the crowd replied cheerfully and sipped their wines.


    "Thank you for the gift, my lord! You''re the best!" the crowd said gratefully.


    Graven smiled merrily at his men. Watching them... happily eating and drinking wine filled his heart with dness.


    The feaststed for five hours and finallye to a glorious end, everyone returned to their post in high spirit.


    Graven looked at Horace. "Prepare 500 gold coins for everyone and distribute it to our men one by one to tomorrow..." he ordered.


    "Aye, my lord! Um... I just want to ask... Calder and I are also beneficiary of the gift, my lord?" Horace asked.


    "Of course! You have to save enough money so that you can finally marry Veronica!" Graven joked.


    Horace blushed and scratched his head, he released a deep sigh. "She''s out of my league, my lord!" he said sadly.


    Graven patted his shoulder. "How will you know if you won''t try? Anyways, I''m going back to my manor to visit my wife. If somethinges up, you know where to find me," he stated.


    "Copy, my lord!" Horace said.


    Graven vanished from the ce a few secondster.


    When hended in the living room of his mansion, no one was there. He climbed the stairs, walked in the hallway, and knocked on the door of the master''s bedroom.


    The door was opened by Laura. "Husband, you''re back!" she said gleefully.


    "Yes, ''coz I missed my beloved wife so much!" Graven replied and kissed her lips.


    He entered the room and they went to bed.


    "How did the feast go?" Laura asked.


    Graven smiled broadly. "Everyone was having a good time," he replied.


    "Nice!" Laura said.


    "Wife, what is a good reward for Menedelia?" Graven asked.


    "Why? Do you want to give her a reward?" Laura asked.


    Graven nodded his head. "Yeah, for saving my life," he responded. "I wasn''t able to thank her enough thest time we saw each other in the Windless Mountain," he spoke.


    "I was also thinking of the same thing. I was about to give her mary reward but she doesn''t want to ept it. She told me that helping Reba''s friends is something that she loves doing - expecting nothing in return. But I''m still thinking of a reward that she can''t refuse, I just don''t have any idea right now," Laura said.


    "So, let''s just ask Reba then? When she will return here?" Graven asked.


    Sabrina shook her head. "I don''t know. Before she left, she told me that she will visit us here one of these days. I''m waiting for her visit so that I can ask her what to give as rewards for Menedelia," she exined.


    "Ah, okay. I''ll leave that matter to you. If you alreadye up with something brilliant, let me know, okay?" Graven said.


    "OK," Laura replied.


    "Do you want me to apany you to the garden for your afternoon exercise?" Graven offered.


    "Sure! Let''s go!" Laura beamed.


    Graven picked up a shawl and draped it around his wife''s shoulder. He nted a loving kiss on her head.


    The couple left the bedroom and went downstairs, going to the garden at the back of the house.


    When they reached the garden, they strolled around the area, enjoying the afternoon breeze.


    After they got tired of strolling, they settled on the rocking chair while enjoying the fresh air and the wonderful view of the blooming flowers in the garden.


    ....


    ~Corbin''s Manor~


    That night, early evening.


    Reba was sitting in front of the mirror on the dresser table, fixing her hair.


    "Wife, do you want to ride the carriage or do you want us to teleport to the manor so that we can arrive there faster? Which is which?" Corbin asked.


    "Let''s just teleport. The ride in the carriage takes too long and when the road get''s bumpy, I don''t like it!" Reba replied caressing her baby bump.


    "Okay, just tell me if you''re ready to go," he said.


    Reba nods her head. "In a minute," she replied and tied her hair in a ponytail. She looked at her husband. "Your mother hasn''t return yet?" she asked casually, fishing for information.


    Corbin shook his head. "Not yet..." he replied sadly.


    Reba doesn''t know how tofort her husband. Part of her doesn''t want Sylvia back, but every time she saw the sorrow in Corbin''s eyes, she feels guilty. She released a deep sigh.


    Corbin heard his wife sigh. He looked at his wife. "Why are you sighing? Is there any problem?" he asked.


    Reba shook her head and picked up the shawl. "Nothing... let''s go!" she finally said.


    Corbin put the shawl around his wife''s shoulder. He nted a kiss on her head and hold her hand. "You have no regrets living here with me?"


    Reba smiled. "No regrets so far! I''m happy to be back in your arms!" she said sincerely.


    "Thank you, wife! My greatest fear is that you are not happy and you will suddenly disappear and go to your friend''s house and leave me alone again," Corbin said anxiously.


    Reba touched his face adoringly. "No need to worry. This time, I will stick with you through thick and thin. Let''s make our rtionship work, for us and for our twins ..." she said in a determined voice.


    Corbin hugged Reba for a few seconds. "Alright, let''s go and visit our family home!" he said.


    A few minutester, they vanished from the room.


    They reappeared in the vampire couple''s manor, right in the living room.


    Zalvo was already waiting there for the couple. His face lighted up after seeing his daughter-inw. He had promised his son Corbin not to interrogate Reba regarding what happened in the past and why she left. This is to prevent her from leaving Corbin''s side again. He has no problem with that, as long she will no longer leave, he''s ready to forget what happened in the past.


    "Hello, Father! It''s nice to see you again!" Reba greeted him with a pleasant smile.


    "Wee back, daughter! It''s nice to see you again! I''m very excited to see my grandchildren soon!" Zalvo said, beaming happily.


    "That will be, soon!" Reba smiled broadly.


    Zalvo stood up. "Alright then, let''s proceed to the dining room, eat dinner and afterwards we will go to my wife''s room so that you can pay your respect," he said.


    "Yes, Father!" Reba replied obediently.


    They proceed to the dining room and eat dinner infortable silence.


    Zalvo looked at Reba. "Daughter, I know that you like staying in Corbin''s manor because you were surrounded with your friends there, but why don''t you stay here at the manor at least two days a week? What do you think of my suggestion?" he said.


    The couple looked at each other, they didn''t discuss this issue earlier in the house.


    Reba saw that Corbin was in dilemma. She looked at her father-inw. "Sure, no problem! I will start next week, Father," she said eagerly.


    Corbin looked at his wife, he was suspecting that she will refuse, but she didn''t. It surprised him greatly. He was expecting that his wife will get mad at him when they returned to the houseter.


    He was already bracing for her wrath.


    After they finish eating, they proceed to the underground facility and visited the room where Sylvia and Nathan''s bodies were preserved inside the special coffin next to each other.


    Zalvo looked at his wife with deep longing shing in his eyes. "Darling, our daughter-inw is already here! She and Corbin finally reconciled and she will stay for good this time. I wish you will alsoe back to us soon, so that you will see our grandchildren when they finally arrived into this world," he said sorrowfully.


    Corbin patted his father''s back, consoling him.


    Reba feels like the gloomy atmosphere in the room is suffocating her. But leaving the room signifies disrespect for Corbin''s family members that were lying in the coffin, she has to stop the urge to leave quickly.


    Corbin and Zalvo gave enough time for Reba to pay her respect to her mother-inw.


    Reba looked at Sylvia''s beautiful face. The vampire woman looks like she was just sleeping. "Come back soon, Mother! We''re eagerly waiting for youreback!" she said a little bit louder so that the father and son can hear her wishes.


    They stayed in the room for more than twenty minutes.


    Finally, Zalvo decided to leave the room. They left the underground facility, going back to the living room of the manor.


    The father and son chatted for a few minutes.


    Half an hourter, it''s finally time to go home.


    Reba looked at her father-inw and said, "Bye, Father... see you again, soon!"


    "Bye daughter, it''s nice having you again in our family!" Zalvo replied cheerfully.


    "We will go now, Father. I''ll return here tomorrow," Corbin said.


    "Bye, son!" Zalvo replied.


    The couple hold each other''s hands and vanished from the living room in the blink of an eye.


    A few minutester.


    The couplended in their bedroom.


    Corbin looked at his wife. "I''m sorry about my father''s suggestion earlier in the manor. I didn''t expect it. We didn''t discuss about it," he said, trying to make her understand that he won''t suggest something like that to avoid angering her.


    Reba sighed. "I know, it''s not your fault. It''s okay, it''s just two days a week, not a big deal to me. Let''s not argue about it," she said.


    "Are you sure? You''re not mad at me?" Corbin asked worriedly.


    Reba shook her head. "Of course not. I''m not mad at you," she said and nted a kiss on his lips to reassure him.


    Corbin smiled. "Thank you for understanding my difficult situation, wife!" he said happily.


    Reba smiled and went to the closet to get her sleeping attire.


    A few minutester.


    The couple cuddled on the bed.


    They drifted into a deep slumber half an hourter.

 Chapter 406 - Revenge?

    Five Days Later.


    Graven visited Grandpa Terros at his home in the forest.


    During that time, Terros was busy cultivating the soil near the house to be nted with more crops.


    "Grandpa!" Graven said.


    "Son!" Terros replied. "Just wait for a second, I''m going to finish this first..." he said and piled the earth on the other side.


    "You need help?" Graven offered.


    Terros shook his head. "No need, I''m nearly done!" he replied.


    A few minutester.


    Terros was done with his gardening activity and washed his hands in the basin filled with water. He went to Graven''s side. "Do you want some coffee or tea?" he offered.


    Graven shook his head. "No need, Grandpa. I''m here for something..." he said.


    "What is it?" Terros asked.


    "Can you apany me to my brother''s house? I want to see him..." Graven said.


    "Sure! Let me get rid of my sweaty and smelly clothes first," Terros said and stood up.


    "Take your time, Grandpa. I''ll wait here..." Graven replied.


    Terros climbed the stairs and disappeared inside the house.


    Fifteen minutester.


    Terros descended the stairs and went to Graven''s side. "Let''s go!" he said.


    "Alrighty!" Graven stood up.


    The men vanished from the ce in the blink of an eye.


    A momentter, they appeared outside the gate of Luke''s manor.


    The guard smiled at them. "Wee back, Grandpa and Lord Graven!" he said cheerfully.


    Terros and Graven smiled pleasantly at the guard.


    "Is Lord Luke home today?" Terros asked.


    "Yes, he just arrived from his trip from the sugarcane ntation," the guard answered and opened the gate for the visitors to enter.


    The men stepped into thewn and walked towards the entrance of the house apanied by one of the guards.


    The guard settled them in the living room while looking for a servant to inform the lord upstairs that he had visitors waiting for him. He found one servant in the kitchen and told her to inform the lord of the house that he had visitors.


    The servant went upstairs and knocked at the door of the library where the lord always frequented. "My lord, you have visitors waiting at the living room, it''s Grandpa Terros and Lord Graven!" she said.


    "Okay, I hear you. I''lle down in a moment. Serve the visitors some refreshment while waiting for me," Luke answered excitedly from the inside.


    "Aye, my lord!" the servant replied and left, walking in the hallway, going back to the staircase.


    A few momentster.


    Luke left the library room. He descended the staircase smiling broadly at his visitors that were sittingfortably on the sofa.


    The maid arrived. She put down the tray and ced the hot coffee and some biscuits on the center table and left quietly.


    Graven stood up and greeted Luke with a brotherly hug. "Long time no see!?" he said.


    Luke smiled joyfully at his brother. When he left Windless Mountain, his brother was still in aatose state after he donated his blood. And now, he was standing alive and healthy in front of him. "Wee back, bro! I''m so happy to see you back in your old self!" he gushes in tion.


    "I''m happy seeing you again, bro! I guess I''m lucky to have a second chance of life!" Graven replied.


    The men settled on the couch and sipped their coffee.


    Graven cleared his throat. "Thank you so much for donating your blood to me, bro!" he said in a grateful voice.


    Luke smiled. "No need to thank me. We''re blood brothers. It''s my responsibility to help you. I''m sure you would do the same for me if I''m in the same condition," he said.


    "Um... regarding what you told me about Laura..." Graven said.


    Luke looked at his brother in the eyes. "I meant what I said before. I''m no longer vying for your wife''s affection. From now on, no need to worry that I will abduct her again. I''m over it. Besides, I''m currently looking for a wife to spend my lifetime with. Wish me luck!" he said sincerely.


    "Thank you so much, bro!" Graven said happily.


    Again, the men sipped their coffee.


    Luke looked at Graven. "How did youe back, bro? I''m curious how did it happen?"


    "Ah, regarding that... Reba''s friend, named Menedelia helped me. She had these amazing powerful candles that produced powerful lights, which are capable of entering my subconscious and pulled me out from the dark prison wall which was set in purpose by that cursed King to torture me," Graven exined.


    "Wow! Such a powerful woman! I would like to meet her and convey her my thanks for saving your life! I''m impressed with her abilities!" Luke said.


    "Yeah, indeed... such a brilliant woman!" Graven replied.


    "By the way, what happened to the King?" Luke asked.


    "I burned him to death with my mes," Graven said in a triumphant voice.


    "Finally!" Luke feels happy and satisfied after hearing the demised of the cursed King. "Let''s celebrate his well deserved end! I''ll instruct the cook to prepare delicious meals for our dinner tonight. You guys will celebrate with me, I won''t ept no as an answer," he said.


    Terros smiled and said, "Sure! I won''t say no to delicious meals!"


    "Me too!" Graven said.


    "Alright, I''ll inform the cook," Luke said and stood up. He walked towards the kitchen and instructed the cook to prepare delicious dishes for dinner tonight.


    A few minutester, he returned to the living room and lowered himself on the chair facing his visitors.


    Graven looked at his brother. "Bro, I want to return to the enemy''s territory and blow up that whole ce!" he said, dering an all-out war against the vampire couple.


    Luke and Terros looked at each other.


    Terros cleared his throat. "Son... I have something important to tell you," he said.


    Graven looked at Terros. "What is it, Grandpa?"


    "Um, the vampire couple has two sons, one is Nathan and the other is Corbin. You haven''t seen both the brothers eye to eye yet, but I''ve seen them a few times..." Terros paused for a few seconds.


    Graven raised a brow, trying to understand what Grandpa is trying to tell him. "And so what-?" he asked.


    "Son, one of the vampire couple''s son is Corbin and he is Reba''s husband, the father of the twins that she was carrying in her tummy. If you kill them, you are going to kill Corbin and make Reba a widow and make the twins fatherless... think about your decision for a moment..." Terros said.


    The expression on Graven''s face was of great shock and surprise. "Are you kidding me!?" he asked in disbelief.


    "Sad to say, I''m not! After learning about it, my initial n to destroy the territory of the enemy has taken a backseat for now. We need to talk to Reba first before we make any drastic ns about the family of her husband. If we continue with our revenge, Reba will be the one to suffer the most in the end. And you also have to remember that if Reba didn''t bring Menedelia to help you, you might already be dead by now," Terros said.


    Graven sighed deeply. "This is unbelievable!"


    "Indeed!" Luke agreed.


    Graven looked at his brother. "What do you think, bro? What is the right thing to do?" he asked for his opinion.


    Luke sighed. "If you can stomach blowing up the whole ce and killing all the lives of the ves working underground then go ahead, I won''t stop you... but I''m sorry bro, I wont help you to pulverize that ce..." he apologized.


    Graven brows knitted together. "But why you''re not willing to help me?" he asked, confused.


    "Because many innocent servants lives are at stake, they''re working underground in a gold mine. Aside from that issue, think about Reba''s feelings as well and the twins, when they grow older, can you looked at the children in the eyes and tell them that you are the one responsible for their father''s death? Can you do it?" Luke said.


    Graven released a deep sigh. "What an irony!" he blurted furiously.


    "Indeed! Of all men in the world, why does it have to be the vampire couple''s son that Reba had taken as her husband? Why, oh why?" Terros said, shaking his head inplete disbelief.


    "Itplicate matters, isn''t it?" Lukemented.


    "Indeed!" Graven finally agreed.


    Silenced engulfed the men.


    "Revenge is easy to do, but the consequencester is difficult to predict. I mean, will Reba hate us after killing her husband and his entire family?" Terros asked the question that has been bothering his mind ever since Graven decided to take revenge on the vampire couple.


    Luke shrugged. "Only Reba can answer that..." he said.


    "You''re right, we need to talk to Reba first and ask her why she married the son of the enemy? That question has been stuck in my mind for a long time. We need some answers!" Terros suggested.


    "I second to that!" Luke said.


    Graven was silent the whole time, pondering why things havee to this?


    "Should we just allow that couple to go free just because Reba''s husband was their son?" Graven asked hispanions.


    Luke and Terros looked at each other, stupefied, unable to reply to Graven''s question.


    "It''s hard to answer that question, son. For today, let''s just forget that problem and enjoy your reunion with your brother," Terros said. "We will set up a meeting with Reba first, talk to her, ask her questions about her husband and then we will decideter - after we hear everything. Then let''s think what is the appropriate action to implement based on her answers. What do you think of my suggestion, son?" he asked.


    Luke gave Terros a thumb up. "I agree with your suggestion, Grandpa! Let''s not rush things..." he said, looking at his twin brother.


    Graven took a deep breath. "Alright, I agree to Grandpa''s suggestion," he finally said.


    "Good, son!" Terros said as huge relief washed over him.


    The trio changed their depressing topic to a lighter one.


    Hours went by.


    The evening finallyes.


    They went to the dining room and gathered around the dining tableden with appetizing dishes, they ate dinner with great appetite.


    After dinner, they have a drinking session at the terrace.


    They finished drinkingte at night.


    Luke suggested to the visitors to sleep in the guest room for the night and just go home the next day. The men agreed.


    After settlingfortably in their rooms, Graven and Terros sleep soundly through the night.

 Chapter 407 - My Story

    The next day.


    Menedelia visited Corbin''s manor that afternoon.


    She noticed the changes right away. Corbin has stationed guards around his property, especially now that his pregnant wife was already living in the manor.


    Reba was brooding in the living room when she entered the house.


    "Hello, Grandma!" Reba greeted her.


    She went to her side. "Why are you looking problematic?" she asked.


    "I''m not... I''m fine!" Reba said with a smile that never reach her eyes.


    "How are you?" Menedelia lowered herself beside Reba on the sofa. "What''s bothering your mind, child? Common, speak up to me! Maybe I can help you. What is it?" she inquired. She was expecting to see a happy Reba when shee here for a visit, but she''s looking edgy right now. What could be the problem?


    Reba released a deep sigh. "Now that Graven is already back, I''m worried that he will take action against my husband''s family," she confessed, revealing her inner fear. "A war will eventually breakout between two parties, that''s what I''m worrying about," she said.


    Menedelia breathed deeply. "So, tell me, what can I do to help you?" she asked.


    "Granny, can you help me talk to Graven and convince him not to retaliate against my husband''s family?" Reba begged.


    "Child, after going through a lot, Graven has a right to take revenge against the vampire couple. We can''t me him if that is what he''s thinking in his mind right now," Menedelia said and patted Reba''s arms, trying to console her. "No problem. I''ll go with you and I will try to ask Graven not to wage war against your husband''s family. But I''m not sure if he will listen to me," she stated.


    "Thank you, Granny!"


    "Don''t mention it," Menedelia spoke.


    "Can you go with me to Garven''s manor? I want to know today is he''s indeed ning in dering war against Corbin''s family," Reba asked.


    "Sure! Let me see my sister and my Grandma Sitas first, then afterward we will go and visit Laura and Graven at their ce," Menedelia responded.


    "Thank you, Granny," Reba said and rose to her feet. "Let''s go to the garden, they''re rxing there right now," she said.


    "Okay," Menedelia replied, standing up.


    The women exited the house and walked on the path leading to the back of the house.


    Menedelia went to Grandma Sitas'' side, sitting on the swing beside Anastasia, happily watching the blooming flowers in the garden. She nted a kiss on her Grandma''s head and looked at Reba. "Where is my sister?" she asked, scanning the flower and vegetable garden.


    "She went to the neighbors house because a pregnant woman was about to give birth today so they need her services and assistance. The house is just a walking distance from here. If you want, Anastasia can go there and inform Ebony that you''re here," Reba offered.


    "No need!" Menedelia refused, shaking her head. "Let''s not disturb my sister so that she can focus on her delicate job, delivering a newborn baby into this world..."


    "Okay, take your time bonding with Granny Sitas. We''ll just go there to Graven''s manor after you''re ready to leave," Reba said.


    Menedelia nodded her head. "We''ll eave after two hours," she replied.


    Reba looked at Anastasia. "Can you please inform the cook to prepare a refreshment for us?"


    "Sure, mydy!" Anastasia said with a smile. She rose to her feet and walked in the direction of the kitchen


    A few minutester.


    Anastasia returned to the garden carrying a wooden tray. She ced the pitcher of orange juice, and rice cakes on the table nearby. "Afternoon snack is ready!" she announced cheerfully.


    She poured the orange juice into the four sses. Then assisted Grandma Sitas with the snack.


    Menedelia admired how Anastasia deeply cared for her grandma. "Thank you, dear, for taking good care of my Grandma every time my sister is not around," she said, in a grateful voice.


    Anastasia smiled. "No need to thank me. Grandma Sitas is also like a grandma to me, I''m willing to take care of her anytime," she replied and pressed gently the ss of juice to Sitas lips.


    Reba and Menedelia munched on the sweet and creamy rice cakes and sipped their refreshing juice afterward.


    "Granny, have you already found a spot to rent in the town for your Palm Reading Business?" Reba inquired.


    "Yeah, I did. I will ask the owner next week how much is the rent and I will negotiate with the rental fee. The owner is currently travelling in the next town, visiting her rtives there and she will be back next week," Menedelia replied.


    "Okay. I can give you money for your rental, good for one year until your business picks up, no need to pay me," Reba offered generously.


    Menedelia smiled and shook her head. "No, thanks! I still have enough money to pay the rent..."


    "Just in case you run out of money, don''t hesitate toe to me, okay?" Reba spoke.


    "Sure! Thanks in advance, child!" Menedelia said.


    After they finish eating their afternoon snack, they teleported to Graven''s manor.


    Theynded in the living room of the manor.


    The servant was removing the old flowers from the vase on the center table when the women arrived.


    "Hello dear," Reba said.


    "Hello, mydy! It''s nice to see you again!" the servant greeted them cheerfully.


    "Can you please inform thedy and the lord that they have visitors?" Please?" Reba requested.


    "Sure! I''ll go upstairs now," the servant said and climbed the stairs, going to the second floor of the house.


    The maid stood in front of the master''s bedroom and knocked gently on the door. "Mydy, my lord... Reba and Menedelia are waiting in the living room!" she announced.


    The door opened by Laura. "Tell them to wait for a few minutes because my husband is currently taking his bath in the bathroom," she said.


    "Aye, mydy!" the maid replied and left, going back to the ground floor.


    Laura closed the door and sat on the bed. She feels worried a bit about what''s going to happen today.


    A few minutester.


    The bathroom door opened and Graven exited, already wearing his clothes.


    Laura looked at him. "Husband, Reba, and Menedelia are waiting for us in the living room," she informed him.


    "About time!" Graven said. He''s been longing to hear Reba''s story during her captivity and why on earth she married the enemy? There are so many men in this world, she had plenty of choices, why it has to be the enemy''s son? That bothered him deeply. He needs to get to the bottom of it.


    Laura ced her hands gently on Graven''s arms. "Husband, I have to remind you that Reba is pregnant, please interrogate her gently. Don''t raise your voice on her, okay? I know that you''re upset that she married the enemy''s son,plicating your thirst for vengeance. Please be calm in dealing with her, okay?" she begged.


    Graven sighed. "Of course! Rest assured that I won''t scold or shout at her. I will ask her properly, Reba is a like a sister to me. No need to worry, okay?" he reassured her and nted a kiss on her lips. "Let''s go!"


    "Thank you, husband!" Laura felt relieved.


    The couple exited the bedroom and walked on the hallway, heading to the staircase.


    A few minutester.


    The couple was now sitting on the couch facing the visitors.


    "Hello, Reba and Menedelia! I''m happy to see you again, girls!" Graven said pleasantly.


    "Hello, Graven and Laura! Nice to be back here again!" Menedelia replied.


    Reba was silent the whole time, unable to look Graven in the eyes.


    Ufortable silence engulfed them.


    Laura cleared her throat. "Um... Menedelia and I will go to the garden," she suggested.


    "No need to leave. We''re just going to have a discussion here," Graven said. He looked at Reba. "Sister... why are you silent? Do you have something to say or exin to me? Maybe, you can start with my question... Why on earth you married the son''s enemy and impregnated by him? That''s one thing I don''t understand... can you exin that issue to me, please?" Graven asked her directly, straight to the heart of the matter.


    Reba shut her eyes for a few seconds and released a deep sigh. "Alright, it''s about time you will know what happened to me while being held captive by the enemy," she said.


    "Continue..." Graven spoke.


    Reba took a deep breath. "The giant birds brought me in the vampire couple''s manor. That time, I was still disguising as Laura. They suppressed my power and I was not able to escape. Corbin visited my room and befriended me without his parent''s knowledge.


    They prepared the ritual and paraded me in front of their n to see. When the ritual finally took ce, they discovered my disguise so they ordered their men to throw me into the furnace as punishment for deceiving them. Corbin arrived in time and rescued me from the furnace. I suffered seconds degree burns all over my body. Then he brought me to his manor.


    Thankfully, Ebony... Granny''s sister who is the caretaker of his manor was gifted with great healing capabilities. She nursed me back to health. After one month, my charred skin healed miraculously under her nonstop medication, aided by her assistant, Anastasia.


    Corbin set me free, but I want revenge! Instead of going home, I return to the manor to unleash my revenge on the vampire couple. Unfortunately, I can no longer leave the manor. I was strapped inside and my power is gone again. Ie to Corbin''s room to hide. He protected me and told his parents that I am his girlfriend and we''re nning to get married.


    I was forced to go along with his marriage alibi just to save myself from further harm. During that time, I''m no longer wearing Laura''s image that is why they didn''t recognize me as the impostor. They thought their son brought another woman again into their home, which he regrly did in the past.


    The vampire couple arranged the marriage ceremony hastily. I have no choice but to go along with it because Corbin told me that it''s the only way to save myself. ording to him, his parents will never kill his wife no matter what.


    To make the story short, we fall in love in just a short time of being together and finally get married. Even though it''s against his will, Corbin set me free, hoping that I will return to his side one day and raise a family with him for real.


    I stayed with Granny Menedelia in her house in the forest. That''s where I stayed all the time after leaving my husband''s side. I decided not to return to you, guys, because of shame that I married the son of the enemy and got impregnated by him.. That''s all!" Reba finished her narration, bracing for Graven''s questions.

 Chapter 408 - Peace Negotiation?

    After they heard Reba''s story, they were engulfed with thick silence that can be cut with a knife.


    Reba breathed deeply and looked at Graven. "That''s how I met my husband, Corbin. He went against his parent, save and protected me many times. I''m so sorry for falling in love with the son of our enemy, it''s never my intention. I''m guilty, I really am!" she said.


    Graven released a sigh, feeling troubled deep inside after hearing the truth from Reba. He felt sorry for Reba for undergoing such a horrific burn disguising as Laura. She saved the entire South Pond Town. How can he me her? "Are you here to beg me not to kill the family of your husband?" he asked.


    "I know, I''m at fault for falling in love with the enemy. I will ept my punishment. If you want to kill them all... I won''t stop you, but I only have one request, do it after I give birth to our twins. I''m willing to die with my husband. And I will entrust my twins in your care, please raise them well with Laura," Reba said bravely.


    Everyone''s mouth gaped after hearing Reba''s request.


    Menedelia cleared her throat and looked at Graven, sporting a serious expression on her face. "My lord, I''m appealing of your leniency when ites to Reba''s husband. Please, think a million times before unleashing vengeance against the vampire couple''s family," she pleaded on behalf of Reba.


    Graven took a deep breath and stood up. "Excuse me,dies. I''m going for a walk in the garden for a few minutes to refresh my mind," he said and left the living room, feeling tormented inside.


    "I''m sorry,dies!" Laura said and followed her husband outside.


    Fresh tears emerged in Reba''s eyes, she began sobbing hard.


    Menedelia rubbed Reba''s back, consoling her. "Child, please stop crying. I''m sure, Graven will hesitate to take action against your husband''s family after hearing your statement," she said, trying to make the crying woman feel better.


    Reba continues sobbing despite Menedelia''s attempt to pacify her.


    Rosa brought a ss of water and gave it to the crying woman. "Please, drink water, Reba," she said.


    "Thank you," Reba replied and ingested the water. After she finish drinking the water, she looked at Rosa. "Aunt, please tell Graven and Laura that I''m going home to rest. I''ll return here some other day," she said, her emotions are in shambles right now.


    Rosa sighed. "Okay, take care of yourself," she said.


    Menedelia nods her head at Rosa.


    A few minutester, Menedelia and Reba vanished from the living room.


    Meanwhile...


    In the garden.


    The couple settled on the two-seater-rocking chair.


    Laura patted her husband''s arms. "My only wish is for you not to rush your decision. Please think carefully before you arrive to a decision - for the good of everyone," she said.


    Graven groaned. "All I wanted is to eliminate the enemy so that we can finally leave in peace. You and your family has been holed up in this house for a long time, to avoid being located by the enemy. Now that we finally know the enemy''s location, we still can''t kill them! Now that we have the golden opportunity to finish our enemies, we can''t because of Reba and her twins. It''s hard isn''t it!? I don''t know what to do anymore!" he said, airing his frustration.


    Laura nodded her head and said, "I understand your side, husband."


    They fell silent.


    Graven continues shaking his head and sighing without saying anything. What an irony!


    Laura observed her husband''s profile, he was in a great dilemma.


    "I''m confused right now. Should we just forget everything that the couple had done to me? And to your family? What if they will kill us first?" Graven asked his wife.


    Laura was shocked by her husband''s question. Yeah, what if the enemy will attack them first?


    "Um, how about if we establish ceasefire with the enemy to achieve longsting peace. We should form a peace treaty with them! What do you think of my suggestion, husband?" Laura asked.


    Graven shook his head. Laura''s suggestion is making sense. After all, the cursed King was already dead. No need for the vampire couple to pursue Laura so that she can be reunited with the cursed King.


    The only problem is...


    Is the enemy willing to go to the negotiating table so that they can reach a peaceful agreement?


    He highly doubted it!


    But for the sake of everyone''s peace and safety, he is willing to meet the enemy in the middle.


    Graven smiled at her wife. "I''m actually considering your suggestion, wife. I think I will agree to the negotiation process so that we can obtain peace. But I doubt if the enemy will agree to the peace agreement? That is a big question!" he said.


    Laura hugged her husband in delight, very much pleased with her decision. "Thank you for giving a chance to my suggestion, husband!"


    Graven nted a loving kiss on Laura''s head.


    They saw Rosa approaching the garden.


    "What is it, Mother?" Laura asked.


    "Reba and Menedelia already left. They will visit some other day," Rosa informed them.


    "Okay," Laura said.


    Graven stood up. "My love, I will go to Grandpa Terros'' ce. I need to talk to him," he said.


    "Okay. Will you be here for dinner?" she asked.


    Graven nodded his head. "Yes, of course!"


    "Okay, go now... give my regards to Grandpa," Laura said.


    Graven nodded his head.


    A few minutester, Graven disappeared from the garden.


    Rosa lowered herself on the swing. "We just finish with a big problem, now, we''re going to face another problem? When will this ever end?" she asked her daughter in a frustrated manner.


    Laura released a deep sigh. "As long our enemies are still alive, our problem will never go away," she replied. "Unless we kill all the enemy... or negotiate a peace treaty? That''s what I suggested to my husband earlier..." she said.


    "And what did Graven say?" Rosa asked.


    "He was open to the idea of establishing peace between the two parties just for the sake of everyone involve. If Graven is okay with the peace process, I''m not sure about the vampire couple - since it''s all about them and me from the very beginning. They want me! I''m not sure if they will stop until they can have me," Laura spoke worriedly.


    Rosa took a deep breath. "I hope and wish that someday we all can finally go outside without worrying all the time that there are vampires waiting outside - ready to abduct us," she said wistfully.


    Laura nods her head. "That''s also my wish, Mother. Things are gettingplicated after Graven discovered that Reba married the son of the enemy."


    The women fell silent for a moment.


    Laura stood up and said, "I''m going to rest on my bedroom upstairs, Mother."


    "Okay, let''s go back to the house so that you can have your rest," Rosa agreed.


    ...


    ~Corbin''s Manor~


    Inside Reba''s room. She was still crying, deeply bothered by Graven''s refusal to grant her request.


    Menedelia stayed at Reba''s side,forting her. "Child, please stop crying, you already cried a lot of tears since we left Graven''s manor," she said. "Rest please...think about the twins inside your tummy! Stress is not good for pregnant women!" she reminded her.


    Reba wiped the tears from her eyes with the hem of her dress. She stared at the wall of her bedroom in a daze.


    Silence enveloped them for a few seconds.


    Reba was wracking her head on how to solve their problem.


    Minutes went by...


    Suddenly... DING!


    An idea popped up in her mind.


    Menedelia saw a glimmer in Reba''s eyes. "What are you thinking child?"


    Reba looked at Menedelia. "Graven can forgive my husband because he repeatedly save my life many times, but he can''t forgive the vampire couple. I have an idea, Granny! This idea will solve everything!" she said excitedly.


    "How?" Menedelia asked.


    "I will kill my father-inw! If his death can establish peace between two parties... then I''m willing to dirty my hands with my father-inws life!" Reba said, fierce determination shing in her eyes.


    Menedelia raised a brow, not impressed with her idea. "You will kill your father-inw? What if Zalvo will kill you first? What if your husband will know about your bad intention towards his father? He will surely me and hate you! What will happen to your marriage then-?" she asked.


    Reba didn''t think about the consequences of her ns, she just want to end her problem once and for all!


    Menedelia was shaking her head sadly and anxiously. "Forget killing your father-inw! That''s a stupid idea! It''s not a good idea to me! Don''t put your life and the twins life in danger! It''s not worth it!" she reprimanded her.


    Reba nodded her head. "You are right, Granny," she said gloomily. She lie on the bed and wrapped the nket around her body. "I will sleep for a while..." she said and shut her eyes to sleep.


    "Alright, sleep well. I''ll go home to my fortress. I will visit you some other day. And don''t act based on your stupid idea, okay? It''s very dangerous!" Menedelia warned her.


    "Okay, I got it!" Reba said.


    Menedelia was hesitating to leave Reba alone, but her husband mighte home anytime soon. She looked at Reba onest time and left the room.


    She went to the living room to find her sister Ebony and Grandma Sitas.


    "Sis, where is Lady Reba? Where have you been?" Ebony asked.


    "We went to Laura''s house for a quick visit. Reba is currently resting on the bed. Please check on her from time to time. I''m going home now," Menedelia said. She nted a kiss on Sitas'' head. "Bye, Grandma! Bye, sis!" she said.


    "Bye, sis!" Ebony replied.


    Menedelia was gone from the living room a momentter.


    Back in Reba''s bedroom.


    Although her eyes were shut, her mind was very much awake. She was refining her n of killing her father-inw just to appease Graven''s wrath and hunger for vengeance.


    She needs meticulous nning in order not to put her life and her twin''s safety in jeopardy.


    Killing Zalvo is the only way to establish peace between the two parties.


    Since Zalvo wants her to stay in the manor twice a week, she will have plenty of time to kill him!


    After a few minutes of thinking about her n, she finally managed to sleep peacefully.

 Chapter 409 - The Devious Plan

    Graven was talking to Terros outside the bamboo hut, sipping their coffee while resting under the shade of the mahogany tree.


    Terros can''t believe it at first when Graven suggested - to seek peace negotiation with the enemy.


    "Are you really serious with your intention, seeking peace with your enemy?" Terros asked in disbelief.


    "Yeah," Graven said gloomily. It''s not his first choice, of course, revenge is always been his top priority after he escaped the clutches of death. But everything changed when the women urged him not to seek revenge.


    "You said that Reba is willing to die along with her husband?"


    "Right?"


    "When she said that - it made you change your mind right away?"


    "Not only that... Menedelia and my wife also pleaded on Reba''s behalf urging me not to pursue revenge, but deep inside I was torn between taking vengeance, wiping the enemies from the face of the earth once and for all so that my wife and her family can finally live in peace without worrying about the vampire couple who is in hot pursuit after Laura. Am I wrong wanting to kill my enemies, Grandpa?" Graven asked.


    "You''re not wrong, son. The women are also not wrong when they begged you not to pursue your desire of revenge. Just that the enemy has to pay what they had done to us since they started it, we can only retaliate. Based on your narration, Reba''s husband is very good to her, saved her and protected her a lot of times, if that is the case then we don''t have to kill him. However if you want, we can kill the other members of his family, especially the vampire couple, the one who started it all," Terros suggested.


    Graven stared at Terros. "What do you mean, Grandpa?"


    "We can send one of your men to do the dirty deed. For example, kill the couple while they''re on an errand outside, attack them and make it look like an ident," Terros suggested.


    "That''s a good idea, Grandpa!" Graven said. "But you mean to say that we no longer have to establish a peace negotiation with them? Is that what you mean?" he asked for a rification.


    "Let''s try the negotiation process first, if they''re still trying to find ways to bring harm to your family, then that will be the time to assassinate the vampire couple and make it like an ident, we will do it that way to make sure that Reba''s husband can''t put the me on us. Based on my understanding, Reba love her husband but hated the vampire couple who threw her into the furnace. It will be both a win win for all parties. But to make sure thedies won''t discover our n, let''s continue the peace negotiation process if they''re willing and progress from there," Terros suggested.


    Graven nodded his head. "Your suggestion is good, Grandpa. I''m willing to try it," he said.


    "Good. I''ll let you know if I can think of another way to end your dilemma, but for now let''s settle for the two ideas we have already discussed because they''re easier to implement and they''re most effective," Terros concluded.


    "Thanks, Grandpa! I''m d that I came here to listen to your opinion, it cleared the confusion in my mind significantly," Graven said.


    "Don''t mention it, son. I''m d youe here to share your burden so that I can have someone to talk to," Terros smiled.


    Graven stood up. "Can you please check what''scking in your pantry? I will instruct one of my men to buy your food ration in the market," he said.


    Terros shook his head. "No need, son. I still have enough food supply that willst for two weeks. I haven''t consumed the previous supply yet because we''re under captivity by our enemies and I have free food there courtesy of the vampire couple, a special thanks to their son Nathan aka Luke who always instructed the servant to bring me delicious meals each time."


    "Okay, Graven said. "By the way, what if the other party will agree to the peace negotiation process? Shall we abort our n to assassinate the vampire couple?" he asked.


    "Well, who doesn''t want peace? This world is a beautiful ce to live as long there''s peace among us and everyone understand each other. So, why not? But then - we can''t always lower our guard down. What if they will change their mind suddenly and resumed kidnapping Laura again?" Terros said.


    "That''s what I''m also thinking in my mind right now..." Graven stated.


    The men were enveloped with silence.


    A few minutester.


    "Grandpa, why don''t youe with me?" Graven said. "Let''s have dinner in my manor. I will instruct the cook to prepare your favorite dishes," he offered.


    Terros smiled brightly. "Sure! I won''t say no to a good food as long it''s free!" he said enthusiastically.


    "Great!" Graven said.


    Terros stood up and said, "I''m going to get drinking water from the stream first before we leave."


    "Sure! I''ll apany you to the stream," Graven offered.


    They climbed the stairs and deposited their empty mug on the kitchen sink and took the jars.


    The men exited the house and walked on the path leading to the stream.


    While walking...


    Graven looked at Terros. "Grandpa, why don''t you stay with us in the manor? That ce is big enough for all of us. There are plenty of people that you can talk all day long in my ce. There'' Father Simon and Mother Rosa and the servants. Unlike here, you''re always alone and lonely. Maybe a change of ce will do you better," he suggested.


    Terros smiled. "Thank you for your offer, son. I truly appreciated your generosity. But not right now, I''m still capable enough to take care of myself. I''m not exactly depress with my solitude. I''m not gonna say never to your generous offer because one day I might get bored with my situation here. Don''t worry, when I''m ready to relocate to your big house, I won''t hesitate to ept your offer," he said cheekily.


    "Alrighty!" Graven said.


    After they reached their destination, they quickly filled their jugs with drinking water because the sky started to darken, it looks like it''s going to rain anytime soon. After their jug was filled, they teleport back to the house and proceed to Graven''s manor.


    ....


    ~Corbin''s Manor~


    Reba was feeling restless in her bedroom. She needs to go back to Graven''s manor, ASAP!


    She left the bed and went downstairs to find Ebony. She found the woman helping the cook in preparing dishes for dinner in the kitchen.


    Ebony looked at Reba.


    Reba went to Ebony''s side. "If my husband suddenly arrives and looking for me, please tell him that I''m going to Laura''s ce. I''ll be back after a few minutes," she said.


    Ebony was about to ask Reba why she has to go back there again when she had juste back from there a while ago, but before she can utter a word, Reba was already gone. She released a deep sigh. She noticed the stress on Reba''s face. What could be the problem?


    It seemed thedy is having a problem right now and a serious one.


    Should she tell Lord Corbin about it? Or just stay away from the couple''s problem?


    Which is which?


    She released a deep sigh and continue chopping the chicken meat on the wooden chopping board.


    ...


    ~Graven''s Manor~


    Graven and Terros were rxing on the couch in the living room when Reba suddenly materialized in the middle of the room.


    "Reba!" Graven said.


    Reba went hastily to Graven''s side. She has to tell him her n quickly and go back to her house before her husband arrive home and finds her gone. "Graven, I''m here to tell you about my n!" she said.


    "What is it...?" Graven asked.


    "I will volunteer to kill my father-inw so that both parties can enjoy peace," Reba said.


    Graven and Terros looked at each other in shock.


    "So, you''re also going to kill your mother-inw?" Terros asked.


    Reba shook her head. "No need, because my mother-inw is already dead! She''s inside the coffin now, housed in one of the rooms in the underground facility together with her dead son, Nathan," she exined.


    The men brows knitted together in confusion.


    "Who killed the vampire woman? How did she die?" Graven asked.


    "Sylvia conducted the ritual that will send her soul to theherworld, leaving her body behind. Unfortunately, she wasn''t able to return until now. We presumed that something bad happened to her in theherworld, therefore she can no longer returned to her body. In short, it''s only my father-inw and Corbin that is managing the whole property on day to day basis," Reba borated further.


    Terros nodded his head. "Ah, I remember that event! So... Madam Sylvia hasn''t return yet since she performed the ritual? That''s good news! I''m 90% sure that she won''t be able to return to thend of the living anymore," he said confidently.


    Graven was silent for a moment. He also heard about the ritual and he had entirely forgotten the result of that ritual due to so many things that already transpired after they left the enemy''s territory.


    Reba looked at the men. "Guys, for the peace of everyone, I''m going to kill my father-inw!" She repeated, just in case they didn''t take her seriously. "I have only one request, please spare my husband! Please? He''s so good to me! I can''t let him die!" she begged, teary-eyed.


    Graven sighed. "No need to beg about your husband''s safety, rest assured that we won''t touch him. Also, you don''t have to murder your own father-inw. I will appoint one of my men to do it. We will make it look like an ident, the murder must happen outside your husband''s family home. So, starting from now, don''t make any move in killing Zalvo, you will only put your life in greater danger. Do you understand me, Reba?"


    Reba''s face brightened up a ton. As if a heavy load has been lifted from her shoulder. "Great! So, I will leave the killing of my father-inw in your men''s hands?"


    "That''s right!" Graven replied.


    "Thank you! I''m feeling better now that I don''t have to do it anymore. I''m feeling a little bit guilty just thinking about it," Reba said. She stood up. "I''m not going to stay any longer. I have to go back to my house before my husband arrive. Bye, Graven... Grandpa!" she said cheerfully.


    "Bye, child!" Terros replied.


    "Bye, Reba!" Graven responded.


    A few secondster, Reba vanished from the room.


    The men looked at each other.


    "Reba just sealed our n!" Graven beamed.


    "Absolutely!" Terros replied.

 Chapter 410 - Our Way

    Reba arrived at her husband''s manor and went to the kitchen to find Ebony. She didn''t find the woman there, only the cook busy with cooking. "Where is Ebony?" she asked.


    "She''s upstairs,dy," the cook replied.


    "Did my husband arrive already?" she asked.


    The cook shook her head and responded, "Not yet¡­ mydy."


    "Okay, thanks!" Reba said and left the kitchen. It''s a good thing that her husband is not home yet.


    She climbed the stairs and went upstairs to her room.


    When she reached her room, shey in bed and stared at the ceiling. She recalled her conversation with Graven earlier. She was feeling relieved that she no longer have to kill her father-inw. It somehow lessens the guilt and anxiety in her heart.


    She knows that there is a big possibility that Zalvo might be able to fight back during the time she will attempt to kill him, putting her life and her twins inside her tummy in danger if he will retaliate.


    It''s a stupid decision, to begin with, but she was determined and it''s the only thing that she can think of during those times of desperation.


    Good thing it''s over now, she can rest her tensed mind at ease.


    There was a soft knocking on the door.


    "Who''s there?" she asked.


    "It''s me, Ebony. Are you looking for me, mydy?" Ebony asked.


    She got up from the bed and opened the door. "I''m back now, please don''t say anything to my husband," she said.


    "Sure. Are you okay? You look uneasy and restless earlier when you leave and went to Laura''s ce," Ebony asked worriedly.


    Reba smiled. "I''m fine now, no need to worry about me," she said.


    "Okay," Ebony said. "Do you want me to set the table now?" Ebony asked.


    "Not yet. Let''s wait for my husband to arrive first," Reba replied.


    "Okay. Anything else?" Ebony asked.


    "Nothing, you may go now," Reba spoke.


    Ebony left the doorway, walked in the hallway, and went to the staircase, heading back downstairs.


    Reba sighed and closed the door. She returned to the bed and sat on the edge, looking at the window.


    It''s alreadyte in the afternoon and her husband will arrive soon.


    She stood up and went inside the bathroom to refresh herself. Then she will wait for her husband in the living room.


    ¡­


    ~Graven''s Manor~


    The family gathered around the dining table to eat dinner.


    Graven looked at his family lovingly. "Let''s eat!" he said cheerfully.


    They picked up their utensils, put food on their te, and began eating with a good appetite.


    Time went by.


    After they finished eating they retire to the living room to have a chitchat.


    Graven looked at Terros. "Grandpa, I will invite you toe with us to my father Nichs'' mansion for dinner next week. We will be discussing our second wedding that will be held at the back of the mansion. It will be a garden wedding," he said animatedly.


    Terros smiled. "Sure! I would love to go with you guys - that if it''s okay for everyone since it''s a family affair," he said shyly.


    Simon looked at Terros. "Don''t be shy - you''re part of the family. We like you toe with us to celebrate the asion!" he said.


    "Thank you, Simon!" Terros spoke gratefully, wearing a broad smile on his face.


    One hourter.


    Terros bid goodbye to everyone, going back to his house in the forest.


    After Terros left, the couple and the others retired to their room upstairs.


    The couple lies in bed, cuddling each other lovingly.


    Graven nted a kiss on his wife''s cheeks. "Are you excited for our second wedding?" he asked.


    Laura looked at him, smiling joyously. "Of course! This wedding is more special and more memorable than the first one because both families are present to witness our wedding!"


    Graven smiled. "I''ll bring my favorite tailor toe here so that you can discuss with him about the wedding gown design that you want to wear on the wedding day. That also includes your family''s attire," he said.


    "Great!" Laura enthused.


    "I will bring him here two days after we have our dinner in my father Nichs mansion. Will that be okay with you?" Graven asked.


    "Okay, no problem. I''ll just wait here. I''m excited about the wedding!" Laura gushes excitedly, her eyes shining brightly.


    "Me too!" Graven spoke, caressing her baby bump lovingly.


    "I love you, husband!" Laura said, her eyes sparkling with her love for him.


    Graven smiled. "I love you more, wife!" he replied in a voice soft with affection.


    The couple chatted until 9:00 in the evening.


    When Laura starts yawning, they finally went to sleep.


    ¡­


    The following day.


    The couple woke up at 7:00 in the morning, then ate breakfast with the family in the dining room.


    Done with breakfast, Graven apanied his wife to the garden for her morning exercise.


    "Wife, I''m going to the headquarter and make rounds around South Pond Town the whole day. I will pop up here if I have free time," Graven said.


    "Shall I wait for you during lunch time?" Laura asked.


    "No need, just eat with your family," Graven responded. "I''ll go home before dinner so that we can eat dinner together," he said.


    "Okay," Laura nods her head.


    The couple strolled around the garden for half an hour.


    After getting tired of strolling, the couple settledfortably on the swing chair.


    When Graven saw his mother-inw and sister-inwing to the garden, he stood up. "I''m going now to the headquarter. Take care of yourself," he said and nted a loving kiss on her head.


    "You too," Laura replied.


    Graven left the garden. He went back to the house to have a quick bath, and then afterward, proceed to the headquarter.


    Back in the garden.


    The women were having fun discussing their attire for the wedding event.


    ¡­


    Graven arrived at the headquarter.


    Calder was already there. "My lord, you need coffee? I''ll make you one," he offered.


    "OK," Graven replied.


    After making the coffee in the kitchen, Calder ced the mug on the table.


    Graven looked at Calder. "Picked five men as your back up ''coz I have a mission to assign to you," he said.


    "Yes, my lord. What kind of mission?" Calder asked curiously.


    "I want you and your men to kill Zalvo, he is our enemy, the vampire who is after my wife. I want you to kill the father only, not the son whose name is Corbin because he is Reba''s husband¡­" Graven said.


    A frown appeared on Calder''s face, trying to connect the pieces. "Um¡­ let me get this straight. Zalvo and Corbin are father and son. And Corbin was Reba''s husband? Howe Reba married the enemy?" he asked in bewilderment.


    "It''s a long story. But Rebae to my house and she confessed that during her captivity in the enemy''s territory, the son of the vampire couple fall in love with her and protected her from his parent''s wrath several times. She owed her life to Corbin, that''s why we can''t hurt the guy. We can only kill his father. Kill him outside their house. Make it look like an ident or something¡­" Graven said.


    "Okay, got it, my lord!" Calder replied with a nod of his head.


    "Take your time. Make an investigation first, don''t rush. I''ll give you and your men one month to execute your mission. Make no mistake!" Graven warned him.


    "Aye, my lord!" Calder responded. "Where is the exact address of Zalvo, my lord?" he asked.


    "I''ll give it to you if I already have the info, I forgot to ask Reba about it because she''s in a hurry to go home thest time she visited my manor," Graven said. "Secure your men first," he said.


    "Got it!" Calder replied.


    Done instructing Calder, Graven left the headquarter going to South Pond Town.


    ¡­


    ~Windless Mountain~


    Elva and Veronica were eating a fruit sd snack on the terrace, admiring the wonderful view of the blue sky on the horizon.


    "I wonder what''s Graven''s n right now?" Veronica muses.


    Elva looked at her with a raised brow. "What n are you talking about?"


    "I''m talking about revenge. Since he''s already out of danger, I''m sure he''s nning on retaliating against the enemy," Veronica said.


    "The cursed King is already dead. Does Graven has another enemy?" Elva asked.


    "Yeah, the one who abducted him, Grandpa, me and Horace. It''s the vampire couple, they''re after Graven''s wife as well," Veronica exined.


    "Ah, okay. I almost have forgotten about them," Elva finally understand. "Let''s no longer worry about them. If Graven will encounter difficulty ande to me for assistance, then I''m willing to help him."


    Veronica smiled and looked at the deity''s baby bump. "I wonder what is the gender of your baby?" she asked curiously.


    Elva caressed her baby bump lovingly and said, "I don''t want to know in advance. I want to be surprised when he or she finally arrived in this world."


    "Ah, okay," Veronica said with a smile.


    Silence engulfed them for a moment.


    Veronica asked, "Um¡­ are you not nning to inform Graven that he is the father of your unborn child?"


    Elva shook her head. "No. Unless¡­ somethinges up that requires me to reveal my child''s father that will be the time to confess the truth to Graven."


    "Ah, okay¡­"


    Elva looked at Veronica and asked, "Do you think Graven will get mad at me? And hate me after he will know the truth that I''m the one who took advantage of him in the forest, disguised as his wife?"


    Veronica shook her head and replied, "I dunno¡­ but since you already helped him a lot in the past, I''m sure he won''t be mad at you for a long time. Maybe he will get upset and annoyed at first, but sooner orter, he will learn to forgive you since you have no desire in destroying his marriage to Laura."


    "I hope so!" Elva nods her head and shifted her attention to the spectacr view outside.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Authors Note:


    Sorry for no update yesterday, dear readers. The typhoon Odette bring the whole city to it''s knees, no inte the whole day, good thing the inte is back today!

 Chapter 411 - Whats The Point?

    One weekter.


    Reba was putting clothes on her bag, getting ready for her two-day stay in the vampire couple''s manor.


    "Do you want help, wife?" Corbin asked.


    Reba looked at him and shook her head. "No need, I''m nearly done," she replied.


    "Okay, let me know if you need assistance," Corbin said. "I''ll go down in a minute to give further instructions to Ebony."


    Reba nods her head and puts her toiletries in the bag.


    Half an hourter.


    The couple is ready to go to the manor.


    Corbin picked up the bags and holds his wife''s hands.


    The couple vanished from the room.


    A few momentster.


    Theynded in the living room of the vampire couple''s manor.


    Zalvo was already waiting there for their arrival. "Wow! My daughter-inw is finally home atst!" he said happily.


    The couple settled on the couch.


    "Do you want my help with the bags, son?" Zalvo suggested.


    Corbin smiled and shook his head. "No need, Father. It''s just two bags, I can manage," he said.


    Zalvo looked at the couple. "Now that the two of you are already here, I have some important announcement to make..." he said.


    The couple looked at each other for a few seconds and directed their gaze at Zalvo a momentter.


    "What is it, Father?" Corbin asked. Uneasy feeling sinks in his stomach, not feeling good with his father''s announcement.


    Zalvo cleared his throat. "Son, now that your wife is finally back in your life, I''m ready to leave this world and follow your mother into theherworld. I just can''t sit here and do nothing! I have a feeling that your mother needs my help, but I can''t do anything because I''m still here alive," he said with a serious face.


    Corbin''s face paled. "Father no! Please don''t leave me alone!" he pleaded, fresh tears glistening in his eyes. "Mother and Nathan are already gone, now you will leave me too? I can''t ept it!" he said hysterically.


    Reba bit her lip. She rubbed her husband''s back, consoling him.


    Zalvo breathed deeply. "Son, your wife is already back in your side. You won''t be sad and lonely anymore, just let me be. Your mother and I are a soulmate for eternity, we don''t want to be separated from each other. I have to follow her wherever she will go, be it here in the mortal world or theherworld. My life in this world is empty now - without your mother by my side I feel empty. Your mother is like the very air that I breathe, without her my life has lost its meaning," he stated sadly.


    Corbin''s tears flooded his face. Hearing his father''s n to follow his mother to theherworld filled his heart with extreme sadness. Losing his mother, then Nathan, and now his father in just a short period is too much to bear and ept by his already suffering heart.


    Zalvo was shaking his head while looking at his son. He released a deep sigh. "Look at you! You''re crying like a baby! Stop crying! Are you not ashamed? Crying in front of your wife? You''re exhibiting a weak attitude and it''s a shame because you''re a man!" he scolded him.


    Reba looked at Zalvo. "It''s okay for my husband to cry in front of me, Father. I don''t mind, his crying doesn''t symbolize weakness to me," she responded.


    Zalvo continue shaking his head, very much disappointed how his son showed weakness instantly after he told him his n.


    Corbin wiped the tears from his eyes with the back of his hand. "I''m sorry, Father. But I really wish that you will change your decision and continue waiting for mother''s return," he said earnestly.


    Zalvo shook his head. "I already made up my decision, son. There''s nothing you can do about it. Don''t worry, I''ll only leave this world after your wife gives birth to the twins. I want to experience holding my grandchildren in my arms first and seeing their faces before I''ll follow your mother in the afterlife. If we''re lucky, your mother and I can still return in this lifetime to resume our life, though that would be highly unlikely. Anyways, I already made my decision, stop begging me because you can never change my mind," he said and rose to his feet. "I''m going to the underground facility to visit your mother''s coffin," he said and walked away, heading to the secret passage.


    The couple was left on the couch, dumbfounded.


    Now that his father is gone, Corbin continues crying in his wife''s arms. His heart was broken into a million pieces with his father''s announcement.


    Reba was speechless. Graven was already nning to instruct his men to kill Zalvo and that can happen anytime soon. But Zalvo was also determined to leave this world after the twins are born.


    What she''s going to do now?


    She''s in a state of dilemma.


    Half of her wants Zalvo dead but the other half of her still wants to give him a chance to see his grandchildren before he will take his own life.


    One way or another, her father-inw already makes it clear that he will follow his wife in theherworld.


    Then no need to kill him, right? He will be gone soon anyway.


    She released a deep sigh. She needs to alert Graven and tell him about Zalvo''s decision. She finally made up her mind. Even though she hated Zalvo for what they have done to her in the past... but since he''s the grandfather of her twins, she will give him a little bit of mercy by giving him a chance to see and embrace the babies before he will die.


    She looked at her grieving husband and continue rubbing his back gently, trying tofort him during his saddest moment. Her heart bleeds for him. "Husband, don''t worry too much. Maybe... when your father finally sees his grandchildren for the first time, he will have a change of heart and no longer pursue his n in following your mother to theherworld..." she murmured gently.


    After hearing his wife''s statement, Corbin raised his head... a brand new hope sprang in his heart. Maybe, his wife is right! Maybe the twin''s presence can help change their grandfather''s decision. Maybe his father will no longer leave because he will be amazed and delighted with the presence of the newborn in their lives.


    The possibilities are endless!


    Corbin smiled for the first time, looking at his wife with soft affection in his eyes. "Thank you for giving my heart a new hope with your statement, wife. Maybe, when my father sees the twins, he will no longer desire death," he said optimistically.


    Reba smiled brightly. "I''m d you were able to see the endless possibilities, husband. So from now on, stop worrying prematurely about the things that have not happened yet, okay?"


    Corbin smiled and kissed his wife''s lips. "OK... let''s now proceed to our bedroom upstairs," he said and picked up the bags, then holds Reba''s hand.


    The couple vanished from the living room in the blink of an eye.


    Theynded at Corbin''s room.


    Reba smiled brightly. "I''m back!" she roared, remembering too well the happy and sweet memories she shared with her husband in this room. Their sweet intimate moments are her special treasures in life. This room witnessed how their love story unfolded.


    Corbin put the bags near the closet and enveloped his wife in a sweet embrace. "This is the room where our love story begins. Did you remember everything that happened between you and me in the past?" he asked.


    Reba nodded her head. "Yeah! It''s nice to be back here," she said joyously.


    "Great! Do you want me to help you put your things in the closet?" Corbin offered.


    Reba shook her head. "No need. I can manage," she responded.


    "Okay, I''ll go out in a while to make rounds in the property. Just inform the servants and the cook if you need something to eat," Corbin said.


    "Got it," Reba replied.


    Corbin put the two bags in the chair for Reba''s easy ess, then nted a kiss on his wife''s cheek and exited the bedroom.


    Reba began removing stuff from the bags.


    Fifteen minutester.


    Done finished arranging her clothes in the closet, Reba put the rest in the toilet. Then she lies in bed to have a rest. She was caressing her bulging tummy while scanning her eyes around Corbin''s room. The room is still the same, nothing has changed at all.


    She will just rest for a while, then after she wakes up, she will go to the garden and spend her time admiring the blooming flowers there.


    She shut her eyes to sleep.


    Time went by.


    After one hour.


    Reba finally awakened. She left the room and went downstairs. She asked one servant to apany her to the garden and instructed the cook to prepare a refreshing snack.


    In the garden.


    She sat on the rocking chair, under the shade of the tree, and enjoyed watching the colorful flowers in full bloom.


    One hourter.


    Corbin arrived at the garden to join his wife in eating the refreshing snack prepared by the cook.


    After he''s done eating his snack, Corbin left the garden and resumed his various duties around the property.


    Hours went by.


    Reba began yawning and left the garden, going back to the house to take a nap.


    It was alreadyte afternoon when Corbin visited his wife in the bedroom.


    "I''m going downstairs to the living room," Reba said.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you," Corbin spoke.


    The couple left the room and proceed downstairs to rx in the living room.


    Two hourster.


    Zalvo joined the couple on the couch. He looked at his daughter-inw. "How did your day go, daughter?" he asked.


    "I went to the garden and admired the flowers, then back in the room to take my nap. My day went well, Father. Thanks for asking," Reba replied politely.


    "Good!" Zalvo said.


    Corbin cleared his throat. "Um... Father, I just want to ask... are your men still looking for Laura''s whereabouts up to this moment?" he inquired.


    Zalvo shook his head. "Not anymore. After your mother went to theherworld and was unable to return, I told my men to stop finding Laura. Your mother is no longer here and your grandfather''s soul is nowhere to be found. Then what''s the point in finding Laura?" he said.


    The couple looked at each other.


    "Indeed... there''s no point in finding Laura anymore!" Corbin concluded.


    Reba was happy after hearing the good news straight from Zalvo''s mouth. Laura and her family are finally safe to leave their homes and venture outside! She can''t wait to tell them the good news!


    A maid came into the living room and announced. "My lord, dinner is ready!" she said.


    Zalvo rose to his feet, looked at the couple, and said, "Let''s eat dinner!"


    They went to the dining room, gathered around the table, and ate dinner together.

 Chapter 412 - Nice To See You All!

    ~Terros''s ce~


    Graven was sitting on the wooden bench under the shade of the tree while waiting for Terros to finish dressing up for the dinner party that will take ce in South Pond Town.


    A few minutester.


    Terrose down the bamboo stairs in his three-piece suit gray attire consisting of jacket, pants, waistcoat, and ck leather shoes... looking prim and proper.


    Terros smiled brightly and went to Graven''s location. "Thank you for your gift, son! How do I look? Do I look like a human now?" he asked grinning broadly. "I''m not used to wearing this kind of fancy suit! I feel like I''m a clown!" he joked.


    Graven looked appreciatively at the old man. "I''m d that the attire that I bought for you is your perfect measurement. Actually, my favorite tailor is the one who chose this suit for you. And you even shaved your beard for this asion! You look amazing in your attire today, Grandpa!" he enthused.


    "Really-?" Terros said.


    "Yeah, perfect!" Graven gushes.


    "Thank you, son!" Terros said animatedly. "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of this suit so that I can wear it again on your wedding day... that if you still want to invite me on that special day," he said.


    "Of course, my wedding won''t beplete if you''re not there to attend it! And I n to buy another formal suit for you for the wedding day," Graven said.


    "No need! This suit is fine, I can wear it the second time around," Terros said shyly.


    "It''s okay, Grandpa. Money is never a problem to me. Besides, you will be attending lots of asions in theing months," Graven said.


    "Like what asions...?" Terros asked with a raised brow.


    "The christening of our baby, Reba''s baby, my baby with Elva, Horace and Calder''s wedding, and so on. You need to wear a formal suit on those special asions," Graven reminded him.


    Terros eyes widened in amusement. "Indeed, lots of special asions to attend in the future!"


    "Alright, let''s get going, Grandpa! They''re already waiting for us in the manor," Graven said.


    "Okay dokie!" Terros replied. "By the way, are we going to teleport to your father''s mansion or ride in a carriage?" he inquired.


    "Let''s ride a carriage for a change. A dozen of my men wille with us, guarding our journey for added security," Graven said. "Besides, my sister-inw and the kids have no idea about us, they will be frightened if we suddenlynded in the living room out of nowhere. Only Cooper and my father knew about my secret, the rest has no idea. So, for this asion we will travel by carriage," he exined.


    "That''s good! I haven''t ride a carriage for a long time. I wee the change!" Terros grinned.


    "Let''s go!" Graven said.


    A few secondster, the men vanished from the ce.


    Theynded in the living room of Graven''s manor.


    Simon was the only one sitting on the couch, wearing the same three-piece suit in different colors and styles.


    Graven looked at Simon. "Where are the girls, father?" he asked.


    "You know, women! Still busy fixing their appearances in the mirror upstairs a million times, taking them ages to finish," Simon said rolling his eyes.


    Terrosughed in amusement.


    "Ah, okay, I''ll go upstairs and change into my attire while the women haven''t finished dressing up yet," Graven said and left the living room, climbing the stairs in a hurry.


    Graven reached the top of the stairs and walked in long stride towards the master''s bedroom. When he reached the room, his wife is not in the room, so he grabbed his attire from the closet, stripped his clothes, dumped them in theundry basket, and donned the three-piece ck suit. Afterbing his hair, he left the room and went to check thedies in Sofia''s room.


    He opened the door. The women were still busy fixing their hair in front of the mirror. "Ladies, I''ll give you fifteen minutes to finish, okay?" he said with a smile.


    "Okay!" the women responded in chorus.


    Laura looked at her husband and mouthed, ''We''re nearly finished!''


    Graven smiled and left the room, heading downstairs to check the carriages.


    Half an hourter.


    The women finally descended the stairs, wearing their splendid attire.


    The men rose to their feet.


    "Alright,dies and gentlemen, it''s time to leave!" Graven said and went to Laura''s side, holding her hand.


    They went outside and boarded the carriage.


    Graven and Laura were together in one carriage while the rest boarded the second carriage.


    The twelve escorts were hovering in the air in their invisible form.


    Graven draped his arms around his wife affectionately. "Wife, are you excited to return to South Pond Town?" he asked.


    "Yes, very much!" she replied excitedly.


    Graven smiled and nted a kiss on her cheeks. "I love you!" he said lovingly.


    "I love you too!" Laura replied sweetly.


    The couple embraced each other, enjoying their solitude.


    "Tell me if the ride is too fast and it''s already ufortable for you and the baby, I will instruct the driver to slow down," Graven said.


    "Okay," Laura replied.


    The couple spent their time looking at the picturesque scenery outside the window. The breathtaking view of the countryside is a feast to the eyes of travelers, young or old alike.


    "The weather is good today," Graven observed.


    "Yeah, perfect for traveling," Laura agreed.


    One hourter.


    The couple stopover in an inn to use the toilet and relieve the call of nature, afterwards, they proceed with their journey.


    Another hour passed, they were now approaching the border of South Pond Town.


    Half an hourter.


    The two carriages are now approaching the vast property of Sir Nichs Redding.


    The invisible mennded behind the trees that were scattered nearby and made themselves visible, walking beside the carriages.


    When the vehicles were already in front of the gate, Graven peered outside the window and motioned the guard to open the gate.


    The guard smiled and opened the gate.


    The carriages entered the property, after thest of the escort''s entered the gate, the guard closed the gate again.


    Graven''s entourage exited their carriages, excited to see the outside world again after a long time of being holed up in the manor.


    Rosa smiled brightly. "The entire journey is amazing! I truly enjoyed it!" she gushes happily.


    "Yeah, after staying in the manor for a long time, we were able to see the world again! It''s a wonderful feeling!" Simon agreed with his wife''s statement.


    Sofia''s eyes sparkled. "Wow, brother-inw''s house is big! So beautiful and grand! I can''t wait to get inside!" she raved.


    Terros already have been in this ce a few times in the past in his invisible form together with Graven. The ce is still the same, not much has changed on the front.


    Graven addressed his entourage. "Let''s go inside!" he said.


    Sarah and the kids were already waiting at the porch together with the smiling Nichs and Cooper.


    "Everyone, wee to my humble abode! I''m very happy to see you again!" Nichs said brightly, weing the guest pleasantly.


    Nichs and Simon engaged in a quick hug.


    "It''s nice to see you again after a long time, Amigo!" Simon spoke.


    Nichs smiled. "Yeah, it''s nice to see you again, this time with your family. Finally, our children are getting married for real!" he said excitedly.


    "Yes! Finally!" Simon responded in glee.


    "Let''s go inside the house so that you can have afortable rest on the sofa," Nichs said.


    They all settled in the living room for lively chitchat.


    The women introduced each other and chatted merrily on the other side of the couch, discussing the wedding preparation. While the men were also busy catching up with each other''s lives.


    "I''ll help with the wedding preparation!" Sarah volunteered cheerfully.


    "Thank you!" Laura said, smiling pleasantly at Cooper''s lovely wife.


    Half an hourter.


    At 6:00 in the evening.


    The maid came to the living room and announced, "My lord, dinner is ready!"


    Nichs stood up and addressed everyone. "Alright, let''s eat dinner and continue discussing the wedding preparation after we''re done eating. I would like to suggest to all to sleep here for the night and go home in the morning after eating breakfast so that you won''t be getting tired with your back-to-back journey. The servants already prepared the guest room," he offered.


    Graven looked at hispanions. "Good thing we brought extra clothes, right?"


    The visitors nodded their heads in agreement.


    "Father, we''ll sleep here for the night," Graven said.


    "Fantastic!" Nichs eximed and smiled brightly. "Let''s proceed now to the dining room!" he said.


    They went to the dining room and gathered around the long table.


    The dining table wasden with delicious dishes in different varieties, so appetizing to look at.


    Beaming, Nichs looked at his extended family and said, "Enjoy the food,dies and gentlemen!"


    A few minutester, they were already busy munching on their food with great appetite.


    A pleasant discussion would ur around the table from time to time.


    One hourter.


    They finished eating and retired to the living room.


    Another lively round of discussion ensued between the group of men and women.


    At 9:00 in the evening, Sarah excuses herself and left the living room, going upstairs to put the kids to sleep, assisted by the servant.


    After putting the kids to sleep, she instructed the servant to look after the kids and went back downstairs to rejoin the women''s conversation again.


    At 10:00 in the evening.


    The women were now yawning excessively.


    Laura stood up and covered her mouth with her hands when another yawn was about to leave her mouth. "I''m going to sleep," she said.


    "Me too!" Rosa and Sofia seconded.


    Sarah smiled. "Follow me girls, I''ll bring you to your room upstairs," she said.


    Laura looked at the men. "Good night everyone!" she said.


    "Goodnight!" the men replied in chorus and resumed their lively discussion.


    The men continue their conversation while drinking wine.


    At 11:30, they finally decided to retire for the night.


    That night, everyone sleeps peacefully in their respective bedrooms.

 Chapter 413 - Alert At All Times

    ~Nichs Redding Mansion~


    The following day.


    The servants woke up early and performed their chores in Nichs'' Redding''s Mansion.


    The rest of the inhabitants woke up at 7:00 and went into the living room, the women were enjoying the morning breeze in the garden, while the men were rxing on the veranda, sipping their coffee, discussing South Pond Town''s rapid progress in the recent years.


    At 8:00 in the morning, the servant announced that breakfast is ready.


    They all gathered in the dining room, eating breakfast together.


    After eating, they went to the living room to further discuss the wedding preparation.


    Nichs addressed everyone. "Guys, Sarah and I will be the in-charge when ites to the wedding garden decoration, the menu, including the priest who will officiate the nuptials and everything. I already have contacts for that important aspect of the wedding. Rest assured that everything will be taken care of by me and Sara even up to the smallest detail," he said with a smile.


    "Thank you so much, Father!" Laura and Graven spoke with dness.


    "Alright, now that everything is already settled, we can finally put our mind at ease," Nichs stated while looking at his friend Simon.


    "Thank you so much, Amigo for making things happens!" Simon replied.


    "Don''t mention it. I understand that you are going to prepare for your journey back home, if you need anything, let me know," Nichs said.


    The visitors went back upstairs to the guest room and packed their things for the journey home.


    At 9:30 in the morning.


    The visitors bid goodbye to the Redding''s Family and boarded their carriage.


    "Bye, Amigo, see you soon!" Simon waved goodbye to his friend.


    "Visit more often! Have a safe trip home, guys!" Nichs told everyone.


    The carriages and their escorts moved towards the guardhouse and finally exited the gate.


    The guard waved goodbye to the visitors and finally closed the gate.


    The journey back home has started.


    Half an hourter, they were already leaving South Pond Town.


    Once again, the travelers were able to enjoy the breathtaking view of the countryside. Lush vegetation, towering trees, and a vibrant disy of green scenery can be seen on every side of the road.


    Graven nted a loving kiss on Laura''s head. "Did you enjoy our one-day stay in my father''s mansion?" he asked.


    Laura looked at her husband and smiled radiantly. "Very much!" she gushes.


    "I''m d that you enjoyed it," Graven said. "I hope that your family also enjoyed our visit to South Pond Town. We don''t have much time to roam around the town ''coz it requires a longer time. But before or after the wedding, we might go back there for another visit and next time we will stay there for two to three days. Is that okay with you?"


    Laura nodded her head. "Great! I''m looking forward to such a delightful journey. It''s nice to see the outside again after staying inside the manor for a long time. It''s a wee change that my family and I have enjoyed thoroughly. We''re looking forward to more outings like this! It''s so liberating and refreshing!" she gushes happily.


    "No problem, wife. We will arrange such outings like this, but we have to bring a dozen escorts to ensure our safety. I hope that''s okay with you," he said.


    Laura smiled. "I don''t mind, as long I can see the outside world more often!"


    "Good! Let''s make another journey to my family''s house two weekster for another visit and see the progress of the wedding preparation. How about that?" he asked.


    "Sure! I would love to visit your father''s mansion again. Sarah is a very nice woman, and the kids are amazing! I like Sarah! She and Cooper are a perfect match!" she observed.


    "Yeah, they are!" Graven agreed.


    Meanwhile, in the other carriage.


    Sofia was chattering like a bee together with her mother, discussing the Redding''s mansion and the impending wedding. Simon and Terros directed their gaze at the window, admiring the panoramic view outside.


    Terros looks like he was enjoying the view outside. Graven had specifically put him in this carriage to safeguard his inws just in case they will encounter danger along the highway. He will automatically teleport these people back to the manor in just a matter of seconds. They already talked about this possibility before they proceed on their journey. They all know what to do just in case something bad happened along the way.


    He wished that no such thing would ur during their trip back home because these people are enjoying seeing the outside world again, after being holed up in the house for so long the scenario outside feels like heaven to them.


    Besides enjoying the scenery outside, he was also looking for any signs of dangers ahead, ready to act quickly if somethinges up.


    Two and half hourster, the travelers finally reached home safely to Graven and Terros'' huge relief.


    Their journey went well.


    ~~~0~~~


    Two dayster.


    Reba was back in Corbin''s manor. Her two-day stay in Corbin''s family home went well. She seldom interacted with her father-inw except only during meal times and a few asional greetings to each other.


    Her hatred for Zalvo lessened with each passing day since she already know that he will pass away soon! What''s the point of hating someone when she already knows that he won''tst a year in this world?


    Well, life indeed is full of surprises!


    She no longer has to worry about revenge ''coz time will take care of that for her. She only has one desire now and that is to try her best to make her marriage with Corbin harmonious and a sessful one. She''s looking forward to delivering healthy babies into this world and bing a good mother to them, and of course, being a good wife to her husband.


    After she finished her musings...


    She picked up her floral embroidered shawl and wrapped it around her shoulder. She needs to go somewhere and deliver the good news!


    She exited the bedroom and went downstairs to find Ebony.


    She found the woman in the living room sitting on the couch beside Grandma Sitas.


    "Ebony, I will go to Laura''s ce for a few minutes. I''ll return quickly," Reba said.


    "And what if Lord Corbin suddenlye and found you gone? What I''m going to tell him?" Ebony asked.


    "Tell him the truth that I went to Laura''s ce for a quick visit and I''ll return right away," Reba answered.


    "Okay, no problem. Take care of yourself," Ebony said.


    Reba nods her head and returned to her room upstairs to get something.


    A few minutester, she vanished from the room andnded in the living room of Graven''s manor.


    That was also the time the couple descended the stairs about to go to the garden for Laura''s afternoon exercise.


    Reba smiled at the couple. "Hello, guys! Good afternoon!" she conveyed her greetings.


    Laura smiled at Reba. "Good afternoon! How are you?" she asked.


    Reba looked at the couple wearing a smile on her face. "Ie here to bring you good news!" she said cheerfully.


    "What good news?" Graven asked curiously.


    "No need to send your men to kill my father-inw! He will die sooner orter!" Reba blurted.


    A frown appeared on Graven''s face. "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "How would he die and when-?" Laura asked directly in utter confusion.


    "The three of us have a serious talk when I stayed in the vampire couple''s manor for two days. Zalvo told Corbin and me that he will follow his wife to theherworld after I give birth to the twins. He wants to see his grandchildren first before going away¡­" Reba exined.


    "So¡­?" Graven said.


    "What I''m trying to say is that no need to send your men to kill my father-inw. He will leave this world after I deliver my babies," Reba repeated.


    "I got it! But what if Zalvo will send men to abduct my wife?" Graven asked.


    "That''s not going to happen anymore!" Reba insisted.


    "How can you be sure?" Graven asked.


    "Because during one of our conversation, my husband asked his father if he was still sending men to hunt for Laura''s whereabouts, but Zalvo replied that no need because his wife is already gone from this world and they can''t find their grandfather''s soul, so what''s the point of finding Laura? He told us that after Sylvia failed to return to her mortal body, he already instructed his men to stop finding Laura because it''s already a useless endeavor," Reba concluded her narration.


    The couple looked at each other.


    "That''s too good to be true!" Laura said excitedly.


    "Indeed, it''s a good news! Only if it''s true!" Graven said, still in doubt.


    Reba released a deep sigh. It''s hard to convince her friends that Zalvo was telling the truth. She can''t me them though. "I already told you the truth, guys. It''s up to you to believe me or not," she said sadly.


    "It''s okay, Reba. Thank you very much for telling us all these things. But be careful though, your husband might find out that you are supplying us information on regr basis and he might get mad at you," Graven warned her.


    Reba sighed deeply. "I know, I''m just trying to stay in the middle and negotiate peace between the two parties so that war and chaos can be prevented. My husband said that as long your men don''t attack the property and its residents they won''t retaliate. So as long both parties stay away from each other, future conflict can be prevented, so I''m trying my best to iron things out. I hope my efforts are not wasted," she said earnestly.


    Graven cleared his throat. "As long your husband''s family won''t attempt to abduct my wife again, then all is well between us. I can live with that and I''m willing to forget previous grudges for your sake and the twins as long peace can be attained by both parties. There are so many things to enjoy in this world other than starting a war and sowing enmity towards each other, tell your husband about that! As long they respect peace then all is good!" he said.


    "Okay, I''ll tell my husband about your demands," Reba said, feeling relieved atst. She stood up. "I''m going home now. I''ll visit again if I have something new to report," she said.


    "Thank you, Reba!" Laura said.


    Reba smiled, she went to Laura''s side and gave her a quick hug. "Peace for our children is more important than anything else. Gotta go!" she said.


    Reba vanished from the living room in the blink of an eye.


    The couple looked at each other, they both sighed deeply.


    Should they believe in what Zalvo has said to Reba? Or not?


    But if there''s one thing that Graven has learned from his recent ordeals, is that he can''t afford to let his guard down, and they must be alert at all times.

 Chapter 414 - This Is How It Is!

    ~Vampire Couple''s Manor~


    When Reba went home andnded in the master''s bedroom, she was surprised because her husband Corbin was already there, waiting for her.


    "You''re back! Where have you been?" Corbin asked, eyeing her warily.


    Reba sighed anxiously and sat on the bed. "I visited Laura," she replied.


    "I see¡­ what are you doing there? Supplying the enemy with information?" Corbin said suspiciously.


    Fresh tears emerged in Reba''s eyes. "They''re not my enemy, they''re my friends and family!" she protested, yelling at him.


    Corbin''s eyes darkened. "I''m your family now! Every time you go back to your friends - I have a feeling that you''re supplying them information about my family! What if they will suddenly attack our property because you revealed too much info to them?"


    Reba looked at him sadly. "For your information, they won''t attack your family if you stop going after Laura! Graven told me that as long your family no longer pursue Laura then everything will be fine!" she said.


    "You already heard my father''s words, he already stop his men from finding Laura because my mother is no longer here in this world. My father is a broken man now because of what happened to my mother. He has no desire to pursue Laura or even continue his life, the only thing that was keeping him alive up to this day was the desire to see his grandchildren one day. Finding Laura was no longer in his mind right now. What more do you want?" Corbin asked.


    Reba released a deep sigh. "I just want peace between two parties because I''m the one who is in the middle. Can''t you see? It''s very hard for me!" she said, trying to tell him how hard her condition is. She can''t help it, fat tears rolled on her face. She began sobbing hard.


    Corbin took a deep breath and hugged his wife. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to make you upset. Please, stop crying now," he said gently, trying to pacify her.


    Reba raised her tear-stained eyes and looked into his eyes. "Our marriage is not going to work if we will always quarrel like this," she said.


    "We didn''t quarrel, it''s just normal between husband and wife to ask each other questions. Misunderstanding can happen from time to time in every rtionship but it''s not reason enough to separate again. Let''s work it out, okay?" he said, caressing her cheeks lovingly.


    "OK¡­" Reba said, nodding her head.


    "I can promise you that I won''t lift a finger to hurt your friends. Besides, my father already told us that he and his men are no longer pursuing Laura, so you have nothing to worry about from now on, okay?" Corbin said gently as if talking to a child.


    Reba nodded her head. "Are you mad that I''m seeing my friends once in a while?"


    "I''m not mad if you''re visiting your friends, just don''t supply them information about my family ''coz I will feel hurt and I feel betrayed by my own wife. Did you understand what I mean?" Corbin said.


    Reba nods her head. "A-are you trying to separate me from my friends? You don''t want me to see them again?" she asked, fearing for the worst.


    Corbin sighed deeply. "Not that, I''m not separating you from your friend''s. I know how much you love them, but next time... make sure that you won''t supply them with information about my family, okay? You can talk to them about anything under the sun, just don''t say anything that can put our property and privacy at risk," he repeated.


    "Like what-?" Reba asked for rification.


    "Like how many guards are guarding the gate, how many people are inside the property, what are we producing, our livelihood, and everything rted to the family''s internal affairs. Keep everything that you know about my family to yourself, don''t reveal it to anyone. Remember that you''re already part of my family, okay?" Corbin said.


    Reba bit her lip and took a deep breath.


    Corbin looked at his wife. "Tell me, what have you revealed to your friends about my family so far? I want an honest answer, Reba," he said coaxing her. He knows that his wife hated his parents for what happened to her in the past and he''s even crazier falling in love with her, but he still believes that one day they can make their marriage and rtionship work despite their opposing conditions.


    Reba cleared her throat. "Um... I... I told them the truth that your father and his men were no longer pursuing Laura because it''s already useless and pointless since your mother is already in theherworld and your grandfather''s soul can''t be found anywhere, it''s a useless endeavor," she replied.


    "And what did your friends say to you after learning about my father''s decision?" Corbin asked.


    "Laura was happy, and Graven told me that as long your family no longer pursue Laura he will not attack your family. He told me that... for my sake and the twins inside my tummy... he is willing to let bygone be bygones and establish peace between two parties because he doesn''t like conflict, he wants to live in peace with his family," Reba exined.


    "Good!" Corbin said.


    "Can you also do that? If Graven is willing to leave the past behind just for my sake and our children, can you do it as well?" she asked him point-nk.


    Corbin looked at his wife with affection in his eyes. "If your friend is willing to sacrifice and set aside his anger and revenge for your sake and our children then why can''t I do the same? I can also do the same for you and much more. Honestly, I also don''t like war and conflicts. All I wanted right now is to run our family business efficiently and build a bright future for our children. Since I''m a very busy man, I have no extra time chasing other people. I would rather focus on our family and raising our children well. Rest assured that Graven and I shared the same goal of establishing peace between two families. So, please stop worrying from now on, okay?"


    Reba''s face brightened up. "So, you are now willing to face Graven and Laura?" she asked excitedly.


    "Yes, of course, at the right time. But not right now because I still have so many things to do. I just want you to know that I also want to live in peace just like your friends. Don''t worry I''ll inform you the time when I''m ready to face your friends, okay?" Corbin said. If meeting the enemy in the middle can make his wife happy then he will do it without hesitation.


    "OK!" Reba said happily. She hugged her husband due to dness. "Thank you so much for understanding my situation," she said, teary-eyed.


    Corbin rubbed his wife''s back gently. "I''ll always understand your situation. Because I love you so much!" he said, wanting to let his wife know that she means so much to him.


    "W-would you still allow me to visit my friends?" Reba asked with puppy dog''s eyes.


    "No problem, just don''t reveal too much. Keep things in private, after all you''re already part of our family. And inform me if you are nning on visiting your friends so that I won''t have to worry if Ie home and found you gone, okay?"


    Reba nods her head. "I got it!"


    "Great!" Corbin said and nted a kiss on Reba''s lips. "I''m going back to the house. I''ll pop up here any time to check on you. I love you so much, always remember that," he said in a voiceden with affection.


    "I love you too," Reba replied sweetly.


    A few secondster, Corbin vanished from the room.


    After her husband had gone from the room, Reba released a deep sigh.


    "What I''m going to do now? Should I limit my visit to my friend''s house? So, this is how my life going to be from now on? Every time I want to visit Laura and Graven I have to inform my husband first? This is freaking difficult! I''m used to doing my thing without asking for anyone''s permission!" she blurted aloud.


    Sighing, she went to bed and lie down. She stared at the ceiling.


    ''So this is how it feels if you are getting married, you have noplete freedom anymore!'' she told herself.


    ''Indeed!'' a small voice in her head agreed.


    Where her loyalty should lie? With her husband or her friends?


    She can feel a painful headacheing to her head.


    She quickly shut her eyes, trying to put her weary mind to rest.


    ~~~0~~~


    Graven went to Terros'' ce for a visit.


    Terros noticed that Graven''s mind was preupied. "A penny for your thoughts, son," he said.


    Graven looked at Terros and smiled. "Reba visited us a while and told us that Zalvo and his men were no longer pursuing Laura¡­"


    "Since when?" Terros asked.


    "It started when Sylvia failed to return to the mortal world. Zalvo said that it''s pointless to find Laura because his wife and their grandfather''s soul was nowhere to be found - so they stop their operation in finding Laura because it alreadyes to the point that it''s useless and pointless," Graven said.


    "That''s good news!" Terros said. "But why are you looking bothered by it?" he asked.


    "Because I still don''t trust the enemy. It''s too good to be true!" Graven said.


    "Indeed, it''s too good to be true! Only time can tell if the enemy is serious with their intention. Anyways, why don''t you continue appointing some of your men to monitor the enemy''s movements? Just to be sure. It''s for security purposes. No harm in doing so, as long your men make it discreet and they don''t do anything suspicious that can arouse the enemy''s attention then everything will be fine."


    "Good suggestion, Grandpa! I''m also thinking of the same thing. I can''t let my guard down even if the enemy is no longer pursuing my wife. It''s better to be careful than being careless," Graven said.


    Terros gave Graven a thumb up, which means he approved his insight.


    After chatting with Terros for one hour, Graven finally took his leave, going to his headquarter in South Pond Town.

 Chapter 415 - Thank God!

    Two weekster.


    Laura and her family had their family''s body measurements taken by the tailor yesterday. The tailor promised that all the dresses and suits will be finished within one week since he has several workers that will work overtime on the outfits.


    Graven finished donning his clothes and looked at his wife. "Have you done packing for our three days stay in my father''s mansion in South Pond Town?" he asked.


    "Yeah, I''m done already since yesterday. One bag for you and one bag for me, a total of two bags only," Laura replied.


    "Good! How about the others?" Graven asked.


    "They also finish packing since yesterday. By the way, what time we will leave tomorrow?" Laura inquired.


    "Around 8 or 9 in the morning¡­" Graven answered. He went to his wife''s side and kissed her cheeks. "I''ll go now."


    "Bye, take care!" Laura said.


    Graven vanished from the room a momentter.


    Laura sat on the bed, wondering why Reba no longer visited them. Did something happen to her? She hoped that Reba is alright. As much as she wanted to know what''s going on with Reba''s life nowadays, she has no means or ways how to contact her.


    Even if she knows where Reba was staying, she won''t dare venture to the enemy''s territory.


    Sighing, she left the bedroom and went downstairs to join her mother in the orchid''s garden.


    She spent the rest of her afternoon in the garden, enjoying thepany of the beautiful flowers and her family. asionally, her thoughts would wander on Reba.


    At 5:30, the sunset was already looming on the horizon.


    Laura and her family return to the house and went to their rooms upstairs to take a rest.


    It was already 6:00 in the evening when Graven finally arrived andnded inside the master''s bedroom.


    Laura was lying on the bed during that time.


    "I''m home!" he said cheerfully and nted a kiss on his wife''s cheeks.


    Laura smiled. "You just arrive in time. The cook was setting up the table for dinner," she said.


    Graven discarded his clothes and donned casual attire, then looked at his wife. "Alright, let''s go downstairs and eat dinner," he said.


    Laura stood up and left the bed.


    The couple exited the room and went downstairs.


    A few minutester, the family gathered around the dining table to eat dinner together.


    After they finished eating, the couple retired to their bedroom.


    Laura looked at her husband. "I''m getting worried about Reba, she no longere here since thest time we saw her," she said anxiously.


    Graven sighed and took a guess. "I think her husband already forbids her toe here."


    "Do you think so?"


    "Yeah¡­ what else could be the reason since she''s wee toe here at our residence anytime," Graven replied.


    "Can we send Grandpa Terros to visit Reba at her home? You told me that he went there with Reba one time, I''m sure he can go back there again. Am I right?" Laura spoke.


    "Yeah, but after we got back from the South Pond Town, okay?" Graven said.


    Laura nods her head. "OK," she said feeling relieved.


    "Everything and everyone is ready for tomorrow''s journey?" Graven asked while sitting on the chair.


    "Yeah, everyone is excited including me!" Laura beamed.


    Graven chuckled, he went to his wife''s side and kissed her lips tenderly. "Alright, let''s sleep early tonight so that we can have a good rest and get ready for tomorrow''s journey," he said.


    Half an hourter.


    The couple was already lying and cuddling on the bed.


    "I hope Reba is well," Laura murmured.


    "Of course, she''s doing well right now, taken good care by her husband," Graven said just to reassure her.


    A few minutester.


    Laura was already yawning. "I''m sleepy now¡­" she said.


    "Alright, let''s go to sleep!" Graven said and turned off thempshade.


    Fifteen minutester.


    The couple already drifted into a deep slumber.


    ¡­


    The following day.


    The family woke up at 7:00 in the morning and ate breakfast in the dining room. Then after they finished eating, they began their preparations for the journey.


    The servants took the bags from the rooms and brought them to the carriage waiting outside.


    Terros suddenly appeared in the living room, holding his bag.


    Twenty minutester.


    Everyone left the house and boarded their respective carriages.


    At 9:15, the carriages were already moving out of the gate, leaving the manor behind.


    The sun is shining in the sky, good weather for traveling.


    The travelers saw the same picturesquendscape in the countryside. They feasted their eyes on the stunning scenery that changes vige after vige.


    In the couple''s carriage, Laura was lulled to sleep and resting in her husband''sp.


    Graven stared at his wife''s lovely face, his pride and joy, the love of his life. Then his mind drifted to his twin brother Luke. He''s both happy and relieved that his twin brother was ready to move on with his life and find his soulmate.


    A momentter, his mind went to Reba, wondering what happened to her and why she wasn''t able to visit them anymore? He hoped that everything is well at her end.


    He shifted his attention to the window, looking at the serene view outside, a sense of calmness enveloped his senses.


    Maybe, it''s about time to inform Laura about Luke... the forgiveness starts somewhere.


    Sighing, he waited for his wife to open her eyes.


    A few minutester.


    Laura''s eyelids fluttered, her eyes opened wide, she looked at the window. She sit upright and stretched her arms. "Whoa... I fall asleep..." she said, smiling at her husband. She noticed the serious expression on his face. "Is everything alright?" she asked.


    Graven smiled and nted a kiss on her cheeks. "Yes, everything is fine," he replied.


    "Okay... if there is something bothering your mind that you wanted to talk to me, then go on, I''ll listen..." she said, coaxing him to open up to her.


    Graven took a deep breath. "Um... it''s about my twin brother Luke... do you still hate him?" he asked.


    Laura was silent for a moment, breathing deeply. "Honestly, I have mixed emotion towards your bother, part of me hates him and the other part is trying to forgive and forget what he has done to me in the past," she answered.


    "I have a conversation with my brotherst two weeks ago, and he told me that he will no longer pursue you. He is ready to move on with his life and find the right woman for him. He will apologize to you one day when he is brave enough to face you. Can you forgive him?" Graven asked.


    Laura was silent for a moment, then she looked at her husband in the eyes. "For everyone''s peace of mind, I''m willing to forgive him in due time, that is if he is man enough to face me and ask my forgiveness," she finally said.


    Graven smiled and hugged Laura. "Thank you, wife!"


    "I''ll do anything for you, husband because I love you so much!" Laura spoke, her eyes glistening with intense emotion.


    "I''ll do the same for you, wife! I love you a million times more!" Graven said, looking at his wife affectionately.


    Graven shut off the window and kissed his wife''s lips passionately.


    Their fervent kisssted for a few minutes.


    Afterward, they open the window again and looked at the view outside.


    Suddenly, the carriage stopped moving forward in the middle of the road.


    "What''s wrong?" Graven said and peered through the window. Looking ahead, he saw several carriages lining up on the road and people rushing to the cliff located on the right side a few meters away from the main road.


    "What could be the problem?" Graven asked, frowning.


    One of the escorts riding on a horsees to Graven''s side. "I''ll check, my Lord," he said.


    "Okay, go!" Graven replied.


    Two escorts got off from their horses.


    The couple watched the escorts rushing to the cliff joined by another escort.


    The escorts rushed to the crowd and saw two people dangling on the cliff ready to plunge to their death below. No one can help the two men because the cliff is too steep.


    Commotion erupted from the crowd.


    "Someone, bring a rope, hurry up!" a bearded man eximed.


    "Can somebody go down there?" a grandma suggested.


    "For God''s sake, they need help! Right now!" a middle-aged woman shouted.


    "Oh, no, the men are weakening their hold on the roots of the tree!" another man spoke in a frightened voice.


    "They''re about to fall!" another one screamed in horror.


    The men can no longer hold on to the roots of the tree anymore, they plunged to their death as the crowd stared in shock.


    Suddenly, a miracle happened and the two men shoot above as if they were being lifted by invisible hands, they were deposited to safety in the ground above, immediately they were surrounded by the crowd, trying to help them.


    "What happened?" one of the spectators asked.


    "These men are my passengers, we are heading to the next town. They are drinking inside the carriage and then ordered me to stop the carriage ''coz they want to take a pee, they got curious and checked the cliff below, the rest is history..." the petrified driver of the carriage exined to the crowd.


    "Thank, God, a miracle happened! If not... these men are already dead by now!" a middle-aged woman said.


    "Guys, did you see how these mene back to safety? As if an invisible hands lifted them! Did you see it?" one of the guys said.


    "There must be a fairy residing around this ce and help the men!" a male voice said.


    The crowd nodded their heads in agreement.


    "OMG! This cliff must be enchanted! Let''s get out of here! Or else we might found ourselves in the cliff below!" said the old man.


    The crowd dispersed and went back to their carriages including the two drunk men and his driver.


    A few minutester, one of the escorts returned to the carriage.


    "What is it?" Graven asked.


    "It''s just two drunk men, drinking alcohol while on a journey, relieving their dder, wandered on the wrong side of the road, got curious, checked out the cliff and fall stupidly... dangling on the edge about to fall into their death... indeed they fall... good thing our invisible men swoop down and save them from certain death, bringing them back to safety... the rest is history," the escort exined.


    "Good job, men!" Graven said appreciatively.


    The escorts went back to their horses and mounted the animals.


    Laura smiled and pped her hands. "Thank God! The men are safe!"


    Graven smiled and instructed the driver to continue their journey.

 Chapter 416 - Bonding With Friends!

    Two hourster.


    Graven and his entourage finally reached their destination.


    ? The guard opened the gate and allowed the two carriages and the twelve escorts to enter the spaciouswn of Nichs Redding''s mansion.


    Nichs, Cooper, Sarah, and the kids were already waiting at the entrance of the house to wee the visitors again.


    Graven and his family exited the carriages and walked towards the entrance.


    "Good noon, Father!" Graven and Laura spoke in unison, seconded by the others.


    "Everyone, wee back to my humble abode!" Nichs said cheerfully, delighted to see his extended family once again.


    He ushered the visitors into the living room, the servants served refreshment to the new arrivals.


    "Let''s rest for a while and allow the servants to bring your bags upstairs to your rooms," Nichs said. "Have a taste of our freshly harvested lemon juice, a fresh produce from our backyard garden!" he said and picked up his ss.


    The visitors did the same, sipping their lemon juice, loving the taste, and quickly made a refill from the two pitchers on the center table.


    Nichs addressed the visitors. "The foods are still being prepared in the kitchen. Those who want to go to their rooms upstairs and change their clothes, you can do so now," he stated.


    "Thank you, Amigo!" Simon said in a grateful voice.


    Simon, together with Sofia and Rosa left the living room and climbed the stairs, followed by Terros, Graven, and Laura.


    Half an hourter.


    The visitors descended the stairs and gather in the living room.


    Nichs addressed them again. "Lunch is ready! Let''s proceed to the dining room!" he said.


    They went to the living room and gathered around the long table.


    Sumptuous dishes of different varieties were arranged ptably on the table.


    They took their seats.


    Nichs looked at everyone''s hungry faces. "Alright, let''s eat!" he said because it''s already 1:20 in the afternoon, past lunchtime.


    Everyone grabbed their utensils and put foods on their tes, and began eating with a good appetite.


    Forty-five minutester.


    They finished eating, left the dining room, and went to the living room.


    "Guys, those who want to take a rest can go upstairs to their rooms. We will tour the backyardter at 4:00 to see the construction being built there," Nichs said.


    The women including Laura left and went upstairs while the men lingered in the living room, engaged in a conversation. Later on, they transferred into the veranda to enjoy the fresh air and continue their lively conversation there.


    Hours went by.


    At 4:30, the visitors exited their bedrooms and went downstairs to join the others in the veranda.


    Nichs stood up. "Alright, since thedies are already here, let''s head to the back of the house and see the ongoing preparations being made there..." he said.


    They proceed to the back of the house and watched the carpenters constructing a mini chapel and a garden inside a garden where the chairs and tables are supposed to be ced.


    "I design this as an outdoor wedding venue - but just in case the rain will fall on that day, a thick white tarpaulin will instantly cover the trees shielding the visitors from the rain, so no need to scramble in every direction to get shelter from the rain," Nichs exined.


    Simon pped his hands. "Amazing preparation, Amigo!" he said.


    Nichs beamed. "I will never allow rain to ruin Graven and Laura''s wedding day!" he responded with a smile.


    Laura and Graven smiled at each other.


    The rest lingered in the garden, strolling around the wooded area of the back of the house.


    Simon and Nichs were resting and talking to each other on the wooden bench under the shade of the tree. Sarah and the kids were ying nearby together with Cooper, while the rest of the women enjoyed the swings.


    Graven and Terros were watching the carpenters busy with their work.


    "Grandpa, can you do something for me?" Graven asked.


    "Sure! What is it?" Terros said.


    "Laura is getting worried why Reba was no longer visiting the manor. Since you know her husband''s ce, can you go there for a visit after we return to the manor?" Graven requested.


    "Okay, no problem. I''ll do it! I can even go there anytime tomorrow," Terros suggested.


    "No need to hurry, Grandpa," Graven said.


    "Alrighty!" Terros nods his head.


    At 3:30 in the afternoon, the servants came into the garden bringing trays of refreshment for everyone, including the men at work.


    Fresh lemonade was served with yummy rice cakes, bread, and cookies in different sizes and colors.


    Everyone enjoyed munching on their delicious snacks.


    Hours went by.


    It was already 5:30.


    The carpenters stopped working and went home to rest for the night.


    Nichs and the visitors returned to the house and settled in the living room and on the veranda.


    At around 6:30, the cook finished cooking the dishes and the maids arranged them at the dining table.


    The maid went to the veranda and informed the head of the house that dinner is ready.


    Nichs stood up. "Alright, guys, dinner is ready! Let''s proceed to the dining room!" he said.


    Everyone went to the dining room and ate dinner.


    After they finished eating, Nichs made an announcement. "Tomorrow, we will visit a private beach owned by my friend. I have rented it for the whole day tomorrow. The entire beach resort is ours to enjoy! Let''s leave here at around 9 in the morning, we will have lunch there by noon. It''s just a one-hour drive from here."


    The announcement was met with a round of apuse by everyone, excited to see the beach resort.


    The men retired in the veranda and engaged in a live discussion about politics and the businessndscape in South Pond Town, while the women were busy discussing embroidery, recipes, parenthood, and a lot more rting to households stuff.


    Sarah went upstairs and returned with a bag filled with swimwear. "I bought this one in advance after I learned that Father Nichs would surprise you with a beach outing on your second visit," she said.


    "OMG! So sweet of you, Sarah!" Laura eximed and gave the woman a quick hug.


    Rosa got two swimwear for her and Simon.


    Laura also got hers, and two sets of brown and gray floral shorts and shirts for her husband and Grandpa Terros.


    Sofia was giggling, admiring her pink floral swimwear.


    Minutes went by.


    When the clock strikes at 9:00 in the evening, the women finally retired to their rooms, excited for tomorrow''s event.


    Thirty minutester.


    The men left the veranda and went to their rooms upstairs to retire for the evening.


    ...


    The following day.


    After breakfast, the mansion was buzzing with activity. Everyone was excited and getting ready for their outing to the beach.


    At 9:00...


    The servants loaded all the bags into the 4th carriage.


    Then the passengers boarded their respective carriages excitedly.


    The escorts along with their horses were getting ready for the journey, while the invisible men are hovering in the air, ready to protect the entire family from unforeseen dangers.


    A few minutester, the carriages can be seen leaving the property, moving at moderate speed into the road, heading to the beach resort.


    The one-hour ride was smooth and pleasant, passed like a blur.


    Finally, they reached their destination.


    The carriages and the escorts entered the iron-gated private beach resort and were greeted cheerfully by the caretaker of the ce and two servants.


    Laura and Graven looked appreciatively at the two-story brick white house in front of them.


    "Hello everyone, wee to the Coral Reef Beach Resort! Sir Nichs andpany, we''re ready to serve you!" the caretaker greeted the visitors pleasantly.


    "Thank you for the warm wee, Augusto!" Nichs told the caretaker.


    The escorts began removing the bags from the carriage and brought them to the veranda.


    Augusto looked at the visitors. "Ladies and gentlemen, please follow me upstairs so that you can bring your bags to your rooms," he said and entered the house.


    Everyone followed Augusto to the stairs, the escorts were trailing behind them.


    The guest settled in their rooms and quickly changed into their swimming attire.


    Twenty minutester, they were already back on the ground floor following Augusto as he gave them a quick tour around the property.


    After the tour is over...


    The guest rushed to the beach, amazed by the blue calm water and white powdery sand tickling their feet. Palm trees can be seen scattered all over the three hectares private resort.


    Sarah, Cooper, and the kids were running energetically in the sand, their contagiousughter filled the beach.


    Terros, Graven, Nichs, and the others lowered themselves on the lounge chair with wide umbres shielding them from the re of the sun.


    Soon, Cooper, Sarah, and the kids were already swimming happily in the water.


    The rest watched the family on the sideline, enjoying the blue sky, the ocean breeze, and the powdery white sand beneath their feet.


    Out of the blue, Terros whispered something in Laura''s ears. "I''ll go there at Reba''s ce, I''ll try to bring the poor girl here," he said.


    Laura looked at Terros. "That would be nice, Grandpa! But don''t bother yourself, just enjoy the beach," she said.


    "Okay," Terros replied.


    Graven looked at his wife. "Do you want to go swimming now?" he asked.


    Laura smiled. "Yes, I would love to!"


    Graven looked at Terros and asked, "Grandpa, do you want toe with us and take a dip in the crystal clear water?"


    Terros shook his head. "Later... I''m still enjoying the beauty of this incredible beach! Go on, enjoy the water for me!" he replied.


    Nichs, Simon, and the others followed the couple to the ocean.


    Terros stood up. "Time to visit Reba!" he said and went back to the house. If he can bring the poor girl here so that she can also enjoy the happy asion surrounded by friends then that would be awesome, if not, then better luck next time.


    He climbed the stairs and entered his room, closed the door, and vanished from the room.


    A few momentster.


    Terrosnded outside the gate of Reba''s manor. He looked at the guard. "Guard, is Lady Reba home today?" he asked.


    "Yes, Sir. Who are you?" the guard asked.


    "I''m her grandfather. Please tell her that Grandpa Terros is waiting outside for her," he said.


    "Okay, Sir. Wait a minute, I''m going inside the house to inform thedy," the guard said and left, heading to the house.


    Terros stood outside the gate, waiting patiently.

 Chapter 417 - Its Nice To Be Happy!

    Reba was embroidering baby''s clothes in the living room, together with Ebony when the guard entered the house.


    "Mydy, an old man named Terros is waiting for you outside the gate. He told me that hee here to visit you," the guard said.


    Reba''s eyes widened. "What-? Grandpa Terros is here!?" she asked, her brows knitted in surprise. Did something bad happen to her friends? She quickly put down the embroidery tools on the sofa and rushed to the gate.


    Terros smiled brightly after seeing Reba approaching the gate. He was grateful that the girl is home, it makes his job easier. "Child! I''m here for a visit!" he said merrily.


    Reba looked at the guard. "Please open the door, let Grandpa in!" she ordered.


    "Aye, mydy!" the guard obeyed and opened the gate.


    Terros entered the gate. "Thank you, guard!" he said.


    The guard nods his head and returned to the guardhouse.


    Reba directed Terros to the wooden bench under the shade of the tree.


    They settled on the chair.


    Terros looked at the pregnant woman, she looks okay. "How are you, child? It''s been a long time. You haven''t visited Graven''s manor. Laura was worried about you so she send me here to find out if you''re okay," he said.


    Reba smiled. "I''m fine. Please tell Laura and Graven not to worry about me because I''m doing fine here. I''m enjoying my married life," she answered.


    "Nice to hear that!" Terros said.


    "Where are they right now? Home?" Reba asked.


    Terros shook his head. "No. They''re in a fantastic beach resort right now together with Sir Nichs and his family, enjoying the ce. You are the only one missing there. Calder and Horace were there as well. It''s a happy asion for everyone. Laura would love you to join them if it''s possible..." he said.


    "Wow! The beach! So nice!" Reba''s eyes twinkled with excitement. Can I go there right now?


    ''Why not?'' a tiny voice screamed in her ears.


    Reba stood up. "Alright, I''ll go with you to the beach! I''ll just get my bag," she said and rushed back towards the house.


    "Don''t rush! Take your time!" Terros said, smiling in amusement. For such a pregnant woman heavy with twins in her tummy, Reba moves like the sh.


    Reba nods her head and entered the house.


    Ebony looked at Reba and asked, "Are you going somewhere?"


    Reba nodded her head. "Yeah, if my husbande home, please tell him that Grandpa Terroses here to invite me to join my friends in the beach gathering! I''lle home tonight!" she replied and climbed the stairs. "Please, let Grandpa in," she added.


    "Okay," Ebony replied and went to the entrance of the house and motioned the old man toe to the house.


    Terros entered the house and smiled pleasantly at Menedelia''s sister.


    "Come inside, Grandpa. Do you like to drink water or coffee?" Ebony offered politely.


    "No thanks, I''ll just wait for Reba," Terros replied and settled on the sofa. "Come with us to the beach!" he invited her.


    Ebony smiled. "Not today, some other time, maybe?" she declined politely.


    "Okay," Terros said. "Don''t worry, I''ll personally bring back Reba here tonight to ensure her safety," he said.


    "Thank you, Grandpa!" Ebony said.


    "Did your sister Menedelia visit here more often?" Terros asked to keep the conversation going.


    "Yeah, she''s here five days ago," Ebony answered. "She''s currently busy with her Palm Reading Business located in the public market in the MeerVille Town," she added.


    "Ah, okay. If I''ll have a chance to go to the market one of these days, I may drop her shop a visit," Terros said.


    Ebony smiled.


    Reba descended the stairs holding a medium size bag.


    Terros went to the stairs. "Let me carry that for you, dear," he offered.


    Reba handed the bag to Terros. Then she looked at Ebony. "I''m going now..." she said.


    "Enjoy the beach!" Ebony said with a smile.


    "I will!" Reba replied and grasped Terros'' arm.


    Reba and Terros vanished from Ebony''s view.


    Suddenly, Corbin materialized in the middle of the living room.


    Ebony was startled. "Y-your wife is not h-here... she left with Grandpa Terros just a few seconds ago," she stammered.


    "I know, I''ve seen them talking outside and I heard their conversation in my invisible form," Corbin replied casually.


    Ebony''s brows furrowed. "My lord, why you didn''t stop Reba from leaving?" Ebony asked, confused.


    "Because I don''t want to spoil the happiness and excitement that I saw shing in my wife''s eyes after learning that her friends were enjoying the beach and she was the only one missing in their group," Corbin said.


    Sighing, Ebony murmured, "Ah, okay..."


    Silence enveloped them for a moment.


    "My lord, you don''t want to follow them to the beach in your invisible form?" Ebony suggested.


    "No need. I will only spoil their fun there. It''s okay for my wife to enjoy her friends''pany today, she totally deserves it. As long she returns home safely tonight then I''m fine," Corbin replied.


    "Ah, okay. Are you going to stay longer? I''ll prepare a snack for you," Ebony offered.


    "No need, I''m going back to my workce now," Corbin responded.


    "OK," Ebony murmured.


    Corbin vanished from the living room in the blink of an eye.


    Ebony shrugged and continues knitting.


    ...


    Terros and Reba exited the carriage that they hired after arriving at the private beach resort.


    Another carriage arrived.


    Calder and Horace exited the horsed-drawn vehicle. The men grinned happily at Reba.


    "Look who''s here! It''s Reba and Grandpa Terros!" Horace shouted in glee.


    Calder smiled at Reba. "Nice to see you again, girl!"


    "I miss you all!" Reba smiled brightly at her friends. "I''m going to join the fun just like old times! I hope we''re notte yet!" she gushes.


    "I think not! I can still smell the aroma of delicious dishes from here, which means they haven''t eaten lunch yet! Let''s go inside! I''m getting hungry!" Terros said enthusiastically.


    The guard opened the gate and the visitors went inside.


    The aroma of delicious foods floated in the air.


    The caretaker and the servants were putting dishes on the two pic huts, each equipped with a long table and chairs.


    The women helped the servants in arranging the dishes.


    Laura saw Reba, she stood up in glee, waving her hands at her happily. "Reba,e here!" she said, smiling with happiness.


    Nichs looked at the neer. "Wow, Reba, Calder and Horace are here! Just perfect! Join us, guys!" he said merrily.


    "Hello Uncle, hello all!" Reba greeted everyone.


    Graven vacated his chair so that Reba can sit beside Laura.


    "OMG! I didn''t expect that you can join us today! I''m so happy!" Laura squealed in delight.


    "Me too! I was knitting baby clothes in the living room when the guard informed me that Grandpa Terros is outside the gate wanting to see me. And when he mentioned that everyone is at the beach right now, and you want me to join in the fun, I got super excited! So, I''m here!" Reba beamed happily.


    "I''m so happy that you''re here!" Laura raved. "By the way, we''re going to have a second wedding happening in Father Nichs'' Mansion soon! I hope you can attend that asion," she said.


    "Sure! I would love to! I wouldn''t miss it for the world!" Reba responded. Her eyes were drawn to the fantastic sight of the calm blue sea and the white powdery sand. "I can''t wait to swim in the sea! It''s been ages since Ist visited a beach and swim on it!" she muses.


    "We''ll have the sea by ourselvester after we''re done eating lunch," Laura said, smiling radiantly.


    The servants retreated after putting all the dishes on the long table...


    Nichs addressed his visitors and family. "Everyone, let''s enjoy the feast in front of us, and thanks to the ones who prepared and served it! Let''s eat!"


    The people starts putting food on their tes and began eating.


    One hourter.


    The table was already deserted ''coz the people were back on the beach, enjoying the amazing view of the beautiful beach and thepany of each other.


    After frolicking in the water for two hours, Laura and Reba were resting on the lounge chair, enjoying the refreshing drink served by the servant.


    Laura looked at Reba and asked, "How are you? How''s married life? Did you enjoy it?"


    Reba smiled brightly. "Yeah. My husband is very attentive to me, he''s very caring and loving, and he gave me everything I need... food, servant and all. What more can I ask for?"


    "I''m so happy for you!" Laura said with a smile.


    "How about you? How''s married life?" Reba asked her the same question.


    Laura smiled brightly. "Same, I''m also enjoying a blessed life because I''m living in the same house with my family and I have a loving husband who provided me everything that I need. My life is perfect nowadays, I hope no more trials wille our way so that I can enjoy this happiness forever!" she said wistfully.


    Reba smiled and said, "I''ll try to make your wish happen because it''s also my wish..."


    Laura looked at Reba''s face. "How-?"


    "It''s about time that Corbin and Graven meet each other and discuss longsting peace for you and for me and for our children. I also want to live in a peaceful environment for a long time and the only way to achieve it is to establish peace between our families," Reba dered.


    "You''re right!" Laura agreed.


    "I''ll visit your home again after I can convince my husband to meet Graven as soon as possible," Reba said.


    "Okay. I''ll wait for that," Laura replied.


    The women sipped their drinks, watching their family, friend''s and rtives enjoying the crystal clear water of the ocean.


    ~~~~0~~~


    Author''s note:


    Guys, if you''re interested you can check out my other ongoing novel ~~~The Beauty And The Wolf~~~


    Thank you so much!

 Chapter 418 - I Hope So!

    Sir Nichs''s entourage was having a good time on the beach, enjoying the pleasant weather, breathtaking view of the calm ocean, white sandy shore, and the wonderfulpany of family, friend''s and loved ones.


    But just like anything else in this world, all good things havee to end.


    At 7:00 in the evening after eating dinner, they finally left the beach, going home to rest for the night.


    Reba waved goodbye at her friends boarding the carriages, then she looked at Terros. "Grandpa, why don''t you go with them? I can go home on my own," she said.


    Terros shook his head. "No. I must apany you back home. I told Ebony that I will send you home myself to ensure your safety. Let''s go!" he said.


    "Okay, as you wish, Grandpa," Reba said with a smile.


    They went inside the pic hut and vanished from the ce.


    A momentter.


    Theynded in the living room of Corbin''s manor.


    There was no one in the living room during that time.


    "Thank you for apanying me home safely, Grandpa," Reba said.


    "Don''t mention it. I''ll go now. See you again on Laura and Graven''s wedding day," Terros replied.


    Reba smiled and said, "Alright, see you then..."


    Terros smiled and waved his hand goodbye, he vanished from the living room a few secondster.


    When Reba was about to climb the stairs, Corbin materialized beside her.


    "Husband!" Reba said in a startled voice.


    "Did you enjoy your beach outing with your friends?" Corbin asked.


    "Yes, very much!" Reba replied happily.


    "Good!" Corbin said and hold his wife''s hands and said, "Let''s head to our room and rest for the night."


    Reba inspected his face, trying to see if he was mad. "Are you upset that I joined my friends on the beach? I''m sorry I wasn''t able to inform you about it. Grandpa Terros came here suddenly and... it''s a rush invitation..." she apologized.


    Corbin sighed. "No need to apologize, wife. I''m not mad or upset at you for joining the beach outing with your friends. I''mpletely okay with it," he said and nted a kiss on her head.


    "Thank you," Reba said, her tone filled with dness and relief.


    The couple climbed the stairs, holding each other''s hands.


    They arrived at their room and Reba changed into her pajamas.


    A few minutester, they''re already lying side by side on the bed.


    Reba looked at her husband. "Laura and Graven are going to have their second wedding soon. They invited you and me toe, I told them yes because I don''t have the heart to tell them that you might note..." she said sadly.


    Corbin saw the sadness shing in his wife''s pretty face. "Why are you sad?" he asked.


    Reba pouted. "Because you''re not going to go with me to the wedding, am I right?"


    "Who says that I''m not going?" Corbin said.


    Reba''s eyes sparkled. "You... you mean to say that you will go with me to attend their wedding?" she asked in disbelief.


    Corbin nods his head. "Yes, of course!" he replied in a serious tone.


    "That''s awesome!" Reba gushes happily.


    "But I need to meet your friends first. It would be awkward if I will suddenly appear on their wedding day - we haven''t properly introduce to each other yet," Corbin said.


    "You mean-?"


    "Yeah, set a time and ce for your friends and I to meet. Let''s make the peace between both parties official," Corbin stated.


    Reba was blown away by the seriousness she saw in her husband''s eyes. "Are you sure about your decision to finally meet them?" she asked again in utter disbelief.


    "Of course! I''m serious! Things like this are to be taken seriously. I''m willing to meet your friends because I know that if this matter can be resolved quickly, it can make youpletely happy," Corbin said, looking at his wife adoringly.


    Reba''s eyes shimmered, tears of happiness sprang from her eyes. She hugged her husband tightly due to the overwhelming dness that she feels right now. "Thank you so much!" she said, crying in happiness.


    Corbin rubbed her wife''s back. "Hush now... stop crying... I told you, I''m willing to do everything for you," he said gently.


    "I''m just happy, husband. The tears I''m crying right now is tears of happiness," she said.


    "You and Laura set the date and the ce. The only people I would like to see in the meeting venue is the four of us," he said.


    "Okay, I''ll inform them after they returned to their ce. As of now, they''re at the South Pond Town visiting their rtives and family," Reba exined.


    "Alright, take your time then, don''t rush," he said.


    "Thank you so much, husband," Reba said delightfully and kissed his lips tenderly.


    The couple shared a passionate kiss thatsted for a few minutes.


    "Let''s make love tonight," Corbin whispered in her ears.


    Reba looked at him in amusement. "How? My tummy is so big already," she protested.


    Corbin grinned. "I have my own effective ways..." he replied naughtily.


    "Alright, lead the way," Reba responded, giggling.


    A few minutester, the room was filled with moaning and pantinging from the couple''s lips.


    Two hourster.


    Tired but fully sated, the couple drifted into a deep slumber, enveloped in a sweet embrace all night long.


    ...


    The following day.


    The couple was eating breakfast happily in the dining room.


    Reba looked at her husband. "I''m going to visit Laura''s ce in two days and inform her of your decision for the meet-up," she said.


    "Okay, no problem," Corbin said.


    Reba was thinking about something. "Um... husband... this thing has been bothering my head for a while..."


    "What is it, spill!" he said.


    "Um... are you going to inform your father that you''re going to establish a peace agreement with the enemy?" she inquired.


    Corbin was silent for a moment, pondering about his wife''s question. Should he inform his father about it?


    After a few minutes of deliberation, he shook his head. "I think it''s no longer necessary... Besides, I don''t want to burden my father with these things. We both know that he loves my mother so much and he always supports my mother''s endeavors blindly. Once he will know about it, old wounds will resurface and it might awaken the old grudges in his heart. I don''t want things to escte like that... so it''s better not to include him in this matter. Anyways, he will depart from this world soon. Let''s give him some peace to enjoy while he''s still alive..." he said, ending his long narration with a positive note.


    "Okay, I got it!" Reba spoke merrily.


    A few minutester.


    They finished eating and returned to their bedroom.


    Corbin kissed his wife''s lips. "I gotta go to report for work," he said.


    "Okay. See youter. I love you," she said sweetly.


    "I love you more," Corbin replied tenderly and gave his wife a quick hug. He went to the closet, grabbed his cape, and vanished from the room a momentter.


    Smiling, Reba put her embroidery tools in the basket and exited the room going to the garden. She''s going to spend the rest of her morning in the garden together with Ebony and Grandma Sitas.


    ...


    ~South Pond Town~


    Nichs and his family decided to give their visitors a tour of the entire town to see thetest developments... including the bridge that is being constructed that will connect the next town and other neighboring areas.


    Then a port was also being constructed to amodaterger ships for trading goods and bringing supplies to the neighboring town. There was also a big public park under construction and soon a new railway.


    The whole town was buzzing with progress.


    After the tour...


    Nichs brought the entire family to the recently opened four-story restaurant near the sea, giving the visitors a wonderful view of the ocean. The establishment was owned by one of his friends in the business circle.


    They ate their sumptuous dinner with a good appetite, enjoying the pleasant atmosphere, serenaded by the gentle breeze blowing from the ocean.


    One hourter.


    They finally left the restaurant in high spirit, boarded their carriage heading back to Sir Nichs''s mansion.


    Inside the couple''s carriage.


    Laura looked at her husband. "South Pond Town is going to be a big city soon due to the infrastructures andtest developments being develop around the town," she observed.


    "Yeah, there''s a rumor circting in the business circle that this town will be granted a city title soon," Graven agreed.


    "That''s awesome!" Laura grinned.


    "Do you want to live here in the heart of the South Pond City?" he asked.


    "Why?"


    "If you want to live here in the town, I can buy us a house and lot property anytime you like," Graven said.


    Laura smiled brightly. "Um... let me think about it first," she said.


    "Okay, take your time, no need to rush. As long you''re ready to relocate here, I will find a house and lot to buy right away. Money is never a problem," Graven said and kissed her temple.


    Laura nodded her head and smiled.


    After a few minutes of travel, Nichs''s entourage finally arrived at his mansion. They exited their vehicles and entered the mansion.


    Nichs addressed his family. "Guys, I hope you enjoyed our tour around the town. I''m going now to my room to rest for the night. Good night everyone! See you all tomorrow!" he said cheerfully.


    "Night night! Sleep well!" the crowd replied in unison.


    Everyone climbed the stairs and went to their respective room to retire for the night.


    Inside the couple''s room.


    Laura and Graven were cuddling in the bed.


    Graven looked at his wife. "Did you enjoy our tour around the town, wife?" he asked.


    Laura nodded her head. "Yes, very much!"


    "Good..."


    "What time we will leave tomorrow?" Laura asked.


    "After lunch," Graven replied.


    "Ah, okay, there still enough time prepare..." Laura said.


    A moment of silence enveloped them.


    "Um... do you think Reba''s husband will attend our wedding?" Laura asked.


    Graven shook his head and replied, "I''m not sure, but Reba will surely attend our wedding..."


    Laura sighed.


    "Why are you sighing?" he asked.


    "I hope Reba''s husband is willing to meet us soon so that we can finally established peace between two parties," Laura said wistfully.


    "I hope so..." Graven said.


    The couple continues cuddling in the bed, they fall asleep half an hourter.

 Chapter 419 - Lets Do It!

    ~Graven''s Manor~


    The following day.


    After they arrived from their short vacation in South Pond Town.


    The couple was having breakfast on the veranda for a change.


    Rebanded in the living room and found no one there. "Hello... anybody home?" she called out.


    A servant came forwarding from the kitchen. "Good morning, Lady Reba!"


    "Good morning, dear! Are the couple here? Have they already returned from their vacation in South Pond Town?" she asked.


    The servant nodded her head. "Yes, mydy. Just wait here for a moment because the couple is eating breakfast on the veranda."


    "Ah, okay. No need to inform them right away. Let them finish their meals. I''ll just wait here in the sofa," Reba said.


    "What shall I serve you,dy? Do you want water, coffee, milk or tea?" the servant asked.


    "Just water please," Reba replied.


    "Okay, I''ll get the water from the kitchen," the maid said and left.


    Reba waited excitedly in the living room.


    A momentter the maid returned with a ss of water and ced it on the center table.


    "Thank you, dear!" Reba drinks the water.


    "If you need anything, mydy, I''m just in the kitchen," the maid said and took her leave.


    Reba put the ss on the center table.


    Fifteen minutester.


    The couple finally left the veranda, they were delighted to see the visitor.


    "Reba! Nice to see you again!" Laura rushed to her side.


    The women gave each other a quick hug and settled on the sofa.


    Reba looked at the couple. "I have good news for you, guys!" she said in a thrilled voice.


    Laura''s eyes sparkled. "What is it! Tell us, please!"


    Reba cleared her throat. "My husband is finally ready to meet you, guys! I''m here to set the time, date, and ce for the meet-up," she said, looking at Graven. "It''s just you and Laura, then me and my husband! Let''s make the peace official between families!" she gushes.


    A megawatt smile appeared on Laura''s face illuminating the entire room. "OMG! It''s finally happening! I can''t believe this!" she blurted happily. The good news will allow her and her family to live a normal life again. They no longer have to be afraid of being abducted by the vampire couple''s men ever again.


    Graven smiled. "I''m d to know that Corbin is now willing to establish peace between parties for the good of all concerned," he said.


    "Yes! It''s finally happening! I can''t wait for the meet up to take ce! Let''s do it!" Laura raved, looking at her husband joyously.


    Graven smiled, loving the happiness radiating on his wife''s face. "So, let''s start choosing the ce date and time..." he said enthusiastically.


    "Sure! Where should we hold the meet up?" Reba asked, pondering about the ce. "It should be a bit private and not on our residences..." she stated.


    An idea popped up in Laura''s mind. "How about the beach next to that Coral Beach Resort that we have spend the other day? It''s a secluded ce, and I see no one visiting that ce. It''s a good ce to meet up, surrounded by mother nature," she suggested.


    Reba and Graven pondered about Laura''s suggestion for a few minutes.


    "Why not?" Reba replied. She looked at Graven. "What do you think?"


    "Not bad. I mean, I like the ce, it''s peaceful there," Graven expressed his opinion.


    "So -? It''s the beach then?" Reba said.


    The couple nods their heads.


    "Okay, we finally got the ce. Let''s no longer stress ourselves about choosing another venue. So, let''s talk about the time and date?" Laura asked.


    "Tomorrow morning, after breakfast!" Reba suggested. She chose that specific time because people are always cool-headed during the morning. A peaceful agreement can be achieved quickly by both parties because the human mind is still in its fresh condition during the morning and not yet bombarded with outside interference.


    Laura asked, "Are you sure that your husband will agree on tomorrow''s meet up?"


    Reba nodded her head and said, "Yes! He wants to get over it as soon as possible since he already agreed to attend the wedding with me. He told me that it''s not proper to attend your wedding without meeting you first..."


    "That''s good! Your husband got a point - knowing that we don''t have any good history together and both parties are not in good terms, so it''s only right that we should have a proper conversation and introduction before the wedding took ce," Graven said in agreement.


    "Alright then, we already have the ce, the time and date... so yeah... let''s do it tomorrow! The sooner the better, for our peace of mind," Reba spoke.


    Laura smiled brightly. "Okay then, let''s do it!" she said excitedly.


    "If I can''te here today to inform you guys about any changes then that means the meet up will proceed tomorrow," Reba said.


    "Okay, got it!" Graven said.


    "Do we need to prepare something - like food or wine?" Laura asked.


    Reba shook her head. "No need... let''s save the food and drinks on the wedding day. Tomorrow, all we need to do is to talk about peace and nothing else," she replied.


    "Great!" Graven spoke.


    "So... everything is okay now? Anything else?" Reba asked.


    Laura and Graven shook their heads.


    "I think let''s continue the discussion tomorrow in the beach," Graven stated.


    "Alright, I''m going back to my ce now. See you tomorrow, guys!" Reba said.


    "Wait... if you see Menedelia, tell her that she''s invited to our wedding," Graven added.


    "Sure! I''ll tell her..." Reba replied.


    The two women stood up and hugged each other.


    Laura smiled. "Bye, take care!"


    "Bye, guys!" Reba bid goodbye to her friends.


    A momentter, Reba disappeared from the living room.


    The couple looked at each other, wearing pleasant smiles on their faces.


    Holding hands they exited the house, going to the garden to enjoy the rest of the morning.


    ...


    Reba returned to her ce in good spirit.


    Her husband sometimes pops up any time of the day to visit her.


    She''s waiting excitedly for Corbin''s return so that she can tell him the meet-up tomorrow. She hopes that he will agree to it so that they can look forward to attending the wedding with peace of mind.


    The moment the meet-up is finished on a positive note and the agreement of peace was established - then that will be the time that she will buy their wedding attire.


    Lunchtimees.


    Corbin arrived just in time when the cook and the servant finished setting the table for lunch.


    Reba smiled brightly at Corbin. "I have a good news for you, husband!" she said.


    "What is it?" he asked, kissing her cheeks.


    "I just came from Laura''s ce awhile ago, I told them that you agreed to meet them!" Reba blurted.


    "And then?"


    "We both agreed on the date time and ce," Reba replied.


    Corbin raised a brow and inquired, "When?"


    "Tomorrow, after breakfast, in the beach!" Reba responded.


    Corbin was silent for a moment.


    Reba was holding her breath. Oh, no! Did her husband think that it''s too early?


    She looked at him anxiously, waiting for his response.


    Corbin saw the anxious expression on his wife''s face. "Alright, let''s do it tomorrow," he finally said.


    Reba''s lips broke into a radiant smile. "Thank you, husband! I''m so happy right now!" she said exultantly. She hugged her husband lovingly, wanting to let him know how happy she felt right now.


    Corbin rubbed his wife''s back. "I know you''re happy, it showed on your face," he said, chuckling.


    A few minutester.


    "Let''s go now to the dining room and eat lunch," Corbin said.


    "Okay..." Reba replied.


    The couple left the bedroom and head downstairs to have lunch in the dining room.


    ...


    Meerville Town.


    Menedelia was supervising the renovation of the stall that she''s going to rent for her palm reading business.


    She missed having the chance to read someone''s future, it gives her the chance to see different destinies unfolding before her eyes.


    The good thing about her gift, she can give good advice to people if their destiny is not good, and those who believe in her advice can benefit greatly to change the course of their life for the better.


    But there are some instances that even if people already know what''s going to happen in the future, since theyck belief in her reading, they will still proceed their way and suffer the fate that was destined for them.


    Anyways, enough of her musing, she looked at the men working on the stall. She was satisfied with the monthly rent, and the current renovation is going well.


    By next week, she can finally start operating her palm reading business.


    At 5:00 in the afternoon, the carpenters finally left the stall, finished with their job for the day.


    Menedelia left the public market, entered the toilet, and disappeared from there - teleporting to Corbin''s manor to visit her sister and her Grandma Sitas.


    When shended in the garden, the only people she saw there were her sister Ebony and Grandma Sitas... Reba and Anastasia were nowhere to be seen.


    "Sis..." Ebony said.


    Menedelia went to Grandma Sitas and nted a kiss on her cheeks. She settled on the chair beside her sister. "Where is Reba?" she asked.


    "She''s in her room right now, napping," Ebony replied.


    "How''s life here?" Menedelia asked.


    "Fine as always. Everything is good," Ebony answered.


    "How about the couple? I hope they''re not having arguments or something..." she asked.


    Ebony shook her head and replied, "Nothing of sort happens when they''re out of their bedrooms. I don''t know if they''re inside their room..."


    "Okay, I''ll just wait here for Reba," Menedelia spoke.


    "Eat some apple," Ebony said.


    Menedelia put some slices on the te and began munching on the crispy sweet fruit.


    Fifteen minutester.


    Reba can be seen approaching the garden.


    Ebony stood up. "I''m going to water my nts," she said and went to the rows of vegetables nearby.


    Reba sat beside Menedelia on the chair. "Hi Granny... what''s up!?"


    "I''m fine... how about you?" she asked.


    "Great!" Reba replied and said, "I have a good news for you!"


    "What is it?" Menedelia asked.


    "My husband and Graven agreed to meet tomorrow on the beach to talk about the peace agreement between the two families. Laura and I are excited!" Reba said cheerfully


    "I''m happy to hear that! I''m sure it''s gonna be a big sess. Good luck!" Menedelia said.


    "Thank you, Granny," Reba replied. "Let''s talk about our wedding attire because Graven invited you to attend the asion. Don''t worry, I''ll buy you a nice dress for the wedding event," Reba offered.


    Menedelia smiled brightly. "I''ll ept your offer, thank you in advance for your generosity," she said gratefully.


    "Don''t mention it," Reba replied with a smile.


    The women talked excitedly about the uing wedding event and their attire for the asion.

 Chapter 420 - I Chose Peace!

    ~Corbin''s Manor~


    After breakfast, the couple was getting ready in their bedroom.


    Reba was feeling anxious again, her anxiety will disappear only after the two men will finally see each other and make good progress.


    Corbin noticed the anxiety on Reba''s face. "Wife, why are you wearing that anxious expression on your face again?" he asked, confused.


    Reba sighed. "I''m scared... of what''s going to happenter," she finally confessed her fears.


    Corbin smiled. "What are you afraid of? Graven and I won''t punch each other on the face right away, we will talk first and fightter," he joked.


    Reba pouted and pinched his side. "I don''t like that joke!"


    Corbin grinned. "I''m just trying to lighten your mood. You look like you are carrying the whole world on your shoulder. Rx... there is no reason to feel anxious. Besides, Graven and I are not stupid that would fight in front of our two pregnant wives, or else we will face the risk of having two pregnant women give birth in the ocean prematurely..." he uttered another joke.


    Reba finally smiled.


    Corbin grinned. "It''s nice to see you smiling again," he said and nted a kiss on her lips. "Tell me if you''re ready to go..."


    "Okay," Reba said and put some towels in her bag.


    A few minutester.


    The couple is finally ready to go.


    "Ready?" Corbin asked and hold his wife''s hands gently.


    Reba nodded her head and said, "Let''s go!"


    A momentter, the couple vanished from the room.


    Meanwhile...


    At Graven''s manor.


    The couple was also getting ready for their departure.


    Laura looked at her husband. "You got to promise me that you will remain calm no matter what happens. I feared that you and Corbin might end up fighting, I don''t like that. And remember I want to give birth in a normal delivery, I don''t want to give birth prematurely. I still have two months to go..." she reminded him.


    Graven chuckled and nted a kiss on Laura''s head. "Don''t worry, I''m a friendly guy. I don''t hurt other people unless they hurt me first... beside we''re going there to make peace, not make war. Don''t worry too much, everything will be alright," he assured her.


    "I trust you!" Laura said.


    "I know," Graven said. "Alright, let''s go and be done with it!"


    The couple holds each other hands and vanished from the room.


    A few momentster.


    Graven and Lauranded on the beach, the venue of the meet-up.


    Reba and Corbin were already there. The couple was settled under the shade of the Canary palm tree, watching the picturesque ocean.


    Graven and Laura approached their location.


    "Hello, guys! We''re here!" Laura announced their arrival cheerfully.


    "Finally!" Reba replied enthusiastically. "We just arrive here a while ago," she added.


    Graven and Corbin stared at each other for a few minutes, eyeing each other up.


    A little bit of tension appeared on their faces and enveloped the whole area...


    The two women were holding their breath, watching anxiously the whole scenario unfolding in their eyes.


    Reba was already prepared for the worst, the things she can do if the men will start fighting, she will put herself in front of the two men... that''s how simple it is but dangerous as well... she could be hurt in the process but if it''s the only way to stop them from fighting and hurting each other then so be it.


    Then Graven break the ice first, smiling... he extended his hand to Corbin for a handshake.


    "Nice to meet you, Corbin!" Graven said.


    Corbin smiled as well. "Same here..." he replied and epted graven''s handshake as a sign of formalities between two people who just meet each other.


    Huge relief washed over the two women.


    Corbin also extended his hand to Laura and said, "Nice to meet you, Lady Laura!"


    Laura smiled and replied, "Nice meeting you too!"


    Graven looked at the women. "Girls, can you give us a moment of privacy, please? We have to talk in private," he said and winked at his wife.


    Laura grabbed Reba''s hands. "Let''s stroll the beach..." she said.


    "Okay," Reba responded and nced at the two men before leaving with Laura.


    Back at the men.


    Graven cleared his throat. It seemed that Corbin is shy, he won''t speak unless he do it first. "Um... we''re brought here by our wives to have a serious talk. First, I would like you to know that Reba is like a little sister to me. I am very protective of that girl, I''m asking you to take care of her for me to the best of your ability. I am a married guy now and I have my own family to take care of as well...


    Judging by my first impression of you, you are the type of guy who treasures a loved one, and I''m happy to know that. With your love and protection, I''m sure Reba is well taken care of. I can feel your sincerity towards my sister, because of that I''m truly satisfied..."


    "Thank you for your trust and kind words," Corbin said.


    Graven continues... "Regarding your family''s history and Laura''s family... it''s something that I don''t understand but my wife already exined to me everything... how things started and ended as they are. You and I can end this problem... and we can be friends along the way as long we stop the past from poisoning our future. We can forget the past and move forward into the future, forgetting grudges and vengeance along the way. And from now on - we can only nurture peace in our hearts. War, conflict, and killing are ugly - while peace and harmony are beautiful. I chose peace... because in peace we can live peacefully among our families, friends, and love ones. How about you?"


    Corbin nodded his head in agreement. "I agree to your vision, Graven. For the sake of our beloved wives and our future children, I''m willing to leave the past behind and embrace peace for the good of everyone concerned," he said sincerely.


    "Thank you, Corbin! I feel happy that you also share the same vision as me. What is the meaning of life we only strive for killing, and revenge? Life is more meaningful if we live in harmony and peace with one another. There''s too much in life to discover and explore than spend our whole lifetime making other people suffer, it''s nonsense, right?"


    Corbin smiled. "Yeah... nonsense indeed!"


    Graven patted Corbin''s shoulder in a friendly gesture. "For peace, bro!"


    Corbin smiled. "For peace!"


    The two men shake hands again.


    Silence enveloped them for a moment.


    Graven looked at the ocean. "Can you see the deep blue sea? So calm... so peaceful..."


    Corbin nodded his head. "Yeah, peaceful indeed..." he agreed.


    "I would rather enjoy this beautiful ce than go out there, harassing people, killing others, making other people''s life miserable. You know... there are so many things to enjoy in life. Mother nature blessed us with everything... a beautifulndscape everywhere around us to enjoy all the time, enjoying life with our loved ones is better than war and conflict, right?"


    Corbin smiled and gave Graven a thumb up. "Absolutely!"


    "Now that we finally agreed on this matter, that peace is more important than killing, revenge and making other people''s lives miserable... from now on... you and I must maintain peace between our families. Let''s forget everything that happened in the past because you and I are not enemies in the first ce, we are just two strangers about to form a bond of friendship and peace. You and I, we''ll start with a clean te from now on..." Graven said with enthusiasm in his voice.


    "Agreed!" Corbin said and epted Graven''s handshake.


    Graven smiled. "I apologized, I talked too much... now I''ll give you time to say your piece..." he said.


    Corbin chuckled. "You already steal my thunder..." he joked. "I mean what is in my heart and mind... you already stated it so well, I have nothing to say anymore..."


    The men chuckled, enjoying a pleasant camaraderie that just started to form between them.


    "Because you are my friend now, I formally invited you and your wife to attend my second wedding. Your wife already knows the date, time, and ce. I''m looking forward to seeing your presence there," Graven said.


    Corbin smiled brightly. "Sure! My wife and I won''t miss it for the world," he enthused.


    A momentter.


    The women returned and saw the genuine smiles on their husbands'' faces, signifying that the two men finally achieved a peace agreement without resulting in violence and arguments.


    Laura and Reba rejoices, looking at their husbands'' faces with pride, love, and devotion in their eyes.


    Graven looked at Corbin. "Bro, my wife and I are going home now. Nice meeting you, and hoping that you and Reba will attend my wedding next week. Take care of my sister for me," he said and patted Corbin''s shoulder in a friendly gesture.


    "My wife and I will attend your wedding for sure!" Corbin replied cheerfully.


    "Great!" Graven said and wrapped his arms around Laura''s shoulder. "We''re going home now," he said and nods at Reba.


    Reba mouthed ''Thank you'' to him.


    Graven smiled and nted a kiss on his wife''s forehead. "Let''s go," he said.


    Laura looked at Corbin and Reba. "We''re going home now. Thanks foring and spending time with us. Enjoy the beach!" she said.


    "Bye bye!" Reba and Corbin replied in chorus.


    Laura and Graven vanished from the beach.


    Reba looked at her husband, trying to read his mind. "What are you thinking?" she asked.


    Corbin''s eyes were glued to the calm blue ocean in front of them admiring the beauty of nature around him. He tore his gaze from the ocean and looked at his wife wearing a bright smile on his face. "Graven is right... this world is beautiful, it''s a waste to just waste your time in war and revenge. Peace is much better than war, right?"


    Reba nods her head in agreement, tears of happiness sprang in her eyes. She hugged her husband tightly. "I''m happy that you value peace now more than anything. My happiness is finallypleted today," she said joyously.


    Corbin wiped the tears from his wife''s face and said, "Hush now... stop crying... let''s just enjoy the beauty of the beach a little bit longer before going home."


    "Okay," Reba replied cheerfully. "I love you!" she said sweetly.


    "I love you more!" Corbin responded with a kiss on her lips.


    The couple strolled the beach, whichsted for half an hour, then they went home afterward.

 Chapter 421 - You!

    ~Windless Mountain~


    Four days before the wedding.


    Graven and Laura, together with Terros arrived at the Windless mountain to personally invite Elva and Veronica to the wedding.


    They were sitting on the lounge chair on the terrace, sipping tea.


    "Girls, I hope you cane to our wedding. The special day will take ce this Saturday, at my father-inw''s mansion. Grandpa Terros will bring you there, please attend our wedding," Laura said.


    "Sure, we love to attend your wedding, guys!" Elva replied brightly. She never attended a human wedding ceremony before, it would be her first time and she''s getting excited.


    Veronica looked at Elva for a moment, amazed by the genuine excitement showing on the deity''s face after learning that they were invited to attend the wedding. Elva was glowing with excitement like a child invited to a carnival show.


    She looked at the couple. "Yes, of course! We love to attend your wedding guys. But what are we going to wear? What color motif?" she asked.


    "Anything that is pink in color... pink dress... pink shoes... etcetera..." Laura replied.


    "Nice, we will go to the town tomorrow to buy our wedding attire!" Elva said enthusiastically.


    "Alright, we''re leaving now, girls. See you this Saturday at 10:00 in the morning," Laura said.


    "Thank you for the invitation, we appreciate it very much!" Elva said brightly.


    Terros looked at thedies. "I''lle here on Saturday at 9:00 in the morning to fetch you girls," he said.


    "Okay, Grandpa," Veronica responded.


    Laura and Graven rose to their feet.


    "We''re leaving now..." Graven stated.


    "Bye girls!" Laura said.


    "Bye-bye!" Elva and Veronica replied at the couple.


    Terros, Laura, and Graven vanished from the terrace in the blink of an eye.


    Veronica continues observing Elva''s radiant face for a few minutes after the visitors were gone.


    A few momentster.


    Elva looked at Veronica. "What are you looking at?"


    Veronica cleared her throat. "Are we really going to attend the couple''s wedding? Are you okay with the whole thing?" she asked in disbelief.


    Elva raised a brow. "Why-? What''s wrong? Are you afraid that I''m going to cause amotion there and dere that Graven is the father of my child?"


    Veronica shakes her head. "No... not... that..."


    "Don''t worry, I will attend the wedding in good spirit. I''ll keep my mouth shut and just enjoy the special asion with you, that''s all," Elva reassured her.


    "That''s great!" Veronica felt relieved.


    "So, let''s head to town tomorrow morning and buy our dress from the dress shop!" Elva said excitedly.


    "Alrighty!" Veronica responded in a thrilled voice.


    ...


    Graven brought his wife home... then afterward he leave the house and went with Terros to his home in the forest.


    The men were discussing the wedding and the visitors.


    Graven scratches his head. "I felt like I forgotten to invite someone..." he said.


    Terros pondered for a moment. Then he remembered who is it that they have forgotten to invite.


    "Should I invite my brother or not?" Graven finally asked with a sigh.


    Terros was speechless for a few minutes. Then he spoke, "Would your wife be okay with it? I mean, it''s too soon, right? They haven''t made any progress when ites to forgiveness. Laura might be annoyed with Luke''s presence on her special day. I think there''s no need to invite Luke to your wedding just to y safe," he expressed his opinion.


    "I think the same way too. I wouldn''t do anything to ruin my wife''s mood on that special day," Graven spoke gloomily.


    Terros saw the conflict of emotion shing on Graven''s face. He know that Graven wanted to invite his brother but he was afraid to ruin the happy asion. "Why don''t we visit you brother in his home right now?" he suggested.


    Graven''s face brightened "That''s a good idea!"


    "Let''s go!" Terros said.


    A few minutester, the men vanished from the forest.


    Theynded outside the gate of Luke''s manor.


    The guard noticed them and opened the gate right away.


    Terros asked the guard, "Is your lord, home?"


    "Yes..." the guard replied. He escorted the visitors to the house while the other guard closed the gate.


    Graven and Terros entered the house and settled in the living room.


    A maid climbed the stairs to inform Luke that he has visitors waiting for him downstairs.


    A few minutester.


    Luke can be seen descending the staircase, wearing a bright smile on his face. "Bro... Grandpa! It''s nice to see you again! What''s up?" he said, joining them on the sofa.


    Terros and Graven looked at each other, wearing a gloomy expressions on their faces.


    Luke noticed the gloom in their faces, he raised a brow. "What''s wrong with you guys? Are you here to visit me and show me your sad faces? Did something bad happen...?" he asked worriedly. He was about to ask if Laura encounter a mishap but keep his mouth shut.


    Graven cleared his throat. "Um... Laura and I will have our second wedding ceremony thising Saturday..." he said.


    "That''s great, bro! I''m happy for you and Laura!" Luke replied happily.


    Graven released a deep sigh.


    A frown appeared on Luke''s face. "What''s wrong? Why are you looking sad, bro?" he asked.


    "I''m sorry, bro. I can''t invite you to the wedding... you already know why," Graven said.


    Luke smiled a bit. "It''s okay... I understand why. Don''t worry, I''m not upset at all," he stated.


    "Are you sure?" Graven asked.


    Luke nods his head and replies, "Yeah... besides it''s my fault... so it''s better that I won''t attend your wedding. Don''t feel sad, worried or feel guilty that I can''te to your wedding. I still won''t go there even if you will invite me - out of respect for your wife."


    Graven sighed in relief. "Thank you for understanding my situation, bro," he said.


    Luke needs to change the depressing topic. "You guys don''t have anything important to do today? If nothing... then... I would like to invite you to go with me to tour my sugarcane and cacao ntation," he stated.


    Graven and Terros looked at each other, nodding their heads in agreement.


    "Sure! We''d love to!" Terros replied.


    "Great! I''ll instruct my men to ready the carriage," Luke said and rose to his feet. He exited the house and went to the stable and gave instructions to the driver.


    A few minutester.


    The maid arrived at the living room and served refreshments to the guests.


    Half an hourter.


    The men boarded the carriage for a one-hour journey to the ntation.


    Terros and Graven spend the whole day with Luke, thetter talking animatedly about his love for ntation business.


    The men returned with Luke to his manor at 5:30, and ate dinner with him at 7:00, then went home afterward.


    Graven apanied Terros back to his ce.


    They were sitting on the terrace, looking at the bright moonlight in the starry sky above.


    "Your brother was certainly enjoying his ntation business," Terrosmented while they were sipping their coffee.


    Graven nods his head and replies, "Yeah, he looks happy and proud of his business achievements. I''m ted for him."


    "Yeah... the only thing missing is a wife to take care of him and share his life with. Do you think he can still find the right woman for him?" Terros asked.


    "I hope so. Once he finally find someone to spend his life with - that is the only time I can say that he had finally forgotten my wife," Graven said.


    "Let''s wish him good luck!" Terros said and took a sip of his ck coffee.


    Graven nodded his head. "Yeah... I hope the right woman wille into his life soon."


    Graven stayed at Terros ce for one hour and finally went home to his wife to retire for the night.


    ...


    ~Netherworld~


    Docor arrived at the Soul Mast Tower and went straight to the VIP room.


    The assistant entered the waiting room. "My lord, what can I do for you?"


    "Inform your lord that I''m here for a visit," Docor said grimly.


    "Copy, my lord," the assistant replied and left the room.


    The assistant went back to her room and speak, facing the wall. "My lord, you had a visitor..."


    "Who is it?" Mehos''s voice asked.


    "It''s your friend, Lord Docor," the assistant answered.


    ? "Okay, give him some refreshment, I''lle down in a minute," Mehos responded.


    "Copy, my lord," the assistant said.


    In the secret room at the top of the tower.


    Sylvia was currently massaging Mehos''s whole body on the bed.


    "Enough of the massage, sweetheart. I''ll go outside for a few minutes, I''ll returnter," Mehos said and left the bed.


    Sylvia watched Mehos donned his clothes and disappeared from the room.


    Frustrated, she roamed her eyes around the room without windows and door. She can''t escape!


    Simply no way out!


    Meanwhile, in the VIP room.


    Docor and Mehos were sitting on the couch facing each other.


    Mehos noticed the grim expression on his friend''s face. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    Docor looked at Mehos intensely in the eyes. "You know what? I''ve been thinking about this for a long time. Maybe the reason why we can''t find Sylvia was because she was taken away and hidden in a remote ce by a powerful person who also knows her," he said.


    Mehos pretended that he was surprised by Docor''s sudden revtion. "Really-? Who could it be?" he asked innocently.


    "I think the person who abducted Sylvia is no other than... YOU!" Docor said pointing his finger at Mehos, drilling his eyes into his, looking for a tell-tale sign that he was the one who abducted their friend Sylvia.


    Mehos shook his head vigorously. "I''m not the one!" he denied vehemently, feeling outraged by his friend''s usation.


    Docor suddenly smiled in amusement. "Rx, I''m just joking!" he said and rose to his feet. I"m leaving now, I still got some important matter to take care of outside," he said.


    "Okay,e again next time if you have some news about Sylvia," Mehos replied.


    "I will!" Docor responded and vanished from the room.

 Chapter 422 - Wedding Day!

    Saturday.


    The special day finally arrived!


    The second wedding of the couple Laura and Graven is finally happening!


    The Redding''s Mansion was buzzing with activity with theirst-minute preparation.


    Sir Nichs was chilling in the living room while the children were ying on the floor.


    When the first visitors arrived, Sir Nichs wee them graciously along with Cooper. The housemaid took care of the children, while Sarah was checking out the garden wedding venue at the back of the house.


    Finally, the flurry of activity stopped after everything is already in order, dishes were arranged appetizingly at the table, drinks at another table, and so on.


    After seeing that everything is ready... Sarah was finally able to sit on the chair, rxing for a while, marveling at the breathtaking transformation of the garden into a fairy tale wedding venue. The flower decorations are a mixture of white and pink. She''s proud of the oue, just what she envisioned it to be.


    While the rest are busy on the ground floor, Graven and his entouragended on the second floor already wearing their wedding attire.


    Terros along with Veronica and Elva arrived as well, they gathered on the couch located near the staircase of the second floor.


    Reba, Corbin, and Menedelia arrived a few minutester.


    Sarah climbed the stairs and smiled at the visitors waiting upstairs. "Guys! You can go now in the garden and mingle with the guest, except for the bride and groom," she said.


    The visitors leave the second floor and went outside, leaving the couple behind.


    Sarah looked at Laura and gave her a quick hug. "You look stunning, dear!" she said.


    "Thank you, Sarah! You look amazing as well in your attire! Thank you for preparing everything, we appreciate it very much!" Laura said in a grateful voice.


    "Sister-inw, thank you for your hard work and helping my father in the wedding preparation," Graven said.


    "Don''t mention it!" Sarah replied with a smile. "Did you bring your wedding ring, guys?" she asked.


    "Yeah, we did. We''re going to use our old ring on our first wedding," Laura said.


    "Great!" Sarah beamed. "You can go down now in the couch downstairs and wait there for the wedding ceremony to start," she suggested.


    "Okay, thanks!" the couple replied in chorus and went to the staircase, going down to settle in the living room.


    Sarah proceeds to her room to fix herself in the mirror.


    Outside...


    On the wedding venue.


    Simon, Rosa, and Sofia helped the servants in weing and settling the visitors into their seats.


    Terros, Veronica, Elva, Menedelia, Reba, and Corbin were sitting at the same table together. They''re chatting, enjoying the festive atmosphere and the fantastic fairy tale wedding venue.


    While the people around him were happily chatting, Terros''s gaze was drawn to the cookies on the table nearby and saw one floated in the air for a few seconds and then vanished and so on... hmm... they have an invisible visitor!


    Terros smiled in amusement, so he finallye! He thought he was just joking when he told him that he will attend the wedding in his invisible form.


    He stood up, walked towards the table, and whispered. "Don''t scare the visitors!" he reminded him.


    "No one saw it! I''m being discreet!" Luke''s voice said. "Don''t inform my brother that I''m here."


    Terros chuckled. "Fine, behave yourself."


    "I will!" Luke replied. "I''m looking at the women''s faces now, searching... just in case I''ll find the right one for me today," he joked.


    Terros grinned. "Good luck!"


    "Thanks! I''ll roam around..." Luke responded.


    Terros went back to the table to rejoin the group.


    One hourter.


    After all the visitors have already arrived, the priest, Simon, Nichs, and Graven stood near the altar.


    The radiant bride Laura walked on the aisle decorated with flowers...


    Everyone was awed by the beauty and radiance of the bride as she walked slowly towards the altar.


    Graven and Laura joined hands in front of the priest on the altar.


    The priest began the solemn wedding ceremony.


    Half an hourter, the wedding ceremony was over and everyone congratted the couple.


    The couple made rounds on the guest, thanking them for attending their special day.


    After they finished thanking the 300 guests, they went to their table to rest, tired but happy.


    The eating and drinking started...


    The guests were enjoying the endless supply of sumptuous dishes and wine on the table.


    The weather is perfect for the special asion, the sun is shining brightly in the sky above, while the guest were protected from the re of the sun by the shade of the tree above their heads.


    It''s a happy asion for everyone.


    The immediate family gathered at one table and enjoyed eating the delicious dishes, the wedding cake, and the drinks.


    Horace and Calder and the rest of the men were guarding the mansion to make sure the asion is peaceful and a sessful one.


    The women finally have the chance to gather at one table while the rest of the men were talking and drinking wine at the other table.


    Graven and Terros included Corbin in their conversation to make sure he does not feel out of ce.


    A momentter.


    Terros stood up and left the table, going to the makeshift bathroom nearby to take care of the call of nature.


    The invisible Luke followed him there.


    Done in the bathroom, Terros stood in the corner and watched the happy asion from afar.


    Luke went to his side. "The dishes taste delicious..." hemented casually.


    "Indeed!" Terros agreed. "By the way, did you already found the perfect woman for you among the guest?" he asked.


    Luke grinned. "I did! My heart starts beating fast after I saw her face and hear her voice for the first time. There''s butterflies floating in my heart. I''m smitten by her! I can''t get my eyes of her! She''s definitely my type!"


    "Wow, nice! Where is that woman? Let me see her!" Terros asked curiously.


    Luke sighed. "No need, Grandpa. It''s no use, she''s married already!" he said sadly.


    "Oh, that''s sad to hear!" Terros said. "How did you know that she''s married already? You can be mistaken!"


    Luke shook his head. "I know because ever since I saw her face, I never leave her side. She attended this wedding celebration with her husband. I heard her say husband to that guy sitting beside her... and the guy called her wife as well. My fantasy with her ended before it even began..." he said in a distraught voice, feeling heartbroken inside.


    "Oh, dear!" Terros said, feeling sorry for Luke.


    "What do you think should I do, Grandpa? Stay away from her or kill her husband to make her mine?" Luke asked for the old man''s opinion.


    Terros''s eyes widened. "Seriously, are you nning to kill an innocent person just to get the girl?"


    "Of course not!" Luke replied.


    "Good! Damn, you scare me!" Terros said.


    Luke sighed deeply. "I''m leaving now, Grandpa! Enjoy!"


    "Why are you leaving too soon?" Terros asked.


    "The woman I like is married already, my heart ache watching her and her husband so sweet together. I''m leaving since my mood is already ruined..." Luke said.


    "Okay, see you soon, son!" Terros replied.


    "See yeah..." Luke said and walked away from the garden.


    Terros was shaking his head. He felt sorry for Luke. Hee here to attend his brother''s wedding ceremony, ended up liking a girl, only to discover that she''s married already. Such an unlucky guy when ites to love.


    He went back to the table and rejoined the group.


    The celebration continues until early evening.


    At 7:00... the visitors were starting to go home.


    Elva and Veronica bid goodbye to the couple.


    "Thank you foring, girls!" Laura said.


    "We enjoy the wedding ceremony, the food and the wine!" Elva said, looking like she was having the time in her life.


    "Thanks for inviting us, guys! We enjoy attending your fantastic garden wedding. Everyone is wonderful... we''re having a good time!" Veronica enthused.


    "We will go now,bye..." Elva said.


    "Bye, take care, girls!" Laura and Graven replied in chorus.


    The girls went to thedy''s bathroom and vanished from there.


    Next to bid goodbye to the couple are Reba, Corbin, and Menedelia.


    Graven faced Corbin and Reba, while Laura talked to Menedelia.


    "Thank you for attending our wedding, guys! We appreciate it very much!" Graven said.


    Corbin smiled. "I would like to congratte you for such a lovely wedding. My wife and I were having a good time. Thanks for inviting us," he said cheerfully.


    "My pleasure!" Graven said.


    Menedelia looked at Graven. "My lord anddy, thank you for inviting me to your wedding celebration, I enjoyed it so much!" she said, smiling brightly.


    Graven smiled at Menedelia. "I''m d you enjoy the food and the drinks..." he said.


    "Yes, I do!" Menedelia beamed.


    Reba looked at the happy faces of her friends. Finally, they can enjoy peace and harmony now that the two families no longer have enmity towards each other. "We''re going home now, guys! Thank you for making us part of this wonderful asion. The venue is great, the food are delicious and the drinks are bottomless. I enjoyed it so much! The most beautiful wedding ever!" she raved.


    "Thank you, Reba," the couple replied in unison.


    Reba, Corbin, and Menedelia went inside the house, went upstairs, entered one of the rooms, and vanished from there.


    Terros chose to remain in the mansion to sleep there for the night.


    The couple roamed their eyes around the spectacr fairy tale wedding venue. The happy memories remained in their minds even after the venue will return to its original state. Theughter, warmth camaraderie, and happy smiles of their friends, family, and guests will forever be etched in their memories.


    Graven nted a loving kiss on Laura''s head. "I love you so much, wife!"


    Laura looked at her husband in the eyes, her eyes were shimmering with love for him. "I love you more!"


    "Let''s go now to our room so that you can take a rest," Graven said.


    "Okay," Laura replied.


    The couple was holding hands when they walked on the path leading back to the house.


    When thest carriage finally left the Redding''s mansion, Nichs and his family finally took a rest in the living room.


    Nichs looked at his family gathering around him. "The wedding ceremony is a great sess! Just like how I envisioned it to be. I''m happy and satisfied, thank you everyone for making my dreame true!" he said.


    "Thank you for your effort and hard work, Father! We appreciate it very much!" the couple said joyously.


    Nichs smiled at the lovely couple and stood up. "Alright, let''s go to our room now to retire for the night," he said and walked towards the staircase.


    The couple followed Nichs upstairs while Sarah and Cooper were sipping their coffee in the living room.


    Cooper looked at his wife. "When are we going to have our second wedding?" he asked lovingly.


    "How about next year?" Sarah suggested, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "Alright, next year then!" Cooper said and nted a kiss on his wife''s cheeks.


    After they finished their coffee, they retire to their rooms upstairs to rest for the night.


    Meanwhile...


    Luke was hovering in the air in his invisible form, following the carriage moving on the road. Onboard the vehicle was the woman that captivated his attention earlier in the wedding venue.. He was curious to know where the woman and her husband live.

 Chapter 423 - Little Gabriel!

    ~Two monthster ~


    One sunny morning.


    Laura was strolling in the garden with her mother and sister when she felt a pain in her lower pelvic region. "Ouch!" she said, her face contorting in pain.


    "What is it, daughter? Is the baby kicking your tummy hard again?" Rosa asked, examining her daughter''s flustered face.


    Laura shook her head. "No, Mother. I think I''m experiencing abor now," she replied as another pain tore her lower region. She can barely stand, she managed to hold at her mother''s arms, fearing that she will crumble into the ground.


    "Easy... rx... can you still walk? Let''s go back to the house, just walk slowly," Rosa said calmly.


    Laura nodded her head. "I can still manage... but the baby''s head is hammering my entrance now and then... it''s so damn painful!"


    Rosa called her other daughter, "Sofia,e here! Your sister is now inbor!"


    "OMG! The baby is going to be born today!" Sofia squealed in delight running to their side. Excited, she assisted her sister as they walked on the path leading back to the house.


    They reached the house and settled in the living room first so that Laura can rest for a while.


    After a few minutes of resting, Laura stood up and said, "I''m ready to climb the stairs."


    The women climbed the stairs slowly until they reached the top of the stairs, then proceed to the master''s bedroom.


    The moment they entered the bedroom, Laura''s water broke.


    "Ouch!" Laura said, teary-eyed as the baby''s head was trying to pummel her cervix again.


    Her torture began as the baby was actively bumping her lower region every five minutes.


    Rosa looked at Sofia. "Bring all the birthing stuff that we already preparedst week, bring a basin here as well!" she ordered.


    "Got it!" Sofia said and left the room.


    Rosa looked at Laura who is already pacing back and forth on the floor caressing her tummy, in constant pain.


    A few minutester, Sofia returned to the room with the stuff apanied by Simon.


    "Is Laura going to give birth today?" Simon asked excitedly, looking forward to seeing his grandchild.


    "She''s still inbor, she will give birth either this afternoon or in the early evening," Rosa replied.


    "Is there anything I can do to help you girls?" he asked.


    "Go to the kitchen and inform the cook to prepare chicken soup for Laura and we need drinking water for her as well," Rosa answered.


    "Okay," Simon said and left the room.


    Rosa looked at Laura who can''t sit on the bed. "Are you okay, daughter?" she asked.


    "It''s painful, Mother. The baby''s head is banging my entrance repeatedly, it hurt so bad!" she said, teary-eyed.


    "You have to bear the pain because it''s a normal urrence during child birthing," Rosa replied. "Don''t worry, when ites to delivering a baby into this world, your mother is a pro!" she reassured her.


    "Thank you, Mother dear," Laura said as her face contorted in pain again.


    "Lie down in the bed for a while, I''ll check your cervix," Rosa said.


    Laura obeyed and lie in the bed, she removed her underwear and spread her legs.


    Rosa took a peek between her daughter''s legs to see if she is near to giving birth, it''s still 1 cm.


    Laura looked at her mother. "How is it?" she asked.


    "Not yet... it''s still 1 cm, let''s check again after a few hours..." Rosa said.


    Laura donned her underwear, left the bed and resumed pacing back and forth on the floor.


    She went on painfulbor the whole afternoon.


    Finally, the eveninges...


    Sofia and the maid brought her mother and sister''s dinner inside the room while Simon was sitting on the chair on standby outside the room ready to lend a helping hand just in case the women needed extra help.


    The women ate dinner on the table.


    After they finished eating, Sofia took away the dirty dishes and bring them downstairs to the kitchen.


    Rosa looked at Laura. "Daughter, lie down on the bed so that I can check the baby''s position," she said.


    "Okay..." Laura replied andy down on the bed.


    Suddenly, Graven materialized in the middle of the room.


    "Husband!" Laura looked at Graven.


    Graven went to the bed. "What happen to you?" he asked.


    "My water broke in the morning, I''m inbor as of the moment, my tummy hurts! I will give birth anytime now," Laura exined.


    Graven smiled a bit. "That''s great! Tell me how can I help you?" he offered.


    Rosa looked at her son-inw and said, "You will assist meter when your wife is ready to give birth."


    "Okay, got it," Graven replied and sat on the chair, watching over his wife, holding her hand.


    Rosa checked the baby''s position. "I think the baby is ready to get out a few minutes from now. It''s 4cm now. When I say push... just give your best, daughter," she said.


    "Okay," Laura replied.


    One hourter.


    Laura''s cervix is now 10cm, she''s ready to give birth.


    "I think the baby ising out now!" Rosa said. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Laura screamed in agony.


    "Push! Push!" Rosa ordered.


    "Arghhhhhhhhh... so painful..." Laura groaned as sweats gathered on her forehead. She holds he husband''s hands tightly for support.


    "Push hard now, daughter! I can see the baby''s head ready toe out... pushhhhhhhh!" Rosamanded.


    Laura pushed with all her might, her face contorted in pain. "Ahhhhhhhhhhh... arghhhhhhhhhh..."


    Graven was holding his wife''s hands assisting her with her difficult endeavor.


    "Finally!" Rosa smiled happily as the baby left his mother''s womb. She lifted the baby in her hands. "Baby boy is here!" she eximed in delight.


    Everyone gathered at the bed and stared at the newborn baby with awe and fascination shing on their faces.


    "Uwaaaaaaaaa.... uwaaaaaaaaaaaa.... uwaaaaaaa..." The baby was screaming.


    Laura and Graven looked at each other in happiness.


    Rosa nced at Graven. "Hold your son in your arms, I''ll cut his umbilical cord and mp it," she said.


    "Okay," Graven stood up and left Laura''s side, holding his son in his arms as Rosa cut the cord and mped it.


    "I will clean the baby first so that he can start drinking her mother''s breast milk," Rosa stated and brought the baby into the table beside the basin and began cleaning his small body.


    Sofia cleaned the mess on the bed and dumped them on the trash bag, then she deposited it outside the room.


    Done cleaning the baby''s body, Rosa brought the baby into the bed and ced it beside Laura. "Daughter, here''s your first born, a healthy baby boy!" she said joyfully.


    Misty-eyed, Laura looked at her son, happiness was shining in her eyes. "Hello, baby... wee to the world!"


    Graven kissed the baby''s head as well Laura''s head. "I love you, son! We are so happy to wee you into our world!" he said jovially. He feels like he''s floating in cloud 9.


    Rosa watched the happy couple doting on their firstborn. "I''m going to my room to rest," she said.


    "Thank you, Mother!" the couple said in chorus.


    Rosa smiled and left the room.


    Laura freed her breast from her bra and ced her nipple on the baby''s mouth. The baby sucked at his mother''s breast greedily.


    Graven smiled in amusement. "Oh my, such a greedy baby! Leave some for me!" he said while nuzzling his son''s chubby feet.


    The baby suddenly kicked his father on the chin.


    "Oh, my! You kicked me, little rascal!" Graven red at his son yfully.


    Laura giggled in amusement. "That is our son''s way of saying don''t disturb him while he was breastfeeding!" she said and erupted inughter.


    Graven chuckled and kissed his son''s tiny arms. "You cute little rascal! I''m gonna smothered you with my kisses!"


    The couple enjoyed their newborn.


    A few minutester, after breastfeeding, the baby falls asleep.


    The servant brought dinner into the room.


    The couple ate their meals with a good appetite.


    After they finished eating, the servant removed the dirty dishes from the table and put them on the wooden tray, and left the room.


    Laura and Graven shifted their attention to their newborn. They can''t take their eyes off their baby boy, their pride and joy.


    "Oh, my gosh! I can''t believe I''m now a mother! It''s such an overwhelming feeling, exciting at the same time scary!" Laura gushes while staring at her son''s face.


    Graven smiled broadly. "I''m a father now! I''m so happy!" he said in an ted voice. He looked at his wife. "Let''s make another baby next month!" he said excitedly.


    Laura widened her eyes. "Not yet! I still want to enjoy our son, I don''t want to get pregnant again too soon!" she protested.


    Graven grinned. "I''m just joking..." he said and nted a kiss on his wife''s temple.


    Laura beamed. "Looked at our son, he looks like you!"


    "Yeah, my mini me! Like father like son!" Graven said proudly.


    Laura ced pillows on both sides of the baby, preventing him from rolling on the bed and falling to the floor. "Husband, I want to use the bathroom," she said.


    "Okay, I''ll bring you there..." Graven offered.


    "I''ll try to walk first," Laura said and get up from the bed. She attempted to step forward towards the bathroom, but the pain tore into her lower region, it''s too painful to walk. "Ouch, so painful!" she gasped, her face contorted in pain.


    Graven saw the pain on his wife''s face. "I''ll just carry you to the bathroom," he suggested. He picked her up and deposited her inside the bathroom. "I''ll wait outside the door..." he said and closed the door.


    "Okay..." Laura replied and lowered her underwear on her legs, she slowly sat on the toilet bowl to take a pee.


    A few minutester.


    "Husband, I''m done!" Laura said.


    Graven entered the bathroom, picked up his wife, and deposited her back into the bed beside their sleeping son. "Do you want to eat something? Soup, fruits, or milk?" he asked.


    "A ss of milk please," Laura replied.


    "Okay, I''ll go downstairs to get your milk," Graven said and left the room. He saw the maid sitting on the chair outside the room, waiting for an order.


    "Do you want something, my lord? I can get it for you," the maid offered.


    "Just one ss of milk for my wife," Graven replied.


    The maid stood up. "I''ll get them for you, anything else?" she asked.


    "That''s all for now," Graven replied and entered the room again. He went to bed and stared at his son adoringly. "What are we going to name him?" he asked his wife.


    ? Laura pondered for a moment. "How about Gabriel? What do you think? Does the name suit him?" she suggested.


    "Gabriel sounds nice! Then let''s name him little Gabriel!" Graven said happily.

 Chapter 424 - Here They Come!

    A few monthster.


    Reba and Corbin were in the garden spending quality time with each other.


    Suddenly Reba experienced pain in her lower abdomen. "Ouchhhhhhhh! Babies, that hurts!" she protested, her face contorted in pain.


    Corbin looked at her wife worriedly. "Wife, what is it? Does it still hurt?" he asked.


    "Yeah... I want to go back to the house now!" she said.


    "Can you still walk or I shall teleport you back to our room now?" Corbin suggested.


    "It''s okay, I can still walk slowly," Reba replied.


    "Are you sure?" Corbin asked.


    Reba nodded her head. "Yes!" she replied and moved in the direction of the house.


    Corbin assisted his wife. "Maybe you''re going to give birth to our twins today!" he said.


    Then another searing pain hit Reba''s on the lower part of her abdomen and water trickled on her legs soaking her skirt. She looked at her legs and blurted, "My water broke! I''m going in abor! Husband, hurry up, let''s go to our room now and inform Ebony that my water just broke!" she said hurriedly.


    "Okay!" Corbin said excitedly.


    In the blink of an eye, the couple was already inside their bedroom.


    Reba went to bed and lie down.


    "I''ll go downstairs to inform Ebony," Corbin said and vanished from the room.


    Another pain hit Reba''s pelvic region, her mouth contorted in pain, fresh tears sprang from her eyes. She massages her bulging tummy. "Twins, go easy with mother, okay? Please?" she begged.


    Downstairs.


    Corbin found Ebony and Anastasia together with Granny Sitas in the kitchen preparing food for lunch.


    "Ebony, my wife''s water broke, I think she''s already inbor! She''s experiencing great pain down there in her pelvic region as of this moment," Corbin said.


    "Where is she now?" Ebony asked, putting the vegetables down on the table.


    "She''s lying in the bed in our room upstairs," Corbin replied.


    Ebony looked at Anastasia. "Pleas take care of my grandma for me," she said.


    Anastasia nodded her head. "Go now, I''ll take care of Grandma. Just inform me if you need assistance," she replied.


    "Okay," Ebony said. She ced water in the basin and went upstairs along with Corbin to take care of Reba.


    Five hourster.


    Reba can''t lie still on the bed, she keeps pacing back and forth on the floor, every time the pain kicks her pelvic region... tears sprang into her eyes.


    Corbin was a doting and caring husband, he never leave his wife''s side.


    Ebony had already brought all the child birthing stuff inside the couple''s bedroom. All she needs to do is wait until Reba is finally ready to give birth to her twins.


    "Argh, so painful!" Reba clenched her teeth in pain.


    Corbin gently rubbed his wife''s back tofort her. "Do you want to drink or eat something, wife?" he asked nervously.


    "No..." Reba shook her head.


    Half an hourter, Ebony addressed the pregnant woman. "Reba, time for me to check your cervix to see if you are ready to give birth..." she said.


    "Okay," Reba replied, she went to bed and lie down.


    Ebony positioned herself on Reba''s legs and took a peek inside her skirt, after checking the size of dtion, she concluded that Reba is finally ready to give birth. "Alright, dear... now is the time to give birth to your twins. Push harder... okay?" she said, looking deeply into her eyes.


    Reba nodded her head. "Yes! I''m more than ready to bring them out in the open!" she said bravely.


    Corbin smiled and nted a loving kiss on Reba''s head. "I''ll help you, wife. I''ll never leave your side!" he said tenderly.


    Reba smiled broadly, feelingforted by her husband''s loving presence during these difficult times of child birthing.


    Ebony looked at Rebeca. "Push now!" she ordered.


    Reba initiated the push. "Ahhhhhhh!"


    "Harderrrrrrrrr!" Ebony said.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Reba grunted as she push harder.


    "One more push... I can already see the baby''s head... it''sing out anytime now! Push harder now!" Ebonymanded.


    After hearing that the baby''s head is about toe out, Reba gives another hard push. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" she groaned in concentration.


    "The baby is out!" Ebony shouted in glee. "Omg! It''s a boy!" she said happily.


    "Owaaaaa owaaaaa owaaaaaa..." the newborn''s crying filled the entire room.


    Ebony looked at Reba''s opening and saw another head. She looked at Corbin. "Come take your son and give it to Anastasia so that she can clean the baby!" she ordered.


    Corbin left his wife''s side and carried his son in his arms, his eyes glistened with happiness. He quickly gave his son to Anastasia that is waiting near the table with a basin filled with water and the newborn''s clothing.


    The smiling Anastasia epted the baby and put her on the soft clothing.


    "Another one ising out!" Ebony shouted. "Reba, push harder!" shemanded.


    Reba obeyed and push with all her might. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Ebony smiled when the baby finally came out. "Oh, it''s a girl this time!" she announced. "She looked at Reba and said, "Congrattions dear... you have a baby boy and a baby girl! Your twins are both healthy!" she said.


    "Owaaaaaaaaa owaaaaaaaa owaaaaaaaaa..." the baby girl cried harder than her brother.


    Ebony smiled and handed the baby girl to her father and proceed to clean Reba''s mess down there.


    Reba looked at her twins with pride and happiness shining in her eyes. Hooray! After nine long months of waiting, she finally give birth to the twins! It''s a wonderful feeling!


    Her heart was overwhelmed with happiness right now. She looked at her husband''s face, Corbin''s face was also glowing with happiness while holding their son in his arms.


    Anastasia was cleaning the baby girl and donned clothing on it, afterward, she ced the newborn on Reba''s side.


    "Thank you!" Reba told her.


    Anastasia smiled. "Such a cute baby girl!" shemented casually and returned to the table to clean the mess there.


    Reba stared at her baby daughter, tears of happiness sprang in her eyes, she began crying in bliss.


    Corbin looked at his wife, rmed. He rushed to her side, still holding his son in his arms, and asked, "Wife, what''s wrong? Why are you crying?"


    Reba shook her head. "Nothing, I''m perfectly alright. I''m just overwhelmed with happiness right now," she answered and nted a kiss on her baby girl''s head.


    Corbin settled on the bed and ced his son beside his twin sister.


    The couple stared at their twins in awe, feeling happy and proud being parents to two healthy babies.


    Ebony and Anastasia looked at the couple and their newborns, feeling relieved that the ordeal was over.


    "Guys, we''ll take our leave now, just feed the twins with breast milk because they will be hungry anytime now," Ebony instructed them.


    "Thank you, Ebony, Anastasia!" the couple said in unison.


    Ebony and Anastasia smiled and left the room to give the couple privacy to enjoy their newborn children.


    A few minutester.


    The baby boy began crying and Reba quickly positioned her son''s mouth to receive her breast already teeming with milk.


    The baby boy sucked his mother''s breast greedily.


    The couple looked at their son with amusement in their eyes.


    "Such a greedy little boy!" Corbinmented, grinning in amazement.


    Reba giggled.


    A few minutester, the boy finished drinking his mother''s breast milk.


    Then the baby girl starts crying...


    Corbin changed the twin''s position so that their daughter can also suck her mother''s breast.


    The moment Reba''s breastnded on the baby girl''s mouth she stopped crying and drink her mother''s breast milk greedily just like her twin brother.


    Done with feeding, the baby boy fall asleep peacefully, while the baby girl was still drinking her mother''s breast milk.


    Corbin smiled in amusement and looked at Reba. "Wife, after our daughter finished sucking your breast, it will be my turn!" he joked.


    Rebaughed. "No way! You''re too old for my breast milk!" she said, giggling happily.


    Fifteen minutester.


    The twins were sleeping peacefully on the bed, while their proud and happy parents stared at their little bundles of joy, tears of happiness glistened in their eyes.


    It was such a happy moment for the couple, Corbin and Reba. Their little family is finallypleted.


    The birth of the twins brought another level of happiness to their marriage life that strengthened their endless love for each other.

 Chapter 425 - Peace At Last!

    The following day after Reba give birth to the twins, Corbin brought his father to the manor to see his grandchildren.


    "Good morning, Father!" Reba conveyed her greetings to her father-inw. Their eyes met and she saw the sadness and longing in his eyes, she know why. Her father-inw''s eyes disy an emptiness every time they saw each other. It all started when her mother-inw Sylvia failed to return to thend of the living.


    Zalvo looked at Reba sitting on the chair. "How are you feeling now, daughter?" he asked.


    "I''m feeling great!" Reba replied. "Your grandchildren are waiting for their grandfather," she said cheerfully.


    Zalvo went to the bed and stared at the newborn, fresh tears emerged in his eyes. He can''t express the happiness he felt after seeing the newborn''s angelic face. "Aw... so healthy and cute babies!" he said and touched their tiny feet. "Babies, grandpa is here!" he said, smiling brightly.


    A joyous smile appeared on Corbin''s face after witnessing the delight leaping from his father''s eyes.


    Reba exited the room quietly to give privacy to the father and son.


    Zalvo looked at Corbin. "C-can I hold them in my arms?" he asked excitedly.


    "Yeah, sure, Father!" Corbin replied with a nod of his head.


    Zalvo picked up the baby boy first and nuzzled its feet lovingly. "Hello, grandson! We will y together when you''re old enough to call me grandpa, okay?" he whispered.


    The baby boy moved his hand and touched his grandfather''s face.


    Zalvo burst into tears of joy. "Aw, my grandson already knows that his grandpa is carrying him lovingly in his arms," he said in tion.


    After bonding with the baby boy, Zalvo put him down on the bed and picked up the baby girl. "Hello, little girl, grandpa is here! Grow up quickly okay? So that I can teach you and your brother how to ride a horse and levitate in the air," he said with a grin.


    Misty-eyed, Corbin watched his father bonding with his grandchildren. If only his mother is here, his happiness would beplete.


    Corbin went to his Zalvo''s side. "Father, can you promise me in front of your grandchildren that you won''t attempt to end your life - just to follow mother in theherworld?" he asked.


    Zalvo fell silent for a moment. He looked at the faces of his grandchildren for a few minutes, imagining the cute kids running after him on the frontwn of his house while they were ying together.


    "Father, what''s your decision?" Corbin asked.


    "Alright, I will no longer follow your mother to thend of the dead but on one condition..." Zalvo said.


    "What is it, Father. Please, tell me!" Corbin said excitedly.


    "Convince your wife to stay in our family home starting next week so that I can see my grandchildren every day. That''s all I''m asking from you. Seeing my grandchildren''s faces every day will lessen the pain and loneliness in my heart and will prevent me from ending my life too soon," Zalvo said.


    Corbin nodded his head. "Alright, I''ll tell my wife about your request," he said, feeling a bit conflicted inside. He smiled broadly at his father, masking the worry appearing in his eyes.


    Sporting a happy smile on his face, Zalvo stayed in the manor the whole morning, joining the couple in the dining room for lunch, and then finally return to his ce at 2:00 in the afternoon.


    The couple went back to their bedroom after their guest went home.


    Reba noticed the apprehensive look on her husband''s face. "Husband, why are you looking sad all of a sudden? Did something happened to you and your father?" she inquired.


    Corbin took a deep breath. "I begged my father to not follow my mother in theherworld just for the sake of his grandchildren..."


    Reba''s brows knitted together in bewilderment. "And what did he say to you-?"


    Corbin scratches his head. "He told me that he won''t follow my mother as long you and the children will stay in our family home so that he can see his grandchildren every day, the purpose is to lessen the sadness and loneliness in his heart..." he said.


    Reba fell silent after hearing her father-inw''s request, she saw the sadness on her husband''s face. If she refused to live there, her husband will feel sad. She breathed deeply. Should she let hatred upy her heart even after she sessfully gives birth to her children yesterday? In the future, should she teach her children hatred or forgiveness? If she chose forgiveness, then she should start from within.


    She knows that Corbin loves his father so much and he is willing to do anything for him but he also won''t force her to stay there in his father''s ce if it''s against her will. Between the three of them, it''s her husband that is having a hard time the most, torn between his father and his wife. What a difficult situation it is for his beloved husband. She can''t bear watching the sadness in Corbin''s eyes if suddenly her father-inw will die of heartbreak.


    She doesn''t want Corbin to me her if Zalvo will eventually decide to follow his wife in theherworld because she refused his innocent request and that is to see his grandchildren every day. It seems like she has to let go of her grudge towards Zalvo for the sake of everyone''s happiness including her own. She needs to swallow her pride and learn to forget the past - move onpletely and face the bright future with her beloved family.


    Corbin studied his wife''s troubled face. "Wife, it''s okay if you don''t agree to my father''s request, I understand your side," he said sadly.


    Thick silence enveloped the couple for a few minutes.


    After a while, Reba cleared her throat. "It''s okay, husband. I know how you feel. Don''t worry, I''m willing to relocate there in your family home starting next week," she finally agreed.


    Stunned, Corbin looked at his wife''s face closely. "D-did I hear you correctly? You are finally agreeing to my father''s request? A-are you sure?" he asked in disbelief.


    Reba smiled and nodded her head. "Yes! I''m 100% sure of my decision!" she said seriously.


    ted, Corbin rushed to Reba''s side and embraced her tightly. "Thank you so much, wife! You make me so happy today!" he said and nted a kiss on her head.


    The joy radiating on Corbin''s face somehowforted Reba, assuring her that she did the right thing for the sake of her husband''s happiness and her family''s togetherness.


    After a long time of harboring hatred towards her inws, she finally feels at peace with herself after letting go of her hatred towards her father-inw.

 Chapter 426 - So Cute!

    Two dayster.


    Menedelia visited her sister and grandmother at Reba''s manor. She was greeted with the good news that Reba had already given birth to her babies. She was super delighted to see the newborn twins in the couple''s room. "OMG! The babies are so cute! The baby girl looks like me when I''m still young!" she joked.


    Rebaughed. "How did you know how you look like when you''re still a baby, Granny?"


    Menedelia grinned. "I just make it up!" she replied with a giggle. Then she picked up the baby girl in her arms and nuzzled her feet. "Hello baby, Granny Menedelia is here to keep you entertained!" she said and enjoyed bonding with the cute baby.


    A few minutester, done with the baby girl, she also doted on the baby boy. "Wow, little Reba and little Corbin! Perfect! I want to be their self proim grandmother!" Menedelia gushes.


    Reba smiled brightly. "Of course you are!"


    "Great!" Menedelia replied cheerfully.


    "Um... Granny. Can I ask you a favor?" Reba asked.


    "Yes, what is it? Just say it..." Menedelia said.


    "I want Graven and Laura to see my babies. Can you bring them here this afternoon so that they can also see my twins?" Reba asked.


    Menedelia smiled and responded, "Sure! I''ll go there right now!"


    "Thank you, Granny!" Reba said and changed the baby girl''s cloth diaper.


    "I''ll go now," Menedelia stated.


    "Okay," Reba spoke with a nod of her head.


    A few secondster, Menedelia vanished from Reba''s room.


    Menedelianded outside the gate of Graven''s manor. She looked at the guard. "Hello guard, are thedy and the lord home today?" she asked.


    The guard recognized Menedelia immediately and allowed her inside the gate. "Yes, they''re inside the house. Just go there and find a servant ..." he replied.


    "Thank you, guard!" Menedelia said and moved towards the pathway leading to the entrance of the house.


    When she entered the living room, she saw a maid, holding a rag, wiping the surface of the furniture. "Aunt Menedelia, you''re back! It''s nice to see you again," the maid said.


    Menedelia smiled. "Nice to see you again as well. Can you please inform thedy that I''m here for a visit? I have some important things to tell them," she said.


    "Okay, I''ll go upstairs now," the maid said and went to the staircase.


    A few minutester.


    Menedelia saw Laura carrying her son in her arms, she was descending the stairs together with Graven.


    They settled themselves on the couch facing the visitor.


    "Granny, long time no see!" Graven said.


    "How are you, Granny?" Laura asked.


    Menedelia smiled and requested, "I''m fine, let me hold the baby for a while..."


    Laura ced her son in Menedelia''s arms.


    Menedelia kissed the baby''s feet. "How are you, little Gabriel? You''re growing so fast!" she said.


    After a few minutes of bonding with little Gabriel, Menedelia put her back in his mother''sp. She looked at the couple. "Guys, I was sent here by Reba. She has already given birth to the twins, two healthy babies! A boy and a girl. She wants you to visit her at her ce today if you have free time," she said.


    "That''s good news!" Graven said, wearing a broad smile on his face.


    Laura smiled brightly. "Wow, she already give birth! I want to see the twins!" she told her husband.


    "Okay, let''s go to her ce after we settled baby Gabriel with the nanny," Graven replied.


    Laura stood up. "Granny, wait for us," she said.


    "Okay, don''t rush, take your time," Menedelia responded.


    Laura head back upstairs while Graven went outside to look for the maid that will take care of baby Gabriel.


    Half an hourter.


    The couple is ready to go with Menedelia.


    "We''re ready to go!" they said in unison.


    "Alright, let''s go!" Menedelia said with a smile.


    A few minutester, the trio vanished from the living room, teleporting to Reba''s ce.


    Theynded in the living room of Corbin''s manor.


    Reba smiled happily after seeing her beloved friends, she was holding her baby daughter in her arms while Ebony was holding her son.


    Laura grinned and rushed to Reba''s side. "OMG! The twins are finally born! They''re so cute!" she gushes.


    "Thank you for visiting me!" Reba said, misty-eyed.


    "After Granny Menedelia told us that you already give birth to the twins, we can''t wait to see you and the babies! We''re finally here!" Laura blurted.


    Reba grinned.


    "Wow, look at you, you''re glowing brightly. Motherhood suits you well!" Laura continues her lively chattering.


    Graven went to Ebony. "Can I hold the baby for a while?" he requested.


    "Sure!" Ebony replied with a smile and handed the baby boy in Graven''s care.


    Menedelia and Ebony left the living room and went to the kitchen to prepare the refreshment for the visitors.


    Back in the living room.


    "It''s good that youe here to visit me because starting next week, I and my babies will be relocating to my father-inw''s ce for good," Reba said.


    Laura''s brows knitted together, she knows very well that Reba still harbors a deep hatred towards her inws. "Oh, sorry to hear that," she said.


    "It''s okay... the past no longer hurts me. I will survive," Reba replied.


    "But why did you agree to live there?" Laura asked, she can''t understand that part. She thought Corbin understood his wife''s feeling well.


    Reba took a deep breath. "Because my husband ask me to and I don''t want him to feel sad. My father-inw wants to see the babies every day to brighten his day because his wife hasn''t returned yet and he''s feeling suicidal, so yeah... the babies can make their grandfather stay alive longer in this world and my husband thinks so..." she borated further.


    "Ah, okay I got it," Laura nods her head in understanding.


    Graven was listening to the women''s conversation while gazing at the baby boy in his arms. He prefers to stay silent and let the women do the talking.


    Half an hourter.


    Menedelia and Ebony returned to the living room to serve the refreshing drinks and rice cakes to the visitors.


    They continue chatting untilte in the afternoon.


    At 5:00, the couple finally bid goodbye to each other.


    Laura and Reba hugged each other goodbye.


    "I''ll visit you again if I have free time. I miss baby Gabriel already!" Reba said.


    "Okay, we will wait for your visit," Laura said, feeling sad because she and Graven can no longer visit Reba once she starts living in her father-inw''s ce. Zalvo might remember Graven''s face and it could start another trouble between the two families who are enjoying peace for several months now.


    "Bye, guys! take care!" Reba said, reluctant to let go of her friends. "Give my regards to Grandpa, Calder, Horace, and the others! I will see them soon!"


    "Bye, sis!" Graven said and handed the baby boy back to Ebony.


    The couple finally bid goodbye to Reba, Menedelia, and Ebony, thanking them for their hospitality.


    Ten minutester, the couple vanished from the living room, teleporting back to their home.


    ~~~~0~~~~


    Author''s Note:


    Hello, dear readers!


    This novel is about to end. Only few chapters left and we will be saying goodbye to the characters. Thank you for reading and sticking through the end.


    I appreciated your never ending support to the story.


    Thank you very much!


    Take care all!

 Chapter 427 - Beautiful Blessing

    ~Windless Mountain~


    A few monthster.


    One sunny afternoon, Elva was already inbor, her water broke one hour ago.


    Veronica had everything ready in Elva''s room. She looked at the deity''s face grimacing in pain. "Do you want to drink water or eat anything?" she asked.


    Elva shook her head. "Nah, I''m not hungry nor thirsty, I just feel difort down there in my pelvic region," she replied.


    "Why don''t you rest in the bed to save your energy?" Veronica offered.


    "Later, I just want to keep walking for a while. I can feel that I''m ready to give birth anytime from now," Elva responded. "Ouch!" she yelled painfully, her face contorted in pain as the baby rammed her pelvic region once again.


    "Are you okay?" Veronica rushed to her side to assist.


    "I''m fine, it''s just normal pain associated with birthing," Elva exined.


    "Aright, I''ll go to the kitchen to prepare a pumpkin soup for you," Veronica suggested.


    "Okay, go on," Elva replied with a nod of her head.


    Veronica walked to the door and opened it, she was about to leave the room when the deity spoke...


    "Don''t leave! I think I''m ready to give birth now!" Elva shouted.


    When Veronica turned around she saw Elva already lying on the bed, her legs spread wide, and started pushing with all her might. "Oh, my!" She rushed to the bed and take a look in the deity''s pelvic region, she was excited when she noticed that the baby''s head is already visible, ready toe out!


    "The baby ising out! Push harder Elva!" Veronica shouted.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh ahhhhhhhhh!" Elva pushed with all her might.


    "Harderrrrrrrr, almost there!" Veronicamanded again.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Elva''s face contorted in pain as she push harder.


    "Finally the baby is out!" Veronica announced happily.


    "Waahhhhhh waahhhh waaaaaaaaahhhh..." the newborn cried loudly.


    "Wow! It''s a beautiful healthy baby girl!" Veronica gushes happily.


    The newborn''s wailing filled the room, she is proud to announce to the world that she finally arrived.


    Elva looked at her baby with tears of happiness glistening in her eyes. Giving birth is so magical and gratifying, it made her feelplete.


    Veronica begin to work, she fastened the wooden mp around the baby''s umbilical cord a few inches from the base, holding the scissor with her right hand, she swiftly cut the newborn''s umbilical cord, next... she began cleaning the baby''s body using a soft cloth soaked in clean water.


    She was smiling in happiness, caring for a newborn filled her heart with dness that she can''t describe in words. "Hello baby girl, stop crying... I''m done cleaning you soon and you will be reunited with your mother, okay?" she said.


    Surprisingly, the baby stopped crying...


    Veronica looked at Elva and smiled. "She understand..." she said, giggling.


    After she finished cleaning the newborn, she ced the baby beside Elva. "Here''s your precious daughter, breastfeed her!" she said.


    "Thank you so much for assisting my delivery, dear," Elva said in a grateful tone.


    "Don''t mention it. It''s my pleasure in assisting you in giving birth to your precious daughter, rest well. I''m going to the kitchen to cook soup for you," Veronica said. She gathered all the dirty stuff and removed them from the room so that the mother and her newborn can bond together in a clean environment.


    After putting the trash in the garbage bin at the back of the house, she went back to her room to clean herself, and afterward, she proceed to the kitchen to prepare food for Elva.


    Back in the deity''s room.


    Elva can''t help kissing her baby girl''s head due to overwhelming happiness and dness. "Wee to the world, daughter! You make my world so beautiful! I love you so much!" she said, teary-eyed. She then breastfed her baby.


    After breastfeeding, the baby fall asleep, Elva closed her eyes as well to rest her mind and body.


    A few minutester.


    Veronica entered the room and saw the mother and daughter sleeping peacefully beside each other on the bed, she exited the room quietly. She will just returnter.


    She proceeds to the terrace and watered the nts.


    ...


    One weekter.


    Across the miles, in the forest.


    Early morning...


    Terros was outside the bamboo house, busy feeding his poultry because he nned to visit Veronica and the deity in the Windless Mountain after lunch and stay there overnight.


    Half an hourter, done feeding the chickens, he walked towards the staircase about to go back to the house, that was also the moment Graven materialized in the area.


    "Good morning, Grandpa!" Graven said with a smile.


    "Good morning, son!" Terros responded. "How''s Laura and and your son?" he asked.


    "They''re fine. I''m here to invite you to a family dinner that will be held tomorrow at 6:00 in the evening. Be there!" Graven said.


    "Sure! I''ll be there!" Terros replied excitedly.


    The men settledfortably on the wooden bench under the shade of a tree.


    "What is your n for today?" Graven asked.


    "I''m nning to visit the girls in the Windless Mountain today. Thest time I visited them was two months ago," Terros answered.


    "Oh, perfect timing, I''ll go with you!" Graven said.


    Terros smiled broadly. "Great! Let me go to my room and change my clothes first then we will go there together," he said.


    "Take your time, Grandpa," Graven spoke.


    Terros went back to the house and changed his clothes inside his room.


    A few minutester.


    Terros emerged from the house and went to Graven''s side. "Let''s go!" he said.


    The men vanished from the area, teleporting to their destination.


    A few minutester.


    The men arrived in the Windless Mountain andnded on the terrace of Elva''s home.


    Veronica was on the terrace during that time holding the baby in her arms to get some early sunshine.


    The moment graven saw the baby, his heart beats faster in his rib cage. Elva had given birth to their baby! He rushed to Veronica''s side. "Did Elva already give birth?" he asked.


    Veronica looked at Terros for a moment...


    Terros nods his head.


    "Yes, Elva gave birth to this cute baby. Do you want to hold your baby daughter in your arms?" Veronica asked.


    "Yes, please!" Graven replied excitedly.


    Veronica ced the newborn into Graven''s arms and went to Terros''s side.


    "Look at the father and daughter, they look cute together," Terrosmented.


    "Yeah..." Veronica nods her head in agreement.


    "By the way, where is Elva?" Terros asked looking around the house.


    "She visits the forbidden cave," Veronica responded.


    "Ah, I see..." Terros said and settled himselffortably on the rattan chair.


    Veronica lowered herself on the opposite chair. "How''s everyone in South Pond Town? How are Laura and their son?" she asked.


    "They''re doing well, both mother and son are healthy and happy. Graven is blessed with a happy family, good health and fortune, most importantly their life is peaceful. Everything is good in South Pond Town..."


    "Nice to hear that!" Veronica said, genuinely happy for everyone. After being repeatedly subjected to the dark storm in the past, everyone deserves some kind of happiness and calmness in their life.


    "How about the two of you here in the Windless Mountain? How''s life here?" Terros inquired.


    "Everything is good here. Elva was always smiling while gazing at her baby daughter," Veronica responded cheerfully.


    "Great!" Terros spoke.


    Veronica looked at Graven and his daughter. "This is Graven''s little secret - he has no ns in revealing the existence of his baby daughter to Laura?" she asked.


    Terros took a deep breath. "Let''s leave everything to fate. For now, everything is going well in both parties, there''s no need to disturb the calm water," he said casually.


    "Agree..." Veronica stated.


    Graven was smiling joyously, suddenly his baby daughter opened her eyes for the first time, she has the coolest green eyes that he had ever seen in his whole life. "Wee to the world, daughter!" he said lovingly and nted a kiss on the baby''s head.


    Meanwhile...


    Silently, Elva was watching the father and daughter bonding with each other a few meters away in her invisible form, a smile emerged on her lips.


    She decided to leave, going back to the foot of the mountain to gather herbs.


    She wants to give Graven enough time to bond with his daughter. Her daughter is hers to raise, Graven is always wee in her home to visit his daughter anytime he likes.


    She has no ns to pursue a romantic rtionship with Graven, her daughter''s heavenly presence in her life is more than enough for her.

 Chapter 428 - Devoured

    ~Netherworld~


    Docor, custodian of the gate of the Netherworld visited Rades the King of the Dead in the Oasis Realm. This ce is off-limits to outsiders but they are allowed toe here as long they have an important thing to ask him.


    Docor waited in the garden located at the back of the pce, admiring the colorful lotus flower floating in the pond.


    A few minutester.


    Rades can be seen exiting the door, heading to the guardian''s location.


    The moment Docor saw the King, he bowed his head and spoke in greetings, "Good morning, your majesty!"


    Rades lowered himself on his favorite lounge chair and looked at his subject. "State your purpose in visiting me at this hour, Docor," he said.


    "Your majesty, did you remember Sylvia? The brave warrior who fought with me and the other custodians in the fight to death in the arena long time ago?" Docor said.


    Rades brows knitted for a moment. "Yes, of course I remember her... why are you asking me this?"


    "Your majesty, Sylvia visited theherworld toe to look for the soul of his great grandfather but on the same day she also disappeared. She was boarding my chariot and was attacked by the rebels on her way to the Soul Mast Tower. She vanished without a clue. Until now I''m still looking for her all over the ce but I failed to find her each and every time..." Docor exined.


    "I see... so what do you want me to do?" Rades asked his subject.


    "I know that you have the ability to know everything that''s happening here in the Netherworld. Can you please help me find her? She is a valuable guest of mine, her disappearance bothered me deeply," Docor borated further.


    Rades looked at his subject closely. He feels that Docor was affectionate towards Sylvia. He closed his eyes and suddenly a third eye appeared in the middle of the area between his eyes.


    Docor bowed his head upon seeing the almighty third eye of the majesty, getting excited to finally know what happened to Sylvia.


    A few minutester.


    Rades'' third eye vanished from his forehead. He opened his eyes and looked at his subject. "Sylvia was devoured by my pet, the soul devouring bird," he finally said.


    Docor''s eyes widened in shock. His heart sank heavily. Everyone in the Netherworld knows that the King''s soul-devouring pet would escape its cage from time to time. It will devour any wandering soul he meets on his path. "Majesty, what can we do? Is there any other way to extract Sylvia''s soul from your pet?"


    Rades smiled. "Yes, there is a way... my pet would usually spit souls every two hundred years from his stomach and reced them with new souls. You just have to wait for 200 years to see your friend again," he said casually.


    Docor''s face went sad. "Well, two hundred years is not that long but in the human world Sylvia''s body will rot..." he said.


    "I know, but you don''t have to worry, Sylvia will be reborn again in a new body... so what is there to worry about?" Rades said nonchntly.


    Docor sighed. "Thank you, majesty, for helping me find my missing friend. I won''t disturb you anymore. I''ll return to my post now," he said.


    Rades nods his head and watched his subject walk away from the garden sporting a sad expression on his face.


    He knows exactly Sylvia''s location!


    He stood up and disappeared from the garden in the blink of an eye.


    Rades appeared in the secret room of Soul Mast Tower and freeze the two upants of the room, lying in bed, cuddling each other.


    There he saw Sylvia cuddling with his subject Mehos. He went to the bed and ced his hand on Mehos'' head, erasing all his memories of Sylvia''s current visit from his subject''s mind. He doesn''t want his two guardians fighting for one woman''s affection. He won''t allow peace and harmony between his subject destroyed because of Sylvia.


    Done, he ced his hand on Sylvia''s head, they vanished from the room in the blink of an eye.


    A few minutester.


    Theynded back in Rades'' castle located in Oasis Realm.


    This time they appeared in a house surrounded by beautiful gardens and a spectacr view of the sky located at the top of the mountain.


    Rades waved his hand at Sylvia''s face to awaken her.


    Sylvia opened her eyes and was greeted with the sight of the King of the Netherworld, Rades! She quickly bowed her head in greetings. "My majesty... it''s nice to see you again!" she said cheerfully.


    "You returned here in theherworld which is not yet your time to to ascend. Ascend. and you are about to cause a rift between my two guardians, Docor and Mehos! How dare you!" Rades scolded her in an irate voice.


    Sylvia saw the anger shing on the King''s face, she quickly dropped to her knees begging for forgiveness. "I''m so sorry, your majesty. Please forgive me. I will never visit this ce again," she said, tears sprang from her eyes.


    "You could have enjoyed your life in the world of the living. Why you must return here when your time has not yete to ascend to theherworld realm. Don''t you know that you are about to cause a huge rift between my two favorite guardians? I won''t tolerate this! Because of what you have done, I will punish you gravely!" Rades said angrily, waving his hand.


    A ckbird, half a meter in size suddenly materialized in the room.


    Rades looked at his pet bird and gave his instruction. "Go on, devour this woman''s soul!" hemanded in an authoritative voice.


    Sylvia looked at the bird in shock and fear, causing her whole body to tremble. "Oh, no! Please forgive me, your majesty! I will return to thend of the living now!" she said desperately.


    "Toote for that. Don''t worry, my pet will spit your soul after two hundred years and you will be reborn again in thend of the living. For the mean time, enjoy your time inside my pet''s belly..." Rades said.


    The bird opened his mouth wide and began the process of devouring Sylvia''s grief-stricken soul.


    "Majesty, pleaseeeeee have mercy on meeeeeeee!" Sylvia shouted desperately in herst attempt to get out of the situation. Slowly, awareness dawned on her that she could no longer get out of her current situation, she closed her eyes inplete surrender.


    A few minutester.


    Sylvia''s soul finally disappeared, the bird''s mouth shut after eating another tasty soul.


    Rades and his pet vanished from the room.


    ...


    Sylvia awakened to a strange surroundings.


    "Where am I?" she asked.

 Chapter 429 - Maybe This Time?

    ~Five Years Later~


    Graven and Grandpa Terros visited Luke at his ce, they brought little Gabriel with them.


    Luke picked up his nephew. "How are you my boy?" he asked.


    Little Gabriel smiled, then he replied, "I''m fine, Uncle!"


    "Let''s go horseback riding!" Luke said.


    "Hooray!" Little Gabriel screamed in delight.


    Graven and Terros watched as Luke and little Gabriel went horseback riding around the property.


    One hourter.


    Luke and Little Gabriel finished their horseback riding and settled back inside the pic hut.


    Little Gabriel was on the floor, ying with his wooden toy truck made by his Grandpa Terros.


    A housemaid holding a te of delicious homemade cookies went to Gabriel''s side to watch over him. "Gabriel, you want some cookies?" she said.


    "Yes!" Little Gabriel replied and grabbed one cookie.


    The maid watched over the boy while the adults were having a lively conversation nearby.


    Luke looked at his brother. "How''s everything in South Pond Town?" he inquired.


    "Everything is good and the town is peaceful," Graven replied.


    "Good!" Luke said.


    The maid arrived and ced a tter of delicious pork and chicken barbecue on the table along with a pitcher of ale and mugs.


    "Let''s have some snacks!" Luke said, smiling brightly.


    "Oh, yeah! My favorites!" Grandpa Terros roared.


    The men ate their delicious snack while Little Gabriel and the servant continue ying with the wooden toys.


    Graven and Terros spent the rest of the afternoon in Luke''s property and then went home at 5:30 before the evening arrive.


    ...


    That evening.


    Luke decided to visit his crush named Hazel which became his obsession. He first met her in the second wedding event of Graven and Laura in South Pond Town.


    Ever since that day, he has regrly visited her at her home.


    The reason why he didn''t attempt to seduce the woman was because she was happily married to her husband and they have two children together.


    He can''t stomach destroying another happy couple again. That''s why he can only look at Hazel at a far distance.


    For thest four years, he developed a habit of visiting her at her home once a week. Just a glimpse of her beautiful face can already make him happy. He realized that he became more obsessed with her and finally decided to stop her obsession by not visiting here for thest six months.


    However, for some unknown reason, he felt a strong urge to visit her today. He missed her so much already. Loving her from afar bes his favorite hobby and at the same time his stupid obsession.


    He wants her so badly yet he can''t have her because her heart already belongs to her husband. He can''t destroy her happiness just because of his own personal gratification.


    He donned his ck cloak and transformed himself into his invisible form, then he teleported to Hazel''s ce.


    A few minutester.


    Lukended outside the mansion and saw people and carriages going anding out of thewn.


    These people are wearing ck dresses as if in a state of mourning, sporting a somber expression on their faces.


    A frown appeared on Luke''s face. He went closer to the maids talking nearby, wanting to know what is the asion in the mansion.


    "I''m deeply saddened by young Madam''s passing. She is a very good and generous woman! I''m going to miss her terribly," the maid said with a sob.


    "Lady Hazel is too young to die! I can''t ept it!" the other maid replied, wiping the tears from her eyes.


    Oh, no! Luke''s heart began to squeeze painfully inside his rib cage. His beloved Hazel already passed away? How? When?


    Luke wandered around the mansion in his invisible form, gathering more information about the sudden death of his beloved. He learned that Hazel caught a strange illness, got bedridden for three months, and passed away two days ago.


    He med himself for noting early. If only he knows that she is dying, he can turn her into a vampire so that she can continue to live her life for many years.


    When he went inside the room where Hazel''s coffin was located, only a few people were there. He went to the coffin and looked at his beloved woman lying peacefully in the casket. ''Goodbye, my love. I''m sorry that I arrivedte,'' he said sadly, his heartbreaking inside.


    He continues gazing at her pretty pale face, wanting to cry. He was truly devastated by her sudden death.


    A few minutester.


    With a heavy heart, Luke left the room and went outside the mansion. He looked above to Hazel''s room, he can still see her looking through the window, alive and beautiful as ever.


    He was about to leave the ce but his attention was drawn to the carriage that just arrived.


    A woman wearing a nun''s habit came down from the carriage and walked towards the entrance of the mansion, she passed by the stupefied Luke who was standing nearby.


    Luke stared at the nun, she looked exactly like Hazel!


    What''s going on?


    Did Hazele back to life?


    This is impossible!


    His heart was beating faster in his rib cage.


    He went back inside the house and listened to the people''s conversation there.


    He finally learned that the neer is Hazel''s identical twin who is a nun in St. Magdalene''s Convent located in another town.


    Luke was intrigued by Hazel''s identical twin, so he remained in the mansion, staring at her, following her wherever she went.


    The nun has the same smile as Hazel, the same mannerism, and surprisingly, they have the same voice!


    The nun went to the second floor to rest in the guest room after chatting with her rtives. Luke followed her upstairs.


    Inside the room.


    The nun whose name is Hanna removed the wimple from her head and let her hair hang loose.


    Luke was mesmerized by the sight of Hanna, she has the same hair color as Hazel!


    Hanna is every inch Hazel''s replica.


    Luke smiled brightly. Hazel might already be dead but Hanna is still alive! And the wonderful thing is that Hanna is not married, no one owns her heart yet! Therefore, he still had a chance to pursue her.


    The thoughts filled his heart with dness and happiness.


    This time, he won''t allow death to cheat on him!


    This time, he will not let another golden opportunity pass by again!


    This time, he would pursue Hanna even if God is his rival!


    This time, he will win Hanna''s heart with his charm. He will go all out to pursue her!


    Hanna went inside the bathroom.


    Luke left the room through the open window and hovered in the air. Hended on the rooftop, looking at the horizon above with a new purpose in life.


    His heart starts beating again because of Hanna, his new muse.


    He smiled excitedly, a new hope was blossoming in his heart.


    There''s still hope after all.


    ....


    Luke and Hanna''s love story has just begun...


    ~~~~THE END~~~~THE END~~~~THE END~~~~THE END~~~~


    Author''s Note:


    Hello all!


    This is the 6th novel that I have written pleted) here in pandan-ovel. What a journey it has been!


    Dear readers... Thank you so much for reading the novel till the end!


    Let me know if you are interested to read Luke and Hanna''s love story. I''m nning to write their love story here... as a side story.


    Take care everyone! Stay safe always!


    Love much!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!